《Absolute Regression》 Chapter 1 Episode 1: Please send it to the past. The ghost was staring at thete-night visitor in silence. As the owner of the ghost gate, he has been through Dosangeomrim (ɽ) and has experienced intruders several times. They were of various types. There were people with great spirit, people who were meticulous, people who were good at fighting, people who were good at cunning. Sometimes, there were people who had good spirit and precision, but also fought well and were good at cunning. Of course, not even he could leave this manor alive. However, the man in front of me was different from the previous intruders. As I looked at those tired eyes that had tasted all the spicy and bitter tastes of life, there was only one thought that came to mind. Damn, is today my memorial day? The ghost asked calmly, trying to hide his anxiety. Are we spherical? no. The mans voice was soft but really pleasant to hear. Then what brought you here this night? Please dont say, Its a good day to die, you ghost, in that good voice! I came because I had a favor to ask. A ghost who had been pushed all the way to the gates of hell asked, feeling relieved. Tell me. Then, a request more surprising than anything I had ever heard in my life came out of the mans mouth. Send me to the past. There was silence for a moment. The ghost who was staring at the other person with subtle eyes asked softly. How can humans defy time? I dont know. You, the only one in this world who can practice the Great Law of Return, should tell me. The ghost did not deny that fact. How did I know I could open it? The Great Method of Return was a secret secretly passed down only to ones own family. Seo Jin (w). The ghost was ovee with passion at the missed name. How do you know my brother? We were colleagues during our Ronin days. Where are you now? Hes dead. iced coffee! The ghost let out a deep sigh. The Great Method of Return had been studied and passed down in his family for hundreds of years. Since it was iplete even in his fathers generation, he and his younger sister worked hard to help their fatherplete the Great Method of Return from a young age. And ten years ago, my younger brother ran away from the family at night, saying he couldnt take it any longer. The ghost understood his younger brother. In the name of her familys cause, she devoted her entire twenties to research. How did Jin die? I took revenge, so you dont have to worry about it. I asked you to tell me this before she dies. He says he lives a life without purpose. I hope your brother does the same. I ask you not to live a life of only studying Dafa, but to live your own life. The ghost fell into deep remorse. The man waited until he got his emotions together and then asked the most important question of the day. Have youpleted Dafa? The ghost nodded slowly. I see. I finallypleted Dafa in my university. For a moment, joy shed across the mans face. As he made a bright expression, I could see that he was a very likable and handsome man. When can I go back? I cant decide that. You can go back ten years or thirty years ago. You can go back to when you were a baby, or if youre unlucky, you can go back to yesterday. Im lucky, so I wont worry. You think you can go back right now. Bitterness shed across the ghosts face. Dafa is impossible. If it were possible, I would have already gone back. Didnt you say that you havepleted the Great Law? I couldnt find all the ingredients needed for Dafa. I will get the ingredients. I said its impossible. Tell me. Out of the ny-nine ingredients needed for Dafa, there are five that could not be obtained. You can never get the first one. Have you ever heard of a sound bell? A new item from Pungcheongyo (L씜)? Thats right. Thats it. Pungcheongyo was the sessor to Hyeolgyo and was the most powerful ce in the world. To implement the method of regression, the sound waves emitted when the sound bell rings are needed. However, that sound bell is a treasure of Pungcheon Bridge and is ced behind the leaders throne. Does this mean we can still be saved? The ghost couldnt even ask to borrow the sound bell. If that were to happen, the family would be exterminated by the foul-tempered Pungcheon cult leader. I will save you. With a firm answer, the man turned around and left without any time to stop him. Are you crazy? The ghost at the time thought so. I regret not being able to ask more about my younger brother. It was several yearster that the man returned. One night when he was suffering from insomnia and couldnt sleep, he disappeared like a midsummer nights dream and reappeared before the ghost. He was carrying arge sound bell on his back. The demons carved on the bell looked even more hideous, as if they were angry that they hade all the way from Saewai to here. Would you like to try it? The ghost opened his eyes wide and looked at the sound bell again and again. Unbelievable! OMG! Unbelievable! It was hard to believe, but this was a genuine Yulrei bell with the blood energy of the blood religion flowing gently. This is crazy! How on earth did you get this? I am a person who can do anything. What is the next ingredient? The mans simple yet confident eyes showed that his boast just now was not a bluff. Youre not an ordinary person. But soon the ghost sighed. Even though you were lucky enough to bring back the sacred item of Pungcheongyo, you will not be able to obtain the next ingredient. What is it? Its the Shino Incense Burner, a sacred object of the Shinryong family. Dafa requires the incense that blooms from the Sinnoh incense burner. Shinryongga (New Dragon House). It was the symbol of a new political faction that emerged after the Murim League Bongmun (T) and the most powerful family. A force known to be stronger than Pungcheongyo. I understand. I will listen to the third ingredient after I bring the incense burner. You mean just leave the sound bell to me? What if I run away with this? I will inform Pungcheon Bridge. You jumped out with the bell. After saying that he would give it a try, the man quickly left. And time passed again. DWill we really be able to save it this year? A doubt that arises every year. One fall, when that doubt had been repeated five or six times, the man returned with a Sinnoh incense burner. You really brought it! Even when the ghost saw the Sinnoh Incense Burner in person, he could not believe it. How on earth could you get it? If I were to write every word of it as a book, it would take five or six volumes. Tell me. I would read at least ten books. curious! I dont have time for that. What on earth makes this man change the impossible into the possible? With this ability, you will be able to live well in this life. But what if you still try to go back like this? Is the reason you want to go back for revenge? exactly. With your skills, revenge would be possible in this life, right? Its impossible. Who on earth is your enemy? A persons name flowed from the mans mouth. Fire weapons. Ugh! The name that made a sighe out of the mouth of a ghost. Hwamugi (A似). He has two nicknames. The first is Sambong. A nickname suitable only for a knowledgeable old schr who is well versed in studies or arts. However, his three peaks are not bud peaks (). Its not even a great bong (). The bong of the flower weapon is the bong () to be sealed. The leaders of the three strongest forces that supported the Jeongdo Murim Alliance, Bongmun Apostolic League, and Bongmun Heavenly Demon God Religion all died by his hands. The Murim lord died, the Sado lord died, and the Cheonma died. Their families and all the military leaders who did not surrender were killed. So his second nickname is Gogeumjeil (Žһ). The best fire weapon of all time. The absolute ruler of this era. After Hwamugi visited three ces, he dered his house to be the best in the world, and thousands of masters who believed in him gathered to him. People called him Immortal Martial God because he achieved unification of martial arts. oh my god! Its an opponent you cant beat even if you return! I will definitely kill him. How on earth? He is the greatest martial arts genius ever since the founding of Martial Arts. I grew up hearing about you being a genius. He is a heavenly warrior sent down from heaven! I am also a genius. what? Who are you? The Heavenly Demon who was killed by that bastard is my father. ! The ghost was greatly shocked by the mans words. I never dreamed that he was the son of the dead Heavenly Demon. Now I understand what he has done before. I knew he wasnt an ordinary person, but I never thought he would be of this status. How did you survive? Then the man untied the hem of his clothes. The wound left on the chest was so fatal that the ghost shouted, Oh my god, arent you a ghost? When I opened my eyes, I was in a pile of sheets. I crawled out of there right before I was buried alive. It was like that. The reason I cant forgive Hwamugi is not because he tried to kill me. Not by killing my father, nor by killing my treacherous brother. If you live a life with a demon, whats the big deal about being killed by someone? if? That day, Hwamugi killed all the wives, masters, and children who did not know martial arts. They even killed all the dogs and cats they had. It wiped out all life in sight. lie! I cant believe it. Its none of my business whether you believe it or not. The ghost could feel that the mans words were true. Because the man Ive seen so far wasnt the kind of person who would lie about something like this. It doesnt matter anymore what kind of person he is. In reality, it may be a great association with really great meaning. Some people might get apuse for putting the devils cult to its roots. But to me, Hwamugi is just an enemy who killed my family and a cold-blooded han who doesnt even have an ounce of mercy. No matter how much I think or calcte it, I cant kill him in this day and age, so I have to go back and kill him. I should ask before I kill him. I wonder if you, who are so strong, had to kill all your children like that. The ghost looked at the man with a mesmerized face. I never dreamed that a man could have a story like this. The man put his hand on his chest. My guard died that day when a hole was made while trying to protect me. A friend who has never made a proper friend, let alone got married. For protecting me day and night. So, dont waste any more of my precious time and tell me. What is the third ingredient? You really are You are a busy person. So next ingredient! The ghost let out the deepest sigh since meeting the man. No matter how much you do, you wont be able to save me this time. What is it? Its the inner altar of 10,000 years of fire. Thest time it was recorded that the Permanent Flower was discovered 300 years ago. Maybe it doesnt exist in this world. This is really fucking Dafa. Are you going to just cut me down right here? Please be patient. I have to endure it. How did I get here? Please wait. It might take quite some time this time. Look! Do you know that if you point out a fishing rod, a long-livers will juste up? After all, even a perennial squirrel is a carp, right? It must be underwater somewhere in this world. Please wait. I will definitely get it for you. Watching him walk towards the impossible, the ghost thought that the story about his younger brother or his name, which he still did not know, were not that important. Chapter 2 Episode 2 Did you push me? The merciless time passed helplessly. The world still belonged to fire weapons. ording to rumors, fire weapons have be even stronger. He walked toward the ultimate purpose of martial arts through endless training. The absolute masters of twelve of his followers ruled the world alliance. The world called them the Twelve Kings. Although the Absolute unified the martial arts world, life did not improve. All kinds of injustice were rampant in rtion to the kings of the zodiac. If you look good to them, you gain fame; if you disobey them, you lose your life. In fact, life has be more difficult than when the two were divided into two major factions. Meanwhile, the Murim League and the Sadoma League were still unable to solve the seal. Everyone said that unless Hwamugi died, the seal would never be released. Just when I thought he might have died in some unknown valley, the man came back. When I first met him, he was young, but now he was an adult with gray hair below his ears. The man was showing a prayer that was iparably more mature than before. He had changed. His face and body were tanned as if he had been around the whole world, and he had several invisible scars. He had changed horribly, but his cold, clear, simple, yet deep eyes were the same as when he first came to see me. Now, here is Mannyeonhwaris inner altar. The box he held out really contained the inner altar of Mannyeonhwari. It really happened! The ghosts voice trembled. How on earth did you get it? I searched every possible ce. I can confidently say that I am an absolute expert at Santagi swimming, diving, and camping. You could probably draw a map of the central ins with your eyes closed. Its really amazing. Its not that you saved it, but that you didnt go crazy in the process. The ghost suddenly had this thought. Perhaps this may not be Mannyeonhwaris internal n, but this mans will. While I was imagining a strange dream of sky-blue will flowing out of the mans body and forming an inner circle, the man urged me again. Now whats the next ingredient? Dont you want to brag? What a great adventure it must have been to obtain the ingredients obtained earlier. If it were me, I would not have been able to resist bragging about this sess story to anyone. Boasting, Im going to kill himter and feast on his corpse. I will say it again and again, turn it into a mummy, and do it for the rest of my life. So that I can kill you Its strange that you make such a joke. The ghost wanted tough and chat with this man and talk about martial arts and life. But the man was busy as always. Now what is the fourth ingredient? Its money. The man asked in response to an unexpected answer. How much do you need? Five million nyang. It was an unimaginablyrge amount of money, but the mans reaction was the same. Ill be back. Even if its 100 million nyang, even if its a billion nyang, the ghost knows that that man will jump up and say helle back. I guess he added it as a joke while looking at himself. Should I just kill them and beat them all up? However, he is a person who silently moves towards his goal. The ghost was looking at an extreme example of how terrifying a persons will can be when properly pissed off. Wait a moment. Why are you doing that? I will pay for it. For this Dafa, my family has been saving money for generations. I will spend that money. The reason is? Because making Dafa a sess is the long-cherished wish of me and my family. Okay. Thank you. I really appreciate it. It could save a lot of time. The man was really happy. So, would you like to have a drink with me today? Ill just have one drink and then Ill leave. You are a mean friend. We brought some alcohol, sat side by side on a rock in the yard, and poured it into arge ss and drank it. The two drank slowly, savoring the drink. When we first saw each other, you and I were very cheerful. My body is getting older, but my mind remains the same. Im desperately trying to stay young. Why do you make such efforts? Because I will return to the way I was when I was young. Whether I return at the age of fifty, sixty, or one hundred, I am the same person who came to you at the time. My time stopped that day. If I had heard this when I first met him, I would have thought, The effort is incredible, but is it worth it? But now I know better than anyone else how great a mans willpower is. If Dafa really seeds and you can go back to the past, would you mind asking me one favor? Please speak. If you ever go back to the past, be sure toe visit me. What if you go? The ghost let out a long sigh and said. Please stop my marriage. The man burst intoughter at the unexpected request. ha ha ha. The man smiled for the first time since we met. Its no joke. Please stop me. Is that more important than five million nyang? Its more important to me. Just live alone for the rest of your life. Be sure to do so. I understand. The ghost told us which year he was getting married and asked again. I promise. I will definitely stop you. I promise. The two emptied the remaining drinks. What is thest ingredient? You know this too. What is it? Secret demon soul. The mans eyes sank as he knew what it was. Its a sacred item from yourte father. I know. My father never let go of it for even a moment. Do you have it? The man shook his head. Do you know where it is? I dont know. What if, just in case, Hwamugi has it? Then all these years will have been in vain. Fortunately, even if it remains at our school, it wont be easy to obtain. Currently, the Demonic Cult was closed and led by a new leader. Although it was unable to release the seal due to the force of the fire weapon, the demon religion had been strengthening its strength over the years and strengthening its internal stability. As the son of the previous religious leader, there was no way he would be weed back. Rather, when he appears, who was thought to be dead, the new leader will try to kill him. But lets hope it stays at our school. Dont take too long. Im old now too. Dont die until Ie back. Thank you for the drink. After pouring out thest of his drink, the man left. The ghost stood there for a very long time and watched the man walk away. The man who left like that did not return. There was no news that trouble had urred in the Demonic Church. Still, I always listened. As time passed and the ghost grew older, the flowers of the underworld were in full bloom on his face. Today too, I was sitting on the floor nkly, looking at the ce where the man had always been standing. Then the ghost rubbed his eyes as if he had seen something in vain. I saw someone staggering towards me. It was that man. The man who left to get thest ingredient has returned. He had changed so much. His face was so badly disfigured that he looked like a different person, and he had lost his right eye and left arm. When she took off her clothes, her body, which seemed to be full of wounds, was soaked in blood. Seeing that sight, the ghost was speechless. After handing over the Bimahon, the man sat down on the spot. You how on earth did you save Bimahon? Lets go to a ce where Dafa can be practiced. He didnt even have the energy to answer. The ghost supported him and went to the space where the Great Law was to be practiced. Everything was ready there. The long-awaited final ingredient. The ghost took the Bimahon and ced it in the center. Then, the Bimahon, which had be a dragon-like peak, began to shine brightly, and all kinds of strange pictures and letters began to appear around it. The ghost stood in front of him and began to recite a spell. Blue and red light began to surround the surroundings. The sound bell rang and incense rose from the Sinnoh incense burner. The moment the ghosts spell reached its peak, the main ingredients merged and became one, and a shimmering cluster of light appeared there. It looked like an entrance leading somewhere. I did it! The ghosts face was overflowing with emotion. It was a moment when a familys long-held wish that had been passed down for hundreds of years was fulfilled. The ghost approached the man leaning against the pir. Was it because a lot of blood was shed? I had lost my mind. Instead of waking him up and supporting him, the ghost spoke softly. Im sorry. He decided to go back to the past. Im really sorry. I felt even more sorry because I knew how hard this man worked to get the ingredients. However, these materials could never be obtained again. I will definitelye to you and inform you of the trouble ahead. I promise. The ghost got up and turned towards the light. Going back to the past has been our familys lifelong wish. It was also my long-cherished wish. When he was about to walk towards the halo of light. Ugh. The ghost was startled and stopped in ce. Before I knew it, the demon blood had been suppressed. I couldnt even tell when I was subdued. A drowsy voicees from behind. How could you do this? The man who was thought to have lost his mind stood up. Look. The ghosts voice trembled. A man walking unsteadily stopped in front of the ghost. You, no one else How could you do this! The man grabbed the ghosts neck. The old and decrepit ghosts neck looked as if it might break at any moment. I must have lost my mind. Ugh, Im sorry. Im really sorry. The ghost thought the man was going to kill him. Yes, others may not know, but I shouldnt have done that. Because only he knew how hard the man worked to prepare this Dafa material. At that time, the man released his grip on the ghosts neck. Im a selfish person too. Since I was the only one who knew, I would have been able to gather all the ingredients. So its okay. If it were someone else, I would have killed him with a single blow, but I understand you. The man did not reprimand the ghost. Rather, he spoke warmly with sincere eyes. Thank you for waiting for me all your life. The ghosts eyes filled with tears as he heard the mans sincere words. Sorry and regret were mixed. I could have had a better farewell. I really did. It was the exact moment when the ghosts tears fell. The world stopped like a lie. uh? The man looked around in surprise. All movement stopped. The butterflies that were flying were floating in the air like a picture, and the des of grass that were shaking in the wind were lying down and not getting up. The same was true for the ghost standing in front. The tears he shed were also floating in the air. The man wondered if he was seeing something in vain because he had lost a lot of blood. It was right then. An old man appeared in a ce where time had stopped except for the man. You passed all the tests. The man asked in surprise at the old mans words. who are you? Someone who can send you to the past. ! How can human power defy thews of heaven? Did you think that mere spiritual objects and musical records would make that possible? When the old man raised his hand, the five objects he had collected throughout his life came into existence again and emerged around him. These were materials that had previously disappeared along with Dafa. At that moment, the man knew. That the elderly are beings beyond humans. The real ingredients of this Dafa are not these objects, but the effort you put in to gather them. When the old man waved his hand, the objects disappeared like smoke. You passed the test. I sacrificed myself all my life and lived for only one purpose. And forgiving that ghost was the final test. In fact, it was the most difficult test, but you passed it with the greatest ease. The mans whole body trembled. All my life, I thought the sky was indifferent, so I thought there was no such thing as sky. An entity that is considered heaven exists before your eyes. Soon surprise gave way to anger. Did you have to work so hard to respond? Are you that proud? Dont be too angry. People can see me more easily than you. Because there are people who meet me every day. But isnt it easy to grant your wish? The man agreed with that much. It is not about bing rich or marrying a beautiful woman. His wish is to return to the past. Please let me go back. What if you go? I will kill those who should be killed and save those who should not be killed. The first thing is to kill the fire weapon and save everyone. And there is something equally important. And I want to live my life properly. Perhaps the reason I want to go back so desperately is because I regret my life as much as my anger toward Hwamugi. What do you regret so much? Everything. From birth until now, my life has not been one I led, but one in which I was pushed around by something. I was pushed here and there, pushed around, and it ended Is that you? The person who pushed me away? The old man smiled awkwardly and asked. What kind of life do you want to live after revenge? I dont know either. Will I follow in my fathers footsteps and be the Demon of Heaven? Will I quietly turn my back on the world? Will I be a lecher who takes over all the beauties in the world? Will I leave the church and live a life of beating up trash? Or will I be trash? I havent decided on anything. I wonder what kind of life you will lead. Im looking forward to that new life. Thank you. Lets have a drink next time we meet. With those words, the old man disappeared. next time? He had a premonition that one day the old man might appear before him once again. At the same time, the time that had stopped passed again. The butterfly that had stopped was pping its wings and flying in the sky, the grass was shaking in the wind, and the tears of the ghost that had stopped in the air fell to the ground. Im sorry. really. The man stared in silence at the ghost shedding tears of apology. He wont even dream. That his Dafa is a great Dafa that touches the will of heaven. The final decision may be made by heaven, but at least the Great Law of Ghosts was definitely a medium that connected them to heaven. The ghost asked with an anxious face. ah! Its a shameless request, but dont forget the promise you made to me! You have to stop my marriage! The man chuckled. Even though he was old and close to death, he was making the same request. Are you still in hell? Its a hotter hell. I dont have any shame, but I still ask you a favor. If you dont listen to me till the end, Ill tear up my cargo. That much? Its more than that. Good. Then the punishment for trying to betray me will be enough, so go through hell again. iced coffee! Hey! please! The man walked toward the group of lights, leaving behind the howling ghost. The ghost was ovee with passion as he watched the bright light beginning to disperse, embracing him, but in the end, this was what he wanted to say. I want to go too! Aaaah! I want to go! Chapter 3 Episode 3: What is your wish? I opened my eyes. I have opened and closed my eyes countless times throughout my life, but there has never been a time when I was more desperate than this time. I hope we can go back to a time when all of that can be undone. please! And what unfolded before my eyes was a sight thatpensated for all the hardships I had experienced before returning. I was standing on a non-stage as wide as a square. Huge statues of evil spirits were visible beyond the thousands of warriors who filled the audience. The red, blue, and yellow three-colored demon statues appeared to be shing with each other around the training ground. Their huge swords, swords, and fists served as an unarmed roof. And beyond that, I saw an even bigger statue standing tall in the distance. The ck demon statue proudly looking down at the world with its arms crossed was the symbol of the Heavenly Demon God religion. Back to the past! My heart started pounding like it was going to burst. Waaaa! Shouts came from all directions, as if celebrating my return. Demons from the Heavenly Demon Church were filling up the area around the training hall. Now that I think about it, today is! At that time, a man came up onto the non-stage from across the street. Its the day of the new demon battle. Around this time, my father suddenly announced that the next religious leader would not be limited to his own blood rtives. The announcement shook the school. Now, if you have the skills, you can be a Heavenly Demon. As if to give more strength to his presentation, his father held a dancepetition for the students in the second half of the school year. That is the Shinma Saengtu. And the winner of Shinma Jaengtu was given the opportunity to challenge one of your two sons. It was said that whoever wins between the winner and his son, Cheonma will grant him one wish. So, how hot was the heat of the battle between gods and demons? Arge number of young students from the school participated andpeted. After ten days of intensepetition, the winner of thepetition emerged, and the opponent he chose was me. Geommugeuk (oO)! Sword dance! The soldiers chanted my name. The very name that the ghost wanted to know so much. I am Geommugeuk, the youngest of Cheonmas two sons. As the warriors cheered on the sword dance, thepetition winner, his opponent, frowned. joy! After this match, the name you shout will change. No matter how much you do, I wont look at you. At the time, I felt bad that he chose me. Because it meant that he viewed me more easily than his brother. But in hindsight, there was another reason why he chose me. How about abstaining right now? He was already confident of victory. Actually, I lost this match. It wasnt because Icked skill. It was because of the other partys petty n. The opponent had captured my kitchen master and poisoned my rice with a poison that temporarily rendered me unable to use my energy. It was not a typical acid poison. It was a special acid-gong poison that waspletely fine when it was just there, but when it became a violent situation like rain, it dissipated my energy. I found outter. This is an acid poison called Heubi (), which was developed and secretly distributed in the market by Sado Maeng. Anyway, after losing the fight that day, I told my father about it, but he didnt say anything. Rather, I remember that he gave me a look of reprimand, asking if I had been fooled by that ruse. Afterwards, I threw several irrational moves one after another to make up for todays loss. The enemies at that time were not my older brother or other sessor candidates. My enemy was impatience and wounded pride. When I close my eyes, I think of my fathers pitiful look in my eyes. A series of mistakes and failures led me to stumble over my own feet and be distant from the battle for session. It all started with todays defeat. My first words at that fateful turning point were these. What was your name? At that moment,ughter erupted from those around them, and the other persons expression hardened. He probably thought he was making fun of me, but I really couldnt remember his name. Ignoring me, Gu Pyeong-ho, is the same as insulting Master! Oh, right. It was Gu Pyeong-ho. Gu Pyeong-ho, the fifth of the seven disciples of Gucheonpa, a blood-cheon sword demon and one of the eight demons. You probably dont know it, but he probably won the Shinma Battle by using all kinds of cowardly tricks. Look, you have to speak straight. Im ignoring you. Why are you dragging your master in? At that moment,ughter broke out among the soldiers. It was theughter of the demons on the Ilhwa Geomjon side who were not on good terms with Hyeolcheon Doma. Hey Confucius! Seeing how you upset me like this, I guess youre confident in your skills. I ignored his words and looked at Cheonma sitting at the head table in the distance. Even in a ce where there were thousands of people, he clearly showed his presence, saying, I am here. If you take a person who does not know his father and ask him to find the Heavenly Demon here, he will definitely find his father. My fathers presence was like seeing a blood-red circle in a ck and white painting. On either side of my father were the eight masters of Palmazon, representing our school. They only humbled themselves because their father was by their side, but they were also people with a powerful presence. My father and I made eye contact. I read this feeling in my fathers eyes toward me. How will you get out of this difficulty? It was a look in my eyes that I had never felt at the time. ah! My father already knew that I had suffered from acid poisoning. He was pretending to be indifferent and unaware of the session dispute, but I would have guessed that he was fully aware of it all. I could see that the same incident as the past was happening, but in apletely different situation. You knew everything, right? If thats the case. Its a bad idea to tell someone after being treated like before. Since we have been defeated by the Communist Party of Korea, it is a grave decision to postpone the match. It is best to win without any internal skills. Of course, we have to use the best strategy. Because I wasnt the messy-haired kid back then. Because I have lived a much longer life than my father. In fact, Gu Pyeong-ho is only an enemy even if he fights without any internal skills. But I couldnt show my skills with so many demons watching. I raised my hand high and caught everyones attention. And then he spoke as loudly as he could. I will speak confidently in this gathering of our schools heroes. I will face Gu Pyeong-ho without using my strength! I am confident that I will win even without using my strength! There was silence for a moment at my deration, and then a thunderous roar broke out. Waaaaaa! On the other hand, Gu Pyeong-hos face was noticeably distorted. I never thought I woulde out like this. You might want to ask this. DHow did you know you had been poisoned by industrial poison? Its a poison that only works when a fight breaks out. Are you really crazy curious? In any case, it would be a coward to use internal energy alone in this situation. Goo Pyeong-ho, ovee with embarrassment, shouted with a red face. If this Confucius behaves like that, I will not use my inner skills either. He reacted as I expected. A few of his followers pped, but there were no shouts. That choice turned an exciting fight between those with skill and those without into a boring fight between those without skill. I could even hear a sighing sigh. Gu Pyeong-ho was embarrassed, and his embarrassment turned into anger toward me. Hey Confucius! Even if you dont use internal energy, youd better be careful because my sword doesnt have eyes. I was examining my body while heeding his warning. The unfamiliar feeling of having a young body was taking over me. The sword I was using at the time felt as light as a toy. Will this body really follow my thoughts? Gu Pyeong-ho pulled out his sword with great vigor, but on the contrary, I released my sword and ced it on the floor. Because if I use a sword, there is a higher chance that my skills will be revealed. Then shouts broke out again. Isnt it the nature of demons topletely ignore others and cheer when they ridicule them? Naturally, Gu Pyeong-hos anger exploded. I wont kill you because you are the cult leaders flesh and blood, but I will take away one of your arms! As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Pyeong-ho ran toward me, narrowed the distance, and struck me with his sword, aiming for my shoulder. Love love! I looked at the flying de until the end and twisted the new type at thest moment to avoid it. Good, good! I had no hope that my body would move as I wanted. My body responded immediately and was faster and more agile than expected. It felt like my body was saying this. -Did you forget? This is you when you were young, right? There was a time when I felt like I could run all day and crush anything with my clenched fists. At this age, my heart was beating so vigorously! I couldnt help butugh. I was so happy that I wanted to cheer. Gu Pyeong-ho saw my smile and became even more crazy. Is this crazy bastardughing? Gu Pyeong-ho, whose eyes rolled back, tantly swung his sword, aiming for a vital point. Since he was a guy who could use his internal energy to unleash his sword, I didnt waste any more time. I rushed into the guys chest, dodging the sword that was persistently trying to cut off my arm. Gu Pyeong-ho defended himself with an urgent sigh, but my elbow was already stuck in his sr plexus. puck! He followed Gu Pyeong-ho, who was bouncing backwards, like a shadow. My fists hit one after another. The first quick punch hit the guys nose, and the heavy second punch broke his ribs. No matter how much we dont use our inner skills, we are martial artists who have learned martial arts since we were young. There was no way his body could withstand hitting a cow with his bare fists. Im not finished with this. I grabbed the wrist of the guy who fell down with a scream. With which hand did you release the poison? Is this your hand? I jumped up holding his arm and hit him with his head. Boom. With the strength that came from the soles of my feet and through my entire body, I used my knees as leverage to break his arm. Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk! My wrists, elbows and shoulders werepletely crushed by the shock wave that rushed like a tsunami. Aaaahhh! Even if it wasnt a harrowing scream, everyone could tell. The arm and shoulder on the side where the sword was used werepletely crushed, so it is impossible to recover. Cheers erupted from all directions. Waaaaaa! Everyone was satisfied because it was not a clumsy match, but a clear victory with something to see. The demons on the Hyeolcheon Doma side booed, but they were drowned out by the unstoppable cheers. Hyeolcheon Doma, who was sitting in the middle of the chair, just observed the situation without showing any expression even though his disciple was destroyed. When the heat, shouts, and groans of pain subsided, my father finally stood up. The red dragon embroidered on my fathers pure white dragon robe seemed as if it would ascend to heaven at any moment. Palmazon, who was with him, stood up all at once. Wow. As if waves were flowing, all the demons in the hall stood up and paid respect to the Absolute. The Heavenly Demon Geomwoojin (). The strongest of this era. Not yet. My father looked at me. It was a gaze so powerful it seemed as if it would pierce through my body. At that time, I was very afraid of my father. In particr, I dont think Ive ever properly looked into those intense eyes that seemed to look down on a person. If so, would you have had a proper conversation? In the end, my perception of my father was made up of guesses, prejudices, and rumors. I want to say this to my past self. When ites to human rtionships, dont imagine them on your own. Look straight and listen carefully. The answer is not within you. Because the other person is over there. I didnt avoid my fathers gaze. Whats so scary about that expression? There is only one human being who tries not to lose his authority over the ten thousand demons amidst numerous challenges and tricks aimed at his position. Thats why its just callousness and bluntness. I see things now that I didnt see then. What is your wish? My fathers heavy bass voice was heard by everyone even without much emphasis, and had the power to make those who heard it feel intimidated. Everyone listened to my answer. In particr, the Palmazons next to me were paying keen attention to what kind of answer I would give. My wish is I didnt expect to return to today, so I followed my instinct. I want to go hunting with my father. My father was startled, probably because it was unexpected. The demons who were watching also murmured. I never thought I would say such a wish. Since he would not grant his wish to be a sessor, he would have expected him to at least want a treasured sword or a military rank. Hunting with me? yes. Alone with my father. I heard that my father enjoyed hunting when he was young. I want to take this opportunity to learn hunting. My father stared at me in silence for a moment and then spoke bluntly. Departure is tomorrow morning. After speaking, my father walked away. In the ck and white picture, the red Heavenly Demon walked alone and all the Demons bowed their heads. In the ce where thousands of people gathered, not even a sound could be heard. When Cheonma and Palmazon left that ce, you could finally hear the harsh sounds of their words. You idiot. I just wanted to make that wish When I turned around, I saw Gu Pyeong-ho being carried by the executioners with his arms hanging limply. I scratched my head and said to the guy. sorry. What was your name? Gu Pyeong-ho, who was ignored until the end, did evil. Aaaah! Kill that guy! execution! Please kill me! But when the fight was over, no one attacked me. They just red at me coldly and left, taking Gu Pyeong-ho with them. Now that Im back, your life wont be fun anymore. I was grateful to Heaven for sending me to the most important turning point in my life. I was also grateful to the ghost who perfected Dafa even though he tried to betray me. Thank you so much. I looked up at the sky as blue as my age and smiled brightly. Chapter 4 Episode 4 Is this the first time Ive eaten Gyesamyeon in decades? After returning to my residence, I stood in front of the bronze mirror. When I was young, I was green and full of life. It seemed like it would be a good idea to just stare at the mirror all day. After enjoying my youthful appearance for a while, I suddenly thought of Hwamugi. What is he doing now? Is he somewhere going through hell training to be stronger? Its an easy solution if you can find and kill him before he gets stronger. The problem is that finding firearms is not easy. He appeared in the martial arts world as if he had fallen from the sky, and after achieving the three peaks, he left the martial arts world and went into seclusion, so no information was known about Hwamugi. However, sending people to the entire central office to find a person named Hwamu-gi is a dangerous attempt that will cause Hwamu-gi to behave unexpectedly. In the end, it is best for me to be stronger than Hwamugi. Fortunately, heaven gave me enough time to prepare. I will be stronger with time on my side. Was it because he was thinking of fire weapons? Danjeons inner energy wriggled and responded. Sanggongdog had disappeared as if it had never been read in the first ce. After the dance, there was no sign of poisoning, so it seems Gu Pyeong-ho got the poison right. Well, I guess he would have dared to think of taking a mountain pass from the flesh and blood of the Heavenly Demon. After being lost in thought for a while, I called out the name of the person I am most thankful for in my life. Ian (). A wee voice came from outside the door when I called. Yes, master. e in. Then the door opened and a young woman came in. She looked like she was bursting out of her clothes, and she was a woman who could be described as bloated rather than fat. Ian, the reception guard. I didnt know at the time. The reason she is so huge is because of the martial arts she has learned. No, its because of me. Whole body petrification. It was a martial art that temporarily made flesh as hard as stone, and it was a secret technique of non-human beings that was secretly passed down only to her. Growingrger is a fatal side effect of this martial arts skill. I asked, looking at her through the mirror. How do I look? She answered coolly in the mirror. You are the most handsome in Gangho. Ians voice was so good. So much so that I can guarantee that if I were to enter a contest to select someone with a good voice in the midfield, I would definitely win. Not funny. There is always a fixed answer to the question of the person giving the monthly sry. Not only did you have a great voice, but you also had such a cheerful personality. Ian asked me as our eyes met through the mirror. Why do you look at me like that? It was thanks to Ian that I survived that day. She threw herself to block the sword that Fire Mugi fired to kill me. The fire weapons sword energy prated her entire body, but slightly changed direction in the process. Thats why it narrowly missed my heart. Hwamugi did not confirm my death. Because he wouldnt have thought that his attack would have missed. Ians sacrifice and his pride are what saved my life. Thank you Ian. She was ready to give up her life for me, but at that time, I thought of her as just another escort. I took her existence for granted. Its as if we dont know how grateful we are for the air. You did a good job dancing today. It was really awesome. I turned to her. I slowly walked towards her in real life, not in the mirror. There was a difference between the girl in my memory and the real girl. Its bigger than I thought. I quietly looked at her and remembered her as a child. A doll-like appearance that was so pretty when it had sad eyes and a sharp nose. Everyone agreed that if she grew up like this, she would be the most beautiful girl in the world. One day, the pretty girl appeared fat. Because she had gained so much weight, I didnt realize how much she cried and how swollen her eyes were. That little girl spoke to me with the same look in her eyes as she does today. I will protect you, Master. How on earth did that girl feel? Her only crime was being born into a demonic cult and growing up as a bodyguard. The price she had to pay was too great. Would I haveforted her heart even though she gave up her looks that would make her the most beautiful woman in the world? Maybe he started to treat her coldly after he became fat? I dont remember much about my memories with her. On the other hand, she kept her promise. I threw my big body to block the sword, and thanks to that, I survived. I think this return is worthwhile just by saving Ian. Ian, let me make a promise too. I will make sure to eliminate the side effects of full body petrification. I blurted out to her. We shouldnt be friends. She asked with a puzzled look. yes? Why? Being attached to a guard, not just another warrior, is umting points by asking him to die for me, right? Its a mean thing. What are you saying? It is natural for me to protect you, Master. Where is the natural sacrifice? Always put yourself first, then your family, then the escort. I want a reasonable person like that to protect me. Ian didnt even worry at all. That cant be possible. I am a master once again. And I dont have any family. I dont dare measure the level of loyalty this stubborn woman has for me. Youre feeling strange today. Shall I show you something more strange? lets go. Where? I said as I strode out. To overturn the table. That way, I went straight to the kitchen. Then, he summoned all the kitchen family members, including Master Lim, who was in charge. The person I called out from among those lined up was an assistant clerk who had been working here for three years. Why did you do that? yes? What do you mean? Why did you put acid poison in my rice? Everyone was surprised by those words. No, Im not! The good thing about regression is that you dont have to go into peoples minds. I already know why this guy got on the Sanggongdog. He was addicted to gambling and had a lot of debt. He squandered his parents money and all his friends money, and evenmitted a great act by poisoning his rtives with Cheonmas blood. Gambling is this scary. You went gambling again with the 3,000 nyang you received, right? For a moment, the guy flinched and fell t on the spot. Please save me. I was wrong. Imitted a big sin because I was blinded by money. Did Gu Pyeong-ho personallye and give you money? yes. The moment he admitted, I cut off his head with a single sword. Suddenly! It was my first murder after returning, but I wasnt particrly impressed. Because he lived a life of ruthlessly killing those he thought were evil. Thest mercy shown to him was to kill him painlessly. Even in his life before returning, he died today. He died after being stabbed to death in a gambling room on the night of the martial artspetition. It was probably an assassins sword sent by Gu Pyeong-ho to kill a murderer. In any case, poisoning the food you eat was something that should never be tolerated. Because one forgiveness will lead to another attempt. Its not just anyone else, but Sooksu, who is poison to the rice! Sook-soo Lim, who had a miserable expression on his face at my words, knelt down. Im sorry, Master. Come on? Are you having bad knees? Everything is my responsibility. Why is this Lim Sook-sus responsibility? Its the poisoners fault. Everything that happens in the kitchen is my responsibility. I helped him up. Im Sook-su. If something unjust happens at our school, is my father responsible? yes? No, absolutely not. But why does Suksu Lim say its his responsibility? Dont be silly, just ask for chicken noodle soup for dinner! I want to eat for the first time in a long time. How many decades have you been eating this? Did you eat it the day before yesterday? Lim Sook-su, Im still holding the knife. Blood dripping. I will make it delicious and serve it. When I left the kitchen, Ian, who was waiting outside, asked urgently. sorry. Its my fault as the person in charge of the escort. Why are you so anxious to take responsibility? Have you got the disease of responsibility? We will make sure this never happens again. Thats it. Lets spread rumors around school about this incident. Gu Pyeong-ho instigated it, and I cut down the poisoned Sook-su. Hyeolcheon Doma will deny it. Thats okay. There are many eyes and ears here to see and hear. Everyone in the kitchen saw it, so denying it would be useless. If you do something dirty, bad rumors will spread. Spread the word! Make the dogs on campus bark Sangong Sangong! All right. lets go. Ian, who was following behind, spoke cautiously. Ah It really seems like something has changed today. Because she was the one who helped me closest, she was the first to notice my changes. You tell jokes that you dont normally do. It seems like your actions and words have changed as well. I decided to live a different life starting today. Suddenly? Yeah, suddenly. I dont think people change a little bit every day. When something happens, things change drastically. Isnt that why everyone says people dont change because its difficult and doesnt happen often? lets go. I walked away again without giving her a chance to ask what was the reason. * * * Is all this necessary? Ian was surprised to see the items I prepared for hunting with my father. I nodded as I packed the prepared items into arge leather bag. I need. I didnt know you had any expertise in camping. Ian, I dont think anyone at our school has gone camping as much as I have. I have to prepare a lot since Im with my father. I hope you have a good time. Is that going to happen? It wasnt an unnecessary harsh treatment. I was confident about other things, but I wasnt as confident about my rtionship with my father. Since Ive lived longer than my fathers age Im even less confident. You have to make it happen. It will happen. Ian smiled and greeted me. Have a nice dream today. But I didnt sleep well that day. I really had a nightmare. In my dream, I was still looking for ingredients for the method of regression. It was a dream where I was wandering around all over the ce because there were no materials where I was supposed to be. Ians voice was heard at that time. Master, are you okay? He probably screamed while dreaming. Its not okay. It was a dirty dream. What did you dream about? Topare it to your case, is it a dream to start from the lowest level unmanned again? iced coffee! Please kill me instead. I sat down on the bed and looked at the dream on the wall. I saw myself as a young person, as if a dream was just a dream. I felt good again because I looked younger. Yes, if I could face the mornings of my youth again, it would be okay to have nightmares every day. You seem nervous. Youre traveling with someone scarier than a tiger. If it were me, I wouldnt be able to breathe properly. Im going to take a shower. Please prepare new military uniform. yes. In my past life, when I was having a hard time, I imagined what I would do if I returned. Just imagining it felt good and helped me ovee the pain. But nowhere in my imagination was there any hunting with my father the day after his return. I will know whether my instinctive choice was right the moment the hunt is over. Afterpleting all preparations, I strapped on myrge leather bag and walked slowly toward Cheonmajeon, where my father was waiting. Chapter 5 Episode 5 Wild beasts do not hide their ws. The hunting ground didnt have to be far. The mountain behind our school was famous for being rugged, and defensive positions and engine formations were set up here and there, so no one could enter in the first ce. The only people in this deserted ce were my father and I. Oh, there must be three. My fathers bodyguard, Hwi, must be following me somewhere in hiding. I called him Uncle Hwi. I saw it often when I was young, but as I got older, I had less opportunity to see it. Hwi is a reception guard that his father absolutely trusts. If I have Ian, my father has Hwi. I raised my g and looked around, but could not find any sign of Hwi. Indeed, he is a skilled person who has reached the highest level in the art of hiding. Of course, this kind of Hwido was killed by Hwamugi that day. The first words my father said to me that day were these. What is all that crazy burden? I was carrying a leather bag as big as my body. This is what you need for a few days. few days? I n toe down after just one day. You dont know, right? Im sure youll enjoy hunting with me and want to do it for a few more days. My father tantly showed his inner thoughts on his face, wondering if that was even possible. Your dream is too dreamy. Although I had been with my father for less than half an hour, I realized one thing I had not known. The point is that my memories of my father were quite distorted. I remembered my father as someone who rarely spoke. But my father said more than I thought. Its a lot bigger than I thought. It was an evaluation of his performance against Koo Pyeong-ho in the fight. It was a move without any skill, but it must have revealed the skills I had umted in my life before returning, so I did not try to fool my father. I was hiding my skills. It seemed so. A joke added to pick up the mood. I am not a snarling cat, but a wild beast with hidden ws. My father stopped and looked back at me. Youre a wild beast, so why do you hide your ws? Oh, I never thought about that perspective. So you are a cat. My father, who was about to turn around, suddenly asked. What level has the Flying Heavenly Sword Technique reached? Bicheongeombeop is a martial art that is passed down to the Heavenly Demons blood rtives. Although it cannot bepared to the Nine Fire Demonic Arts, which are taught only to Heavenly Demons, it is an extremely advanced martial art that is evaluated to be on a simr level to the martial arts learned by the Demon Lords. Of course, learning a high-level martial art does not necessarily mean you are stronger. Depending on who is using it, even a weak martial arts attack could kill someone with strong martial arts skills. I decided that I couldnt fool my father, so I answered honestly. It was a great sess. That moment! Peeing! A ray of wind from the tips of my fathers fingers passed by my cheek. If I hadnt instinctively turned my face to avoid it, I would have had a hole in my cheek. My father asked with a surprised face. What a sess! I asked as if I was shouting while touching my cheeks, which were hot from the force of the wind. oh my god! You didnt even believe me, but you threw up an earth-shattering storm. What if I couldnt avoid it? You pay the price for lying. If you achieve great sess, you will be able to avoid it. Scars do not suit this handsome face that resembles my father! After snorting once, my father walked away. It was worth being scared of me at the time. What father in the world would throw a scolding punch at his child without hesitation? Even on your face! I wouldnt have died, but it was an attack that would have seriously injured me if I hadnt avoided it. My father, who was walking ahead, said without turning around. At your age, Daesung is amazing. In myst life, I achieved great sess only after I was well into my thirties, so it is natural for my father to be surprised. In any case, my father was sincere when it came to martial arts, so thatpliment was high praise. thank you. Afterwards, we rode the mountain without talking for a while. If there was no conversation like this in one room, it would be suffocating. But the act of climbing a mountain was different. I felt like I was having an unspoken conversation just by walking quietly. I was the one who broke the silence for a long time. Who did you learn about hunting from? After a moment, my father spoke. I learned it from my older brother. Did I have an uncle too? dead. He died by my hands when he was about the same age as you. There was silence for a moment. Instead of polite words offort, I spoke my honest thoughts. Well done. My father stopped and looked back at me with harsh eyes. If it wasnt for that, I wouldnt have been born. My father stared at me coldly for a moment and then took another step. What father doesnt have the scars left behind by the bone-to-bone conflict? Ive seen it a lot in my past life. The stronger a person appears on the outside, the deeper the wounds in his heart. Thats why I spit it out like I was squeezing out pus. There is a lesson I learned from my past life. Bury the body, but dont bury the wounds in the heart. Thats probably why I heard these words from my father. At the time, I couldnt find a way. I knew what it meant. He couldnt find a way to win the battle for session without killing his brother. My answer was resolute. Dont expect anything from me either. My father nced back at me. His eyes were colder than before, but I said what I wanted to say. I cant do what my father couldnt do. And you should give me a brother who is worth thinking about and say those things. You know, right? How mean and cruel my brother is. You often curse behind my back. Even if I get criticized, its okay. Actually, this is not enough. When I think about what my older brother did to be his sessor in the future. Im having a hard time in the outskirts, but youre swearing in afortable ce. If you be a Grand Duke of the Heavenly Demon Church, you will not suffer even if you are locked in thest room of the underground prison rather than the outskirts. My older brother was currently working under my fathers orders. At that time, my older brother had not yet revealed his true colors and he had outstanding abilities, so my father trusted him more than me. Not only that, but many demons in school tried to keep in line with their older brother. My brother will never give up his position as sessor. It is foolish and conceited to want to save your brother and be his sessor. The expression on my fathers face as he looked at me contained the emotion, Were you this kind of child? My eyes responded resolutely. yes! My father took a step again. I was not married in myst life. So, I dont know exactly what feelings the existence of a child brings to a man. So Im curious. What kind of person am I to my father? How many mountains did you climb like that? Shh. I raised my head at my fathers signal. My father was pointing his finger straight ahead. Do you see it? I opened my eyes wide, but I could only see the dense forest and nothing else. I cant see it. I see. What is there? Dinner. Then you should catch it. When I took out the bow hanging in my leather bag, my father stopped my impatience. How can you catch something you cant see? First, close your eyes and feel your surroundings. yes. When experts understand their opponents, they use the waves of the surrounding air to understand them. This is what ismonly referred to as the other persons prayer. The only prayer I can feel around me is my fathers prayer. calm. So Im scared. I know better than anyone how fierce this prayer bes when it gets angry. In that peaceful sea, a typhoon that will turn the world upside down is sleeping. Now let out a ray of energy. Its just one ray. I did as my father told me and released a ray of energy. Slow down and dont cut off your energy. Think of your body as a skein of thread, and pull it out slowly, like pulling a thread. In my life before regression, I had never sent forward such a thin energy. There is a clear reason for releasing energy. To suppress the opponents momentum with my prayers. But now, he was unleashing his energy in a way I had never imagined. Slimmer. It must not be cut off! This was the first time I realized that the energy released from the body could travel this long. More more more. If I hadnt had my father by my side encouraging me, I would never have been able to exude energy for this long. And the next moment, my energy touched something. Did you reach it? My father realized as quickly as I did that my energy had touched something. yes. I can feel it. What do you think it is? It looks like a tree. Surprisingly, I had a feeling for what it was. I dont know how to exin this because its such a feeling. It was definitely a tree. Look around there. slowly. It seemed as if all the threads tied to the skein hade loose and would fall down at any moment. But I didnt lose focus. I extended my energy even longer and explored the surroundings. Then, I discovered a living energy under the tree. Are you a wild boar? When my father didnt respond, I slowly opened my eyes. My father was looking at me with a surprised face. Or is it a bear? It looked like a wild boar, with stiff fur and an elongated body. Its a wild boar. I looked at where my energy had reached. It was still invisible to the eye. They found a wild boar in the forest far away. Its not easy to hit it in one go from this distance. My father found it hard to believe even after experiencing it himself. When I thought about it, the technique from before was not just a catching technique needed for hunting. Awesome secret technique that can be applied martially. Originally, you were going to make fun of me by watching me fail. Of course it should have failed. I am your son. I couldnt get it right at first either. Arent I the body of Heaven and Earth? When Cheonmujiche was mentioned, my fathers eyes changed slightly. At that time, I had this kind of regret towards my father regarding the body of heavenly muji. DWhy did a person who pursues strength so much, even holding a martial artspetition to find a strong sessor and looking for a talent who can destroy his children, neglecting me like that? Why dont you push me? I even thought that my father might be jealous of me. Yes, your I was that petty. But now I know. That things in the world dont always go ording to my wishes. It is not that you should treat me special as I am a person of all abilities, but that you should make good use of your body of all things and be a special person yourself. Now I know that only when everyones expectations and aspirations are reflected in that specialness, the heavenly body bes a blessing from heaven. What are you doing? Are you nning on skipping dinner? I fired my arrow vigorously at the ce where I felt energy. Peeing. A bonfire was burning in the darkness, and on top of it, well-cut wild boar meat was cooking. When did you learn how to prepare animals? I learned from books. For something like that, youre pretty familiar with it, right? Father, the wild boars I killed and ate must have been in the hundreds. I quickly changed the topic. The thing you areying down was prepared for ttery. It was worth the struggle. My father was sitting on the tiger fur that I had brought in a leather bag. My fathers lips curled up slightly at my condescension. Its difficult to fit a sneer like that on a persons face, but my father pulls off that difficult task well. The reason you wanted to hunt with me is because you want to look good on me and be my sessor? no. I know very well that it wont work for my father. Im d you know. Being selected as a sessor can be aplished without your fathers help. Youre confident. Of course, my greedy, cruel, and nasty brother will interfere with me. Youre criticizing me from behind again. I have to ask. How often do you get the chance to openly criticize the judge who scores the score? Father, if you really wanted a peaceful brotherhood between families, you should have decided that from the beginning. Dont think nonsense about who the sessor will be. Even if it is decided that way, isnt the session dispute the cause of fighting, killing, and chaos? Why did you say you wanted to hunt with me? There are two reasons. First, I want to learn something and be stronger. I think the first one was a sess. What if I be stronger? I quickly responded to my fathers provocative look, asking if he was going to take my ce. The reason I want to be strong is not because I want to be the Heavenly Demon. My father is still correcting me, but I dont want to waste my youth by riding Cheonma. As long as I can be the sessor and learn the martial arts of the Heavenly Demon, I will be satisfied. Considering my age, in my fathers eyes, my older brother and I still seem inadequate to be sessors. In fact, my father chose my older brother as his sessor about ten years from now. Now, I cant wait ten years. A small weight is not enough. Its time to take out the awl from your pocket and stab it here and there. So, you must learn the Nine Fire Demonic Arts as quickly as possible and achieve great sess. No, you have to reach a higher level than that. Even my father, who achieved the Twelve Saints, was defeated by Firearms, so I must achieve the Twelve Saints. I imagine it sometimes. In my life, Ie across a person I really want to kill, but I feel so bad when I cant. I dont want to end up like that, so I want to be stronger. I couldnt tell what my father was thinking because his expression didnt change. The second reason is? I wanted to spend time alone with my father. Its your first time, right? The mockery on my fathers lips deepened again. Its just a cheap sentiment thats worth dying for. How could it be cheap to be with the best person in the world? If you sing, it will be the best song in the world, and if you drink it, it will be the best drink in the world. Even if you poop Thats it. yes! I will keep my mouth shut for one hour. My father and I made eye contact and I smiled happily. This may be the first time you smile in front of your father. My father coldly turned his head away. When I thought of my father, there was nothing to remember. The memories of being scared arent memories, right? In this life, my memories wont be so bleak. But dont like it. Its not for your father, its for me. Chapter 6 Episode 6: If I be the Heavenly Demon. I woke up early in the morning, packed all my things, and spoke to my father. You have to go back. Where are you going? Myeongsaek is out hunting with Cheonma, and I have to catch a tiger. Where would that be? It means that the time you spent with me wasnt bad. Fortunately, the. what? I also prepared for the second day. Stop talking nonsense and take the lead. yes. My father and I went deeper into the forest. How long did it take to walk like that? My father spoke to me again. Close your eyes again. yes. The target is 100 yards away on the starboard side. Its further thanst time. Feel the wind this time. I can feel it. This time, he said something I had never heard before in my entire life. Put your energy into the wind. Since learning martial arts, I have never once thought about putting my prayers on the wind. Because no one ever said that. Because such words were not written in any military officialdom. The thrill of new learning ran through my body. Of course, knowing and putting it into practice are two separate issues. First, release your energy. Just like when I was looking for a wild boar yesterday, I cautiously exuded energy. If you are thiste and cautious, it will only be a catch. If you want to use it in real life, you have to stretch your energy to the limit as quickly as possible. However, it was not easy to put energy into the wind. I can feel the wind and the energy. How do webine these things that are yed separately? Moreover, the wind my father was talking about did not mean a brisk wind. The flow of air around us was expressed as wind. Among the various streams, I had to find the air flowing in front and energize it. Even after wandering around for a while, my father didnt say anything. But I didnt urge him to hurry up either. I just turned my back and looked at the distant mountains. Why do people look at someones life from their back? I should have felt the strength of the Absolute on my fathers back, but I felt loneliness and destion. Its pretty good. yes? At that moment, the energy I gave off was cut off on the starboard side, a hundred yards away. Huh! When will my energy reach that level? It seems like I was staring nkly at my fathers back and inadvertently carried my energy into the wind and let it go. Since there are many mental gains gained from life before returning, even things that are considered difficult can be aplished easily. I didnt even know. My father stared at me with somewhat angry eyes. Coincidence or luck. Because it wont be that easy. Soon my father spoke as if it was no big deal. Does not matter. He ran away anyway. As the sun was setting dusk, we met again the person we had missed earlier. Its him from before! Maybe it was because my father said it, but I couldnt figure it out. Because I couldnt even see it. Its amazing that my father was able to urately grasp the size and energy of things in the distance. Its one hundred and fifty pages away. Carry it on the wind and find it. I tried to release my energy again and carry it into the wind. Judging from my inadvertent sess earlier, it wasnt that difficult at my level. Ultimately, its a matter of the heart. I tried it this way and that way. Then suddenly I realized. I was just trying to cheer up the wind. That was the problem. The act of intentionally putting something on. We sent our energy along the wind path. I let out energy as if I was walking side by side with a friend and ying with the wind. While flying with separate energies, the wind and my energy began toe together like two dragons flying around each other. ah! This is it! I could see that being carried by the wind does not feel like people are riding a horse, but rather, it causes them to be entangled together like this. Ssssssssut. My energy, carried by the wind, quickly reached a hundred and fifty feet away. The moment I confirmed what it was, a loud tiger roar erupted from afar. At that moment, I was startled and the longsting energy suddenly disappeared. It really was a tiger! I was surprised by the tiger and my father was surprised by me. Perhaps he didnt know that I would learn my fathers teachings so quickly. Father, this is the beginning. I want to take a leisurely stroll along theke with my father, but we have to ride the current. You have to ride the rapid current and fall down the waterfall. The enemy we have to deal with may be fighting through a typhoon alone in the middle of a distant sea at this very moment. Father, please send me to the sea. Do not neglect the practice of releasing energy. As the number increases, your lifespan will also increase. Yes, I will keep that in mind. I will make more numbers than my father. Because I absolutely have to do that. This time, close your eyes and feel my energy. I closed my eyes, said a prayer, and felt my fathers prayer. I felt my fathers prayers just as my prayers found the tiger. slowly. Very slowly. I carefully examined each and every aura that spread around my father. My mouth opened slowly. father? What on earth is this? My father was standing in the middle of the spider web. Dozens of lines were extending in all directions around my father. Energy that extends far beyond my ability to explore. If someone wanted to sneak up on my father, they would have to dodge that web and that was absolutely impossible. That fire weapon defeated my father who had reached this level? How? I really didnt want to, but I couldnt help but admire that guy again. * * * That night. This is my secret trick. What I took out of the bag was alcohol. It was also my fathers favorite drink. I took out a clean, well-packed ss and filled it with alcohol. Feel so good. Its too harsh for me. Actually, I like alcohol and drink well. I spent my whole life looking for Dafa ingredients and sipping a cup every time I was having a hard time, but now I have grown a lot. I didnt have any intention of bragging to my father about my drinking ability, so I just said it was strong. If you drink it all night, your father will pass out first. There is no magic person who punishes someone for being drunk. What if I cant drink? Its more about poisoning your mind than drinking alcohol. Mind reading? My fatherughed at the word mind-reading and asked. Can you kill me to live? After a moment, I answered. no. How can a child kill his parents? Honestly, this is also a lie. If you have a good reason to kill, you can kill your father. Today is the first time weve had a proper conversation, so how could it be more precious than my life? This time I asked. Father, can you kill me? If this is a concern, you shouldnt say the word mind reading carelessly. I felt it in my fathers eyes. That he could kill me without hesitating even for a moment. Then I guess Ill have to learn to sing solo. After drinking alcohol, my father looked at me with a strange look as I frowned that it was strong. That night, I was sitting alone and practicing the technique my father taught me. This is fun. Now I was able to carry the g on the wind and send it far away quite quickly. My energy wandered around in the pitch ck darkness. This act was so exciting. Its a tree, and theres a rock underneath it I could also feel the movement of a small insect crawling there. I sent the energy somewhere else again. The more I practiced, the faster my energy moved. The machine that was quickly searching the surroundings suddenly stopped. A feeling of something foreign passed through me. what? I pulled the g back again and passed it through there again. But the alien energy from earlier had disappeared. I opened my eyes and stared at that ce. There was no sign of anything in the darkness. What on earth was that? There was definitely something there. At that time, my father, who was lying down, was looking at me. Are you not sleeping? Why were you looking there? I felt something over there. I do not know. My father looked at me with startled eyes and then turned over to lie on the other side. Lets sleep now. yes. Iy down with my father across the campfire. What was that? Judging from my fathers reaction, he clearly knew something ! At that moment I knew. Hwi! Its Uncle Hwi! He sensed the hiding of his fathers guard. The second time I tried to feel it again, he had pulled away. Thinking about that, a shiver went through my whole body. I discovered his presence, which I could never have known until two days ago. Of course, it wasnt a situation where Hwi was desperately trying to hide, but just understanding basic hiding was a huge improvement. If he continues his training and can emit dozens of strands of energy at the same time like his father, any stealth technique will be neutralized. The search process is skipped and you just go here and there. Because it will only be discovered. Maybe it was because I drank alcohol so poorly that night that I couldnt fall asleep easily. When I got tired while searching for Dafa materials, I drank alcohol, and often looked at the stars in the night sky. The stars that shared my loneliness that day were shining as ever today. My father was also unable to sleep. I dont know exactly what youre thinking, but wouldnt you be passionate about my talent for epting martial arts like sucking water from a pen? Father, who among the Mazon do you trust the most? I wasnt necessarily expecting an answer, but my father did. Why are you asking that? The day our family disappeared. Hwamugi devastated the Cheonmajeon. Cheonmajeon. A ce fiercely guarded by three kimunjins, six organjinsiks, and selected demons. Again, the Palmajons and their subordinates are protecting the Heavenly Demon in eight directions, centered around the Heavenly Demon Hall. To the north, the magic swords of the Bukcheon Sword Family led by Ilhwa Geomjon. To the south, the sword demons of the Namdo sect led by Hyeolcheon Doma. To the east, the iron fists of the East Fist Gate, led by the Invincible Fist Demon. To the west, the ghost magicians of Seohwanjin led by Seophonma. In the northeast, there are faceless guests who want to resemble the evil soma. To the southeast, there are drinkers getting drunk with the Great Drinking Demon. In the southwest, there are poisonous animals who study all kinds of poisons together with the poison king. In the northwest, there are mad monks who are passionate about Demon Buddhas cruelty to the world and the people. At the time, I thought the enemy had broken in from outside. But no. I found outter that the outside had never been breached that day. It was clear that someone among the Palmajons had brought fire weapons into the internal war where Cheonmajeon was located. There may be one traitor or there may be more. It was never revealed who the traitor was, but it doesnt matter who it was. Because I consider all Palmazons traitors. After his fathers death, Palmazons choice was not revenge but revenge. No one came forward to seek revenge. If even one of the eight hade forward, I wouldnt have felt so betrayed. Yes, I understand. He must not have dared to take revenge on the overwhelming inaction of Hwamugi, who stepped on the corpse of the Heavenly Demon. You are human too, I understand. I understand. So you too, understand. I hope that from now on, you will understand that even if I use you as much as I want, I may treat you as disposable consumables. Wouldnt that be fair? If I be the Heavenly Demon, I will grab the Palmazon and tie their leashes. What? My father suddenly got up. The momentum caused all the lying grass around to stand upright. I quickly got up too. The reason is? Because theyre much further away than you think. Father knows exactly how many tigers are hidden just a hundred pages away, but he does not know how far away the hearts of those smiling before his eyes are. I couldnt bear to say this, so I came up with another reason. There is a lot of corruption associated with them. The same applies to the person involved as well as those who protect the house. My father was listening to me in silence, so I continued talking. Of course, in order to run the school smoothly, we have to recognize their authority. But they crossed a line. At that time, there were several idents rted to Palmazon. Isnt it time to get some proper discipline? My father didnt say anything. I could guess my fathers inner thoughts from his attitude. My father also agrees. You clearly haveints about Palmazon. Otherwise, people would have already criticized him for being arrogant when he said that the Magons need to be disciplined. If you get too greedy, your crotch will be torn, your stomach will burst, and you will die. Haha, the future is 90,000 miles, so thats not possible. I will walk slowly and eat less. I expressed it not as nonsense or nonsense, but as greed. I guessed what my father was thinking. My fathers de, which has not been pulled out yet, also points in the same direction as mine. Dont worry, father. Because I know them better than anyone else. I spent a long time returning to the main school to obtain thest ingredient, Bimahon. Because it happened in the distant future, I know everything about Palmazon. What kind of life they lived and what kind of end they met. I will set the line properly. The night passed by with as many thoughts as the stars in the night sky. Chapter 7 Episode 7: The reason you die. After returning from hunting, I entered the training center and practiced the secret techniques my father had taught me. From practicing putting energy into the wind to releasing multiple energies at the same time. Since I didnt have time to eat, I just ate beef jerky and slept instead of eating a healthy breakfast. The more I practiced, the more I realized how important this skill was. Finding the enemy who is about to attack you first means saving your life. I worked hard throughout my training. Because I have experienced many times in life that if you dont walk today, you will have to run tomorrow. After immersing myself in training for a few days, I left the training center. Now I can freely apply energy to the wind, and the number has also increased to three or four. Ian was waiting at the entrance to the training center. Young master, you should rest now and eat properly. Why are you here, minding your own business? It is my job to protect you, Master. It looks like he stayed in front of the training center throughout the training. It urred to me that I needed shock therapy to change this stubborn guys mind. Is it really for my benefit to guard this door? What do you mean? What will you do if someone surprises me? I will throw my body to stop it. How would I feel if someone got stabbed and died instead of me for protecting me? Do you feel good about surviving? Should we dance in the middle of the dance hall? You probably wont, but its better than dying. And youre not good at dancing. Its a selfish sacrifice that only values your feelings. I dont want tobel her noble spirit of sacrifice as selfish. But for her, shock therapy needs to be applied like this. The problem is that it doesnt work. yes yes. From now on, please call me a selfish bitch who only cares about my feelings. Ian, do you really want to protect me? yes. Then start practicing martial arts from now on. So, when you really need to protect me, dont passively block and kill your opponent! So, if she bes strong, that strength will be the foundation for her happiness. He didnt respond to that as a joke, but nodded quietly. Just then, someone shouted from afar. Hey you idiot! When I turned around, I saw three people walking towards this ce. They were disciples of Hyeolcheon Doma. This Confucius didnt show up today? Judging by the looks of it, it appears that he visited me several times during my training. But what? A lump of rain? Did those bastards turn around? It seems like I cant be seen because Im covered by Ians big body. How many times have you been subjected to this shit? I am okay. Its no big deal. If this is not a big deal, what in the world is a big deal? Is it a big deal if your family is ughtered by the enemy? young master! I am okay. Ian was worried that I might cause an ident. If I get hurt, its a problem, and if they get hurt, Ill worry because its a problem. Ian. You dont have to worry too much. Im not going crazy enough to ruin my life because of you. Everyone in the world is like that too. Everyone take care of themselves. Meanwhile they were getting closer and Ian spoke quickly. It doesnt seem like you came with good intentions, Master, so I think it would be best to avoid him for a while. You have to avoid cancer. Avoid wasps, avoid dog poop, and avoid lightning from Fathers Day. But not those. Meanwhile, three guys stood in front of me. uh? I guess this Confucius was there too. The person who made fun of Ian earlier was Yangpo, the second disciple of Hyeolcheondoma. I know very well what kind of guy Yang Po is. It was trash in a different sense from the Gupyeongho, which was ridden with mountain gong poison and said it was the vegetables and the rice. This guy was famous for ignoring people and bullying them personally Yeah, that kid. My eyes fell on the handsome one of the disciples who came with Yang Po. Maybe he was the youngest? He was the most affectionate and kind-hearted among Hyeolcheon Domas disciples, but he ended upmitting suicide due to Yang Pos vicious bullying. How many times would a warriormit suicide after being tormented so cruelly? Even now, the youngests expression was not bright. Maybe I was forced to this ce today. Another guy who came with me was the fourth disciple, whose name I dont remember, but I dont remember him as a very good guy. My eyes turned to Yangpo again. Ignoring my escort is ignoring me? Im sorry, I havent seen this Confucius. You need to be a little bigger. It doesnt matter if Im there or not, right? I didnt see this Confucius together. This ignorant guy doesnt even understand the gist of the conversation. It can be seen that it is entirely the fathers fault that this guy cane out like this. After it was announced within the school that anyone could be a sessor, the specialness of being the son of the Heavenly Demon has faded a lot. In the end, Im trying to use this opportunity to earn the title of not even the son of the Heavenly Demon. You came to see me several times? I did. why? Are you asking because you dont know that? The old priest is no longer able to learn martial arts. So what? Can you at least provide nursing care? Ian, go get a mop. Lets go wipe that guys sweat. Hey Confucius! Do you think Im joking? Because were not in a position to have a serious conversation. Perhaps because he thought he had been ignored, Yang Pos spirit became fierce. Itsughable that a guy who bullies someone to the point of sending them to death gets so offended by a few words of ridicule. If you ruin someone, you have to take responsibility! Did you hear that your priest was poisoned by acid? joy! I guess that was something you nned. Oh, you insist so much? No need to say anything else. Please formally apologize. I could guess why he came to me and demanded an apology. Hyeolcheondoma did not decide on a best disciple. So his disciples tried their best to impress Hyeolcheon Doma in any way possible. Yangpo wants to give credit for saving Hyeolcheondomas face by getting an official apology from me. Why are you looking at me like that? I dont know if your master will actually make you his best disciple if you do this. What! The reason I came to see this Confucius was for the sake of the priest. To alleviate the priests injustice! Do you understand? What is unfair? Although the priests attack was excessive, you intentionally crushed his arm. Others may havee because they thought it was worthining about, but it was just a joke in the palm of the Buddhas hand. Then your father and the elders of Palmazon were at fault? What nonsense? Yang Po was surprised when his father and Palmazon were suddenly mentioned. Is that so? My father acknowledged my victory and asked me what my wish was. Your master didnt protest even one word during the process. Then what? Are you saying that the religious leader and your master couldnt discern between right and wrong, just like you do? Yang Po was embarrassed and even stuttered. What kind of sophistry is this? Thats not true! Is that so? What youre saying is that the religious leader pretended not to notice the mistakes of his rtives and covered them up, right? Yang Pos face turned pale. Dont talk nonsense! How can you defeat me with words? Or do you think Im senile? Is that it? Shut up! How dare you! Yang Po looked back at the executioners, but they too were just as embarrassed. If he made a mistake, he would be held responsible for criticizing Cheonma, so Yangpo pretended not to be able to win and retreated. Im leaving for today, but this isnt over. for a moment! I have to apologize and leave. What apple? Apologize for speaking rudely to my subordinate. Only then did their eyes turn to Ian. In the first ce, they didnt even care about this Confucius fat servant. Of course, Ian wanted things to end like this. Im fine, master. Im not okay. Now, kneel down and apologize for daring to make fun of my subordinate. Even if you apologize anyway, it wont be sincere, so at least show your actions. Let there be a rumor that I kneeled. Yang Po said with a puzzled expression. Did you just tell that pig bitch to kneel? Yes, it would be better if you hit it all the way to the forehead. Hey Confucius, are you crazy? I would rather die than die. I can never kneel. The answer I wanted came quickly. Would you rather die? Manly. Okay, Ill do as you wish. Chaang. When I pulled out my sword, Yang Po was surprised. Thats really crazy. If things continue like this, rumors will spread around our school. Yangpo looked around to see if anyone was watching. Not there, here. I stuck out my mouth slyly. This mouth is going to start a rumor. It is said that Hyeolcheondomas second disciple got scared by this Confucius and ran away. I dont know, but I dont think your master will like it that much. You will bebeled a coward for the rest of your life. Yang Pos expression hardened. I came here to impress my master, but ended up getting caught by my master. You either kneel down and apologize or stick with me. The choice is yours. Why are you doing this? You cane find me. You could tell them to save the priest. You can say they wille in droves and seek revenge. I understand everything. But why are you stealing my subordinates? Why do lumps of raine out? Have you ever bought me a meal? okay? Instead of reflecting, Yang Po looked even more displeased. You really mean you would kill me for that fat guy. answer. Yang Pos eyes tore fiercely and moved as I expected. How on earth are you looking at me! My subordinate is a hundred times more valuable than you. No, its not a thousand times Before the number reached ten thousand times, Yang Po pulled out his sword. Chaang. No death penalty! The fourth person behind him hurriedly stopped him, but Yangpos eyes had already rolled back. You may feel proud that you have defeated this old Confucius priest, but you will soon regret it. Since you are the child of the religious leader, I may not kill you, but I will avenge you by cutting off one of your arms. Yang Po was confident that he could beat me. I dont remember exactly, but I think my skills around this time were simr to those of the Hyeolcheon Doma disciples. This is all because of my brother. From a young age, I was bullied and controlled so much that I was unable to develop my martial arts skills properly. What if I dont have acid poison? Dont be ridiculous! I am different from the old priest! Yangpo attacked first and pushed me. In my past life, I have experienced several times that a martial artists personality and martial arts skills are not proportional. The same was true for Yangpo. He disyed great martial arts skills that were iparable to his trashy personality. It was a skill that was enough topete with me at the time. Of course, to me now, I was just as intelligent as Koo Pyeong-ho. But in order not to reveal my skills, I faced him head-to-head. Every time Yang Po pushed me, the priests who were watching let out an exmation. On the contrary, Ian let out a single scream every time. Because it was a business meeting that had been mutually agreed upon, we could not have jumped in. Otherwise, there were several situations where we would have jumped in. Twenty or so rounds of patience passed, and I made my best move. If you have adjusted to the opponents movements so far, now is the time to demonstrate the essence of Bicheon Swordsmanship. My sword swayed lightly like a willow leaf swaying in the breeze. Whilick! Pooh wow! Red blood spraying out. My sword was sticking out of its mouth and out the back of its head. smart. In everyones frozen silence, only blood dripped from the tip of the sword. I said, looking into the boys lifeless eyes. You will die because of that mouth. Because you insulted my subordinate with that mouth and it was with that mouth that you did not apologize. With that mouth you killed that good priest, and with that mouth you will kill many others in the future, so you are here. When the sword was drawn, blood spurted out from the mouth and Yangpo fell forward. execution! The priests rushed to check on Yangpo, but he was already a cold corpse. They were astonished. He probably didnt know that I was going to kill Yang Po. Of course, Ian was looking at me even more surprised. The fourth shouted loudly. Killing the executioner? Confucius, you really. Then what did you expect? Can you take care of this? I said coldly while looking at him. Your mouth also resembles that of a death sentence. The guy kept his mouth shut like a m, probably remembering what I said earlier about him dying because of his mouth. Tell it like it is. If you add even a single word, I wille to you at night. They left the ce carrying Yang Pos body. Then I saw. Seeing the youngest child feel relieved. Its so sad, why cant you hide your joy when someone dies? Originally, he would have died while being bullied by Yang Po, but now he lives. The bastard who drank acid poison in his rice died as usual, but the youngest disciple of Hyeolcheondoma, who should have died, is now alive. Destiny can remain the same or change. Good youngest disciple, hold on well andter you will be Thomas best disciple! That was my wish, but it was up to his will and effort to achieve it. Meanwhile, Ian was looking at me with an expression that had lost everything in the world. You say everyone takes care of themselves? You told me not to worry? Its not because of you, so rx your expression! Its because of me, right? Its not true, so dont be mistaken. Then why did you cause such a major ident? What a great thing this is. I just killed someone who deserved to die. Elder Hyeolcheondoma will not just sit there. It will just stay there. Because there is no benefit ining forward. Is that really true? lets think. This fight started when his disciple insulted this Confucius guard. He died while trying to do something that could have been done by apologizing. What benefit would Hyecheon Doma gain from doing this? You will only be criticized for raising your student incorrectly. It could hurt your pride, right? Hyeolcheondoma does not have that kind of pride. How do you know? know. I know everything about your handsome master. Ian seems to have finally rxed a little due to my leisure. Well, Im d. On the contrary, it is to my benefit that I killed Yang Po. Everyone will pay attention to me. If you have the points needed to be a sessor, youve added one more point. He destroyed Gu Pyeong-ho in Bimu, and now he has killed Yang Po, so all the attention in the school will be focused on him. Have you really thought about all that? of course. Its about killing a disciple of Hyeolcheondoma. Did they kill me just because I felt bad? Hunting left a strong impression on my father. We must continue to drive that momentum. Ian, insulting you is insulting me. So dont say youre okay in the same situation as before. My thoughts were short-lived. We will be thinking about much more important issues in the future. Wouldnt the owner of the trash get angry because I took it out? These trivial and useless worries willst until today. Passion shed through Ians eyes toward me. Youre serious. Young master youve really changed. Thats also why you need to change. The change in me over the past few days was enough to bring about a change in her. Ian nodded. I will change too. I will be stronger! It wont be as easy as it sounds. You will think and look back again and again and have a hard time. Its never easy for a persons life to change. My change, which seemed easy, was possible because of my past life. And thank you for today, Master. I was so happy when you took my side earlier. I mean it. Of course I should be thankful. Never forget today for the rest of your life! sheughed It wasnt just a smile, it was a big smile that made both eyes sinkpletely into the flesh. Yes, smile like that. Now that I have returned, smile like that and live. Chapter 8 Episode 8: When the de sparkles in the moonlight. The rumor that a disciple of Hyeolcheondoma had died by my hands began to spread rapidly within the school. Ians worries grew as the ripple effect grew. Its not a fuss. Everyone I meet only talks about you and Yangpo. She sighed and added another word. and my story too. Since she was the cause of the fight, naturally there would be a lot of talk about this and that. Its nice to be famous. We, the martial arts people, do all kinds of crazy things to be famous, right? I dont like it. What if I be more famous in the future? Ian sighed lightly, but his expression did not darken. This may be because at the center of this chaos was a positive element called change. Im worried because hes a Hyeolcheondoma who values honor. Please just let it go. Who is it? Hyeolcheondoma values honor? yes? is not it? A person who values honor neglects and tolerates the trashy behavior of his students? Maybe you dont know? That is to underestimate the delicacy of our Blood Heavenly Demon Lord. Like before. Keep talking as if you know Hyeolcheondoman well. I know enough to know not only about Blood Heavenly Demon but also other mazons. His name is Heavenly Demons son, so we should investigate that. Ian looked at me with wide eyes. Youll think he knows everything about me, so youll wonder when he did such research without my knowledge. Then why does Hyeolcheon Doma leave his disciplesme? That There was a definite reason, but it was something I couldnt exin to Ian. So Ian came up with another reason that made sense. Because itsfortable. yes? Its easier to deal with greedy and selfish guys than with well-behaved students. For a long time, Hyeolcheondoma has not decided on the best disciple and has been making disciplespete. because? That way its easy to use it as a consumable. Just wait and see, the empty space in Yangpo will be filled within a few days. You were a scary person, Thomas. I am more afraid of my students. Those guys attack the master even though they clearly know what kind of person he is. I am d to be able to serve you, Master. of course. How do youpare? Ian, would you like to have a drink for the first time in a while? She looked at me with a surprised face. Why are you so surprised? Its not just the first time, its the first time. Is this your first time? yes. I havent had a drink with you until now? What motivated you to throw yourself for me? lets go. Lets drink and die today! I went to Maga Vige with Ian. Magachon is a vige formed in all directions around the main school. What started out as a small vige where native families lived has now be arge city. I took her to the most expensive and best bar in Magachon. Its a historic day, lets drink in a nice ce. I like small, shabby ces too. She felt ufortable in crowded ces. No matter where you go, all eyes will be on her, so you probably dont like it. Out of consideration for her, I went into the special room of the bar that was set aside separately. How much do you drink? I cant drink that much. Lets check how much you drank today. Dont worry, Ill carry you. I its heavy. are you okay. Look at these forearms. Its half the size of my forearm. Its because I havent given you strength yet! Since it was my first drinking date with her, I ordered lots of good drinks and food. This is my first time trying this dish. This and that. Lets try everything and order more of the delicious food. My stomach feels surprised. Youre too busy escorting, so you barely get enough of it, right? Eat carefully from now on. Look, with this body, its okay to eat sparingly. She raised her thick forearms and grinned. If you eat roughly, you will gain more weight. What do I eat and what ingredients is it made from? The more you pay attention to what you eat, the less weight you gain. If you want to lose weight, you have to be a foodie. ah! I didnt know! I will do that in the future. But I know. No matter what food she eats, even if she starves herself every day, she doesnt lose weight. Because that fat is not gained from food. Of course she knows it too. Im just saying that because I think I dont know the side effects. She could have revealed the side effects and made a joke full of resentment but she has grown into an adult since she was very young. From now on, eat delicious food with me and learn. Ian asked, looking at me intently. Please tell me the secret. What secret? cooking? no. How can a person change like this? I smiled slightly at her. why? Do you want to change too? Not really, but She emptied her drink. How could you not want to change? An image of herself as a child will forever be in her heart. When youre having a hard time, youll think of that day and itll get harder. Once you regain your original form, you wont need such secrets. Because everyone in the world will admire you. Ian asked, politely epting the drink I poured for him. What do you n to do as your sessor? The reason Im asking questions Ive never asked before is probably because I see the potential in myself. I spoke softly as I raised my ss. May only Abu live! Ian smiled and lifted his ss, clinking it slightly. Be sure to melt your heart, leader! I drank alcohol with her. They say Ian is not good at drinking, but he drinks easily. Of course, he had to pay for getting her drunk. Because I had to carry her back when she was drunk. All the way back, she screamed while riding on her back. Do not worry! I will definitely protect you, Master. Just trust me! I wasnt worried at all, but Im worried because I keep hearing you say that. Dont worry! I will protect you! Okay, dont worry. You have to do it. You should be worried. But dont worry! Because I will protect you! ha ha ha. At that time, the building window opened and someone shouted. What kind of stupid bitch keeps saying that? I said while looking at the man with his face sticking out the window. Please look after me. Who are you? This is Confucius from the Heavenly Demon God Church. He looked at me nkly for a moment, and then an apple flew out as fast as light. Oh, Im sorry. Confucius! The windows closed faster than they opened at the same time. Ian was fast asleep on his back. Im sorry for picking you up sote. When I returned home, I left her lying on the bed and went out. I sat down in the yard with my legs stretched out and looked up at the moon. Now that I think about it, I was in a deep sense of defeat while fleeing after the destruction of Munmun. It was a depression so deep that I could not sustain my life if I did not pursue the goal of returning. What if I hadnt met Seojin around that time? So what if you didnt know about regressionw? In the end wouldnt he havemitted suicide? Otherwise, he would have gone to visit Hwamu-gi and died miserably at the hands of his followers without even meeting him. Yes, I guess so. At that time when I was lost in various thoughts. Right next to me, something shed and reflected in the moonlight. When I slowly turned my head, there was arge de next to my face. My nervous face was reflected on the de of therge sword. The de slowlyy down and its owner appeared behind it. The wrinkles on the back of the rough, skinny hand holding the knife were signs of age, showing that the past years had not been easy. Sharp eyes were ring at me beyond the valley. He was none other than Hyeolcheon Doma. I was surprised because I didnt expect it toe to me so suddenly. The sword pointed as if to cut off my neck was his German weapon, the Myeolcheon Daedo (). The Myeolcheon Daedo, which was listed among the top ten martial arts weapons, was nicknamed the Weapon Destroyer because it shattered most weapons the moment it hit them. The cold magical energy emanating from the Great de of Destruction enveloped the entire surroundings. The chill that took my breath away made all the fur on my body stand up. If that knife flies at my neck, will I be able to avoid it? There was no easy answer. No matter how deep the feelings I gained from my life before returning, my strength is overwhelminglycking now. At the moment when the tension was rising, the cold energy surrounding me disappeared in an instant. The Hyeolcheon de grinned and poked my side with the end of the handle of the de of Death. Why did you do that? It means why did he kill his disciple? Just a moment ago, it felt like a killering to kill me, but now its grinning and poking my side like a friendly old man next door. It was because I acted like an idiot. In response to the calm answer, Hyeolcheondoma stared at me. Its simr to my fathers, but it has a different look. If you couldnt tell what your father was thinking, the look in Hyeolcheondomas eyes was clear. Hostility. I saw a fire burning in his eyes. What kind of idiot in the world woulde to pick a fight with the youngest son of a religious leader who wouldnt hurt anyones eyes? Whilick! The sword that was lying on the knee of the Hyeolcheon sword bounced up and was aimed at my neck again. Should I ask you to cut off this head and put it in the cult leaders eyes? Does it hurt or not? The razor-colored life flowing over the de contained the owners will, It may have sounded like a joke, but it wasnt. I dont think my head will fit into my fathers horribly torn eyes? When I took a step back, the energy flowing over the de instantly disappeared toward the handle. amazing. How can such a skinny body handle such powerful energy so freely? This time, the Hyeolcheon cutting board drew a long line on the floor in front of where we were sitting. And a vertical line was drawn about a span from the left end. From here to here, we are Confucius, and from here to the end, its me. The lines were divided by the ratio of nine to one. What is this? Thats how much the cult leader cares about it. It was my job to save Hyeolcheon Doma himself. I drew a new line about two-thirds of the way with my finger. No matter what, he is a son by name. There must be an elderly person on this side and that side. This time, the cutting board I was going to hit was three. Hyeolcheondoma smiled slyly. We can try it. If I carry this head of Confucius, will the religious leader kill me or save me? Arent you underestimating the Heavenly Demons fatherly love? So lets try it. The Great de of Destruction slowly moved towards me again. I gently pressed the side of the sword with my palm to prevent it from reaching my throat. The road was cold. No matter how brightly the Hyeolcheon Doma smiles, this coldness is its essence. If you forget that, you will die. You dont have to take the test. There are two sons and one elder. Blood Heavenly Demon grinned. This Confucius is not a fool like my student. If your disciple looked like you, he would still be alive. Hyeolcheon Doma ced his hand on my shoulder and tapped it. This Confucius, this old man, has lived with bad luck all his life. So its better if we dont see each other often. After speaking, Hyeolcheondoma disappeared. A body leapt up next to me and fell into the darkness far away. As soon as the blood vessel disappeared, I looked from the side. There was a bluish-blue bruise where the sword handle had been stabbed with the handle of the sword. It looked like a yful poke, but the shock that came to me was a thud. The pat on the shoulder at the end was the same. Fucking old man. I didnt let go of tension the entire time I was dealing with him. Regardless of the fact of regression, we always had to be careful about the risks created by variables. The fact that I said twice that I would lift my head and go see my father means that there was a thought in my head that I could really do that. At first nce, he may seem self-indulgent, but he is not a self-indulgent person. He is a person who always calctes and calctes thoroughly. If it feels arbitrary, it is also calcted arbitrary. So he was a difficult person to deal with. I knew a lot of information about it, but knowing it well doesnt mean I can handle it well. Information is just information, and variables that can overturn this advantage can arise at any time. Anyway, why did youe to see me? Is this a warning for killing his disciple? no. As I said to Ian, he is not a person who cares about reputation. He came to see me. It must have been impressive to see him perform on stage, and his wish to hunt must have felt special. Since he also cut down his own student, he must have felt the need to test me. I came here to taste for myself whether I taste sweet or shit. To see if I could be the sessor. What did it taste like? To me he was spicy. I only touched my tongue once, but it was hot. Instead, it was deliciously spicy. Will my first opponent be Hyeolcheon Dao? Maybe thats the case. After all, I was sent back to the day I was dancing with the disciple of Hyeolcheondoma. Perhaps that big sword of yours was particrly noticeable to the sky. Chapter 9 Episode 9: What I think of as magic. The next day, Ian came to see me with a puzzled look on his face. How did Ie back yesterday? You came back carrying me. I dont remember how I got back. Then Ians cheeks turned red. Dont lie. I wasnt that drunk. It was very heavy, right? Im sorry, master. It would be a lie if I said it was light. It wasnt heavy enough to make me feel sorry. Look at these forearms! Wow, your thin forearms have gotten even thinner already. Look straight at the lumpy muscles! After exchanging jokes like that, Ian bowed his head. Thank you, master. Lets drink again next time. Yes, master. As she was about to turn away, she asked again. If I have made a mistake with my words, please forgive me with a generous heart. To be honest, I dont remember what I said. Dont worry, I didnt make a mistake. Oh, if you make a mistake next time, use your right of pardon. The right to pardon? what is that? It is my right to be forgiven even if I make mistakes or mistakes. Did you give it to me? You didnt receive it? I held out my hand to her. handshake. Ian held my hand with hisrge hand. Okay, Ive issued it now. Isnt it possible to get at least ten sheets of what youve already given me? I will follow you around for the rest of my life, so wouldnt one copy be enough? no! Its just one piece. So use it sparingly! yes! young master! Her brightly smiling eyes disappeared into the flesh. If there is someone in my life who can be forgiven, where will I be and where will you be? You have to issue me fifty copies of the pardon * * * That night, I was sitting alone and practicing to release energy. While detecting three locations at the same time, a person was detected by the energy flying to the left. These days, Ive been immersed in the fun of finding out what kind of person the other person is through energy. When I find someone while sending out energy, I start by scanning the person from head to toe. How tall are you, what weapons do you use, and what is your martial arts level? This time too, just when I was trying to look at the other person. The opponent sneakily dodged to the side. Thinking it might be a coincidence, I sent my energy towards him. But the other person moved to the other side again and avoided my energy. Surely you dont know and avoid it? This thread-thin and secret aura was something the other person could never detect. But the other person started avoiding me as if he could sense my energy. Who on earth is this? I was curious about the other person. I continued to vent and left the room. Practice releasing energy while moving. Of course, you had to expend mental energy several times more than if you were to exert it while standing still, but in actualbat, you would be more likely to expel energy while moving. I felt the other person step back. I chased after him as he ran away, seemingly on the verge of being caught. The ce we arrived at was a pavilion of civil war. The moment I saw who was standing there, I unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. father! The person who brought me here with my energy was my father. Thats right. I was nervous because I thought someone else had sensed my energy. What a great energy. You might even notice the dog snoozing under the fence over there. Dont dogs naturally have good senses? But what is going on in my residence? It was a passing road. Even though he said that, he was definitely looking for me. Seeing that we meet by chance like this, we must be destined to be in a rtionship. Thats the end of the story. yes! I closed my mouth and quietly gazed at the night sky my father was looking at. After a while I asked. When are you going to decide on a sessor? In a hundred years. You guys still have a long way to go. Lets do it in 100 days. I think Im all there. If that were the case, Hyeolcheondoma wouldnt havee looking for you. How did you know? It was just the two of us meeting, but my father knew. In other words, it means that you are watching me. After all, he knew that I had suffered from acid poisoning. Immediately after meeting you, Hyeolcheondoma came to me. What did you say? I was hoping to punish you. yes? I was surprised by the unexpected words. Could it be that Hyeolcheondoma went to his father that way and asked him to punish him? It was unexpected. Hes not the kind of person who woulde to me and make such a request when his student is dead. Why on earth did you do that? Although I pretended not to know, I guessed what Hyeolcheondoma was thinking. This is to test my rtionship with my father. I wonder if my father will really punish me, and if he does, what kind of punishment he will punish me. Im trying to find out if my father thinks of me as his sessor. So I n to punish you. There is no justification for punishing me. That disciple deserves to die. All you have to do is create a cause. I pulled out my sword and drew a long line on the floor. Then he drew a line about one-tenth and said. Hyeolcheondoma told me. This longer side is the size my father thinks he is. Did the justificatione from this path? Instead of answering, my father asked back what I had asked at the hunting ground. Did I ask you which of the Mazons you trust the most? yes. My father gave his answer now. No one believes it. I could tell. With this answer, he also answered that the line drawn by Hyeolcheondoma was not urate. Which side are you? Are you the one who believes in people or the one who doesnt? It will depend on what kind of person the other person is. How can you know what kind of person he is? Youll find out as you go along, right? Its a stupid idea. The human mind is something that can never be known. No matter how transparent a person may be next to you, you should never think that you know that person. Suddenly, Ian came to mind. Its like thinking you know her well, but you keep discovering new sides to her. Ill keep that in mind. Did you say we had to maintain discipline at our school? yes. Lets stop talking nonsense about having to catch corruption. Tell me your honest thoughts. Can I be really honest with you? When did you lie? Not really. I think this answer will be rude. Say it. I think at some point we lost our magic. The area under my fathers eyes trembled. At least it wasnt something to say in front of my father. What do you think of as magic? The magic I think of is. After a moment, I revealed a thought I had been keeping for a long time. I think this is our schools unique belief in defeating absolute evil. My father looked back at me with his eyes wide open, probably because the answer was unexpected. is this our schools belief in defeating absolute evil? I dont think its political factions that stand in opposition to us. Then what is it? It is absolute evil. Clearly, what I say now will not be easily epted by my father. Nevertheless, I calmly conveyed my thoughts to my father. There is so much cowardice, viciousness, and extreme evil in the world that humans cannot bear it. It is an absolute evil that would make even the devil click his tongue. I think that the justice and cooperation advocated by all political factions may be able to suppress small evils, but they cannot handle this absolute evil. This is because political factions inherently have forgiveness at their core. How can we endure the rampaging evil while giving up on being a human being who cares for others? My father was staring at me. It was my first time seeing him so focused on what I was saying. Perhaps deep down in my fathers heart, he is thinking this. -Werent we the absolute evil? -No, father. I hope that the Heavenly Demon Church in my world is not an absolute evil. I wont do it. My words continued. I think we must find the reason for our existence here, as we are the only ones in the world of martial arts who can destroy the meaner and more vicious evil. It doesnt matter whether we are good or evil. Sometimes with the face of good, sometimes with the face of evil. I believe that true magic was finally established when a great evil that political factions could not handle fell on our knees and trembled before us. Only then will Moorim truly bow before the majesty of our school. When they cant solve a problem on their own, they will ask us for help. They say that only the Heavenly Demon Church can save Wulin. This is what I think of as magic. I can assure you that my father has never thought or heard of something like this even once in his life. Because this idea was not something I learned or realized at my school. This is what I felt myself while wandering around the midfield all my life. If we dont establish the magic path properly, we wontst long. In order for us to survive we must punish ourselves. Even my father, who was good at hiding his emotions, could not hide his shock at this moment. This is the father who blows an earth breeze in the face to confirm a lie. But at this moment, my father showed no reaction. Even though the story unfolded that even if the earth wind blew, it would have blown ten times more. My father was deep in thought. Even though I lived a longer life than my father, I couldnt guess what he was thinking right now. But I feel one thing for sure. Its only been a few days since I returned, but the fates of my father and I are changing. We are beginning to turn towards a different future. Finally, my father broke the long silence. Do you have any more arrogance left to shake? No, not today. I scratched my head and smiled awkwardly. I think I know why Hyeolcheondoma came to me and told me to punish you. Why? My fathers confident eyes shined intensely. I read something from you. Thats why Im trying to test you through me. I guess I read the possibility of him bing a sessor. It may be a risk that will destroy our school. Either way this old man like a skull has some sense. My father stared at me for a moment, then walked out of the pavilion in stride as if he had made up his mind. Follow me. * * * My father took me to the deepest part of Cheonmajeon. It was a ce I had heard of and knew well. A small signboard hung above the stone cave. Socheon-dong (С춴). I was shocked and shouted to my father. Youre not telling me to go in here, are you? This is a kind of training center for theter masters who will be Cheonma. Usually, the disciples or children of the Heavenly Demon enter when they are taking a test. It should never be ignored as a training center. You can go in as you please, but you cannote out. I heard that if you cant break through the gate, youll never be able to get out. The sess rate is half. In fact, half of the Heavenly Demons blood rtives who entered this ce lost their lives here. Thats why my ambitious older brother never said he wanted to join this ce. However, it was also a ce that one had to pass through at least once in order to be a Cheonma. Because all those who became Heavenly Demons passed through this ce. Looking at it this way, Cheonma is also one of the extreme upations. I went here too when I was your age. So how soon did youe out? Two months. oh my god. Are you telling me to spend two months of my brilliant youth in this dark and damp ce? Dont be mistaken. For me, its two months, but the average breakthrough time is three years. My father is a man who is evaluated as having the greatest military talent among the Heavenly Demons of all time. Cheonmujiche may have been able to do this because he inherited his fathers blood. Father, why are you doing this to me? Didnt you say it earlier? I n on punishing you. Isnt this too harsh a punishment? The sheep you killed will spend eternity underground. He received cheers and apuse from the people he had bullied. But my father had already made up his mind. father. Are you really sending me to a ce where I could die? You said that old man told you to punish him? Suddenly, I remembered the mind-reading words my father had mentioned while hunting. Do you mind if your son dies? Or are you hoping that I wille out stronger? It was a ce where you would be punished if you didnt make it out alive, but it could be a reward if you dide out alive. Or are you trying to protect me from the blood chopping block that sticks out of my pocket like an awl? Because my father did not reveal his feelings at all, I had no idea what his intentions were. When my father touched the stone b next to the cave and injected his own internal force, the stone door opened. Drum. When my father looked at me telling me to stop nagging and go in, I no longer refused. great. I wille out faster than my father. Drurr. My father spoke through the closing stone door with a heartless yet spiteful smile. Good luck. Dont die. Chapter 10 If you show up in the 10th, you lose. I slowly entered the cave through the passage. The interior was well-ventted, and the interior was not dark due to the lighting from the top of the cave here and there. Judging from the borate design and construction, it was clear that this ce was made by truly skilled craftsmen. I was slowly walking along the cave, and when I passed a certain point, I felt the surroundings shaking slightly. Sssssssut. I knew it in an instant. The highest level of attack that only experts with keen senses can detect has been activated. When I thought about it, it was only natural. Why couldnt the people who died here escape? If the gateway is difficult, you can just give up and leave. He died because he could not get out of this camp. When you enter, you walk infortably, but if you dont break through the gate, it turns into a hellish formation where you can never get out. How far did you walk like that? A fairlyrge square appeared. At the entrance to the square, there was a monument exining the first gate. һ Cut down all enemies without using sword energy or sword steel. ii If you do not seed within the time, you will be given another chance ten dayster. iii Those who are prepared should stand in the red circle. Ten dayster? What to eat until then? I looked around and found a jar full of Byeokgokdan (ٷY) on the wall. If I eat this tasteless food for 10 days, Ill go crazy. Without hesitation, I stood in the middle of the red circle drawn in the middle of the square. After a while, dozens of human-shaped wooden dolls rose from the floor in all directions with a nging sound. The area that needed to be cut was painted red. Some dolls have necks, some have arms, and some have legs. My body reacted reflexively. The moment they came up, I jumped and instinctively decided which herb to cut first. Whoosh. Whoosh. Whoosh. The wooden doll was cut down. The dolls were not fixed in one ce. The tes on the floor began to move and change positions. In that crowded situation, some dolls started to go down again. no! I could tell. If you miss that doll going down, it will nevere up again and at that moment, the challenge will be a failure. Thats why I cut down the doll that was going down first. As expected, the other dolls moved quickly and obstructed my path to cut it down. He jumped over and swung his sword. Suddenly! A doll that was almost missed was cut off. As time went by, the dolls moved faster. At first, I thought it was a gateway to testing footwork, but it wasnt. This gate was a test of judgment. What to cut first? Quick and urate judgmentes first, and walking techniquese second. The gateway wasplex and difficult, but not so sophisticated that it overtook my instincts and skills. I cut down all the dolls and passed the first gate safely. One thing was certain. If my skills were the same as before my regression, I would never have passed this first hurdle. Even if I ran, rolled, flew, and made a fuss, I would have failed. I was able to understand why the test was resumed again after 10 days. Many challengers would have failed at this first challenge and would have had to study and practice for at least ten days to seed. Only someone who remembered exactly how the dolls moved and which doll fell to the floor and at what time would have been able toe up with a solution. A dull challenger would have had to try again and again. Looking at the first hurdle, it is understandable that the average breakthrough time for Socheon-dong is three years. Drurr. As soon as I passed the first gate, the stone door leading to the second gate opened. I slowly walked towards the second gate. At that time, before I left the first gate, I discovered writing on the wall. There were writings left on the wall near the exit from the deceased who came first. -Sessful after nine attempts. Hahahaha. -I did it sixteen times. -This is crazy! DSeeded after 37 attempts. Tearse to my eyes from the long suffering. -Am I going to die here? I just cant solve it. I feel resentful towards my father. -shit! I tried to go back, but there was no way back. DI am confident that I am the best after seeding only six times. Among them, I saw a familiar handwriting at the bottom. -Jerk the. It was my father who had passed this gateway before me. ha ha ha. I couldnt hold back and burst outughing. Perhaps my father passed it in one attempt. Even so, strictly speaking, they are our ancestors, so you boldly start insulting them. Father, I also passed in the first attempt! ha ha ha! I walked like that and arrived at the space where the second gateway was. As always, there was a monument standing in the second square. һ Use the sword hanging on the wall to cut the stone into two pieces within one square. You can also use sword energy or sword power. 2 If you do not seed within the time, you will be given another chance after 20 days. 3 Those who are prepared should stand in the red circle. This time, the next attempt is in 20 days. By simple calction, this means that it is twice as difficult as the first gate. To endure twenty days with Byeokgokdan? Id rather die. I stood at the red circle in the middle of the square, determined to seed. p. A stone table rose from the floor. On the stone table was an iron ball the size of an adults head. Im telling you to cut this iron ball. The given time is one hour. Its too long to cut down with a single iron ball. Thinking that there must be a reason, I slowly examined the iron ball. The smooth surface was not ordinary iron, but artificially made stone. Of course its a stronger material than cast iron, right? When I lifted it, it was so heavy that I couldnt lift it without using my inner strength. Hung on the wall were hundreds of swords to be used for testing. There were many different types. There were long swords and short daggers. There were heavy swords and light swords. There was even a soft sword worn on the waist. There were literally all kinds of swords. It is not an easy challenge, so choose wisely and try it several times. I walked slowly and took out a sword hanging on the wall. It was a well-made ordinary iron sword. I stood in front of the sphere, controlled my mind, and powerfully struck down my sword. The sword broke and flew away with a cheerful sound. On the other hand, the sphere did not even leave a scratch. It was a really strong metal. I looked at the sphere again. An iron ball that looks nothing special to the eye. He brought the sword again and swung it with the bell this time. This time too, only the sword was broken and the sphere was intact. As expected, it just wont work. I brought a new sword and injected it with internal power. Ugh. Immediately, a blue light flickered from the sword. It caused a ckout. At this age before regression, I was able to use sword energy, but I could not create sword strength. It wasnt until I was in my thirties that I learned the tricks of swordsmanship. This is the first lecture after returning. The color of each martial artists sword is different, and even if they learned the same mental techniques, the color was slightly different depending on the person. I always thought that was fascinating. I like this color that my sword gives off. This pleasant blue color that sometimes looks like the sea and sometimes looks like the sky. The moment when I was slowly cutting the sphere with my sword. I quickly recovered my internal strength due to the sudden sense of difort that came over me. Then the sword on the sword disappeared. Isnt this too easy? At first nce, I thought it was a test to see if the challengers could use the sword steel since it would not cut with an iron sword. I think it would be difficult with a sword technique. Thats why its a test that you cant escape until you learn the power of the sword. However, if it is ate index that can use the sword, it will be cut and passed. A gateway this simple? On the other hand, it is very difficult for a person who cannot create a sword to reach a state where he can create a sword. One side is too easy and the other side is too difficult. Something was out of bnce. So, just in case, I went to see the writings my seniors had left on the wall. C ording to the examination, there are two sides to the number of days. DI tried eighty-nine times to cut it without using the sword, but they all failed and I ended up cutting it with the sword. -I cut it without using a sword. -How on earth? I cant believe it. -shit! My sword skills wont cut it. I cant reveal my sword, what should I do? DIt has been two hundred days since I studied Geomgang. Just the smell of Byeokgokdan makes me vomit. -It is a lie to say that it was cut without using a sword. DI vote for lying. What I wanted to see was the writing my father left. As expected, my fathers words were left behind at the end. -Thats crazy. ha ha ha. I heard you said shit to your ancestors. This person has a hard time pretending to be solemn. But this time, he added a word next to it. -If you show off, you lose. If you get angry, you lose? Why did you add this? If it were my father, he would have cursed at the first hurdle and drank it. If you have a fever? If you have a fever? if? I quickly went to the first stone b. Cut the stone into two pieces in one hour. You can also use Geomgi or Geomgang. A phrase that caught my eye. Can I use sword energy or sword strength? It wasnt using, it was could be used. In other words, doesnt it mean to just cut it and use it if it doesnt work out? When I think about it, the time given is too long. One hour is enough time to cut hundreds of such stones. Lastly, the number of swords hanging on the wall is also excessive. ah! This gate must be cut without using sword energy or sword steel. When my father said that if he gets angry, he will lose, it was like a warning not to use his sword. When you open the sword, hot heates out from the sword. There is a fact that adds strength to that spection. Doesnt the fact that the retry period is twenty days mean that it is more difficult than the first gate? This should just be cut down. Thank you, father. Anyway, if I dont have to use the sword, I dont have time to do this. I went in front of the sphere again. When I thought that I had to cut it without using a sword, the sphere looked different. How on earth can I cut this? Vertically? Horizontally? Laterally? askew? Or with a quick sword? With a heavy sword? I tried various things with the prepared sword. However, only the sword was broken and the sphere was not cut. After failing about thirty times, I gave up and sat against the wall. There must be a way. Time continues to pass by and now there is not even a moment left. Should I try again in 20 days? I was in a state of semi-desperation. Cut it to the sword and pass it? However, my father left a message on purpose, so I couldnt choose the easy way. Its difficult. Its difficult. After sitting like that in desperation, I inadvertently let out some energy. It was an exercise I learned from my father in the mountains. A ray of energy extended from my body and touched the sphere. I wish you were a wild boar. Then it would be cut off with a single knife. Energy enveloped the sphere and I slowly felt its surface. For a moment, my eyes widened. uh? There were fine lines on the surface of the sphere. It is a line that cannot be felt when seen with the eyes or touched with the hand. I felt it with all my concentration. My energy began to surround it like a bird embracing an egg and tried to be one with the sphere. The line continued along the sphere and met again at the starting point. I got up from my seat and slowly walked towards it. My energy was still connected between me and the sphere. I closed my eyes and felt the sphere only with energy and struck the sword precisely at that line. Whoosh. It wasnt hit hard. I focused on hitting the line on the sphere urately without any error. The next moment, something amazing happened. Take a look. The sphere was split in half. That line was a kind of critical point that could urately divide the sphere. And an even more surprising thing was waiting for me. Again. A single pill rolled out of the empty space of the cut sphere. Chapter 11 Episode 11 One day is enough. I was surprised to see what kind of medicine came out of the cut iron ball. Demonic Dan (ħ)! The Demonic Order was an elixir that was refined only once every ten years at our school, and it was a shrine that could gain a significant amount of magical power if taken by a demonic person who had mastered magical arts. The amount of inner energy that can be obtained varies depending on the users constitution and the mental techniques he or she has learned. I was truly impressed. It was a magic altar, but what surprised me even more was the exquisiteness of the sphere. If the sphere is cut with a sword knife, the heat will block the passage where the medicine is hidden, preventing the magic essence froming out. A reward given only to those who cut with a sword, not a sword. Currently, the thing Ick the most is my skills, so Majeongdan was truly a gift from heaven. Nice to meet you, Majeongdan! Thank you, father! Without hesitation, I sat down and took the pill right away. The magic essence gave off a spicy aroma that melted in the mouth and spread throughout the body. A powerful energy circted through the blood vessels of my entire body. As I immersed myself in meditation, I began to absorb all the energy. Since I had taken the elixir several times in my life before returning, it was not difficult to dissolve and absorb the elixir. Because of the physical characteristics of Cheonmujiche, he was able to absorb more energy than ordinary people. So I fell into a trance and had a fortune-telling breakfast, and it was only after two examinations that I opened my eyes. The spiritual energy of Majeongdan was absorbed into the blood vessels of the whole body like a sweet rain that fell after a drought, and was stored in the Danjeon with pure inner energy through several sincere fortune-telling ceremonies. I got up from my seat and raised my spirits. Love love! Pow! The sound from the thrown fist was different. The sound of cutting through the air was more cheerful, and the sound of an exploding blow seemed like it would explode my ears. I felt a sense of joy as if I was flying at the power that was iparably stronger than before. Ha ha ha ha ha! Laughter of joy that could not be concealed echoed throughout the cave. Oh maybe? Wasnt the point in the hunt that you were telling me to figure out the cutting line on the iron ball? Maybe because my father also seeded in cutting it off in the same way? But soon I shook my head. No matter how special my father was, he couldnt have predicted that I would end up in Socheon-dong due to Hyeolcheon Doma. No, he thought about goingter Whether it was because he wanted me to obtain the Demon Spiritual Order or to save face with the Hyeolcheondoma, I gained a great opportunity thanks to my father. Thank you, father. After taking control of my body and mind by going through the natural energy, I walked towards the next step. So we arrived at the third gate. һ Distinguish between life and death. ii. If you do not seed, you will be given another chance in five days. 3. Those who are prepared, stand in the red circle. Distinguish between life and death? What kind of gateway is this? And the deadline for retrying was reduced to five days. For some reason, I felt like it wasnt something I would enjoy. As I stood in the red circle, a table rose from the floor. The moment I saw it on the table, a smile spread across my face. There were ten herbs lying there. This gateway was the gateway to distinguish between medicinal herbs and poisonous nts. It is said that the things to be careful of in martial arts are the elderly, children, and women, but in reality, the thing to be most careful of is poison. You should not carelessly consume alcohol or food given to you by others, and if you have no choice but to consume it, you must check for poison with a silver needle. So, everyone was aware of poisons, but did they ever study how to identify poisonous nts? Those who studied would have been delighted, and all the challengers who had not studied would have been embarrassed. I belonged to the former. There is something I said to the ghost before returning. DI can confidently say that I am an absolute expert in Santagi swimming, diving, and camping. You could probably draw a map of the central ins with your eyes closed. It is I who wandered all over the central ins in search of Mannyeonhwari. How can you be good at swimming and diving? He knew how to distinguish all kinds of medicinal herbs and poisonous nts, and even knew their efficacy in detail. If a decent herbalist gives me his name, I can just go there and get some bellflower or cashew. Therefore, there was no need to look at the writing my father left now. I confidently picked one of them up. Among the ten poisonous herbs, it was the only herb that was not poisonous. Then the table went down and a new table with new herbs came up. This time, there were ten herbs ced there, and they were different from the herbs listed previously. ah! I got lucky and had to guess twice in a row to prevent it from going through the gate. I could only imagine how difficult this test would be. Think about it. You have to get it right both times, but there are ten numbers each. What are the chances of getting it right twice in a row? If you just try to guess this and that, if you are unlucky, you may end up picking poisonous nts for the rest of your life. In the end, you have to take this test to find out. As if that was the correct answer, the amount of poisonous weed was ced just enough not to cause death. Of course, if you were poisoned, you would have suffered for several days. Still, this method is the best. If you are lucky and find the herb quickly, you will get out quickly. If you are unlucky, it will take a long time. Among the second herbs, I chose one that was not poisonous. I was a little excited to see if a third herb would appear, but it wasnt that harsh. When I correctly selected the herb the second time, the door to the next step opened. Was there anyone like me who found non-poisonous nts at once? A challenger who likes to y solo would have found it at once, but most would have spent a lot of time struggling here. I was curious about the writing my father left, so I went to the wall where the challengers had left their writing. -shit! If I continue like this, I will end up bing a poisonous person. -What kind of idiot came up with this test? How many times do we encounter poisonous nts like this on a daily basis? -There will definitely be a clue to find the herb. You have to study it. -I cant even remember how many times I failed. Would you rather eat all that poison and die? Now Byeokgokdan feels like a poisonous nt. -I should have calcted it well from the beginning. I resent myself for trusting my intuition. -Sess after 96 attempts. Tears are filling my eyes! -I took too much poison and lost a lot of hair. At the bottom was a note left by my father. -You idiots! Dont believe in luck. I could tell. My father remembers that he took poisonous herbs one by one from the first attempt. He realized right away that leaving it to chance was ultimately a waste of time. I heard that your father came back after two months. Even though I was told not to believe in luck, my father seems to have been quite lucky during this passage. Or, since you have knowledge about poisonous nts, you may have excluded a few herbs. Luckily our rich mans hair was saved. * * * The fourth gate was thest gate. It was written on the tombstone that it was the final gateway. һ Survive in the life and death illusion camp. ii If you die in the camp, you will die in real life. ii Those who are prepared should stand in the red circle. Surprisingly, there is a gateway to death if you fail. Wee to life and death. If you die within the formation, you really die. This time, the writings left by our ancestors were written by those who survived. -It was a really, really hard fight. Someday, when I be the Heavenly Demon, I will find the person who created the illusion of life and death and kill him. -It was so scary and difficult. -Damn it! Who on earth created this strategy? DI will never again step into the realm of life and death again in my life. There was also my fathers writing here. There was no swearing this time, just a word of advice. -Dont rest. Of course, these words were left as a clue to this gateway, but I felt like they were words spoken for my future life. It may be because it is thest gateway. Yes, I will keep moving forward without stopping. After calmly praying and filling up my energy, I walked towards the red circle. As I stood in the circle, the illusion of life and death was activated and the surrounding scenery began to change. A momentter I was standing in the wastnd. The sand flowing between my fingers, the dry leaves on the bare trees, and the bugs on the rocks were all real. No, it felt real. The top line is really amazing. I was able to feel a sense of wonder beyond mystery. How can we create such a realistic reality? I truly feel that true geniuses exist in the world. It was then. Soldiers appeared along with the wind carrying sand. Those without eyes, nose, and mouth on their faces were illusions created by Jinbeop. All numbers are thirty. An illusion is an illusion, but it was an illusion with substance. Like the rock I touched a moment ago, their swords must be real. Illusions surrounded me and radiated murderous energy. Even those who have mastered the martial arts of Ascension will find themselves flinching at this moment if theyck practical experience. The anxiety of being stabbed in the back and the pressure from multiple enemies is greater than you think. Of course, I have experience fighting more opponents. Moreover, I felt at ease because the other person was not human. I leapt forward and quicklynded between them. Sigh! Sigh! The fight began with sessive stabbings in the chest of the left and right illusions. Instead of showing mercy, they stabbed their necks and stomachs, broke their arms, and smashed their heads. Since he wasnt human anyway, there was no need to feel remorse. Sometimes I dodge attacks and sometimes I hit back. I attacked one herbivore without using internal power, and sometimes I attacked it with internal power. Because my opponent was not tired, I was able to perform several tests. When they die, they explode with a popping sound, and every time I hear that sound, I feel refreshed. After defeating all the first thirty people who appeared, a moment was given. As I was about to have a quick breakfast, I remembered the words my father left behind. dont rest Oh, this is it. My fathers advice was to fight without filling up my energy even though I was given time to rejuvenate. The advice is to make good use of your internal strength and fight as if it were a real fight. If it were a real fight, there wouldnt be time to fill up your strength like this. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to control my strength in real life. No matter what, its a life and death situation where you have to live or die. Dont you want to rest? This is truly fatherly advice. As my father wanted, I waited without recovering my strength. After the time had passed to ovee the true spirit, the next illusion appeared. This time there were twenty people, and although the number was reduced, they were much stronger than before. The movements were faster and the martial arts used were also top-tier. Moreover, this time I used a variety of weapons, not only swords, but also arrows from a distance, and I also used memorization. A dangerous fight that could cost my life was going on, but to be honest, I was excited. This is because I was able to experience realbat for the first time since returning. te! Come faster! I stepped on their shoulders and even knocked out dozens of memorized words flying at me out of the air. I fought by subduing illusions and using them as shields, and I also fought against them with my eyes closed. Even after the second fight was over, I didnt eat anything. I dont know how many levels there will be, but I fought with the intention of using only half of my remaining strength. A third illusion appeared. Ten people this time. I was sure they would be thest. Judging by the wee momentum that appeared this time, this was the limit that the challengers could handle. Many challengers must have died here. Indeed, the enemies that appeared this time were iparably stronger and faster than the previous two encounters. On the contrary, I was disappointed. Its already over! I wanted to fight more. I walked among the phantoms, practicing avoiding their attacks. And just when I thought it was time to end it, it ended with a bang. I was sure that it was thest fight anyway, so I put all my effort into it. My sword created a dazzling sword line. From past experience, the evaluation of Bicheon Swordsmanship varies depending on the opponent. In the end, martial arts was a way to show as much as you knew, so the lower the opponent, the more superficially shy the swordsmanship was evaluated as shallow, and the more expert the swordsman was, the more surprised he was to realize that the seven sword styles that made up the shiness were swordsmanship with infinite variation and depth. . As the seasons of Bicheon Swordsmanship unfolded one after another, ten illusions swept in one after another. These were the strongest illusions in Jinbeop, but they were destroyed the fastest and hottest. The sight of enemies exploding seemed like fireworks. As thest illusion disappeared, the illusion of life and death was broken. My level was so high that the urgent situation my father wanted could not be created. However, it was a fight that made me feel relieved, and I felt like the anger built up in my heart was being released. Yes, this also has enough meaning to me. When the illusion of life and death disappeared, the door leading outside was opened and a tombstone was erected next to it. һ Push this monument to the side to exit. ii Congrattions on passing the gate safely. I hope you will use your strength for the development and revival of the Heavenly Demon Church. This is the end of the gateway to Socheon-dong. Surprisingly, I passed through the gates of Socheon-dong in just one day. If this news gets out, the school will probably be in an uproar. It took my father two months, but he came out in just one day? It will be filled with distrust rather than praise. Koo Pyeong-ho, who had an affair with me, would be foaming at the mouth, thinking that I must have used a trick to manipte it. My father and Palmazon will also try to find out how I was able to leave in one day. There will be more than one headache. In the end, I decided not to go out. Okay, lets practice. Im training here. We have to save our fathers face, so lets go after just 100 days. Fortunately, there was a lot of training to do and even more jangly Byeokgok Altar piled up. Lets practice! While enjoying solitude and Byeokgokdan. Chapter 12 I will dance the 12th sword dance. He practiced and practiced the Bicheon Sword Technique that achieved great sess. Although it was a martial art that I had practiced for such a long time, the Bicheon Sword technique performed with a younger body gave me a different feeling. This is probably why it is said that one cannot see the end of martial arts even if one devotes ones life to it. While practicing the Bicheon Sword Technique, I also practiced the Qi Expulsion technique that my father taught me. Also, this time, we tried to achieve a bnce between the increased internal and external power through Majeongdan. This is the result of repeated training. Ny-seven days aftering here, I was able to perfectly handle my increased power. It has also be possible to emit more energy more skillfully. Although its not like a spiders web, it can already emit more than ten energy at the same time. done. So far. For the remaining three days, I quietly controlled my mind and organized the things I had to do in the future. On the hundredth day aftering here, I pushed the tombstone aside. Then the door outside opened. Wow, this fresh air! Byeokgokdan, goodbye for now! I stretched out loud and walked out of there. At the exit of Socheon-dong, a warrior from Cheonmajeon was waiting. Oh my! Confucius! He looked at me in surprise. Why are you so surprised? I was waiting for this Confucius as he told me to bring him to Cheonmajeon as soon as he came out. But I didnt know you woulde out this early. They said I have to wait at least 100 days from today. How long have you been waiting? It came out today. My father expected me toe out within 100 to 200 days. This is my talent that my father looks at. Im guessing you think this is pretty high? Plus, at least he didnt think I was going to die. Thinking that maybe putting me in Socheon-dong was a reward rather than a punishment, I walked along with the warrior. * * * When we arrived at Cheonmajeon, my father was alone. I slowly walked along the red carpet towards the royal pce where my father was sitting. People call this carpet Road of Blood. How much blood must we shed to get there? How much blood did my father have to see before he could sit there? How much more blood will have to be shed to protect that position? It took just 100 days. My mouth itched at my fathers words. The gate was broken in one day. Thats your son now. I guess I really need to visit the bamboo forest in the back mountain. I struggled, but I couldnt break my fathers record. Did you cut the sphere properly? It cut well without causing heat. You left such a clue, so of course we have to cut it out carefully. We didnt rest at the final reception. Then I saw. A smile on my fathers face. It wasnt the same ridicule Id seen before. It was a smile of genuine joy. But unfortunately, that smile disappeared as soon as it appeared. To my father, a smile is like a mirage. Youre not that stupid. Of course, whose son is this? The father I recognized before his return was a man who enjoyedpeting for session, risking his childrens lives. But I think I know now. He is someone who endures the death of his children for the sake of the future of his religion, and at least he is not someone who enjoys fighting. But why did you call me? Before telling me what was going on, my father called someone there. He was none other than Sima Ming (˾R), amander-in-chief with the power of one person and all people in this school. Its been a while, Soldier Sima. To pass through Socheon-dong in just one hundred days. You are amazing, Confucius. He was also the head of Tongcheongak (ͨw), which was in charge of the head of the school as well as themander-in-chief. As the person with real power who held all the information in the central government, he was a person fully trusted by his father. It was punishment for a hundred days. Is it a punishment? Is it a prize? Sima Ming smiled meaningfully. Perhaps you were trying to punish but failed? ha ha ha. Sima Mingughed and Iughed along with him. After the greeting was over, Sima Ming got to the point. The reason I asked to see Confucius today is to discuss one matter within the school. You called me instead of your brother to handle school matters? Like this as soon as you leave Socheon-dong? The situation is definitely different from the past. Normally, I would leave school matters to my older brother. Even if I was out, I would have sent a letter and left it there. My gaze turned to my father, who was sitting in the Great Temple beyond Sima Ming. In the end, this decision was a matter of my fathers will. Please tell me. Not long ago, a letter of appeal came in. It said there was corruption within the demon army. The Demon Army was one of the schools military organizations, and its members were famous for their rough temperament. ah! The reason I sighed inwardly was because the leader of the demon army was the younger brother of Hyeolcheondoma. It was the moment when the blood and chopping block became entangled again. Last year, we received aint and investigated it at Hwangcheongak. Hwangcheongak was an organization that investigated treason and corruption. Due to the nature of the organization, everyone hates it, but it is a powerful organization that takes precedence over everyone else. But the investigation at that time failed. No one gave relevant testimony and the special investigator who had been dispatched was killed. The devil who murdered himmitted suicide. It was such a big event that I remembered it too. It seemed to anyone that the investigation into the case was being interfered with within Magun, but no evidence was found. In the end, the incident waspletely covered up. And as time passed, the letter came again. I hope this Confucius will be a special investigator and handle this matter. Why me? There was no need to say that. This job, which had a dangerous smell in the air even before it started, was my fathers test. If you are involved in a corruption case in an elite organization such as the Demon Army, you will be sentenced to death. In the end, someone whomits corruption will try to hide their crime somehow, and investigators will not regard them as a child of the Heavenly Demon. Moreover, in a situation where Hyeolcheondoma even warned me, would I mess with an organization where his younger brother is the head? Youre putting me in danger. Sima Ming nodded and acknowledged. youre right. This mission will require your life to be risked. I looked at my father. My father, who was looking at me with a dull expression, suddenly said something unexpected. You said you were going to grab them and put a leash on them? This was what I said to my father at the hunting ground. Thats what happened when I became the Heavenly Demon. So you cant do it now because youre scared? No, if you say that again, I cant help it My father saved Hyeolcheon Domas face by putting me in Socheon-dong, and he is trying to keep Hyeolcheon Doma in check through this test. What on earth is the fathers innermost thoughts? Suddenly, I remembered my fathers words the night I was hunting. DFather, could you kill me for you? DIf this is a concern, you shouldnt say the word mind reading carelessly. My gaze met my fathers in the air. The blunt look in his eyes was the same as when he went hunting and the same as when he put me in Socheon-dong. If you think about it another way, this is not my fathers decision. Because I treated my father differently, and it was his choice that came out as a result. Ultimately, this is the path I chose. These are words I uttered while looking at those wonderful stars, but I have to take responsibility for them. I will take care of it. My father smiled unexpectedly at his cheerful eptance. I dont know what your n is, but Ill do a cool sword dance for you. On the other hand, Sima Ming seems to have found my eptance unexpected. Are you sure you dont mind? As I said, it is very dangerous. But we cant just leave these guys who are robbing our schools treasury, can we? Instead, there is one condition. What is it? Give us not only the right to investigate, but also the right to summary disposition. Right to summary disposition. It meant the privilege of not being held responsible even if the subject was inevitably killed during the investigation. Because this was unprecedented, Sima Ming looked at his father. My father nodded slightly and gave permission. great. Instead, please exercise your right to summary disposition only when there is clear evidence. of course. Thank you for allowing me to do this difficult task. If I die, please engrave on my tombstone that I was brave. Sima Ming chuckled. Tomorrow, I will send an inspector to Hwangcheongak to assist this Confucius. If possible, please send me a beautiful woman. ha ha ha. I heard that this Confucius is showing a new side these days, and he has really changed a lot. I will take this as apliment. Then Ill just leave. It might be myst time, so I should at least have a drink. After giving him a polite hug, he was about to leave when he nced back at his father and said. Father, having a drink with my son, which might be ourst My father didnt even listen to the end of my story and got up and left. I looked at Sima Ming and said with a grin. He may be abrasive on the outside, but hes secretly kind to me. It doesnt look like that at all. After leaving a smile and a word, Sima Ming also left. I said loudly to him. You are starting to look more and more like your father. Sima Ming also did not look back. In front of the two of them, I tried to joke and joke around. Because to them, I was a green young man. It alwayses back to me. Lets not bring the darkness of the past into this life. I am born again. I stretched out loud in front of Cheonmajeon. By sessfully passing this test, you will be one step closer to bing the sessor. * * * The next morning, Ian informed me that the Hwangcheongak investigator hade to visit. Master, I will follow and help. She knew very well how dangerous it was to investigate Demon Lord. Instead of permission, I asked. Pretty? yes? Do you think the inspector waiting outside is pretty? yes? Dont disturb our private time for no reason! No jealousy! At that time, Ian said to me with an expression that asked me what on earth he was talking about. The investigator is male? what? A whileter, the person who came in, guided by Ian, was noticeably short and had gloomy eyes. And it really was a man. nice to see you. This is Seo Dae-ryong, a special investigator at Hwangcheongak. His name was Daeryong, but his body size was theplete opposite. Even his voice was small. Why are you here? I asked the general to send me the most beautiful woman in Hwangcheon Pavilion. Seo Dae-ryong, who looked embarrassed for a moment, shrugged his shoulders and answered. I guess I was the most beautiful woman in his eyes. Ian, who was standing next to Seo Dae-ryongs joke, burst outughing. Smile? In this tragic situation? Ian quickly managed his expression. no. Ah, its been a while since I wanted to spend some quality time with a beautiful woman. I sighed quietly. Okay, lets get to work. Tell me what you know about Demon Army. Just stutter. I will show you what a tragic fate takes ce on behalf of a beautiful woman. Seo Dae-ryong exined as if he had been waiting for my joking words. The demon army consists of a total of six troops under the demon lord. It is an organization that only carries out orders directly from the leader, and each unit consists of a total of 181 people, including 30 demon lords. There is no vice-lord, and the first ruler takes his ce, and he is the demon lords henchman. I memorized it well. Here is information about the Demon Lords. He handed me a thick document. It was a document containing all the impressions and histories of the Demon Lords. I took out one of them that I could get my hands on. Tell me about the bell. You cant memorize this, right? That was my intention, but he answered as if he had been waiting. This is my seventh year as a member of the Magun area. Dokmun martial arts is a method called courtship and is very cruel in nature. I liked drinking and gambling, so I got into several idents, but the devils side covered it up. I asked in surprise. what? How do you know? friend? Are you my enemy? no. I took out another document and asked. This time too, I knew exactly about that person. Surely you memorized all the hundred and eighty people here? yes. One hundred and eighty-one people, to be exact. Youre a genius, right? Its something weve been looking into for a long time. No, no. If you memorized all of this, youre a genius. I hope you recognize my efforts. Oh so humble. It looks a little different now. He was short and had a somewhat gloomy appearance, but that gloomy atmosphere felt like the prickliness of a genius. Isnt there a reason you sent me other than a beautiful woman? Oh, its not fun to just be humble, so try to show off. You entered Hwangcheon Pavilion as a senior, right? How did you know? This is it! Did you hear Ian? When asked if you were the chief, how did you know? There needs to be an answer like this. Cool, cool. But unfortunately, I wont be dating a girl. Why do you think that? Isnt there a mirror at home? Im upset, but there is nothing. what? A mirror? A woman? No, the courage to resist a rude superior. ha ha ha. I smiled happily. For some reason, I like this guy. Now, lets see how good you are at your job. Then what kind of cock is the Demon Lord? Chapter 13 Episode 13 My temper is even dirtier. Demon Lord. Name: Gu Cheon-yang (). He is the younger brother of the Blood Heavenly Demon Nine Heavenly Sect. It has been eight years since I became the Demon Lord, and by carrying out various dangerous missions, I have raised the Demon Army to the status of an elite organization recognized by everyone, both in name and reality. Seo Dae-ryong also knew the demon lord well. It means you did a good job. Thats right. Can I see the letter that came in this time? Yes, I am here. He showed me the letter. The content, written crookedly as if trying to fool the handwriting, was very simple. -Serious corruption urred within the Magun. Please investigate. After looking down at it for a while, Seo Dae-ryong asked. Why are you doing that? Let me imagine. There is corruption within Hwangcheongak. You found out. I asked, looking at Seo Dae-ryong. Then are you going to send a letter? If it were me, I wouldnt send it. Seo Dae-ryongs answer was without hesitation. yes? It has nothing to do with you. No, thats not why. then? Nothing will change if you send a letter. I could sense a certain defeatism in his thoughtless answer. Your Nether Pavilion exists to change the main school, right? Exactly, we are the sword used by those who want to change our school. Not the subject. If the higher-ups dont change, the school wont change? I never said anything like that. But his expression was Isnt it? Since he naturally had a gloomy mood, these pessimistic and pessimistic thoughts suited him well. Anyway, this person sent a letter. I think Ill die if I catch this. You can tell just by looking at him that he faked his handwriting like this. But why did this person send a letter? Like you said, nothing will change just because of this. In ce of Seo Dae-ryong, who did not answer, Ian quietly stepped forward and answered. They couldnt have sent it because they were just. Could it be that they have a grudge against the person whomitted corruption? That makes sense. I nodded and returned the letter to Seo Dae-ryong. Anyway, we must find this person. If we look easy, hell never show up. Yes, I think so too. how is it? Can you do it? I have to do it. I already received the order and came here. I mean, its really dangerous. The demon lord may be involved. Arent you scared? yes. Did you know that thest inspector died? I know. The investigator who died at that time was my immediate senior. Oh, I see. He was the marksman who taught me. I could feel some sadness in those calm words. Maybe the reason he memorizes the information about all the demons in the demon army is because he wants to avenge his dead senior? Do you feel sad when you think of him? He died in vain. It is not a vain death. Because that death brought you and me here. And you have to be scared. They are the ones who killed the Hwangcheongak investigator and murdered his colleagues. In short, they are people with no backs. I dont want to be scared by those dirty bastards. I could clearly understand these words. He wanted to avenge his predecessor. A great anger sleeps in that small body. Now then, shall we go investigate? As I was leaving the residence with Seo Dae-ryong, Ian followed me. young master! Please take me too. She thought investigating Demon Army was dangerous. No, its an official mission. This is the time to call it a day and get some rest. She needs to get away from me. Ian, who was looking at us worriedly as we walked away, suddenly looked around. I directed my energy backwards and stroked her head once. Dont worry Ian. Because I have walked a very long way for days like these. * * * The Demon Dragon Garden, where the demonic forces reside, was located in the western district of the main temples outer hall. As expected from an elite organization, the building wasrge and the facilities were very good. When I arrived at the entrance to the Demon Dragon Garden with Seo Dae-ryong, two demons stopped me. As the demons boasted of theirrge size, these gatekeepers were also twice the size of an average person. Where are you from? This is Seo Dae-ryong, a special investigator at Hwangcheongak. Move! Although Seo Dae-ryong was small in stature, he had a strong personality. However, despite his force, the two demons were not nervous or scared at all. Rather, they mocked him. Special investigator? It doesnt look special at all? One of them spoke softly, as if he was talking to himself, but I heard it clearly because I was told to listen. Before I or Seo Dae-ryong could say anything, another guy quickly came out. You cannot enter without permission from above. Seo Dae-ryong issued an investigation order for this incident. The upper part is here. Heres the order. Wait a moment. I will report it to my superiors. We will meet your superiors in person. Move. I was just watching from behind to see how Seo Dae-ryong handled this matter. I heard you cant go in without permission. This order is permission! Their voices raised with each other. What bullshit? If youe here, you have to follow ourws. dog sound? Without hesitation, Seo Dae-ryong mercilessly kicked the shin of the guy who was blocking his way. Sigh. Ugh! The guy who was clutching his shin suddenly raised his fist. You bastard! Seo Dae-ryong stood in his ce and red at the guy. To hit the Hwangcheongak investigator? That guy didnt dare hit Seo Dae-ryong. No matter how powerful the demon army was, if it assaulted the special investigator of Hwangcheongak, it would immediately send it to prison. Ugh, are you going to beat up this rat-sized thing and ask me for the price? This was exactly the level of Demon Army. Well, is it just the devil? Many of the demons at our school were living ording to their nature without hesitation. We dont have magic. It may have existed at some point, but as of now, the magic has been lost. There are no worries about why our school should exist in Moorim and what we should pursue in the future. A collection of evil people united by the wrong prejudice that being vicious and strong is justice and truth. If someone were to criticize our school like this, I would have nothing to refute. Seo Dae-ryong raised his voice. Move! I told you to wait until your superiorse! They didnt get out of the way. Seo Dae-ryong must have said this because this is the reality. DNothing will change if you send a letter. The current scuffle with that small body clearly shows the reality of our school. After watching for a while, I finally came out. Do you know who I am? Even though I came out, the momentum of the two guys did not subside. I know. I dont think you know much? What if you did this even though you knew it was me? As soon as he finished speaking, I kicked his luggage mercilessly. Since kicking the shin doesnt seem to solve the problem, I kicked something more important. puck! Aaaahhh! The guy grabbed his lower leg and rolled over. Are you yelling at me while Im watching? My fist got stuck in the face of the other guy who was embarrassed. Boom! The big guy was knocked out in one blow. Seo Dae-ryong looked at him with a surprised face. I guess he didnt know that he would beat up the demon army so openly. What are you doing? You have to take the lead. Yes, lets go. Seo Dae-ryong took the lead and I followed behind him. As if the news had already spread, before entering the main building, a group of demons swarmed to block the way. Move! When no one stepped aside, Seo Dae-ryong held out an order and spoke loudly. Cant you see this? You guys are interfering with the official investigation. Do you all want to rot in prison? No matter how much they raised their voices, they only snorted and no one seemed scared. Moreover, Seo Dae-ryong was looked down upon even more because of his small size. They parted ways and a man walked out. What kind of bastardse here and cause mischief? This is Special Investigator Seo Dae-ryong. Please identify yourself. This is the high party of the Magun area. Are you okay, you bastard? At that time, Seo Dae-ryong quickly sent me a message. DThis person is actually the highest ranking person. He is known to be the most evil among the demonic forces. Godang must have seen him licking his lips while sending a message. Is this guy crazy about wanting to die? How dare you make a joke in front of someone? The guys at the front gate and these guys were literally useless people. The reason they ignored me was because the Demon Army itself was an organization that supported my brother. The demon lords older brother, Hyeolcheondoma, is also known as his brothers sessor. Thats why youre ignoring me so tantly. Go Great Lord, I am a special investigator of the Hwangcheon Pavilion who came down under an official order. Be careful what you say! Seo Dae-ryong was confident even in front of the old temple. I like it. After watching the trashy disciples of Hyeolcheondoma and the demonic army, I felt like my mind was purified when I saw Seo Dae-ryong. Godang rolled his eyes as if he didnt like Seo Dae-ryongs attitude. Careful what you say? What are you going to do if I dont do it? We will all be arrested for obstruction of the Hwangcheongak investigation and contempt for the investigators. arrest? Hahahaha. As heughed out loud, the subordinates around him also burst intoughter. Do it if you can! Even if executioners capable of using force hade along, they would have turned out like this. Seo Dae-ryong couldnt do anything else and turned to look at me. Its time for me to step forward again. Long time no see, Daeju Go. I walked up to Godang with great strides and held his hand as if shaking his hand with a happy face. When did west see each other? Was it at thest banquet? Its nice to see you like this. While I was happy to see him, Godangs expression was not so good. I think I need to see the demon lord urgently, so please stop being territorial here and open the way. Then I walked inside with him. The road naturally opened and Seo Dae-ryong and I entered together, still holding hands. His subordinates looked puzzled at the sight of Godang opening the way too easilypared to his initial momentum. I walked down the hallway and said goodbye to Godang in front of the stairs. Ill buy you a drink next time. Seo Dae-ryong asked with a surprised face because he opened the way and climbed the stairs so easily. Were you acquainted with Godang? no. I saw it for the first time today. But how? Hes going to have to eat with his left hand for a while. I broke his hand when I shook his hand earlier. I beg your pardon? Seo Dae-ryong was so surprised that he screamed. How could one not be surprised to hear that the hand of the Demon Lord was broken without even making a mark? I had no idea that had happened. But why didnt he send his men to attack him? Then it bes clear what happened to you, right? Broke your hand while shaking hands? I cant pay the ticket even if I feel embarrassed in front of my subordinates. Of course, that wasnt the only reason. When Godang, whose hand was broken by the sudden surprise attack, tried to fight back, I quickly sent a telegram. -If you mess up, youll never be able to use your hands again. I held my broken hand so tightly that I felt like I was going to crush itpletely. Godang was scared because there was a previous precedent of crushing the arm of a Hyecheondoma disciple so that he could not recover. That foul-tempered old man wont just sit there. What if I just dont have it? I will do whatever it takes. If you do that, your head will explode and you will die. This is a prophecy. Seo Dae-ryong looked at me with a new look in his eyes. Isnt it respectable? Your personality is better than I thought Why do you stop talking? Dirty? . Are you the kind of person who cant lie? Thats why I get a lot of hate. What may be hateful to one person may be likeable to another. Seo Dae-ryong, who stared at me in silence for a moment, changed the topic. The Demon Lords office is on the seventh floor. Lets go. Its needlessly high. Lets go. So we walked up to the seventh floor. Chapter 14 Episode 14 These days, knowledgeable people are braver. There were people standing in front of the demon lords office as well. I cannot see you without a prior appointment. There was an official investigation. Get out of the way. I cant do that. Since I did not want to see any more repeated scuffles between Seo Dae-ryong and the demon army, I held out the order that Seo Dae-ryong was holding in front of the demons. Do you see what symbol is drawn on this order? Since it was an official document, the symbol of the Heavenly Demon was engraved in the background. Blocking this order is not stopping us. Its stopping the religious leader. When the Heavenly Demon was mentioned, the demons were shocked. Im probably the first person to mention Cheonma while showing the background of an official document. We can look at it in a funny way, but we cant look at this in a funny way, right? is not it? why? Are you going to look at me funny too? Should I report it like that? Oh no! Absolutely not. Then I heard someones voice inside. Take them inside. The demons were relieved and opened the door. Seo Dae-ryong must have felt it. They should have done this to the gatekeepers earlier. It may have been difficult to dare to mention my father, but you must know that it is the authority of the Heavenly Demon that can be used in times like this. Confucius, pleasee here. Demon Lord Gu Cheonyang was of ordinary build, but he had the power to overwhelmrger demon lords. However, he was inferior to his older brother, Hyeolcheondoma. It was a simr face and simr eyes, but the fire seen in the eyes of Hyeolcheondoma was not visible. It is more difficult to meet you than to meet my father. It looks like our kids have been rude. They are truly ignorant, so please understand. Seeing them rushing out and arguing, it looks like they have nothing to do, so why dont you at least read a book? Isnt it brave to be ignorant? Its an old saying. These days, knowledgeable people are braver. I n my strategy well and know what to do. As I get older, I guess I fall behind the times. Even during our brief conversation, we were fighting. Demon Lord, who was worn out by school politics, epted my words without emotional agitation. But for what reason did this Confucius take responsibility for this investigation? It looks like my father wants to punish me. Bee? I made some mistakes when I went hunting. ah! The demon lord gave an expression that he finally understood. When you heard that they were sending me as an investigator, you must have thought about everything. Then why did this investigation by Hwangcheongak begin? Did he send a letter like before? Although he pretended not to worry, the demon lord must have been nervous inside. As with other organizations, Hwangcheongak was not a ce that could be easily ignored. Hwangcheongak was a ce where, if a crime was discovered, it would be executed ording to the establishedw. I cannot tell you anything rted to the investigation. Isnt it okay to tell us that much between us? How can you use the word between us so naturally? You really have to have this level of shamelessness to be the center of a faction fight on campus. I will be honest with you, my lord. Thats right, aint has been sent. As expected. To be honest, Seo Dae-ryong, who was sitting next to me, looked at me. His eyes said. Are you saying all this? My eyes said Its okay, you can tell me everything. The corners of the Demon Lords mouth rose as they exchanged looks like this. In his eyes, these actions will look clumsy, so it is actually an advantageous situation for me. They say that when a letteres in, Hwangcheongak must dispatch an investigator. I just found out about this for the first time. The demon lord naturally imed his innocence. If you are in a position to lead ignorant and rough people like Demon Lord, you will suffer from all kinds of nder. I actually thought something like that wouldnt happen. Isnt it something you have to turn your head to even when doing evil? If they were as ignorant as you said, would they even think of submitting a letter? Ignorant people are not usually greedy. No matter how much you do, you have to be careful. When ignorance and greede together, things that would never happen happen. Despite the subtle threats, I did not lose my smile. We willplete the investigation as quickly as possible, so please understand even if it is inconvenient. The Demon Lords slightly stiff expression rxed. Youre ufortable? Are we like that? This is disappointing. Isnt it true that everyone knows that Hyeolcheondoma supports my older brother? Thats true, but isnt your brother your brother and I am me? I support our Confucius. I smiled brightly at the tant lie. haha. Just your words are reassuring. Now then, please take care of the next few days. If you go out, I will give you a ce to stay. I was about to get up and leave, but the demon lord attacked me. Be careful. Im saying this because Im really worried about you. Likest time, when the investigator was murdered? Could it be that the religious leader sent us here to kill Confucius? Its on my mind. Haha, I feel reassured just by hearing your words. Then Ill just leave. I left the office with Seo Dae-ryong. Judging by the heat on the back of his head, his expression must have been tense. Then you better be careful. It seems like the reason my father sent me was for one of you or me to die. * * * Commander-in-Chief Sima Ming was watching the Heavenly Demon Sword Wujin polishing his sword. Its been a while since you took out the ck magic sword. One of the Four Great Swords of the Heavenly Demon Church was this ck Demon Sword. The Heavenly Demon Sword worn by the Heavenly Demon is the best sword, followed by this ck Demon Sword. The third was the evil spirit sword and thest was the white flower sword. The treasured swords had their own characteristics: the ck magic sword was rough and destructive, the spirit sword had a dark and evil energy, and the white flower sword was a sword with a soft and noble character. Did you take it out to give it to this Confucius? At that moment, Geom Woojins hand stopped for a moment and then resumed. If my son is lucky, he will receive it. Sima Ming could guess. If this Confucius handles this matter properly, he will give this sword as a gift. It wont be easy for this Confucius to deal with the demon lord. Sima Ming did not understand the religious leaders decision. Although it is said that the recent actions of the sword dance have been unexpected, it is not considered to be at the level of a match against the demon army. There have already been reports of a conflict with demonic forces. Maybe passing through Socheon-dong could actually be poisonous. Because of that confidence, I could have done things wrong. Still young. Even though he is young, he is still so young that it will not be easy to deal with that worn-out demon lord. Therefore, Sima Ming was confident that this ck magic sword would return to the depths of the treasure trove. I should have taken matters into my own hands. We learned about this from the previous incident in which the Hwangcheongak investigator was murdered. The demon lord has captured the Nether Pir or exploited its weakness. Hwangcheongakju covered up his subordinates death without properly reinvestigating it. Therefore, rather than leaving it to Hwangcheongak, he tried to resolve it at Tongcheongak, which he led. Then Geom Woojin said something unexpected. That guy said that. We lost the magic sword. For a moment, Sima Ming was startled. Those words were rude not only to Heavenly Demon, but also to Sima Ming, who was in charge of the religions military affairs. Sima Ming was more anxious than displeased. Is that why you sent it? In other words, these words were no different from saying, So are you trying to kill me? This thought was natural because Sima Ming had not yet directly experienced and felt the changes in sword dance. If you shout that loudly, you have to show it with action. These words also sounded like this to Sima Ming. If you were arrogant, you should take responsibility. Sima Ming was silent for a moment and watched Sword Wujins hands carefully polishing the de. Even though he sent his blood rtives to death, Geom Woo-jin did not waver at all. So you say you will find the lost magic sword yourself? It seems so. If this Confucius recent actions are anything to go by, we can look forward to it. Geom Woojin remained silent and only focused on cleaning his sword. Sima Ming, who stood there for a moment and watched the swordmanship, said goodbye. Then I have some work to do, so Ill just leave. Sima Ming greeted him politely and left. As I was walking down the red carpet, I nced back. Geom Woo-jin seemed uninterested in the life and death of the sword dance, but he was more sincere than ever in the way he polished the sword. no way? Do you believe that this Confucius will deal with the demon lord? I usually didnt show my feelings easily, but this time I couldnt even tell what the leader was thinking. Sima Ming took steps again. When he arrived at the end of the red carpet, Sima Ming came to this conclusion. As expected the dark magic sword will return to the treasure trove. * * * We made dumbfounded expressions in the room where the Demon Lords guided us. This is too much. The room they gave us was not cleaned at all. There was dust everywhere and there were even cobwebs on the ceiling. I can not understand. No matter how much the demon lord follows the archduke, the prince himself came here. In their eyes, I am someone who will disappear in the session battle anyway. What does it mean to be pushed out in a session battle rather than another battle? It means dying. Where is that? If you be friendly with me, there is a risk of being purged along with you. I pointed at Seo Dae-ryong with my finger and then slit his throat with the de of my hand. If you were friendly with me, you too would have been a bitch, but Seo Dae-ryong didnt seem to mind that much. No matter how much it is I dont think you can do something like this, even looking at you, the leader? You know. That my father doesnt care about this. Rather, you are watching with interest, right? And this room is not the Demon Lords work, but Godangs instructions. Because the narrow-minded person is holding a grudge. This is only shortening my reputation. Do not forget my prophecy. Anyway, Im going to do some cleaning. Please stay out. Lets do it together. That cant be possible. Is there anything that cant be done? I cleaned up the ce with Seo Dae-ryong. He looked at me several times, wondering if it was strange that I was cleaning it myself. If you knew how much hardship I had suffered in my life before returning, you would know that cleaning like this was nothing to me. After finishing cleaning with him, Seo Dae-ryong went and brought a clean nket. Are you really going to sleep here? huh. May I ask why? We need to find the person who sent the letter. You need to be here as much as possible so you have a chance to reach us. Then I will be there. Confucius, please return to your home and sleep. If you sleep alone, a pervert might break in at night. What if a pervert who gets excited when he sees a small manes in? I said it as a joke, but Seo Dae-ryong took it seriously. Lets sleep together. What if Im such a pervert? I will also bring out my hidden feelings. When the grayish guy told this joke, it felt like a cold wind blew between him and me. hungry. Lets go get something to eat. When we left the room and left the building, Ildaeju Godang was waiting for us at the entrance. His broken hand was wrapped in a bandage. I pretended not to know and greeted him warmly. Did you have dinner? If you havent done so, lets go together. I guess I hurt my hand. How did you get hurt? Godang red at me like an angry beast. Even Marshal Cheolcheon would not look at me this scary. I guess he was originally going to give me a cold warning, but his face turned red as if he was getting angry at my obnoxious reaction. I will not forget your cowardly act, Confucius. He thought I had ambushed him and broken his hand. If you dont realize that even if it wasnt a surprise attack, nothing would have changed, any move you n to make from now on will be a precarious tightrope walk on the edge of death. What do you mean? When I pretended not to notice and grabbed him, he gritted his teeth. Sometimes there are people who make mistakes. A noble person wont have a knife in their stomach. Can you hold a sword with that hand? Well see. Do you drop your sword or your intestines? Even though it was over the line of abusivenguage, I smiled and waved, and he left in a huff. Arent you being too provocative? That guy provoked me. yes? He was the one who waited to threaten me, and he was the one who said he would stick a knife in my stomach, right? Now that I think about it, I guess so. Because he is a viin, he is that kind of person, so we understand viins for various reasons. I think thats ugly. Why do we understand the wicked? We need to set stricter standards. Much harsher than the average person. I thought it was not enough to keep my head down, and this viin was so excited that he wanted to die. Seo Dae-ryong nodded his head loudly, as if hepletely sympathized. I saw someone who had poor taste in food, so lets buy the most expensive and delicious food. yes. Cant you react a little more violently when you say youre going to spend money? sorry. Because I dont enjoy eating. What do you want to enjoy? Go and eat the noodles. yes. Seo Dae-ryong really had a short mouth. When I saw that half of that expensive dish was left over, I decided that I should just buy noodles next time. When we came back after eating, we stared at the bed nkly for a moment. A pair of dead crows were thrown on the bed. Seo Dae-ryongs eyes were still gloomy, but he became even more gloomy. I guess Ill have to get the nket again. Before that, take that and follow me. Why is this? I said as I walked out of the room. We need dead crows more than live crows. Chapter 15 Episode 15 Because they are all equally ugly. Seo Dae-ryong followed me out holding a dead crow with an expression of confusion. Hang it over there. When Seo Dae-ryongs eyes asked me if I was serious, I said firmly. Hang it in the middle so you can see it clearly. I had Seo Dae-ryong hang the dead crow in the middle of the hallway where demonic forces frequented most. Upon hearing the news, demonic forces came. Some had interesting expressions, but most frowned and swore. shit! What is that? Why bother risking an unluckily dead crow? What is the unit price if you are an investigator? Those unlucky Hwangcheongak bastards. Tsk tsk, my dream was dirty today. Isnt that the perfect ce to tear the body into pieces and hang it up? They wore military uniforms with numbers symbolizing each generation written on their chests. So I could tell. The demons in the area who almost collided with each other at the entrance earlier cursed the most. Of course, he didnt mention me outright, but Hwangcheongak was my curse anyway. When the atmosphere became extremely hostile, one person could not stand it anymore and came forward. Isnt this too much? His voice echoed through the hallway. Who said it? Everyone here is equally ugly. While everyone was frowning, one man stepped forward. Jang Hao (), the three great lords of the Demon Lord. Jangho was thergest among the demonic forces. The muscles that looked like they were about to burst out of his uniform and the long sword that split his face gave the viewer the creeps. Seo Dae-ryongs electric sound flew in quickly. DJang Ho, the three great lords, is known to have the strongest martial arts skills among the great lords. My personality is also not normal. Indeed, Janghos presence was overwhelming among those present. What is our Lord Zhang dissatisfied with? Do you know that I have to tell you that? What are you going to do if you hang something ominous like this on peoples roads? Isnt it better than being thrown on the bed? Dont make people feel bad, catch the person who did that and punish them. I quietly looked at Jangho. He showed his determination not to back down even an inch. The powerful demonic energy he emitted came out and pressured Seo Dae-ryong. The thing that made me suffocate for an instant was worthy of being evaluated as the strongest of the demon masters. You have a point. Inspector Seo, take that down again. yes. Seo Dae-ryong took down the crow he had hung. The demon soldiers who were watchingughed openly. Im very scared. Anyway, you have to be beaten to be obeyed. How dare you not know where this is? I returned to the room, leaving behind them who were openly cursing andughing at me. Seo Dae-ryong asked as soon as he entered the room. Why on earth is the crows corpse mine? I wish I could get off this easily. His face was red, as if his pride had been hurt. To find out who sent the letter. He asked with a puzzled expression. So did you find out? huh. yes? Seo Dae-ryongs eyes widened as it was an unexpected answer. how? I looked at the crow and said. Thanks to these guys. So go out and bury me well. * * * The full-scale investigation began the next day. I gathered all three generations of Magun together in one ce. The person who came forward during yesterdays crow incident was Jang-ho, the head of the third generation, so his dissatisfaction was natural. What are you doing? What are you doing? Didnt you hear that I came to investigate? Then why are you investigating our third generation instead of the first generation? Thats my heart. Arent you holding a grudge over what happened yesterday? What happened yesterday? Jangho bit his lip and red at me. You will have to submit all records. We will investigate not only his recent actions but also battlefield records. Then the three great demon armies began to murmur. Even an ordinary person would get a handful of dust if he intentionally brushed it off, but this is the devil. If I were to add a little joke, the nicest person here would be the leader of a ck town over there. Jangho shouted. No matter how much you do, you cant do that. there is. Boom! Jangho smashed the desk in front of me. Hey, youre free to get excited, but dont forget that rebellion is a felony. Hearing that it was a crime of rebellion, several of the three great Majin rushed to stop Jang Ho. Please be patient, my lord. This is not a person with whom you can interact well. I stimted Jangho even more. We will investigate you first, as the major owner. Good! Lets make a deal with me! You guys are out! Demonic energy swirled around Jangho. Then his subordinates calmed Jang Ho down. My lord! You shouldnt get excited. Dont worry, just go out. yes. The subordinates looked at me with scary eyes and then went outside. I felt that his subordinates truly followed him. When all his subordinates left, Jang Ho spoke coldly. Youll regret treating me like this. The wound that split his face became even more hideously distorted. I stared at Jangho quietly, then lowered my voice and asked softly. How long will you test me? For a moment, Jangho was startled. What do you mean? You are the one who sent the letter, right? For a moment, Janghos eyes wavered. What are you talking about? But he was not good at lying. As his eyes and even his voice trembled, Jang-ho readily admitted the truth. How did you know? When he spoke softly while being excited, it was as if he had be a different person. Yesterday you stepped into a situation where you didnt have to. Isnt that to avoid the Demon Lords suspicions? youre right. Also, your three great warriors are the most disciplined. When you wore the crow, no one, except your subordinates, cursed orughed at you. The same goes for the concern I had for you a little while ago. For a person who runs an organization like this to know one thing when he sees one, it would have been difficult for him to overlook corruption within the organization. Actually, thats not why I guessed it. The reason I recognized that Jang-ho was the person who sent the letter was thanks to the telegram sent by Seo Dae-ryong when Jang-ho first appeared. DJang Ho, the three great lords, is known to have the strongest martial arts skills among the great lords. My personality is also not normal. The moment I heard that electric sound, I remembered what happened before the return. During this period, there was an incident in which the head of the Demon Army died. The reason I remember it particrly well was because I heard that the great lord who died at the time was the strongest among the great lords of the demon army. He was so strong in martial arts, why did he die? I remember having that question. I was certain that the dead person was Jang-ho. He must have died at the hands of someone within the Demon Army while trying to resolve the issue by submitting a letter. As expected, the person who submitted the letter was Jang-ho. I wasnt sure if the letter would work properly, so I couldnt write down the details. Hwangcheongak also suspected that he might be under the influence of Hyeolcheondoma. But I never imagined that this Confucius woulde out to investigate. How did you feel when you heard I wasing out? It may be presumptuous to say this, but I thought it was ruined. I looked back at Seo Dae-ryong and said. Is honesty popr among young people these days? This Confucius is younger than us. Oh, thats right. After smiling, he asked Jangho. What on earth is going on here? The demon lord is using the demon lord for personal purposes. how? The inside story of this incident that Jang-ho told me was much more serious than I thought. They are receiving money and sending their subordinates to assassinate them. what? Even I, who is not surprised by most things, was surprised. I thought he was taking bribes from some local n. Something that could never have happened was happening. With experts like Demon Lords moving, how can they move with just one or two pennies? You will be making a lot of money. Seo Dae-ryong asked in surprise. How is that possible? Sometimes they use it on vacation or send it under the pretext of special training. Even so, I dont understand. Unlike Daeryong Seo, I have noticed one case where it is possible. The wholemunity participated. How did you know? When I guessed right away, Jangho was surprised. They were the first to stop us. They were the ones who cursed the most when they saw the crows corpse. When something happens, they move together in unison. I told you earlier, right? They say you know ten when you see one. You can tell just by looking at the week. How did you find out about this? The soldier who killed the investigator in the previous investigation and thenmitted suicide is my friend. The person who wrote the letter was that friend. It wasnt suicide, it was suicide. youre right. He told me that he had written a letter a few days before he died. In my pre-return life, I was not aware of this incident. There was only Jang-hos death. Ultimately, this means that this incident was also buried without being revealed. How close of a friend were you? It was my motivation to join the school. It was like family. Why didnt you reveal it then? At the time, after they murdered my friend and the investigator, they kept a frighteningly strict surveince inside. It was to the point where I couldnt even breathe properly. Who killed it? I believe that the demon lord ordered it and the lord Godang himself moved it. If Jang-hos words are true, this was a huge corruption case involving the Demon Lord and the entire Demon Army region. Plus the murder of the investigator. It is truly thergest crime in the history of our school. Did my father or Sima Ming really not know? Im sure youve noticed it to some extent. So he must have sent me. He sent me to test whether I could stand up to the Demon Lord and handle this matter. Even though the opponent is a demon lord and could die when I think about it, its too much. It is not true that a father of wild animals raises his cubs strong by dropping them off a cliff. When the baby falls, it jumps down with its quick feet and catches it! I looked at Jangho and said. You have a good friend. He was a good friend. If I had been a good friend, I would have stepped forward when he died. Thats a foolish friend. Not all devils were trash. Seo Dae-ryong, who was watching, also seemed to be moved. The investigator who died in the previous investigation was also a senior he respected. Both of them were experiencing the pain of losing a close person in that incident. Looking at these two people, I felt that there was hope in Lost Magic Ind. The Church of the Heavenly Demon that I want is a ce where people like this take on important responsibilities. Thank you for your courage. I decided to trust this Confucius after seeing that he recognized me at once. It was a good choice. By the way, is there any problem if I steal your battlefield records? doesnt exist. Even if you shake it off, not a single dust wille out. Everyone has dust. Because you can turn things into dust that you dont even think of as dust. Dont worry. Im not going to shake it that much. I opened the door and went out. In the distance, the three great subordinates were waiting. Daeju Jang has decided to hand over all records on your behalf. So you can all go back. Jangho shouted and criticized my acting. Well see! If I were without sin, I wouldnt just stay. There was gratitude in his eyes. This is because he made his subordinates trust him more by telling them that he was being investigated on their behalf. The Jangho before his return is dead, but the current Jangho will not die. Because that is the purpose of my return: to save people who should not die. When I closed the door, Seo Dae-ryong spoke to me. This Confucius seems to be very different from the one I heard through rumors. What are the rumors? Just Just be honest. Youre spreading rumors, right? Its not what you think. There is a saying that it is not suitable for the Heavenly Horse. sorry. are you okay. Maybe its apliment? yes? Is it apliment to be worthy of a heavenly horse? I think not. I think that governing our school through a reign of terror is an anachronistic idea. Shouldnt our school change now? When talking about change, Lee Chae shed across Seo Dae-ryongs eyes. However, he soon spoke in a somewhat gloomy tone. Change is easier said than done. right. Its not easy. If you be a Cheonma, will you try to change your school? of course. If nothing changes, the only result waiting for us is that our family will be destroyed and our school will be ruined. But instead of expressing his true feelings, he said something else. Actually, rather than bing a Cheonma, I would rather y in the midfield or go on a cruise. Actually, these words were true to some extent. After killing Hwamugi, I n to tour the central ins and have fun. Everyone is willing to sell their souls to be the Heavenly Demon What are you talking about? I wont deny it. Thats because you are a power-oriented person. Me? I suddenly asked him as his eyes widened as if he was being unfairly treated. Are you happy when you help someone? no. Are you happy if you get promoted? yes. Soon, Seo Dae-ryong sighed and scolded himself. Oh, I was a power-oriented person? Everyone has different conditions for happiness. Some people want money and power. Some people live quietly. And some people are narrow-minded. Is it possible to be happy by practicing agreement? Do you think its pretense? yes. I have experienced such a person in my past life. A person who is so selfish that he puts on a disguise to hide it. So in the end, he is a person who even deceives himself. Although he was not good, he believed that he was walking the path of negotiation until the end. When I see someone like that, I feel more ufortable than someone who openly reveals their ambitions, but I dont intend to criticize him. Because that too is just a way of living. There are many people in this martial arts world who live by true principles. There are people too big for your or my soy sauce-sized heart to fathom. He stared at me for a moment and sighed. Im a power-oriented person, so Im not sure. I smiled while looking at Seo Dae-ryong. I dont know how it will look to my peers, but at least to me, it looks cute like this. Stop reflecting on yourself if it doesnt suit you. Go and get some records about Jangho. As I said before, shake it off moderately. And bring in more Hwangcheongak investigators. It sets the tone that arge-scale investigation will begin from now on. All right. I stood at the window and looked out. At that moment, in the building across from me, the Demon Lord was standing at the window and looking at me. Our eyes met, but I pretended not to notice. Because what I was looking at was not the insignificant person, but the Cheonmajeon seen in the distance beyond. Chapter 16 Youve already heard the answer to episode 16. In the afternoon, Seo Dae-ryong brought over a dozen Hwangcheongak investigators. As it seemed like a full-scale investigation was about to begin, the Demon Army began to be agitated. A rumor spread that all the demonic forces, led by Jangho, were to be thoroughly raided. And that evening, an ident urred. While I was resting in my room, an investigator from Hwangcheongak came running to me. There was a big problem. I think you should go quickly. When I got there, I saw that the hallway in front of the interrogation room was a mess. A fight broke out between the demon army and the investigators. Stop moving! I went through the standoff between the demon army and the investigators and stopped the fight. One of the investigators was lying bleeding. It wasnt just about being beaten up. Blood flowed from his torn face and even his ribs were broken. Seo Dae-ryong was angry and came forward, but he was unable to withstand the demonic forces and was beaten as well. Are you hurt a lot? Im fine, but my colleague was seriously injured. Hurry and take me to the dressing room. Other investigators took him out after he copsed. The leader of this incident, Lord Godang, was shamelessly there. You did this? exactly. The demons standing around were all demons from the demon army. Perhaps that was why Godang was not at all intimidated. Rather, he was enjoying this situation, and the subordinates around him also looked like they were about to giggle at any moment. For some reason, it feels like a prophecy wille true. Seo Dae-ryong, who knew what the prophecy was, swallowed his saliva. What kind of prophecy is this all of a sudden? In response to Godangs question, Seo Dae-ryong looked at his head and answered on his behalf. Go Great Lord, this is probably a prophecy you never want to know about. Then, Confucius, I will also make a prophecy for you. Our Confucius, after being pushed out of thepetition for sessor, will be kicked out of his school and will have to live off the backs of the Murim Alliance faction. The demon soldiers in the area who were listeningughed andughed. Instead of getting angry, I was happy. Oh, what a wonderful prophecy! Is it cool? You survived even though you were pushed out in the battle for session, right? Besides, you can live your whole life without working! Isnt the dream of eating without action a dream for all of us? Thank you so much for the prophecy! I will live Jays life there. Conversely, Godang, who was ridiculed, hardened his impression. Why did you hurt the Hwangcheongak warrior? I bumped into my shoulder in the hallway. I just looked after you because you left without an apology. You must have hit your shoulder. Even if he apologized, I wouldnt have let it go. Godang was smiling without denying it. The demons around them alsoughed together. Its poison. Godang asked curiously what I said. Poison? Your minions are poison to you. What nonsense? As long as his subordinates are watching, he will not back down due to his pride and will ultimately lead to the destruction I nned. Didnt you, Godang, kill a warrior from our school like thisst year? The year beforest, a fight broke out in a bar and three people were killed. The opponents were all low-level warriors, and the demon army covered it up before it became an incident. Because there are assholes all over the world who have no respect for their seniors. The look in his eyes that said, A guy like you flew towards me. Do you know that? I brought you something when I came down. What is that? Right to summary disposition. At the mention of the right to summary disposition, the surroundings suddenly became quiet. But Godang instead just snorted. What would you do if you had the power? You dont have the ability to dispose of it? At those words, the subordinates burst intoughter again. This is the poison I spoke of. This is what happens when a foolish person bes conscious of the gaze of those around him. Normally, he would be very nervous, but he is showing off in front of his subordinates. Im the only one who doesnt know what kind of stage Im standing on. As I took a step closer, all the demons around the temple rushed forward. To mess with us is to mess with the entire demon army. I dont know if this Confucius really has that kind of courage. At least I dont hide behind subordinates. He raised his bandaged right hand. I was injured by some cowardly person. At that time, I raised my right hand and said. I wont use my right hand either. ! Godang was shocked, as if he had not expected it toe out like this. However, he was under the illusion that he was the main character on this stage. And if you get hurt, are you going to go to the religious leader and tell him? His subordinates burst intoughter. Every time theyughed, the stage became hotter. I will not hold you responsible even if you get hurt or even die. You made an oath? I struck my sword twice and swore. Only then did he ept my challenge. Okay. Lets stick somewhere. Godang drew his sword and held it in his left hand. The reason he stepped forward with confidence was because his left hand could handle the sword as skillfully as his right hand. On the other hand, I was right-handed. I walked forward slowly, putting my right hand behind my waist as if I was holding back. What if I use that hand because its urgent? Godang seemed afraid that I would use my right hand. Tell your subordinates to join forces and kill me. joy! You are confident. I heard that you recently held a fun party with the immature members of the Namdo Order. I guess I gained confidence from there. Actually, your acting is more fun. Shut up! Godang rushed in with his sword. I thought this match was also part of my training. What is important in training is, of course, practical training. Real-lifebat with the Demon Lord is an experience that money cannot buy. There was no moderation in Godang. He did everything in his power to hurt me somehow. Every time the sword missed, sighs that it was a waste of money were heard everywhere. Although it may have seemed scary to them, as if I was about to be stabbed by a sword at any moment, my heart was as calm as ake. After fighting him, I know for sure. My current state is that I can easily deal with Godang with my left hand. Everyones interest in the oue of this fight will be How soon? The number I decided on was forty. When this fight is over, rumors will spread like this. This Confucius killed the first lord of the Demon Army in 400 days. Since he defeated Yang Po, a disciple of Hyeolcheon Doma, in 200,000,000, if he beat Godang in 400,000,000, it would be considered fairly bnced. When I reached the fortieth move, I changed my walking method and delved into the guy. The moment I grabbed the wrist holding the sword, Godang roughly shook me off and tried to retreat. But if that were possible, my arm wouldnt have been grabbed in the first ce. Lets turn my body around while holding my arms. Deuddeuddeuk! Godangs arm was twisted like a clothesline, and bones protruded from his wrist. Aaaahhh! The fist flew into the screaming mans face again. Godang fell to the floor with a heavy hitting sound. I jumped on the fallen guys body and mmed my fist into him. If he had used internal energy, he would have died instantly, but he was shocked without using internal energy. puck! Pow! puck! One of the demons in the area who was watching rushed forward. I swung my sword while sitting on Godangs boat. The lower abdomen of the one that was running split and fell forward. Since they didnt know that I would cut him down with a single sword, not only the Demon Army but also Seo Dae-ryong and the Hwangcheongak investigators were greatly surprised. crazy! Kill! Two of Godangs limbs rushed forward, drawing their swords. The attack they made in an emergency situation became theirst move in life. I jumped up and swung my sword in session. Their swords grazed my body, but minended exactly where they were aimed. Sigh! Phew! The two who had their necks pierced fell down with blood spewing out in all directions. The ce quickly became a sea of blood. When their threepanions became corpses, the demon soldiers hesitated as to whether they should rush in or not. I shouted loudly. The crime of those who just died is treason. They froze at the word treason. After pinning them down, I walked over to Godang, who had copsed. The same goes for your great lord. It is a clear crime of treason because you beat and seriously injured a person who came under the orders of the religious leader. He looked down at him and said coldly. Do you know what happened to the families of the people you killed in a fight at a barst year? Dont you know? You probably didnt even care. Losing a father, losing a child, losing a husband. Are those people living properly? What are you doing, hitting people? What are you doing, killing our believers? Please save me. Although his face was covered in blood, he was full of the desire to live. why me? I will repent. Blood flowed out of the guys mouth. lie. Its going to be like that in the future, right? no. Absolutely not. You said it? I will continue to do so. When did I? Your past life has told me everything. I raised my foot and struck Godangs head at a sharp angle. Shoo! Kkwajik. The guys head exploded like a watermelon and he died instantly. For a moment, silence fell there. No one would have imagined that the demon lord would kill his favorite godang by breaking his head. After killing Godang, I shouted to the demons in the area. Treason is a summary punishment. Do you want to get married? Still hold your sword up. Then the demons in the area all put down their swords. Daeju is already dead, and if he steps forward for no reason, his head will be blown off. They were overwhelmed by my martial arts ability to cut them down with a single sword. The entire Demon Army will withdraw and remain under guard until there is a special order! If you leave your room after this time, you will be punished for treason, so please understand! When I motioned for them all to go out, they didnt dare refuse and they all went out. The Hwangcheongak investigators who were watching were looking at me with surprised faces. The emotions mixed with that surprise were clearly joy and excitement. Seo Dae-ryong told me. You are much stronger than I thought. What did you think? Well I didnt know we could win the entire Demon Army. We had a prophecy. It was meant to make himugh, but Seo Dae-ryong didntugh. He looked around at the corpses lying around with a nervous face. No matter how much you are Confucius is it okay for me to do this? I spoke firmly to the scared man. Dont make a fuss over only three or four people being killed. I came prepared to cut down half of the demon army. ! It was a moment to see how small Seo Dae-ryong usually opens his eyes. That evening, the demon lord came to see me. He was waiting at the base of Magachon, not in his office. There were about a dozen kiru in Magachon, and although no one decided, the ce to go to was naturally determined ording to position. The Giru that the Demon Lord was waiting for was a top-ss Giru. I called you here to have a drink with you after a long time. He treated me as if nothing had happened. In fact, it was more subtle and soft than usual. Have you ever been here? This is my first time. I like it here. Indeed, the food and alcohol served were of the highest quality, and the courtesans were also very beautiful. The musicians ying skills were also excellent. It looks expensive. Its the most expensive ce in Magachon. I prepared something special for you today. He was a person who was proud of such luxury and entertainment. I have to enjoy life to the fullest, not knowing when I will die. Isnt that right? You are correct. Lets drink now. I drank with him. The demon lord came here so often that he felt like it was his home. While drinking, he sang a song and even got up and danced with a courtesan. Even though he called me about Godangs death, he didnt mention it at all. In my past life, I was far from entertainment, so I only entertained people in moderation. After having a lot of fun and getting too drunk, the demon lord finally bitten the courtesans. There was a small ident with our kids? The words small ident reflected his will to deal with this incident. yes. There was an unexpected collision. It was an incident where the leader of the Demon Army died. It was an incident that would turn the school upside down, but the demon lord tried to use this as an opportunity to turn things around. How about we sum it up by saying that good things are good things? I had no choice but to write it, but that person was a friend with a lot of scum in many ways. It meant ming everything on the dead master and ending it. Hey, youre such a great piece of trash. Even so, he was just a confidant. Let alone revenge, they are trying to make you a criminal. This is why only the dead are pitiful. No matter how much it is for the investigation of the case, wouldnt it be a big problem if the fact that you killed the Demon Lord was also raised? Im sorry about that. How is it? What does this conclude? Isnt one lord and three subordinates enough? Thank you for your consideration. I want to handle it well, but there is one problem. What problem? There is no evidence. There has been an official investigation, but shouldnt there be evidence to report it to the higher-ups? You just need to bring the right amount of evidence and attach it. Thats troublesome. The letter that came in this time stated that an external contract had been received privately from the area. This is not an issue that can be brushed aside. He said he had heard this from Jang-ho, but it was written in a letter. The demon lord tried hard to hide his surprise because he didnt know that I knew that fact. We really need evidence to close this case. He was not asked to provide evidence. But he would have understood it this way. -This matter will end only when you provide evidence. After a short chat, the demon lord brought the courtesans in again to drink and y. The demon lord tried to have more fun than before, but I could feel his worries throughout the drinking session. His dancing wasnt as agile as before. Chapter 17 Episode 17: Wicked people are not excited. I parted ways with the demon lord and went to the medical room. Seo Dae-ryong, who was there first, was surprised. uh? How can this Confucius get here? It seemed surprising that I hade there. Why are you so surprised? no. I didnt know that this Confucius woulde all the way to his room. Im more surprised that youre here? yes? I heard youre hated by your colleagues? So Im trying to make up for it. Contrary to what I said, I didnt feel much at odds with my colleagues. What is the status of my injured friend? The magician is currently treating you. Thank you for calling the elder Ma. Of course I should call you. Its a temporary job, but Im still a co-worker. It was something he said without much thought, but both Seo Dae-ryong and the Hwangcheongak investigators next to him seemed slightly moved. After a while, the doctor came out of the treatment room. He was a divine doctor with the greatest medical skills in our school, and the religious sect called him a magic doctor. Sinui liked being called that, so we called him Demon Ui. What is your condition? Luckily, there is no danger to my life. Instead, you will have to recuperate for a while before you can return. Please use the best medicine. Sure. The Hwangcheongak investigators who heard our conversation came to me and expressed their gratitude. Even if I got hurt during a mission, I never had the opportunity to receive direct treatment from a magician like this. Seo Dae-ryong asked as he returned to his residence. What did the demon lord say? He wanted me to go back after this. What about the death of Lord Il? Lets make him the one behind this. Seo Dae-ryong was shocked. Your favorite subordinate died? It wont be your favorite subordinate, but the one you use best. Soon someone else will fill that void. What on earth did you expect from the Demon Lord? I thought he would go crazy seeking revenge for his subordinate. Its an illusion. Do you think the wicked will be more excited? Isnt it? Its the same with the Parakho bastards. Real viins dont get excited easily. Rather, pure and kind people get excited easily. I quickly got emotional. Of course, the Demon Lord must have had great malice towards me. Whenever I get the chance, I will plunge a sword into my heart and recall todays humiliation. What are you going to do now? I threw out the bait, so lets see what happens. Bait? If you ask, Ill tell you. They said they need evidence to cover up the incident, so its time to see how the demon lordes out. So what should I do now? Lets have a drink with me. Then Seo Dae-ryong turned in the other direction. Where? Im going to buy you a drink. Is there any alcohol you like? Buy what you want to drink. Heres the money. As I was about to take out the money, Seo Dae-ryong walked toward me with great strides. I will buy you alcohol today. I started drinking with Seo Dae-ryong in broad daylight. The alcohol he bought was sweet and easy to drink, but it had the disadvantage of easily leading to excessive drinking. Because I like sweet drinks. I heard you dont like eating that much? I drink alcohol sometimes. After a few drinks, Seo Dae-ryong revealed his true feelings. You said I was a power-oriented person when you saw me the other day, right? It seems too cold to add the word human at the end. Lets just say you have a tendency to be power-oriented. Thats it. Its not necessarily a bad thing. Its better than being helpless, right? Seo Dae-ryong, despite his gloomy appearance, had a big dream. Because a person without a dream would not talk about change. Honestly, I want to be sessful. I have no desire to achieve justice by preventing corruption at our school. Its hard for me to just make a living. I should have brought Ian here. This is exactly what Ian needs. Why do you feel intimidated when you say you are working hard for yourself? Lift your head up! Seo Dae-ryong raised his head. How old are you? Im thirty-two. and! Youre older than you look. I was surprised. I thought I was around twenty-three or four. No matter how smart you are, to be a special investigator, you would have to have established yourself and gained more than ten years of experience. Why did you be an investigator? To be honest, I wasnt confident that I would seed in martial arts. I didnt learn martial arts that would allow me to be a peak expert, and because I was short, I didnt have a body type suitable for martial arts Hwangcheongak was not a ce forbat due to the nature of the organization. A ce where school discipline is maintained with absolute authority. Therefore, investigators at Hwangcheongak chose people who were smart, had excellent judgment, and could handle the subject of investigation well, rather than people with strong martial arts skills. It may sound pathetic, but I chose to be an investigator because I wasnt confident in my martial arts skills. Seeing as you keep emphasizing that, I guess you have a lingering attachment to martial arts. Isnt it who it is? If you are someone who has joined the martial arts world. Its still not toote. Itste. This sounds a bit pathetic. Seo Dae-ryong looked up from his ss of wine and looked at me. You cant do it because itste? Are you saying you cant do the martial arts you learned because youre weak? Did you say it was because he was short? Do you really think thats why? Seo Dae-ryong, unable to make any excuses, drank the drink he was holding. Its been so long since Ive been beaten so hard, my bones hurt. Even if you stay stillter, your bones will ache. You should move before you get old. Youre younger than me, but you say things like that easily. I smiled and emptied my ss. At that time, inspector Hwangcheongak came and told me something. I brought this from the Demon Army. It was a booklet and thousands of taels worth of vouchers. You took the bait. The booklet was a murder contract book. A contract ledger who mobilized demonic forces in the area to kill people and receive money. It is said that this was found in the house of Lord Godang of Il Daeju. The ledger detailed which of the warriors in the area had been recruited to work, how much they received, and who they had killed. Coincidentally, the demon soldiers listed in the contract were the ones who died by my hand earlier. It seems that only the parts of their activities were extracted from the schedule and a new schedule was created. The intention is to use those who are already dead to finish this matter. In addition, the number of cases was reduced to three or four and treated as an aberration by Godang and some demonic forces. The Demon Lords own responsibility was minimized. I handed the booklet to Seo Dae-ryong. Soak your face in cold water and wake up! yes. I will investigate the slip first. Its no use. Because it would be an untraceable slip. Please investigate something else than that. Please speak. Find out who the smartest one is among the Demon Lords. Theres definitely going to be a very knowledgeable and smart guy who doesnt fit in there. All right. I have to meet the demon lord again. Why him? I need to buy some time. We quickly left the room and went about our own business. When we met the demon lord again, he looked much more at ease. Evidence was found at Idaeju Godangs house. Oh, thats good. This gave me a breather. Haha, I guess I should drink this to celebrate. Ill make a reservation and see you thereter yesterday. But there is one problem. also? What is it this time? I brought this from the Demon Army. We should have found it ourselves. Annoyance shed across his face. Whats the point of nitpicking so much? Is the source that important? Its important. Is the military general an ordinary person? If it is revealed that the information was received from the Magun side, the process and results of this investigation will be immediately questioned. If it turns outter, Ill be in danger too. What if we do it? I think I should at least pretend to investigate for a moment. We will conduct arge-scale investigation for just one day, so please cooperate. Do you really want to stay with me? One crucial thing to convince him. I will not look through confidential documents. Just a general document is sufficient. It is a formal investigation anyway. Only after those words did the Demon Lord nod his head and give permission. Good. I will tell my subordinates to cooperate. With the permission of the demon lord, arge-scale search and seizure began. Maguns ledgers and documents were moved to the investigation room and the investigation began. I did not ask for any confidential documents that would embarrass the Demon Lord. There was no need for it anyway. Because that wasnt what I needed. What I found was the application form they wrote when they first applied for the Demon Army and the will they left before going on a dangerous mission. I secretly brought in the best handwriting expert on campus. And through the materials they brought, they were asked to find out who wrote the contract book. When Seo Dae-ryong returned afterpleting the investigation, I pretended to be a fortune teller. Would you like to guess who is the smartest among all the warriors in the area? I gave him the name of one person, wondering if it was possible. Yanggu ()? How did you know? As a result of handwritingparison, it was revealed that the person who wrote the contract was Yang Gu. Now we have found out who was in charge of the demon lords household chores. In addition, solid evidence was secured through handwritingparison. What now? Whatever. I need to move on to the next step. Bring Yanggu to Magachon tavern without other people knowing. Can you do it? Ill use my brain sometime. Believe me, Ill be the leader! After one visit, Seo Dae-ryong sessfullypleted his mission. Yanggu was brought to a bar in Magachon, which was chosen as the meeting ce. The one who brought him in was Cho Hyang, a beautiful female investigator from Hwangcheongak. The food here suits my taste. I like the food here too. Yanggu was immersed in anticipation that he might be able to have an enchanting sleep with this woman today. Why are there no customers? This ce usually has a lot of customers. Yang Gu looked around with a puzzled expression. Its cozy and nice, right? It looks like heaven wees our first meal. The steering wheel smiled at him as he raised his voice to the sky in a grandiose way. For the first time, I realized that there is such a thing as love at first sight. The atmosphere is nice, lets have a drink. great. Yanggu shouted towards the kitchen. Bring us the best alcohol and food here. Then Seo Dae-ryong and I, who had been waiting in the kitchen, came out. Its a shame, but I think Ill have to drink alcohol next time. Yanggu was surprised by my appearance. This Confucius? He was rolling his eyes wondering what the hell was going on and then red at Jo Jo in a scary way. Damn bitch! You fooled me! Sigh. The next moment, Yanggus jaw spun and he rolled around on the floor. Seo Dae-ryong rushed at him like a thunderbolt and struck him with a blow. I am not the type of person to be criticized by someone like you. Seo Dae-ryong imitated me. He said scaryly, showing the sole of his foot in the guys face. Would you like me to burst into tears like you did? Yang Gu shook his head like crazy. no! I was wrong. Seo Dae-ryong was not at all afraid of Yang Gu, who was twice his size. There was a reason other than trusting me. While other investigators who were waiting came and overpowered Yang Gu and took him out the back door, Seo Dae-Ryong approached Jo Hyang. great job. I just did as you advised. He was reputed to be the smartest person in Magun, so I said I wanted to have a meal with him. I didnt expect you to follow along so easily. If it were you, you would havee even if I had red at you and told you to eat. At that moment, Jo Hyangughed mischievously. Thats apliment, right? Seo Dae-ryong made no reply. Jo Hyang came out, said hello to Seo Dae-ryong, and then left. Just the two of us, I told Seo Dae-ryong. You are a very manly man. yes? Do you like that friend from earlier? no. It was too powerful to say no. The guy who was dull in front of me started shining in front of the steering wheel. Just p it. Seo Dae-ryong quickly changed the topic with a red face. What happens now? I have to finish it soon. So, mobilize all the investigators and enforcement officers you can. yes! Im also calling my favorite junior! I said no! Seo Dae-ryong raised his voice for no reason and left in a hurry. Its necessary to get a ticket like this I went to the kitchen, got a bottle of alcohol, and sat down on the bars railing. Come out here! Then Ian walked out from the side of the building with his head down. Foolish Gomtaeng, isnt it okay to y alone? I was just wondering if you were okay. Come on. Since were here, lets have a drink. Ill bring you a ss. its okay. After drinking from the bottle, I handed it to her. Drink and give it to me. How dare you? why? Is it dirty because I drank it? No, that cant be possible. Its because I feel sorry for daring to open my mouth. Drink, drink. she drank alcohol I tried to drink it without touching my mouth as much as possible, but it spilled so much that I threw away my clothes. Im sorry, master. Ian. yes. Thats okay. yes. Everyone in the world does that, but you dont have to do that. I took the bottle from her again and drank. Still, its nice to see you after not seeing you for a few days. Ian grinned and her eyes were buried in his flesh. It shows when you smile because you are truly happy. Are you doing well in your martial arts training? Yes, I am doing my best. We need more than that. Even evil people do their best. When you say things like this, I feel empowered without even realizing it. Your advice is addictive. Wouldnt you like it if I kept hearing it? It wont be like that. I handed her a bottle of alcohol. Just drink my worries away and go back and wait. And he added an awesome snack to Ian. This work is finished today. Chapter 18 Episode 18 Not everyone lives a life of revenge. I woke up Yanggu, who was asleep in the chair. Yang Gu, who was looking around in his sleep, realized btedly that he had been captured. Is the area where you were hit okay? yes? Ah yes. Yanggu was taken aback when I treated him gently. Honestly, I like smart people like you. I feel frustrated when I see people who are simply ignorant, make no sense, and push stubborn opinions as if they were some kind of belief. You dont do that, do you? Why did youe to arrest me? I thought you would know better than that? Honestly, I dont want to torture you. As you know, is our torture a bit harsh? You turn a normal person into a wreck and throw him away, right? There is no use threatening you. I dont know anything. know. I dont think you know anything. I guess I just did as I was told. You just have to be honest about it. I do not know. Nothing was ordered. Then I guess I should talk to someone other than you. Another me? The one who cares more about you than you do. When I gave the signal, an old man came in from outside. This is a person who has spent his entire life doing nothing but torture. What is the sess rate of confession? Although he was a short old man, the energy he gave off was truly terrifying. Its my old grandfather. At this level, you are an interrogation expert. Not really. Of those nine, O Hal died after confessing. What about the rest? They are destitute and surviving by begging. The old mans raw and raw spirit was so intense that Yang Gu could not bear it and shouted. Please save me! I said, lightly patting Yang Gu on the shoulder. You go in now. I think I should call you out and hear your story from someone who is less brave than you and wants to avoid unnecessary pain. He may be less loyal or trustworthy than you, but at least he will love you more. So you can just go away. Meanwhile, the old man lit a fire in the brazier and began heating iron skewers of various thicknesses on it. The businesslike appearance of not even humming created a sense of fear. Yanggu, who was frightened, spoke as if pleading. If I tell you, I will die. Even if I dont say anything, I will die from the demon lord. lets think. How will the Demon Lorde out if he hears that you have been captured by me? They will do whatever it takes to get rid of you. You know better than me what kind of person he is, right? Yanggus agitation and fear were shaking in his shaking eyes. You know? No matter where you hide them, they will eventually find you and kill you. There is only one way for you to live. What is it? I brought my face close to Yanggus face. I stared into his terrified eyes and whispered like a devil. Hit first before you get hit. Of course, you will have to leave our school. Still, with a martial arts skill of your level, you can probably live well anywhere. At this moment I was a real devil. Because you were seducing him and lying at the same time. I had no intention of letting him go. If youmit a crime, you must be punished. There is no time to worry. It would have been known by now that you had fallen into our hands. In fact, the Demon Lord was not yet aware of his disappearance. Yanggu fell asleep and woke up with no concept of time, but only an hour had passed since he was captured. Or test your willpower. I turned around immediately so as not to give him time to think. At that time, Yang Gus voice was heard from behind. What should I do? When the Hwangcheongak investigatorse in, you can state all the facts that happened. And then what? We are going to capture the demon lord. You will leave our school with a new identity. Yanggus worries did notst long. great. Ill do it. I left the room straight away. The Hwangcheongak investigators who were waiting outside were made to go inside. He ordered the old man who came to torture him to continue heating the iron skewer next to him. After a while, Seo Dae-ryong came and reported what Yang Gu had confessed. Indeed, as Jang-ho guessed, it was the Demon Lord who ordered the killing of the Hwangcheongak investigator and Jang-hos ssmate. The person who carried it out was already dead. Besides that, there were countless other evil deeds. I killed a lot of people one way or another. Thats why Seo Dae-ryong was worried. The Demon Lord will not be arrested easily. You will know that if you are caught, you will be beheaded. I wont arrest you. yes? I will kill you. Seo Dae-ryong was so surprised that he gasped. His open mouth would not close. If the Demon Lord is arrested, the Blood Heaven Demon will definitely move. I cant just sit back and watch my younger brother be executed. If that happens, the situation bes a headache. It would be nice to expose his crime in front of everyone and deal with him through a formal trial, but that is just an ideal. There will be a lot of fabricated evidence showing that he was behind it, and there will be nder against me and all kinds of conspiracy theories spread as a scapegoat to me him for his crimes. But if the demon lord dies during the arrest process, the situation will be different. Because all that remains is evidence to prove the guilt. Hyeolcheondoma will seek revenge. Not everyone lives a life of revenge just because their family member died. In particr, Hyeolcheondoma will not waste his life on revenge. How can you be sure? Because I know what kind of life he lived. Im not sure. However, even if you take revenge, you wont be able to move right away. If I get hurt or die, no matter who sees it, it will be my fault. Rather, you should protect me so that I dont get misunderstood, right? What aboutter? I will be stronger by then, so you dont have to worry. I left the room, leaving Seo Dae-ryong standing there with a nk expression on his face, wondering if this made sense or what to say. As I was walking down the hallway, Seo Dae-ryong opened the door and came out. Where are you going? No way right? What if its true? shall we go together? Seo Dae-ryong flinched. Im going to buy drinks. Dont worry, just wait. * * * That assumption was correct. Its also true that I bought alcohol. The demon lord who weed me had a carefree look on his face. The investigation is over? Yes, thanks to you, it ended well. I feel sad thinking about breaking up with Lee Gongja. I gave an answer that I had no intention of hearing in response to a question I had no intention of hearing. If I be your sessor in the future, I will definitely return the favor you showed me this time. Thats what Im going to do. I will definitely not forget the favor that was given to me this time. Yes, he will never forget this. He was greedy and suffered huge losses. I lost Godang, the head of the Sioux tribe, and I provided evidence with my own hands. If the investigator wasnt me, I probably would have died several times. With that in mind, would you like a drink? I poured the alcohol I had brought into a ss prepared on a table in the corner. Lets drink now. After toasting with him, we had a drink. He was a celebration week and I was a breakup week. Why did you do that? what? Even if I spend it until I get old and die, I will still have money that I will never be able to use. Im asking why you were so greedy that you used Demon Lord as a contractor. For a moment, the Demon Lords expression hardened. You should have asked that from the dead lord. What would a puppet know? What are you talking about? I was curious about our monarchs state of mind. Simbo? Did you just tell me to report it? but. What is in that ckness? You will only be filled with the desire to have more. This guy said lets see At the very moment the excited demon lord started yelling, my sword, which was looking for an opportunity, was pulled out. Easy profit! Phew! A sh of sword light sprayed out and my sword pierced the demon lords chest. It entered by taking the opponents breath at close range, and the attack was so fast that the Demon Lord could not avoid it. Bicheon Sword Technique, Fifth Style, Changcheon Style. Among the eight sword techniques of the Bicheon Sword Technique, the Quick Sword Ceremony was performed. Even though he was stabbed in the heart, he did not die instantly. He slowly sat down with the sword pierced through him. His face was nk, as if he couldnt figure out what was going on. Then he looked at me with lifeless eyes. If you pull out that sword stuck in his heart, he will die. I spoke softly in a calm tone. Demon Lord Gu Cheon-yang, you are arrested on charges of personal misappropriation of the Demon Lord, over twenty murders, and instigation of murder. Only then did the Demon Lords eyes turn to the sword lodged in his chest. this isnt an arrest is it? Its a death sentence anyway, so please go like this for the sake of the others. Im sorry about the surprise attack. I drew my sword and the demon lord died. I could have just killed him after a fierce fight, but I didnt. It would be better to make people think that they killed him in a matter of days due to luck. I called all the Demon Lords and Nether Pavilion investigators there. Everyone gathered except for the Magun area, which was on probation. The Demon Lord, whomitted a serious crime, died after failing toply during the arrest process. My loud words echoed throughout the hall. Everyone took turns looking at me and the demon lords corpse with shocked faces. I probably didnt know that the demon lord would die. Among those who were surprised was Samdaeju Jangho. Joy shed through his eyes as he looked at the demon lords corpse. It was the moment when revenge for the death of a friend was achieved. The same was true for Seo Dae-ryong. It was the moment when the effort of memorizing all the gods of demons to avenge my senior had finallye to an end. I immediately gave an order to Seo Dae-ryong. You should arrest everyone in the Magun area, imprison them, and formally investigate this incident. yes! Next, I gave orders to Jangho. Under themand of the three great lords, Jangho, all demon troops except the area will assist the Hwangcheon Pavilion investigators in arresting the entire demon army! Since the right of summary disposition has been granted, this order has the same effect as a religious order. Implement it immediately. all right. Jang Ho led the demon army and followed Seo Dae-ryong. If the demon lord is alive, catch this guy, kill that guy, the problem is when he gets heated up, he has already cooled down. Loyalty maintained through fear copses like a sand castle with the death of the leader. Jangho, who was turning around to leave, looked back at me. We shared the emotions of this moment with a faint smile. thank you. Its thanks to you. After the arrest of the Magun area, Seo Dae-ryong returned to the ce where we stayed. After arresting everyone in the Magun area, they subdued the internal forces and imprisoned them. In the process, six fighters were injured, but no one died. Good job. Even though the work is over, Seo Dae-ryong seems worried. You really killed the demon lord. If you leave it alive, many people will be murderers. Jang-ho, who sent the letter, will eventually die. Many of the three great warriors who tried to protect him will also be sacrificed. You are no exception. Oh, you thought that far. Seo Dae-ryong could not hide his rising passion. Confucius is a truly just man. What is justice! Im just angry that Im messing with what Im inheriting. I am such a selfish person. So dont misunderstand. Seo Dae-ryong, who was staring at me in silence, bowed his head politely. Thank you for your effort. You worked hard too. Seo Dae-ryong, who was turning around to leave, suddenly spoke. But I I hope Duke Lee will be my sessor. I thought that maybe those words were the highest praise a person named Seo Dae-ryong could give. As soon as Seo Dae-ryong finished speaking, he went out. As I was about to follow him, something caught my eye and I sat down on the bed for a moment. The nket on the bed where the crows corpsey had been reced with a clean new one. It seems that Seo Dae-ryong changed his name even in the midst of his busy schedule. When I got up and looked out the window, I saw Seo Dae-ryong leaving the building and walking across the training ground. He stuck his head out the window and shouted. Cant you just look me in the eye and say that right? Seo Dae-ryong was walking faster towards the entrance. Beyond his back, I could see where I needed to go. Was it because I felt like I had gotten a few steps closer because of this? Cheonmajeon looked more grand than usual. Chapter 19 Episode 19 This summer we. Ian jumped when he heard that I had killed the demon lord. It didnt matter to her how she could have killed him. Why on earth did you do such a dangerous thing? She was really angry because her words included the word act. She didnt even realize she had said it. My younger brother is dead, so would the old man in Hyeolcheondoma be still there? So, please train hard so you cant touch me. Even if you practice for 30 years, you wont be able to stop it! Then you win. Because he would have died of old age. Ian sighed at my carefree reaction. From the moment you really changed my life became twice as difficult. haha. Then you will lose weight and it will be good. young master! Not only Ian but also the school was in an uproar. The impact itself was different from the news that a disciple of Hyeolcheondoma had died by my hand. I felt the change even on the way to Cheonmajeon at my fathers call. The way they looked at me had changed. Many people expected that the sessor would be his older brother. But now things are starting to change. When I won in Bimu, people were excited and made a wish for hunting, which became a hot topic. I was surprised at my courage when I killed the disciple of Hyeolcheondoma. And now the demon lord has been killed. Ian said that everyone only talks about me when they meet. My poprity soared in an instant because everyone hated Ma-gun, who had caused many problems as if he were an ordinary person. There were even warriors who came up to me and said hello. Of course, no one directly said thats cool or well done. This is because he was afraid of the aftereffects of Hyeolcheon Doma. All he did was approach me without saying a word, embrace me and give me a respectful look. I could feel the support for me in those eyes. The people who came and greeted me like this were people who wanted me to be their sessor. I epted their greetings one by one and headed to Cheonmajeon. In the Heavenly Horse Hall, my father, Commander-in-Chief Sima Ming, and the Blood Heavenly Sword Demon Nine Heavenly Sect were waiting for me. He first greeted his father and Sima Ming, and then greeted Hyeolcheon Doma. Its been a while, old man. How have you been, Mr. Lee? Compared to the seriousness of the situation of his younger brothers death, Hyeolcheondoma was calm. The entric and unique prayer that Hyeolcheondoma showed when he visited me the other day was nowhere to be found. I would not dare to reveal such a prayer in front of my father. How on earth did this happen? I wrote it all down in the report. I want to hear it directly from Gongja Lee. Although he was in front of his father, Hyeolcheondoma was calmly saying what he wanted to say. My father and Sima Ming may have thought that it was the right of a bloodthirsty demon, but they did not interfere and just watched him do what he did. Through the investigation, we discovered my brothers serious crime. They tried to kill me in the process of arresting me I apologize to you. Its okay. If your brother is guilty, he should be punished. But what I dont understand is that even though my brother is a pathetic bastard, he is not foolish enough to attack Lee Gong-ja when his guilt is clearly revealed. It is assumed that after being captured obediently, he asked his older brother for help. I prevented that situation in advance. I dont know why you did that. Maybe he couldnt ept being caught by a young me. After staring at me for a moment, Hyeolcheondoma opened his mouth again. I saw the body beforeing here. I heard you stabbed him with one blow? yes. I didnt go into detail about the fight. Prolonged speech in unfavorable situations can lead to mistakes and loopholes. For now, it is best to leave it to Thomass imagination. He couldnt ask any questions about the fight here with his father watching. Regardless of whether he was stabbed in the back or stabbed in the soles of his feet, the belief that the dead person was an idiot and an idiot was at the core of our schools magic. Lee Gongjas martial arts skills were much more outstanding than I thought. I guess I benefited from my father. I was excited, but the Demon Lord wouldnt have been able to give me his all. I guess so. Hyeolcheondoma expressed his gratitude to me with a gentle smile. Thank you for being honest. Thanks to you, I feel at ease. youre wee. His anger must have reached its peak as his disciple died and his younger brother also died. We literally became enemies of Cheolcheon, but Hyeolcheon did not show even the slightest anger. It was a moment where I could see how well he was able to control his emotions. Before leaving the Heavenly Demon Hall, Hyeolcheondoma looked at his father. When he first came to see me, he said twice that he woulde to my father with my head. It meant that he was confident in his rtionship with his father. So, shouldnt Hyeolcheon Doma say something like this at this moment? DSir, can you do this to me? If you were going to catch your brother, you should have called me first and resolved it. Im so sorry, Im so sorry! However, there was no sign of regret anywhere in Hyecheondomas eyes. His fathers gaze towards him was also the same as usual. We have to prepare for the funeral, so go and rest. Thank you for your consideration, Master. Hyeolcheondoma bowed politely and then turned around. He didnt even nce at me as he walked down the red carpet. When he withdrew, Sima Ming finally opened his mouth. Thank you for your hard work. Because the evidence gathered by Lee Gongja was solid, the case was able to be concluded without any problems. Are you hurt anywhere? Thanks for your concern, Im okay. Sima Ming must have had a lot of questions about this unexpected result, but he didnt ask me. Since it was probably my father who entrusted me with investigating this case, I guess he ultimately thinks that it is a problem between him and me. The leader gave a reward to a person who made a great contribution. One of the Cheonmajeon demons brought a long wooden box. I could guess how important what was inside was from the careful steps. When I opened the lid, which was engraved with an elegant yet luxurious pattern, there was a sword inside. I was surprised to see that it was a dark magic sword. The second most valuable sword after the Heavenly Demon Sword is given. The sect leader gave Gongja Lee a ck magic sword. I was so happy that I smiled brightly. I joked for no reason out of joy that I couldnt hide. If youre going to give it to me, you have to give me a noble white flower sword that matches my temperament. My father said with an expression that could not possibly be true. The sword that suits you is a dark magic sword. You dont know your son too much. Geom, do you think so too? I slowly pulled out the dark magic sword. The cold chill that radiated from the sword took over the hall. No internal power was injected, so the energy came purely from the sword. I knew it the moment I pulled out the sword. This sword is my sword, a sword that suits me very well. Isnt this award too undeserved? In my humility, Sima Ming spoke for my father. Its not excessive. The demon lord problem was the most difficult problem at our school. You passed that trouble on to me. I didnt expect you to handle it so neatly. Sima Ming was once again impressed and asked his father. Did you expect this to happen, leader? My father shook his head. I felt lucky if I didnt die from fussing. I know thats not the case. He probably sent it because he trusted me. He knew that he had achieved great sess in the Bicheon Sword Technique, and since he had taken it from Socheon-dong to Ma Jeong-dan, he must have believed that he would not be easily defeated. Of course, the oue of the Demon Lords death was unexpected. And I also know why my father put down his sword. This is what I say to Hyeolcheon Doma. -I take the credit, so at least dont mess with my son for this matter. Its a silent warning. There is no way that the quick-witted Hyeolcheondoma would not be able to guess what that means. Thank you, father. After raising my sword and properly expressing my gratitude, I left Cheonmajeon. On the way back to my residence, someone called me. The sun is nice, Lee Gong-ja. Lets take a break. Hyeolcheon Doma was sitting in the vacant lot in front of the flower garden. Yeah, theres no way this old man is just going to leave. I walked slowly and sat down in front of him. His eyes focused on the ck magic sword strapped to my waist. I felt him clenching his mrs. The resentment may be deep, but they dont dare do anything about me. It looks like it will be unusually hot this summer. As soon as I finished speaking, Hyeolcheondoma shouted. This little bastard with no blood on his head! How dare you ambush my brother and kill him? Today, I will dismember your body and sprinkle it on my brothers grave. The magical energy emitted from the Blood Heavenly de swept around. The flowers in the garden withered in an instant. Where was this energy hidden in that skinny body? I tried to maintain myposure as much as possible while raising my internal strength to fight against the demonic force. The next moment, the demonic energy disappeared as if it were a lie, and Blood Heavenly Demon grinned and said. I should have said this originally, right? He tried to stab me in the side again with the end of the handle of the sword. But this time, I also shouted as I blocked the digging handle with my palm. Youre a fucking old man whos been fucking his age! How dare you destroy the discipline of our school and serve your own self-interest? If youe forward for the sake of your corrupt younger brother, I will break your skinny body like a tree! I also added with a grin. If that were the case, I would have said this too, right? Hyeolcheondoma, who was dumbfounded for a moment, burst outughing. Hahahaha! Hisughter was so loud that the demons standing guard in the distance looked in this direction. Then, Hyeolcheondoma suddenly stoppedughing. His face was so blunt as if he had never smiled before, and his emotions were constantly changing. Still, shouldnt you have looked at my face? It would have been handled in a good way. I tried to end it by resigning from my position. But even though I crossed the line, I went way too far. No, there was no line at all. Hyeolcheondoma nodded. It was my brothers business, how could I not have known about it? I am not someone who is not interested in school politics. Ma-kun, you knew about my infidelity, right? I knew it. Why did you leave it alone? You didnt listen to me. If you know it, Im not a very clean person either. I was surprised that Hyeolcheondoma spoke honestly about his rtionship with his younger brother. You have to be careful in times like this. Hyeolcheondoma is clearly an emotional person. And he is a person who knows how to use those emotions. I was honestly relieved when I heard the news that my brother had died. Now that guy wont block my path. I understand that feeling. When Hyeolcheondoma opened his small, torn eyes wide, he said, Really? I felt like I was asking, How are you? It would be like hearing the news that my brother died. Ill be relieved that I dont have to do it myself. His and my gaze became intertwined in the air. I saw fire in his eyes again. What is in my eyes that he sees? What do you see in me? I couldnt tell what Hyeolcheondoma was thinking. Regardless of the relief he said, he may be plotting to kill me since he is the enemy who killed my brother. Or, the past may have been carried away by the clouds. I have no regrets. If I dont survive the fight with you Palmazons, Ill be killed by fire weapons anyway if Im only that good. I have to step on you lightly and move on. Thats how you live. Hyeolcheondoma looked up at the sky and finally received the greeting I first gave him. Yeah, its going to be hot this year. Hyeolcheon Doma said that it was already hot and gently fanned himself with therge de of Myeolcheon Daedo. One thing was certain: the sun wouldnt be the only reason we were getting hot this summer. I shaded my forehead with my hand and looked up at the sky together. Luckily, I dont get hot. Chapter 20 Episode 20 We are the devil. When you receive a new sword, the first time is important. The swordmunicates with the warrior, and a peerless sword such as the ck Magic Sword cannot bepared to other swords in terms of the depth ofmunication. There is no case where the sword rejects the wielder, but ifmunication is not established well, the swords power cannot be brought out to its full potential. The same applies when you dont properly understand the nature of the sword. A weapon with the energy of extreme yin is used by a person with the inner energy of extreme yang, or a weapon of the Buddha Gate is used by a person with evil power. Additionally, the way you handle the sword is also important. Handling a sword with a rough nature like this ck magic sword gently, or handling a soft white flower sword roughly. In this case, the swords power cannot be fully utilized. In my life before returning, I once saw a sword assimte with its owner and cry on its own. The sight was truly spectacr and I thought I would like to have a sword like that. Can I be so assimted with this sword? After controlling my mind with a fortune-telling meal, I pulled out the ck magic sword. Even though no real energy was injected, the sword itselfs noble energy made the surroundings cool. C Nice to meet you. I will be your master from now on. I slowly injected internal power into the ck magic sword. It was the first time my inner strength and the dark magic sword met. And Geomgang started to frost. Blue waves resembling the sky rippled along the de. Its definitely different! The color of the sword was different from before. I thought it would be deeper and darker because it was a ck magic sword, but instead it was a brighter and brighter blue color. I really liked the change in the color of the sword, as if there are times when you are more impressed by small things. I like you. I hoped that my feelings would be conveyed to the dark magic sword. After retrieving the sword, this time he used the Bicheon Sword Technique. The dark magic sword is not a soft sword. Chosik must be used with as much force and roughness as possible in ordance with the nature of the sword. The Vicheon Sword Technique performed with the ck Magic Sword gave a different feeling from what had been performed previously. After finishing my first meal, I spoke to the sword in my heart. -For the time being, we will survive with this sword method. Ill teach you some really awesome martial arts skillster. Lets hold on until then. got it? I tried tomunicate with the dark magic sword. Since it wasnt enough to just convey my heart, I trained again and again until I became familiar with the ck magic sword. I train after eating, and I train as soon as I open my eyes. Sometimes I practiced without even eating. Even when I slept, I held it in my hand. I practiced even in my dreams. For a while, I devoted myself to training. Today, as I left home to go to the training center, I was startled by the sight that unfolded before my eyes. Hundreds of demons were filling therge vacant lot in front of the house. They were demons, subordinates of Hyeolcheon Doma. I couldnt tell if Hyeolcheondoma had ordered him toe or if he hade voluntarily, but it was clear that his feelings toward me were hostile. The magical energy they gave off poured down on me along with their cold eyes. Without realizing it, I bit down on my mrs. Even in my long life before returning, I had never received the energy of so many people at once. Even good vibes can be tiresome, but this was clearly murderous intent. If you hold on any longer, you will suffer internal injuries! However, as they did not retreat, their demonic energy became stronger. Indeed, demonic energy poured into my body like a shower. A secret technique that suddenly came to mind when my whole body felt like it was being torn apart. I epted the magic energy as it was and began to use one phrase. Cheonalma strengthening technique. It was one of several secret techniques I had learned in my life before returning, and it was a secret technique that could strengthen the blood vessels. The blood vessel, which is the passage of true energy, is the most important part of a warriors body, but it is also the most difficult part of a warriors body to make strong. The Cheonvein Strengthening Technique is a secret technique that strengthens the blood vessels by having several warriors simultaneously fire bets and tap on the targets entire body. The greater the number, the better the effect. It was rare to have the opportunity to receive so much demonic energy at once, so I took the risk and used the Heavenly Vein Strengthening technique. I was hoping to be able to use it someday, but I never thought it would be today. When I closed my eyes and made an expression of pain, the guys were so excited that it was right that they poured out even stronger magical energy. More more more! I frowned as much as I was happy. They probably wanted me to back off. He probably wanted to hide inside the house to avoid the devil. They probably wanted to pressure me here for several days and turn me into a coward who couldnt even leave the house. I moved forward one step at a time, using the Celestial Vein Strengthening technique. Then the demonic energy poured out even more strongly. The blood vessels in my entire body convulsed, and the true energy swirled around my entire body at a frightening speed, following the curves of the blood vessel strengthening technique. Now, the level of Heavenly Vein Strengthening Art was continuing through the heretic level and the third level. More more more! The more they took a step forward, the more their magical power convulsed. It was a battle of momentum and pride. How many steps did you take like that? Before I knew it, the Heavenly Vein Strengthening Art had passed through the divisions and was heading towards the final stage, the Odan. Originally, such rapid achievement was impossible. The most difficult thing in the Heavenly Vein Strengthening technique is to make the minds of the casters coincide and create one energy. The emotion contained in the magical energy flying towards me right now was hostility. The magic energy that seemed to pour out endlessly began to gradually fade away. There was a limit to the demons ability to pour out their magical energy. When the demon energypletely disappeared, I opened my eyes. The Cheonmaek strengthening technique was performed afterpleting thest five steps. Thanks to this, my blood vessels have be stronger than before. I saw the demons looking at me. They all had shocked and disgusted faces. You probably didnt know that I would be able to withstand the magic until the end. It was a mean and shameful thing toe and pour out evil energy like a pack of dogs, but I thought they would forgive me for today. I walked towards them slowly. Even though hundreds of people had gathered, the only sound I could hear was my footsteps. If someone shouted Kill me! at this time, there was tension as if the room would turn into a sea of blood in an instant. And the winner of this fight was me. By withstanding the demon energy that flew in earlier, the spirit of the demons had already been broken. The demons in the lead dodged to the side and gave way, and the demons standing behind also moved to the side, as if the pieces standing in a row were falling in session. I walked through the path created by the crowd. The facial expressions of the demons were diverse. Some were surprised, some were sick of it, some were impressed, and some were angry. But no one who made eye contact with me did anything provocative. I didnt say anything. I won the battle of momentum, but I knew that if I touched my pride for no reason, the demons would go crazy. So I quietly walked out of there. As I was about to take thest step, I felt that the demons emotions had changed. I was respecting myself for oveing the demons and having the courage to walk through them. Magicians are simple. When they see a weak person, they trample on them, and when they see a strong person, they worship them. It would be correct to see it as closer to nature rather than a cowardly trait. When Ipletely got out of there, I finally sighed. Whoa. Even though not a single word was exchanged with them, it felt like a big war had begun. I went that way to meet someone. I walked the red carpet to the front of Prince Bin. I didnt dare go up the stairs and sit down, but I was curious about how it would feel to sit there and look down at this ce. At that time, a heavy voice was heard from behind. Do you want to sit down? The owner of the voice was my father. I answered without turning around. No, I dont want to be stuck in that chair. Youre trying to tell me another sophistry. I smiled and turned around and bowed politely to my father. My father passed me and walked up to the royal pce. Come up here. My father called me from Taesas side. I slowly walked up the stairs and stood next to my father. Sit down. It was a moment to say something unnecessary, but I sat down quietly. It was a ce I wanted to sit down at least once. How do you feel? I looked down at the view from Taesa Temple. The first thing I noticed were the pirs on the left and right, centered around the red carpet, and the demons carved on the walls. Although it was decorated with splendid and magnificent decorations, the view of the interior from here was somehow deste. I thought it would be very exciting, but I feel nothing. Then my father said something unexpected. So did I. I turned my head and looked up at my father. There was a hint of regret over the past years in those blunt eyes, but my father looked the same as always. The demons came here earlier. I dont know if Hyeolcheon Doma ordered us toe or if we came here because we nned it among ourselves My father cut me off. We went there by ourselves. You knew. After all, my father knew everything. Both I and Palmazon are under my fathers watch. They showed me outright hostility. I held on so as not to be ovee by the momentum. When I first endured it, I felt fine, but when I got out of there, I was shaking. Were you afraid of them? No, it wasnt the devils, I think I was afraid that my judgment might be wrong. If someone got excited and started a fight, I might have died right there. Even if I survive, I will not be the sessor to the one who ughtered the demons. I guess thats why I was afraid. The fact that there maye another moment when you have to make a choice that puts everything at stake He expressed his honest feelings. I wanted to convey this feeling to someone, and it wasnt Ian, it was my father. Why? Emotionally, Ian is closer to me. When I thought about that, I wanted to see my father. My father blurted out indifferently. Mine is not a person who looks back. He is a person who only looks ahead. Its a life that looks forward without looking back I know better than anyone else what kind of life that is. Like my father said, I wont look back, but I wont just look forward either. We looked at the sight from Taesa Temple for a long time. The scenery from here is so deste. Is there any need to erect a statue of an evil spirit like that? Because we must not forget that we are devils. Seeing the strangeness of those words, I think he might be a devil. How about a beauty statue instead? The famous Jungwon Four Flowers. Put one person in each corner. When I slowly turned my head, I saw my father looking down at me as if he was pitiful. Seeing all the nonsense being said, I think its time to wake up. Please sit down, father. I got up from the temple and slowly went down the stairs. When I turned around at the bottom of the stairs, my father was still standing next to Taesa. I looked at those eyes looking down at me and asked calmly. Can I kill Hyeolcheon Doma? Chapter 21 Episode 21 Four steps are enough. Ha ha ha ha ha! The sound of my fathersughter rang through the main hall. Is the idea of killing people something tough at? My father stoppedughing and spoke decisively. You can kill the demon lord, but you cant kill the blood-splitting demon. They say they cant kill you yet. Then why did you make me sh with Blood Heavenly Demon? Take responsibility! Dont take responsibility for it. He took responsibility as cool as he answered. I will entrust the Nether Footprint to you. I was shocked. I never dreamed that they would appoint me to the Nether State. Is that possible? Of course, nothing is impossible with the will of the Heavenly Demon. Is it possible that a single investigator killed the demon lord? As things progressed like this, it urred to me that maybe my father had even considered appointing me as Lord of the Nether in the first ce. You said you want to get your discipline right? I heard those words like this. Ill give you a knife, so try running wild. To put it a little worse, you be a shield and a sword bearer. There will be many things that would be difficult for the father to step forward on his own. But what if you are the youngest son of the reckless Heavenly Demon? Are you trying to use me to take care of the things your father has been putting off? It doesnt matter whether I die or not. I couldnt tell if it was heartless infidelity or a choice born out of a decision to make me his sessor. Okay, lets not get emotional about this. What my father said the other day is right. DThe human mind is something that can never be known. Dont try to read minds, just judge based on what you see and hear. You are judging the situation as it unfolds, not by reading the other persons mind. My father was originally this kind of person. They are people who leave messages on the wall for their children, and they are also people who throw their children into dangerous situations if they are worth using. Rather, I feelfortable having a father like this. Because I just have to do what my father wants and get what I need. If you send me out to kill a cow, you have to give me a knife. Is there anything you want? The name of one of the ces I must visit after returning came out of my mouth. Please put me in the Heavenly Demon Book. Cheonma Seogak was a ce where all kinds of valuable martial arts monuments were stored, and only a few authorized people, including Cheonma, were allowed to enter. Why Cheonma Seogak? My fathers expression made me wonder. If you think that you can learn the magic of saving money by going there, you are greatly mistaken. It will be over after just reading the non-level titles. There were a lot of downsides to that extent. Even if you are lucky enough to find the best martial arts technique, it is at a simr level to the Bicheon Sword Technique I have learned. My fathers eyes contained doubt and reprimand, saying, Theres no way you wouldnt know that, right? I want to try my luck. My father will be curious. I wonder what on earth this guys intention is doing this. My father stared at me for a moment and then made a decision. I dont know what evil intentions you have. Only after saying something that would have been better without adding it did my father give permission. Entry to Cheonmaseogak is permitted for seven days. Thank you, father. Seven days It was truly an unprecedented time for me, who was not yet an heir. This also meant that entrusting Hwangcheonju was an important task. Our schools discipline tells us to wait just seven days! * * * Ian was very excited about the fact that I was going to enter Cheonmagoseogak. Boss, when you enter Cheonma Seogak, you must concentrate on memorizing one martial art before leaving. If you are greedy, you will get nothing. Be sure to eat rice. If you skip meals just to save time, you will actually lose money because your memory will decline. Oh, and its so big you could get lost I reflected once again as I watched Ian chattering non-stop. In my memories, Ian was a very quiet person. She is such a talkative person. I guess I was like that back then. It seems that he was just staring at the roof of Cheonmajeon, filled with the desire to be the sessor. The people who will help me achieve my dream are standing right in front of me. Thats probably why Ian became quiet. I am the one who made this talkative and cheerful woman quiet. Did you hear me? I heard. Focus on one thing and eat well. Sleep well. Well, I hope there are good results. Do not forget it. It is a heaven-sent opportunity to be able to enter the Heavenly Demons Pavilion even though I am not the heir. Ugh, my ears are bleeding. Ugh, maybe its already healing. Oh, Im sorry. I will talk less from now on. no. A reception escort with depression is even worse. Then, please keep my words in mind. Another thing you need to think about is when you are looking for a secret Please! Actually, Ian didnt have to worry that much. Because I knew exactly where to go in that wide Cheonmaseo Pavilion. To exin why I want to enter the Heavenly Demons Pavilion, I have to go back to the time when I was looking for the Bima Soul, thest ingredient in the method of return. I returned to the Heavenly Demon God Church after Bongmun to save Bima Soul. His face was deeply scarred, making his face unrecognizable. No one recognized me because I was already dead, it had been decades since I left the church, and my face was disfigured. I rose from an ordinary warrior to a position where I could stand alone with the new religious leader through my own efforts. It took a really long time. Thest year I saved Bimahon, I was able to hear a story about a martial artist. Wind Gods Four Treasures. The person who obtained the Poongshinsabo was Joo Baek-do, the leader of the Bongmun Demon Church at the time. You can imagine how chaotic the church must have been as the religious leader changed six times in the decades since Bongmun. I clearly remember what he said to me at the bar. I was able to be the leader of the religious sect because I found the lost Pungshinsabo. Poongsinsabo. The best footwork, both in name and reality, consisting of only four herbal forms. It is said that it was once used to assist Cheonmas martial arts, but it is said that it was put into practice at some point and was no longer passed down. However, Joo Baek-do obtained the Pungshinsabo. The former leader and his rtives suddenly suffered a disaster, and the Heavenly Demons German martial arts, the Nine Fire Demonic Arts, were put into practice. The good news is that only Cheonmajeon was swept away, so we were able to visit the temple with the schools power preserved. Since then, our school has been in a state of confusion over the position of the leader. If I had not obtained the Pungshinsabo, our school would have continued to be in chaos and copsed due to a self-inflicted rebellion. He was able to rise to the position of leader just by adding footwork to his martial arts, showing how excellent Pungsinsabo was. Where did you get the Wind God Temple? At the Heavenly Demons Pavilion. At that time, I was in charge of managing Cheonmaseogak. If there was a secret weapon there, why was it known that it was put into action? Because it wasnt on the bookshelf. ! If I hadnt been drinking with him that day, if he wasnt in a good mood that day, if he hadnt gotten drunk that day and boasted about his adventures, I wouldnt have known where Fengshinsabo was. Cheonmaseoggak was thergest library I have ever seen in my life. Ny-nine huge bookshelves filled the library, filled with all kinds of articles on martial arts. There were world-ss martial artists everywhere that made the hearts of those watching them race, and these were the best martial arts skills that our school had umted over a long period of time. I slowly walked between the bookshelves, savoring the smell of old books. The bookshelves were filled with endless bookshelves, filled with martial arts secrets, and it seemed like seven days would not be enough just to read the titles. Of course, I dont have to look for a needle in the sand. Its here. The ce where I stopped was in front of the 19th bookshelf. In this ce, there were inscriptions on musical techniques. Of course, I dont n on spending my new life with music. I looked under the bookshelf, not at the bookshelf. A book was supported on one side to match the height of the bookshelf, which was lowered on one side by the weight of the book. Using my inner strength, I slightly lifted the bookshelf and took out the book supported underneath. The four letters written on the old secret sign that came out into the world like that. Wind God Four Days. You were really here! I was overjoyed. I thought back to my past conversation with Joo Baek-do. Because the Wind God Newspaper was not on the bookshelf. Then where were you? That precious treasure was being used as a pedestal for the 19th bookshelf. He said he discovered this because of his obsession. He was the type of person who had to ce his chopsticks straight, and when he folded his clothes, he had to fold them neatly without any error. He said he couldnt eat if there was a ss of water on the corner of the table because he was worried that it would fall. At Cheonmaseogak, I noticed that the bookcase under the bookshelf was crooked and I discovered it while trying to straighten it out. I dont know why this precious piece became a bookshelf holder. Zhou Baek, who discovered martial arts, also did not know. I think there must have been some secret story in the past. An incident must have urred that made it necessary to hide the best treasure in the world here. It could be the process of a session struggle, or it could be the result of the wrong love of a certain Great Heavenly Demon. Or maybe its someones misguided ambition. Anyway, thanks to that, I became connected to Poongsinsabo. I carefully opened the first page of the book. Before the actual speech, one line of proudly written words made my heart swell. -Four steps are enough to walk the world. Yes, this is it! He is a martial artist whopetes for the best in the world, so he must have this level of arrogance. Pungsinsabo wasrgelyposed of four types. Dark step, blinking step, bright king step, rapid step. The first step , dark step , was a walking method used when infiltrating somewhere. At first, its just a matter of avoiding one persons eyes, but as your level rises, the number of people you can avoid increases. It was exined that if the dark treasure reaches its peak, it can disappear in an instant even with dozens of people watching. The second step, blinking, was a defensive step and was an evasion method to find a way out when an unavoidable attack came. The third step, Myeongwangbo, was a step that prated towards the opponent and was exined as being able to neutralize any defense or evasion. It was as if Myungwangbo was saying this. I will open the road to hell, so you can follow it. Therefore, the Myeongwangbo and the Blinking Bodhisattva were truly contradictory. If there is a conflict between the two basic methods, the method of dodging and the method of digging, the spear will be broken or the shield will be pierced, depending on the quality of the martial artist performing the martial arts attack. Thest step, the quick walk, was a light technique that showed where speed ends. The higher the level of speed gait, the narrower the midfield will be. I was confident that the great speed walk would demonstrate movement beyond human limitations. In the end, the Pungshinsabo said this. Sneaking, dodging, attacking, running. When dealing with someone, arent these four perfect steps enough? I sat in the corner of Cheonmaseogak and quietly memorized the nine verses. Ians advice was faithfully epted. I ate the beef jerky I brought with me at every meal, and slept soundly when it was time to sleep. Instead, with a clear mind, I focused all the remaining time on Pungsinsabo. The depth of the confession was as deep as the sea, and the meaning contained was as wide as the sky. It was a martial art created to be used by modifying it to suit the situation based on one excellent herbal technique. Therefore, it was much more difficult to understand than martial arts, which were tightly structured with dozens of herbal forms. It was a depth that I would never have been able to understand if I had not lived my life before returning. Was that why? The first time I read it was different, the second time I read it was different, and the tenth time I read it was different. So I lost track of time and fell in love with the structure. Seven days after entering Cheonmaseogak, I hadpletely memorized the verses of Pungsinsabo and was able to unfold them. Of course, I was only at the level of Ilseong, and the only thing left to do was to increase my level through continued training. I tore off the most important part of the book, swallowed it, and ced the rest under the bookshelf. Poongsinsabos role changed from being the best treasure in the world to being a bookshelf stand. I dont want another lucky person toe along and learn the Fengshinshabo. I want to be honest about my desires. Then I took my first steps outside Cheonmaseogak. Chapter 22 Episode 22: You can teach me secretly. After leaving Cheonmaseogak, I visited Cheonmajeon. Im home. My father, who was quietly looking down at me, made mee forward. Come closer. I walked five steps forward. A little more. Three steps this time. more. I walked right up to the stairs. My father was exploring me. You may have been curious about what kind of martial arts I learned, but since I walked without using the Wind God Sabo, you couldnt tell anything from my movements. What martial arts did you learn at Cheonma Seogak? Its a secret. Of course, my father unleashed his demonic power without hesitation, as if he knew I woulde out like this. I wont ask twice. The Magi that flew in was on a different level from the Magi sent by the demons earlier. It wasnt a tingling or pain, but rather a feeling of falling into a dark abyss. My body became cold and the flow of true energy naturally slowed down. Since I had no intention of hiding it from my father in the first ce, I answered honestly. I learned the walking method. What kind of footwork? This is the Wind God Newspaper. This is silence created by surprise. Soon, the demonic energy that had been temporarily suppressed attacked me again. Stop talking nonsense. Its true. Magi dragged me deeper into the abyss. Even as the demonic energy rose up to my neck and even into my face, I could not hide my gaze towards my father. I fell into an abyss like a swamp. I was out of breath. I was wondering if they would kill me, but the inevitable fear of suffocation came over me. That moment. It felt like something huge was looking at me in the dark. ! The moment my eyes met, the things that were weighing me down disappeared and I was standing at the edge of the red carpet of Cheonmajeon. The father, who had collected the demon energy, spoke as if giving amand. Try the martial arts you learned. My father still didnt believe it was the Wind Gods Treasure. What will you give me in return? My father made a bewildered expression. Because there has never been a time in your life when someone asked you for something with conditions. I want to live. I smiled slightly, stepped back, and stood in the middle of the main hall. And he slowly unfolded the Pungsinsabo. As soon as the secret message unfolded, my father suddenly got up from his seat. From the first step, I noticed that it was different from other martial arts. Thats how I finished my first meal of Pungsinsabo. My father didnt show his emotions often, but now he couldnt hide his shock. Because it was a practiced martial art, my father must have seen Pungsin Sabo for the first time today, and he knew exactly how great this martial art was. Where did you learn the Pungshinsabo? Now my father believed that this method was the Pungsinsa method. I learned it at Cheonma Seogak. Hwiik. In an instant, my father came across the space in front of me, grabbed my neck, and asked coldly. How dare you tell me a lie? He was going to break my neck right away. It was the first time my father touched my body and the feeling I felt was anger. But I wasnt angry. He is a father who is serious about martial arts. Thats why its there and why its so strong. I understand this father. There was no Pungshinsabo in Cheonmaseogak. A cold energy that seemed to freeze the blood in my entire body was transmitted through my fathers fingertips. It was a different feeling from being immersed in the abyss before. I definitely learned it there. Its a lie! Can you guarantee that you have seen all of those secrets? It could have been on a different bookshelf than the one where the Bobeop was put on. Then you knew that Fungshinsabo was there! I didnt know. lie! I really didnt know. I discovered it by chance while trying to learn another martial art. I just pulled out this part. Because there is no other way to exin it. Of course, my father wont believe it. My father withdrew his hand from holding my neck and asked again. Where have you been? It was being used as a stand under the bookshelf. But how did you discover it? I found it while trying to straighten something that was crooked. My father, who was wondering whether to believe this, tried to call his subordinate to bring it to him. I guess the important part of the secret has already been eliminated. How did you know? Because I would have done the same. My father red at me for a moment and then returned to Taesa as fast as he hade flying towards me. Call Gugyeol. also! This is how my father is. My goal is not to defeat my father and ascend to the position of Heavenly Demon. I have no intention of waiting for the fire weapon guy in the same situation asst time. Killing the guy was important, but the purpose of my return was to save my father and the Cheonmajeon family. I wont let revenge be the be-all and end-all of this return. Revenge is the reason for returning, and the purpose of returning is to live happily in this life. After killing Hwamu-gi, he ns to live a happy life wandering around the world without being tied to any religion until his father takes over his ce. From then on, this is my real life. I will live a free life with this young body. The title of my autobiography is Life is like a sword dance. Therefore, teaching my father how to walk is no problem. Of course, it cant be done for free. I dont like it. I spoke quickly to save my angry father the trouble of flying back at me. Nothing is free in this world. I remember the secret technique I taught you at the hunting ground was free. Thats the cost of the alcohol you drank at the hunting lodge. My father looked dumbfounded at my shameless words. How on earth have you held back until now? Such a shameless guy. It has to be big to be perfect. Now I am taller than my father. I gritted my teeth and held on until it got this big. I never said a word to my father. father. I cant win. You dont know how much trouble Ive had. I havee close to death several times. Is there anything you want? Since what you are giving is free work, it would be fair to receive it in return for free work. I think it would be nice to learn the Nine Fire Magic Gong, but that seems difficult, so I want to take the Heavenly Demon Protection God Gong (ħo) as a regret. There was silence for a moment. Cheonma Self-Defense Gong is literally a self-defense technique that protects the body, and was a martial art taught only to Cheonma. Not possible! This is Pungshinsabo. Strictly speaking, this is a business where I lose money. Only the Heavenly Demon and his sessors can learn the Heavenly Demon Defense Technique. You can teach me secretly. Anyway, the Heavenly Demon Protector is a martial art that is activated so that it never shows up, so others will never know. It was a martial art that was never known to the outside world. I could feel my fathers concern. If you show up with a straight face, get angry, and put pressure on me, I will eventually have to tell you. But my father didnt do that. My father was my father. Anyway, in my situation, it was a martial arts skill that I absolutely had to obtain. If you learn the Heavenly Demon Defense, you gain one more life. Think about it and give me a message. I greeted him politely and was about to turn around when I heard my fathers voice. Instead, Pungshinsaboes first. Surprisingly, my father decided to teach me the Cheonma Defense God technique. Are you really telling me how to protect the Heavenly Demon? I thought maybe my father wanted me to be his sessor. Or is it because hes going to die fighting the Palmazons anyway, so he doesnt care? great. Why are you willingly epting it? I might just receive the Pungshinsabo and not tell you. At least youre not the kind of person who would do something embarrassing in front of your son. A sneer crossed my fathers lips. The fact that I even used the expression embarrassing was the best I could do. How can my father not know my inner thoughts? Im sorry, father. But you cant just hand over the Pungshinsabo, right? Fortunately, my fathers reaction wasnt that bad. Because he is the kind of person who would value receivingpensation in this way more highly than foolishly offering his martial arts skills. good night. Tell me the fate. yes. I told my father about the fate of Pungsinsabo. My father quietly closed his eyes and remembered the old saying. When three oclock had passed, my father began to unfold the Pungsinsabo. I watched it without blinking. The Pungshinsabo my father unfolded was the same as the one I unfolded, but it was also different. My father seemed to be saying this. I interpret this martial art like this. I imprinted my fathers Pungshinsabo in my mind without missing a single movement. I dont mean to imitate this. What parts are different from me and why? This is because we know that the level of martial arts is determined by how we interpret the subtle differences. After finishing the meal, my father fell into deep thought. I, too, fell into deep meditation whileparing the Pungsinsabo that my father had just opened and the Pungsinsabo that I had just opened. I must learn. My fathers attitude toward martial arts. The way the best think and the depth of interpretation. Eventually, my father woke up from meditation. Thats a really good martial arts skill. If my father said I was a good martial artist, this was high praise. You cant swallow it because of your guilty conscience, right? My father snorted, but this time he was filled with satisfaction. Now we have created thergest variable after regression. Will Hwamugi be able to defeat his father, who has even mastered the Wind God Four Treasures? Of course, I n to kill Hwamugi, but delivering the Wind God Newspaper to my father was a kind of preparedness measure. My father kept his promise. From now on, I will teach you the Heavenly Demon Defense Technique. Ill only say it once, so memorize it well. Before hearing the prayers, I sat cross-legged in my seat. Because my father will only say it once, I try to memorize it with my body rather than with my head. Unless youre an expert like me, you shouldnt try this. My father began to teach me the martial art of the Heavenly Demon Tiger. Move the bet gently from Myeongmunhyeol to Xinyu Jisil Weiyu. The true energy at this time should be as light as snow falling on a de of grass. Speed is important, from one metaphor to another. Walk and run, then increase your speed as if you were flying lightly, and when you reach Shinju Pungmun Gokwon, pour down with force like a waterfall. Gugyeol was obviously difficult from the beginning. The level of difficulty is truly extreme. My heart was really pounding as I moved my spirit ording to the rules. I felt resentful of my father for not stopping me from running the district myself even though I knew it was such a difficult district. Naturally, several crises arose. We overcame small crises well, but towards the end, we faced a major crisis. In an instant, the true energy flowed back and the blood vessels surged as if they were about to explode. The tense blood vessels felt as if they might burst at any moment. If I hadnt strengthened my blood vessels with the Cheonmaek strengthening technique earlier, I would have definitely suffered serious internal injuries. Learning the art of strengthening the heavenly veins was a n for today. Then I wont die today! At the edge of the cliff, where death from ignition and internal injuries awaited me if I fell, I became the embodiment of positivity and fought back. And I believed. I am not destined to die while learning martial arts from my father. Did my faith work? The excitement that had been running wild like a wild horse subsided. The internal power flowed along the bloodstream where it was supposed to go, and I, who had ovee the critical moment, was able toplete thest part of the Heavenly Demon Defense Technique. Whoa. I took a long breath and slowly opened my eyes. My father was standing at therge window of Cheonmajeon, looking out. Did you know that I was in such a big crisis? Would you have helped me if I had fallen into a coin trap? I couldnt be sure of anything until I heard the words from my fathers mouth, From now on, you are the next millionaire. My father, perhaps aware of my feelings, looked out the window and told me about the greatness of the Heavenly Demon Tiger. When lifees to a critical point, the Heavenly Demon Defense Gods Technique activates on its own. In the future, if the Heavenly Demons Defense Gods Skill achieves greatness, you will never die. The moment I heard that, one question came to my mind. But why did your father die? Chapter 23 Episode 23: I lived a good life. My father must have achieved great sess, but why didnt he activate the Heavenly Demon Defense? Did you happen to get hit even after the Heavenly Demon Defense Force was activated? Or did you fight so intensely that you didnt even have enough energy left to use the Heavenly Demon Defense Sword? The more I learn about my fathers incredible inaction, the more I question his death. Did Hwamugi really beat a father like this? I want to ask my father. What on earth happened that day? But I cant ask. Because it hadnt even happened yet. And I will never know. Because that will never happen. I smiled and said to my father. There is a secret between my father and me. Im happier about that than learning the Cheonma Self-Defense Technique. My father frowned, as if the word secret bothered him. I quickly added and turned around. Even if youre annoyed, you cant do anything about me. Im still more familiar with Pungsinsa Temple. I ran out of there in an instant at a fast pace. It was just as my new model arrived at the end of the red carpet. Shhh! I felt something passing by me along with the sound of a cool breeze. The next moment I stopped trotting. Before I knew it, my father was blocking my path. Perfect! Then he flicked my forehead mercilessly with his finger. It wasnt a situation to avoid, and even if I tried, my fathers movements were so fast that I couldnt avoid it. Aya! I cupped my forehead. It wasnt a big deal. It hurt so much that several stars passed before my eyes. I thought you were faster than me because you were acting so proud. The next moment, my father disappeared. He disappeared from my sight using the dark walk, and soon after, he used the speed walk to return to the Taesa where he was sitting. When I saw that movement, I felt again that my interpretation of martial arts was definitely different from mine. I could tell. I didnte here to hit you on the forehead because you hate me. My father is showing it intentionally. This is what I interpreted from the Pungshinsabo. The method used by the deceased is Pungsinsabo. What on earth is that light technique you showed me in the first ce? Its the Heavenly Demon Flight Art. Cheonma Flying Technique is my fathers German light technique. Is it faster than speed walking? Of course its fast now. I dont know what will happen if Pungsinsabo bes a sess. The day I achieve greatness, the final decision will be made. I will achieve greatness first, so I will already know the result. You never know. I might achieve greatness sooner. Wouldnt that make your young head feel tight? It bleeds from that smart head. Blood was trickling down from my forehead in the middle of the night. Ahhh! I should have asked you to teach me the Diamond Buddha God Gong. He went to the Battle of Cheonma with a glorious scar hanging on his forehead. It is a wound that money cannot buy. I felt like I was one step closer to my father again. Of course, you have to be careful when you have these thoughts. In human rtionships, mistakes are always made when we let our guard down just because we are close. Anyway, with this martial arts exchange, both my father and I took a step forward. The future with theing of fire weapons was fixed, but the present was constantly changing. * * * What kind of guy is this? What kind of arrogant bastard touched your body? Ian was excited when he saw my bruised forehead. Now she is a passionate older sister who was brought in by her own younger brother. If you know? Get revenge? I have to do it. Just say the word! Who are you? Ill go right now I got hit by my father. . Why arent you going? Ian suddenly became calm and took a step back. I am a protector, not an attacker. Iughed as I watched her speak clearly. Its fun to exchange jokes and pranks like this, which I couldnt do before. Its also fun to see the smile disappearing as if the eyes are buried in the flesh. Oh, and I became a foot in theherworld. Once the official appointment is made, I will enter Hwangcheongak. Ian was so surprised that he made a bewildered expression. Are you saying this in such a trivial way that you have be the Lord of the Nether? Whats that big deal? oh my god! Are you saying this without knowing how prestigious Hwangcheongak is? Its like ahernote. Its a ce where even mazons are taken to Hwangcheongak and punished if theymit a crime. Why dont you know? Thats why my father sent me. Perhaps my bing a member of the Netherworld will once again cause a big stir on campus. Congrattions, I really congratte you. thank you. But why did the leader suddenly appoint you to the Hwangcheon Province? I guess you felt sorry for hitting me. Dont joke! I told you. This school needs to change. To a ce where you dont have to learn martial arts that destroys your body to protect someone. ! Ian was shocked and asked with a trembling voice. What do you mean by that? We will make this school a ce where you dont have to live with a fat body for the rest of your life as a side effect of full-body petrification. Ian looked dumbfounded. How long had I been so dazed? No way did you know? okay. Soon she smiled and said indifferently. Its the path I chose. It was just something I was forced to do at a young age. no. Ian was adamant. I remember clearly. He told me that day. There are these side effects if you learn full body petrification. So the choice is yours. Thats why I chose it. That choice would not have been justified. I would have asked this to the little girl. You have to learn this martial art to protect the master, but can you take the side effects? So the choice is forced. But I didnt say that to her. Because I didnt want to diminish her pride in knowing that it was her choice. I will fix those side effects. Not now, butter. Ian smiled and answered. I cant fix it. I can fix it. Trust me. Yes, I will believe it. She took what I said as a joke. It was probably said by someone who taught martial arts. They say side effects can never be eliminated. Ian changed the subject, as if he didnt want to talk about it anymore. But if you be a Nether State, wont the existing Nether States revolt? What can I do? Its an order given by the leader. Actually, I wasnt too worried about the existing Nether Footprint. Judging from the process of handling the previous Demon Army incident, it was clear that he had been captured or threatened by the Demon Army. My father probably appointed me because he had to step down anyway. Sima Ming will handle his resignation well. I am rather worried about the bacsh from the military practitioners who see the work. Wouldnt it be a shame if the Heavenly Demons son was suddenly reduced to a footnote? The person who passed away is such a wonderful and wonderful person that no one will be upset. Thank you for even saying that. Because the evaluation of the person who gives the monthly sry is determined. I smiled at her constant jokes and brought up the story I had been putting off. Im talking about Wolbong. Ian I have something to take care of this time. From now on, listen carefully to what I say. Yes, please tell me anything. Receiving Escort Ian, I am dismissing you as my receiving escort from this moment on. Ians big body jumped up and came down with a thud. She was so surprised that she felt sorry. What do you mean by that all of a sudden? Fired from reception escort. Are you serious? huh. She looked at me with an expression that had lost everything in the world. Let me ask you again. Are you serious? Her voice trembled pitifully, but I answered firmly. Im serious. May I ask why? For not avenging my father. She didntugh even at jokes. Slurp. She pulled out her sword and aimed it at her own neck. I would rather die. I will die as your guard. Ian, dying once is enough. I quickly told her. I dont mean to break up with me. I have to remain as a military officer under my wing. Ugh! You should have said it earlier. You almost died! Please look at my neck and see if its hurt. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. But that didnt mean all the worries went away. But my calling is to be a reception guard. Ive never thought about doing anything else. What on earth are you trying to do? Unmanned Ian! I now give you a new position. yes! I appoint you as the Great Lord of the Demon Lord. She was just as surprised as she was when she heard earlier that she was being dismissed from her position as a reception guard. A tattoo shop? Is there such an organization at our school? does not exist. Youre entrusting me with lending money to an organization that doesnt exist? I will make it in the future. As an organization directly under my direct control, monthly sries will be received from me, not from the church. Gwiyeongdaedo you mean the shadow of a ghost? huh. If I had to put it into words, I will be a ghost, so you should be my shadow. The name was deliberately named with a shadow character (Ӱ) in it. She has lived as my shadow all her life, so it will be a name that makes me feel closer to her. I like the name! By the way, did you get permission from the religious leader? yet. The creation of private organizations at our school was strictly prohibited. I will definitely get permission. You will do it, Master. The problem is me. Why you? Why? First of all, I dont have the skills to take charge of such a great organization, right? Dont worry about that. I will teach you martial arts skills appropriate for that position. Even if I be stronger would I be suitable for such a position? No one will follow me. I will follow. Everyone will fall in love with your personality and follow you. And one day, they will realize that the leader they follow is the best in the world. Yes, this martial arts group will see the most powerful organization in history led by the best in the world. Ian, can you be a guardian for me? Her gaze became entangled in the air. Her confidence was at an all-time low, but as long as the words for me were included, her answer was set. I will serve four people. good. Right now, I am the only leader, butter on, it will be the strongest organization in Moorim. And from now on, throw away your existing martial arts skills and practice training to improve your internal skills and increase your physical strength. When the timees, I will teach you a new martial art. All right. Although he answered bravely, Ian looked confused, not knowing whether to be happy or worried. Then who will protect you from now on? Are you a kid? Protect me. A warrior must protect his own body. There was only worry in her eyes, which had be small and buried in her flesh. I dont know what to say. Just say thank you. We will also give you the highest monthly sry among our universitys major shareholders. You dont have money, do you? I will earn it. What are you doing? There are all kinds of ways to make money. If it doesnt work out, Ill have to sweep Cheonmajeons yard. Master, I dont need that money. I saved all the money Ive earned so far. Money is always needed. Because that is the ransom and self-worth. I give it because it is worth giving. So dont feel pressured. yes. And once you start spending money, its easy. Relentlessly collect more. Life is long. Unlucky to live to be 100 years old. No, I might have to go back to the old age and live another hundred years. Ianughed at my joking remark. If it were me before, I would have been worried about her. Can we ept this change? Could there be a problem? But after living my whole life, I realized that all those worries were in vain. I didnt have to worry. Everyone was smarter than I thought, took care of themselves more, and lived well. Chapter 24 Episode 24 What will happen will happen. There was plenty of time before he was officially appointed to Hwangcheongakju. In the meantime, I decided to take care of one thing. I n to give the best treatment to the new members of Gwiyeongdae who wille in the future. Loyalty is not about squeezing youth under the guise of faking it, but rather rewarding them with a monthly srymensurate with their abilities. You dont know when youll die in life, so you just have to avoid gambling, whether you waste your money on a binge or buynd, a house, and prepare for retirement. To do that, a huge amount of money was needed, and by this time I knew how to make a lot of money. After leaving a note with Ian saying that I woulde back for a moment to get some fresh air, I left the school secretly. My life was one with regression in mind. I spent most of my time busy and hard looking for Dafa materials, but even then, I made sure to remember what I needed to remember. I know exactly when and where the events that have urred in Moorim over the decades have urred that I can utilize. The ce where the incident took ce this time was a vige near Wuyishan, Fujian Province. An event urs there that I must never miss. In order to practice, I ran to the ce at a fast pace using the Poongsin Sabo. Although I was just beginning to walk, the more I ran, the more I fell in love with its profundity. When I was resting, I would look at the distant ins and get lost in old thoughts, and when the wind blowing from the horizon would blow sand and dust, I would get up and run again. Depending on the day the incident urred, one day I ran excitedly and another day I ran slowly. I ran and ran like that until I arrived at the vige below Mount Wuyi. There is a story I heard from an old ronin when I was wandering around as a ronin. It is said that he once ran a Ronin office and collectedmissions. The incident that urred at that time When he was drunk, the incident that started with a sigh, That was a terrible thing happened here today. I asked a business person to find out where the Ronin office was. There was a ce where the old people gathered in an old building at the end of the street. When I entered, there were about a dozen Ronin sitting in a suffocatingly narrow space. Some ronin were dozing off against the wall, while others were polishing their weapons or chatting in groups. A few eyes focused on me, but then dispersed, unable to find anything of interest. I walked over to a middle-aged man who was sitting at a desk in the corner and writing something. When I saw him, my heart sank. He was Lim Chu () who informed us of todays events during his time as a ronin. Do you have a job? Lim Chu raised his head at my question. Is this your first time seeing this face? Who did you rmend? Brother Seogwang told me to go. What kind of person is Seo Muin-gwa? Weve worked together before. What happened? I helped my brother with his work at Mount Hyeongsan. It was a disturbance incident, right? No, it was the Namak faction. Even though I knew it, I could tell that I had asked the wrong question. Since it was a ce where all kinds of people gathered, Lim Chu was trying to identify them carefully. But I had already prepared. You can trust it if its a rmendation from Seo Mu-in. Can you work today? Of course. I just happened to have a big case today, so Im d you came. Go over there and wait. Because more people need to gather. I went and sat down where he said. Some Ronin nced at me, but I didnt even pay them a nce. After about an hour, all the people ready to go on the mission had gathered. There were a total of fifteen people. In hisst life, Lim Chu said that there were fifty ronin mobilized for this work. Anyway, these are the braggadocios of drunkards. Anyway, even with fifteen people, it was definitely a big task. Normally, the ronin would be mobilized for at least two or at most six or seven jobs. Unless it was truly an emergency, I didnt spend this much of my rough life wandering around. Mr. Yang will be leading the tour today. Yang Dang (), who was introduced, was a man with a long history as a ronin. It is a mission that is as dangerous as it is well-paid. Anyone who acts like an asshole will die by my hands first, so you know that. After warning everyone, both parties approached me. Rmended by Seo Unmanned? exactly. Can I trust your skills? If I cut someone, will I be recognized? Is that you? I didnt want to look like a ronin if I went out too low, so I went out with a moderate amount of force. Hey, dont be cocky. And then, this world is what drops like the morning dew. I didnt bother to argue because I felt that they were trying to discipline the ronin by using me as an example. I will follow orders well, dont worry. I just get paid and thats it. Well see. So the fifteen ronin got on the prepared horses and carriages and headed somewhere. Only after finding out the final location through several contacts was I able to meet the woman and the boy. With their faces so simr, no one could tell they were mother and son. Only after meeting them did both parties tell us about this mission. We have to get those two people safely to Nampyeong. We have to move as quickly as possible. The fact that fifteen Ronin were mobilized for the escort mission meant that the status of this woman and boy was great. At the same time, it also meant that they were in great danger. The kid in the carriage looked at me through the window. He was a cute and handsome boy. I smiled and waved at the child and he nodded. He seemed to have a good personality and was well-educated. The woman I was riding with bowed lightly to me and closed the curtain. Her face was full of anxiety and worry. So the carriage carrying the two people started running. The ronin rode together on horseback, escorting the carriage back and forth. The carriage stopped only when the horses were tired and could no longer run. As the horses rested, the people also ate and rested. Both parties distributed the beef jerky they had prepared to the ronin. The woman and child were given separately prepared food. The ronin received twice the amount of money they normally receive for this mission. The two parties leading them would have received several times more. Perhaps that was why he was so focused onpleting this mission safely. I dont know when Ill eat again. So everyone eat well! After resting for about half an hour, the carriage departed again. How long has it been since you set off? A ronin fell from a running horse. stop! The ronin stopped and looked at the fallen man. He was dead, with a ck face and foam at the mouth. He died. The ronin who was reporting was surprised when he saw his colleague who was with him. To be exact, both were surprised. They too had blood vessels in their eyes and their faces had turned ck. poison? The moment I said those words, they grabbed my neck and fell back. Ugh. The faces and bodies of the Ronin turned ck and they fell down one after another. There were three people who did not copse until the end. It was the two parties that led us, another Ronin, and me. I could tell from the way they looked at me. These people have released the poison! This is something that even I didnt know about. In the past, when I heard from Lim Chu, I heard that the ronin were attacked by an external attack and their bodies were not even found. I never would have thought that the guide had poisoned the food. They probably disposed of all the corpses to hide that they had poisoned them. Why didnt you die? Both parties looked at me with surprised faces and asked. Because I didnt eat the beef jerky you gave me. How can I eat food given to me by someone I met for the first time today? Many things have changed since I regressed, but there are also some things that have not changed. Just as the fate of the monk who mixed his rice with acid poison was destined to die that day, so was the death of these ronin people today. Even if we try to prevent unnecessary killings, unavoidable things like this still happen. What will change will change and what will happen will happen. The two men drew their swords at the same time. It would have been better to eat that and die. Just then, something unexpected happened. Phew! Yang Dangs sword pierced the other ronins back and came out through his chest. Tsk! The man copsed, spouting blood. I shook my head and said to him. Are you stupid? I should have killed him after he had to deal with me. Do you know what my skills are? This guy is so calcting and selfish that he would never have tried to fight first. If I have to fight first anyway it would be better to just kill you while you are distracted. It seems like the two had simr skills. Its such a pathetic life. If you live your life standing in line and stabbing others in the back, wont it be your turn? No one will stand behind my back, so stop worrying. What on earth are you going to do with the money you earned by killing your colleagues like this? Theres a lot to do. Drink alcohol and buy women. Kill this many people just for that? The ghosts will all be hanging on you. Will your load be so heavy that it will be able to stand? You idiot. Just worry about your life! The reason he killed his colleague was because he had a special belief in him. Four men appeared there. Three of the four people wore masks, and only the man who appeared to be the leader was not wearing a mask. I could see from their eyes and gait that they were quite capable people. Are you here? Both parties greeted each other politely. From their tone and actions, it seemed as if the neers had employed both parties. The two parties and I were not concerned about the man who was not wearing a mask. he shouted as he looked at the carriage. Stoping out. Before they burn the whole carriage down. Then a woman and a child got out of the carriage with frightened faces. I was scolded to find you because you were so good at hiding like a rat. The woman ejacted to the man. Kwon Mu-in, please at least save our sheep. The woman seemed to know the man well. The man called Kwon seemed to think for a moment. great. I will save your life out of respect for the past. The moment when joy and hope sh across the womans face. Kwon showed his mean true nature. Did you know it would be like this? You damn bitch. How can I be considered a master when getting down on my knees and begging isnt enough? Kwon chuckled, teasing his anxious mother. The surprised child was hugged by the width of her mothers skirt. The womans expression hardened as she was humiliated by her subordinate. However, wanting to somehow save her child, the woman ejacted again. If you save Yang, I will give you ten times the amount of money you received. No matter how much money is the best, it cannot be more important than life. Your father has already been subdued and captured. Its all over. The woman let out a sorrowful sigh upon hearing that her father had been subdued. At that time, the gaze of the person called Kwon turned towards me. I was smiling and waving to the child who looked like he was about to start crying at any moment, just like when I first met him. Kwon, who thought that appearance did not suit the situation, asked Yang Dang. What is that guy? Wasnt it a subordinate? Everyones eyes were focused on me. In particr, the eyes of the woman holding the child were full of earnestness hoping for a change. I walked slowly and blocked the woman and child. I am the person who agreed to take these two people to their destination in exchange for money. The people you need to protect are also the people you stand behind. It was the moment when a rope made of twisted silk thread was ced in the hands of a woman who had to grasp at straws. Chapter 25 Episode 25 Youvee to the right ce. What is this guy? Kwon asked, ring at both parties. Hes a ronin who hasnt been eliminated yet. It should have been eliminated! The original promise was to hand over only women and children, right? I will handle it. Deal with it now! Both parties approached me with swords drawn. He was confident he could beat me. How many conceits and illusions my young face will cause in the future, how many two parties it will bring about. Just looking at them, they are Parakho cubs who betrayed their owners. Will they be able to receive the right money? Hes probably going to kill me and take the money Im going to give you. Then Kwons eyes lit up. what? A Parakho cub who betrayed his master? I stopped at that level because it was in front of the child. Kwonughed as if it were absurd. This is strangely crazy. You were embarrassed because you hit the nail on the head, right? Were you really trying to kill that guy and make money? Dont do that. I killed all of my colleagues and came all the way here. Kwons face turned red, unable to hide his true feelings. You damn bastard! Kwon shouted to his subordinates. Kill that bastard first! Three masked people stepped forward. Look, that bastard starts first. Arent you saying its me and then you? Both parties could not hide their embarrassment at those words. Even if I run away, I have to take the money. The two parties, which had taken a step back, were shocked. What nonsense? When did I run away? The exact moment he got angry. Whoosh! Kwons surprise memorization split the air. Unable to avoid the sudden memorization, both parties copsed. The idiot is handling things like this. I said, looking at the two dead parties. If you live like that, your turn wille like this. This time I spoke to Kwon. You are just like him. I have to save at least one person to deal with me. What if I kill you because you lose your temper? How can everyone survive for so long if they are so bad at controlling their anger? How long are you going to listen to that bastards spout? As Kwon shouted, the three masked men approached with swords drawn. Indeed, they were powerful people who did not need to save the two parties and use them as a shield. I looked at the woman and pretended to cover the childs eyes. The woman hugged the child and covered her eyes and ears. I didnt drag this fight out for long. I jumped first before they attacked. Among the Wind God Treasures, he disyed the Myeongwang Treasure. Even though he was barely a toddler, he turned his opponent into a newborn. They were not given a chance to defend themselves. In a sh, I was right in front of the other persons nose, and the moment he recognized me, his head was cut off. I could see the eyes of the second mans mask widening. If I could read his thoughts, I think it would be like this. omg! In What, his throat was also slit. The third masked man failed to respond appropriately even though his two colleagues were dead. The time that actually passed was still before I could blink. It was an attack that could not be blocked even if prepared for a hundred years with their skills now that the Wind Gods Treasure had been added to my original martial arts skills. Just like before, the third masked man also dug into the Myeongwangbo and shed with a flying sword. Kwon was looking at me with a shocked face. In his eyes, three sword lines were drawn at the same time, and it seemed as if his subordinates were also falling down all at once. Quick sword technique? I didnt even use the quick sword technique, but it must have looked that way to you now. What are you? Kwons voice trembled in fear. Instead of answering, I asked the woman. Who is he? Gwonwon was one of the vassals who protected our family. I am Geum Sa-yeon, the wife of Golden Jangju. Golden cab! I reacted in surprise, but I actually knew her identity. This womans father was Geum Asu, one of the top ten merchants in the central ins, the richest man in Fujian and the owner of a gold cab. It was the reason I ran so far. The Golden Rebellion. That was the incident that Lim Chu told me about. An incident in which the Golden Lord lost his life after being betrayed by the vassal he trusted the most. The daughter of Geumjangju, who had escaped their attacks due to a change in schedule, tried to run away by hiring a ronin, but in the end, they all lost their lives. I want to hire a small cooperative. Please help us. Now that the situation has changed, my price has be higher. thank god. This is because no matter how expensive the ransom is, they can afford it. Please kill the author and save my father. Then Gwonwon begged me. Save me and stick with us. Ill tell the old man and ask him to give me more money than that woman! Youre giving me more money than the daughter of the golden owner? how? For a moment, Kwon Won was speechless. I walked towards him and scolded him coldly. I heard you were a vassal? Then your seat should be in front of that woman and child. Gwon Won desperately tried to avoid my sword, but the difference in skill between us was not something that could be made up by struggling to survive. My sword cut through Gwonwons bones and flesh and even pierced his heart. He copsed with a single scream. It was only when Geum Sa-yeon saw him die that she felt relieved. Of course, the childs eyes and ears were covered. I searched through the arms of Kwon Won and the masked people and took a sword to use as a memorizer. Wherever you need to go from now on, enemies will be swarming around. lets go. We have to take our sheep to a safe ce first. I said as I got on the coach seat. Get on. The safest ce right now is next to me. Geum Sa-yeons worries did notst long. I saw my skills firsthand, and if it werent for me, I would have died anyway. As soon as she got on with the child, the carriage started to run quickly back the way it came. * * * Yeosang (). He is the head of Yeogajang, the guardian of the Golden Market, and the instigator of todays betrayal. He prepared for ten years for todays big move. During those years, the main warriors of the Golden Jang were appeased, some were eliminated by feigning idents, and those that could not be appeased or eliminated were sent out far away. He thought he had seededpletely. Until I reappeared with Geum Sa-yeon. When Geum Sa-yeon and the child got off the carriage, he smiled brightly. He mistakenly thought that his subordinates had captured the two men alive. Hahaha! If he had missed these hats, he would not have been able to sleepfortably for the rest of his life. Where has Gwon Won gone? He thought I was Gwon Wons subordinate. Hes dead. Everyone is dead except me. He must have sensed some difort in my tone of voice, but he was more curious about the next question. To which one? He was a young and handsome Shinbi expert. what? Yeosang shouted with an expression of iprehension. Pathetic bastard! What on earth are you thinking, praising your enemy like that? Because its true. good night. Lets say so. Then how did you survive Yeosang was shocked and then realized the situation. Its you! I answered with a faint smile. Yeosang shouted and gathered his subordinates. They came in a swarm and surrounded me and the carriage. If you saved the woman and child, you should have run away. Why did youe back to the tigers den? I looked around. Where is the tiger here? Its full of bastards who bit the owner who raised them. Not only Yeosang, but also those around him radiated murderous spirit. They were the warriors of Geumjang who betrayed Yeosangs beasts. Because something was pricking them, they covered their conscience with even colder anger. Geum Sa-yeon, standing next to the carriage, hugged her son tightly. It was a scary situation, but she didnt look scared. She knew full well that leisure was only for the strong, and as a merchant, she was quick-witted. She took her son into the carriage so that I could fight in peace. Yeosang also felt that I was not normal, so he was very cautious. Who are the small cooperatives? First, lets go inside and have a drink and talk. I will treat you to a good drink. There is no need to be so polite. Even if you pretend to be nice, they wont notice you. Even if I beg, they wont look at me. So feel free to curse and be damned. Yeosang, who sensed that appeasement would not work, gave a coldmand. Joint together and kill! He emphasized the word joint work. As soon as the order was given, people came rushing in from all directions. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A dagger flew from my hand with the sound of a cool breeze. When I thought that I should avoid it or throw it away, Bisu had already cut off that thought and had stuck in my vital spot. The running warriors fell and rolled around on the floor. The secret art he learned in his life before his return was the secret art of escape from the secret world of secret swordsman Seo Mun-cheol. I have never found a better martial art than this before or since, so it was a martial art that I could carry with me for the rest of my life. As the rain fell, the survivors were seen rejoicing. It was a very brief moment of joy that came from the illusion that I was an expert in non-do arts. I drew my sword and rushed at them. They were at various levels of skill between expert and intermediate, but could not show any distinction in front of the Bicheon Sword Technique that achieved great sess. As I stirred up the hall, all the enemies fell and Yeosangs face became gaunt. Who are you at Daehyeop? The sword dripping with blood turned the small cooperative into therge cooperative. What is Daehyeop! Hes just a knifeman passing by and smelling money. How long will it take for you to just leave? Do you have a lot of money? Its enough to change one persons life. Why did a guy with so much money do something like this? If you wanted to change your life, you should spend your own money. Why mess with other peoples money? And the money of the owner who served him. Yeosang, who was at a loss for an answer, just bit his lip. Just when he was racking his brain and wondering what to do. Throw away your sword! From the building behind him, his subordinate wasing out with a sword pointed at Geum Asus neck. It seems that the subordinates were trying to force me into submission by taking hostages, but Yeosang sighed and looked frustrated at the sight. I tried to negotiate with me by hiding Geum Asu somehow, but my stupid subordinate brought him outside. Anyway, the incident had already happened, so Yeosang screamed and put pressure on me. Quickly throw away your sword! Otherwise, the Golden Lord will die! In an instant, a ray of sword energy tore through the air. Bicheongeombeop ancestral rite ceremony Yeomcheon-sik (ʽ). Originally, it was a rough and thuggish sword energy disy, but when it was unleashed with powerful internal energy from the ck magic sword, the momentum was enough to astonish the sky and turn the earth. Ku-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The sword energy whirled and flew as if it were alive, hitting the warrior and passing by. He was hiding three quarters of his body using Geumasu as a shield, but the exposed third had disappeared. The dead body fell down, leaving only Geumasu standing there. Yeosang must have thought that this was an opportunity after he had poured all his energy into using his sword skills, so he struck with his sword like a thunderbolt. Because I was prepared, of course the converting blow missed. Yeosangs loopholes continued to appear in the continuous attacks. Even if I had worked hard all my life, it wouldnt have been possible for me, but since greed took over where training should have been, there was no way he could be my opponent. I could have taken him down right away, but I gave him a few more chances. If I can easily defeat the head of the household, my curiosity and fantasy about myself will grow too much. Yeosangs sword flew in session, aiming for Yohyeol. The attack was desperate because his life was at stake. People watching may have held their breath at Park Bings victory, but my heart was filled with bright scenery. When thirty or so moves had passed. Deep. The fight ended with the sound of flesh being torn. Yeosangs sword was thrown out and stopped in the air. Geum Asus happy face was reflected on the de of the sword. My sword, which crossed Yeosangs attack at an angle, was lodged in his heart. Yeosangs eyes were full of resentment toward me, but I calmly spoke to him. Youre the guardian, right? You shouldnt have done this, right? If you want to make money in your next life, be a merchant. If you want to kill someone, you can do so. Yeosang, who was already dead, couldnt answer anything. When he drew his sword, he copsed. Geum Sa-yeon, who was watching outside through the carriage window with bated breath, cheered and got off with her son. father. grandfather! Geum Sa-yeon and the child ran to Geum Asu and hugged him. Story! Sheep! Geum Sa-yeon shed tears as she hugged her father, and as her mother cried, the child cried along with her. After a while, the trapped golden warriors were released. After the inside was cleared, Geum Asu expressed his gratitude to me once again. After hearing the story from Geum Sa-yeon, he was much more grateful for saving his daughter and grandson than for saving himself. I will never forget this favor. Sohyeop is the benefactor who saved our family from extinction. Could you please tell me your honorific name? Since I dealt with Yeosang and his subordinates alone, I could imagine how much curiosity there was about me. Im just a ronin passing by. Even if King Ronin hade, he wouldnt have been able to deal with them this easily. That is an overstatement. When I finally refused to reveal my identity, Geum Asu did not ask any more questions. Geum Sa-yeon told Geum Asu the promise she made earlier. I promised Eun-gong. Thepensation will be in money. Geum Asu praised his daughter with a satisfied expression. Good job. You made the most certain promise. After regaining hisposure, he finally revealed his side of rejecting Fujian First. If what you need is money, you havee to the right ce today. Chapter 26 Episode 26 The more you take, the deeper your rtionship bes. Geum Asu took the lead through the secret passageway underground. The road wasplicated like a maze. I could feel that there were deadly traps and machinery hidden throughout the walls, ceilings and floors. Geum Sa-yeon, who was following along, felt nervous. After traversing aplicated path that only those who know the path can take, the ce they arrived at was a secret warehouse where the golden treasure was stored. You saved our lives, so you should give us all your money, but that is unrealistic. I dont want to go that far. It would be nice to set a certain amount in return, but how about this instead? From here, Eunkong takes as much as he can take at one time. You must not use a cart instead, nor must you ept help from others. Are you even acknowledging that I brought it out? exactly. Can I use my inner energy? Of course. Then youll be carrying quite a lot, right? If it werent for Eunkong, we would all have died, so we shouldpensate for this. Thank you. I will give you a test from now on. Are you okay? Thats enough. I slowly walked into the treasure trove. * * * When Geommugeuk entered the treasure trove, Geum Sa-yeon asked Geum Asu. Are you sure you dont mind? What do you mean? If you are a martial arts expert, you may take more than you think. Isnt it a waste? Geum Sa-yeon smiled and said it as if it were a joke, but deep down she was worried that her father might get sickter. My father was a man who devoted his life to umting wealth. However, arge part of that life could have disappeared in someone elses hands. But my fathers reaction was unexpected. Is there something more precious in there than what we protected today? Geum Asu patted his daughters shoulder. Its enough for you and Yang to live together. If I lost you guys too Geum Asu couldnt bear to continue speaking. All his life he had heard that even if he was pricked with a needle, not a single drop of blood woulde out, but at least he was a person who shed both blood and tears when it came to his children. Its just that I didnt have a chance to express it. Rather, there was something Geum Asu desperately realized during this opportunity. I regretted so much that I had neglected my rtives in order to umte wealth, even though they were my rtives for whom I would have given all my wealth. And another reason why it is not worth giving away all your possessions. There are many types of death. There is nothing wrong with dying while striving for a certain purpose. In this case, it was a betrayal by a trusted vassal. He probably wouldnt have been able to close his eyes even after death. Im not an ordinary person from Sohyeop. yes. Even though he was young, his skills were not average. What I saw was not just skill. Then what else did you see? Ive been thinking about how to express that for a while, but I couldnte up with it. That small cooperative has a momentum that cannot be expressed in words. He had met many people throughout his life. Even at such a young age, it was my first time seeing someone with such a rxed and unique atmosphere. You can make money again, but a rtionship with someone like that will onlye once in your life. Moreover, the opponent was young. Geum Asu hoped that his rtionship with that young man would continue in the next era of Geumjang led by his daughter and grandson. So it doesnt matter if you take it all. The more you take, the deeper your rtionship with us will be. * * * I can assure you. I would never be able to enter a treasure trove like this again in my life. There was a mountain of gold jewelry piled up on one side, and if you looked at it, it was dazzling. Buddha statues, drone statues, tableware, decorations, tigers, toads, turtles, pigs, and all kinds of animals. Everything made of gold was piled up. At first, it must have been disyed well, butter the number grew so much that it seemed like they were just piled up like a mountain. In the cab next to it, rare jewels were disyed. From jewelry such as rings, nes and bracelets to womens ythings made of jade. On the opposite side of the table, ceramics were on disy, and behind it was a painting by a famous painter. It was literally full of all kinds of rare things. Next to it again, things that excited me were disyed. It was a night wine that illuminated dark ces and a poisonous wine that prevented poisoning when held in the mouth. In particr, the Pidokju was the best product and was very small in size. There are five of each. Since these are things that cannot be easily obtained even if you have money, they can be said to be more valuable than any other jewels here. With a happy heart, I took some Yamyeongju and Pidokju first. I took them all and put them in my arms. A tremendous amount of value was taken into the arms, but it was just the beginning. The next thing I took was a ring on my finger that could be sold expensively, and Iyered it with a bracelet and a ne. It was so full that it was heavy. I looked for something to hold the gold items in. It would be nice to have arge leather bag, but unfortunately, I didnt have anything to put it in. Should I take off my clothes and put them in? While I was thinking about this, I found a piece of fabric standing in a corner. Upon inspection, I found that it was Cheonjamsa fabric brought in from Sae-oe. He tore it asrge as possible with a sword, made it into arge cloth, and then swept the gold objects into it. Since it can be moved using internal energy, I tried to change the arrangement and pack as much as possible. Paintings and pottery were left behind. There was a risk of it being crumpled or broken. I didnt even know the exact value. I didnt think about the circumstances of Golden Pearl. At least I wasnt someone you had to worry about when it came to wealth. In the same way, he filled the bag and packed it with treasures. Geum Asu and Geum Sayeons mouths opened wide as they saw meing out of the secret safe. I was carrying a bundle muchrger than my body. It was so big that I couldnt even imagine how much was inside. The warehouse door was so big that I could just get out, otherwise I would have had to break the wall to get out. Ill just take this small amount. thud. When I put down the bundle, the floor vibrated with a thud. Geum Asuughed out loud when he saw the rings on each of my fingers and the nes and bracelets wrapped around my neck and arms. Hahahahaha! Shouldnt you cry? Its true that Im sad that my wealth is wasting away, but Im d that at least Prince Eun is not a hypocrite. The hypocrites I know probably only brought out a few useless and trivial things to save face. But how much will it hurt your stomach? I just hate hypocrites like that. Greed is the most precious and important emotion that dominates humans. He was a fan of greed. Because of that greed, he may have been able to rise to the position of First Minister of Fujian. It was a really wise decision to tear up the Cheonjamsa and make a wrapping cloth. thank you. Its a pity to break up. Please go and have a drink. Im not the type of person to drink with treasure next to me. See you next time. If I need any help, can Ie back to Eunkong? of course. Be sure to save a lot by then. At those words, Geum Asu chuckled. I was able to feel once again that the more honest he was about his wealth, the more his likeability increased. Where should I go to meet Eungong? If you leave a message in Jangjus name at the West Lake Guest House in various parts of the central ins, I wille and visit you. Seoho Gaekjan was a secret contact center operated by the university. In this way, I received necessarymunication and yed the role of sending messages to important people at our school. As expected, Eungong is an unusual person. Geum Asu will know. Only extraordinary people run liaison offices like this. Please take care until we see you again. I wish you good luck. After forming such a deep rtionship with Golden Jangju, I left there. My rtionship with Golden Jangju was never a loss for me, so I was able to leave there in good spirits. * * * I found a carriage in the vige, loaded it up with treasures, and headed to the bridge. On the way back, they shared and sold gold and treasure. Since it was a quantity that could not be digested in one ce, whenever I stopped by the city, I stopped at several ces to sell the jewelry. Having wandered around the midfield all my life, I knew very well what was where and where to sell it. Except for the Yamyeongju and Pidokju, all gold items and jewels were sold. So, I left the money I bought to the most trustworthypanies, Jungwon Battlefield and Daeryeonjeonjang Pungwonjang. The money I took like that amounted to a whopping 3.8 million nyang. It was a lot more money than I expected. Thank you, Golden Pearl. I dont know about you, but this money will be the cornerstone of an organization that will be a legend in the future. He left 3.5 million nyang on the battlefield and returned with only 300,000 nyang in vouchers. As soon as I returned to school, I went to Cheonmajeon and met my father. As always, my father was protecting Cheonmajeon like a mountain. As I walked the red carpet of the Road of Blood, this question suddenly urred to me. My father will be here several times a day, listening to Sima Mings reports and making important decisions. Some people live and others die because of that decision. Will my father be satisfied with this life? Could it be that my father, like me and Ian, was pushed to the position of Heavenly Demon? What you truly want is hidden deep in your heart. I heard you were expelled from school. I went there to make money. Why money? You cant live off your fathers money forever, right? I think well need it a lot in the future. What are you going to use it for? I want to own a private organization. A private organization? My fathers expression became slightly harsh. Dont the Mazons each have their own minions? To deal with them, I also need an organization. It cant happen. If you have it, your brother will want it too. The mazons blood rtives and disciples will also try to get it. Not possible! I didnt think I could get permission all at once. It wasnt something urgent right now. If one or two good subordinates gather together and the water overflows, then they will not be able to prevent the dam from copsing. I didnt press and my father didnt mention it anymore. Did you make a lot of money? Yes, I earned a lot. I took out a thick envelope from my pocket and held it out in front of me. This is my fathers. When my father held out his hand, the envelope in my hand flew through the air and went to my father. It was a piece of empty space that contained the secrets of extremely soft yet rapid rise. My father checked the inside of the envelope. What he was carrying was a voucher worth 100,000 nyang. What kind of money is this? This is my fathers allowance. what? My father was surprised. The reason I was so surprised was not because it was an amount toorge to receive as pocket money, but because of the word pocket money. I have a lot of money. I know. He is the richest person in the world. The money I just gave you is my first allowance as a thank you for giving birth to me and raising me. My father looked down at the slip for a moment and suddenly asked. Are you ttering me? From now on, I will tter you so much that it will be embarrassing, but not as much as this allowance. I wanted to give it to you at least once. Then rest. father. I bowed politely and walked down the bloody road. My fathers gaze burned the back of my head until I left there. You must be very confused right now. He would have been the first Heavenly Demon in history to receive an allowance from his son. Chapter 27 Episode 27 I heard. A few dayster, I officially ascended to the Nether Pole. The warriors of Hwangcheongak arrived at my residence early in the morning. The person who took the lead was Seo Dae-ryong, a special investigator who also investigated the Demon Army. I came to see you, Lord. Investigator Seo. There you are. I applied. In fact, this small, gloomy-looking man in front of me yed a big role in my bing aherworld. Lets go. I decided to take Ian with me. Ian, youe with us too. You have to learn how to run an organization. thank you! She was so happy that she felt like she was going to fly, as if she thought I wouldnt be taken away this time either. We are not going to have fun. Go learn. How the organization operates and how to treat subordinates. Dont miss a single thing and learn everything. yes! When we arrived at Hwangcheongak, all the investigators came out and lined up at the entrance. It seemed like this was how a new state governor was weed. As I passed by, they all greeted me loudly. See you, Lord! I expected that they would not wee my appointment. But it was a more favorable look than I expected. So, I quietly asked Seo Dae-ryong, who was standing next to me. Did you say that if I dont pretend to wee you, Ill cut your monthly sry? no. Why is the atmosphere so good? Then Seo Dae-ryong lifted his foot and imitated hitting the ground. When I saw that, I could understand the reason for their hospitality. It was because of the old temple in the Magun area. Godang killed the first investigator who went to investigate, and this time he injured the investigator. In that situation, I killed Godang by smashing his head, so it was like getting revenge on them. In addition, the resistance of being too young to sit in the footnote position must have beenpensated to some extent by the blood of the Heavenly Demon, and his martial arts skills have also been proven since he even killed the Demon Lord. Would you like to say something? At Seo Dae-ryongs words, I turned to my subordinates before entering the building. He slowly looked at each of their faces and said a short sentence. I dont know whether you will be happier or more unhappy if I be a footnote. But one thing is certain. Your heart will beat faster than before. After saying that, I turned around and entered the building. A murmur was heard from behind. There is no need to worry about how my words will be received. Youll find out soon. Seo Dae-ryong, who guided me to the office, was about to leave when I left him behind. Inspector Seo, you never thought wed meet again like this, did you? Honestly, I was very surprised. I came because I wanted to see the investigator. Seo Dae-ryongs expression did not change at all, as if the words he spoke did not work. Ian, you must absolutely avoid such a blunt man. Life is boring. It could be Jin-guk instead. Ian took Seo Dae-ryongs side. No, this guy is just soup without any ingredients. This time, Seo Dae-ryong came forward in person. Its not real soup, but its not nd either. Oh, you have personality. There will be many times in the future when that personality will be needed. Seo Dae-ryong, who is quick-witted, immediately realized what I meant by this. no. This is nd soup. Please donte to me for something dangerous. Im going to eat that soup with rice. With a lot of spicy seasoning. Seo Dae-ryong took a step back. Although he pretends to be scared, Seo Dae-ryong is a brave man. I know that there is great courage and spirit in that small body. Tell me about this angle. I dont know anything. Then Seo Dae-ryong exined as if he had been waiting. As you know, Hwangcheongak is an organization that protects and enforces the schools rules andws. In addition to eradicating corruption, we handle various incidents that ur on campus. The total number of people is 100, including 30 investigators and 70 execution officers. The execution officer was in charge of assisting and escorting investigators and arresting criminals. Its not as much as I thought. Its an organization that doesnt need to have a lot of numbers. Hwangcheongak was an authoritative organization that everyone feared. Of course, there were exceptions like the demon army, but most demons were afraid of Hwangcheongak. Out of the 30 investigators, there are a total of five special investigators. Special investigators are mainly in charge of cases that are considered difficult and important, but can be considered the same as regr investigators. Executive officers are not assigned to separate investigators and provide support whenever necessary. After listening to the exnation, I asked him. Inspector Seo, what do you think is the biggest problem with Hwangcheongak? Seo Dae-ryong, who hesitated for a moment, answered. No organization at our school can escape Palmazons influence. Although he didnt point out Hwangcheongak, he meant that Palmazon was the biggest problem. Are you part of that influence too? Not me. Like I said, its because Im a loner. At least, this means that there was no involvement in school politics for money or promotion. But I am not a person with great beliefs. You can just look at them as grumblinginers. So I like it. I dont like people who are too focused on ideals. I nced back at Ian and said. I like reasonable people. Take care of yourself first. Ian only smiled slightly because he knew he was talking about him. My eyes turned to Seo Dae-ryong again. You did that, right? Our school will not change. What is it like? What about changing me and my school from now on? What if you show such passion and then leave? Its like you came so suddenly. I will go when the timees. I, who ignited our passion together, must remain alone among the burnt ashes? Thats none of my business. You said you were always a loner? What do you want to do? Seo Dae-ryong sighed loudly as if he was proud of my shamelessness, but his response was different from his actions. Ill do it. The reason is? Didnt you already show me the reason in the process of handling Demons affairs? Please take care of me in the future. yes. Please leave it to me. I cheerfully extended my hand to him, and Seo Dae-ryong held it tightly. If I go, what will happen to you? How can I sit in my seat? Anyway, I received a warmer wee than I expected. What is needed now is to make sure that the person I am is recognized. To do that, an example was needed. A very poisonous and bad guy. Are there any recent cases rted to Palmazon that I need to revisit? The phrase to be taken care of again is a paraphrase of the phrase processed unfairly. Seo Dae-ryong understood what I meant right away. Of course there is. The word of course brought back the problem of Hwangcheongak that Seo Dae-ryong mentioned earlier. Bring it. After a while, Seo Dae-ryong brought the documents. After checking the details of the incident, I let out a long sigh. Are you doing this on purpose to kill me? The case brought by Seo Dae-ryong was, of course, rted to the Hyeolcheon Doma. I dont want to do this either, but its a recent incident and fits what you said. So why do you need a blood chopping block? Ian, who was watching, quickly intervened. Young master, you have to be patient this time. Elder Thomas is probably on the verge of exploding. I handed Ian the documents. The story written there is too unfair to cover it up for that reason. Read this and cover it if you can. After reading the contents, Ian couldnt bring himself to close the document and sighed. I cant stand this. I jumped up from the chair. Lets go. If fate calls me, I have to go. Actually, this is not fate or anything like that. Its just an inevitability that happens because of an old man who leaves trash around. * * * Kwak Su () was drunk. He was in a deep despair that even alcohol could not help. My son, who was attending military service, was assaulted by his friends. The son, who suffered a head injury, did not regain consciousness even after 10 days. Cho Chun-bae, the owner of Pungryu Bar, who knew his situation well, sat in front of him. Is the rumor true that they were released? Kwak Su drank alcohol in session. shit! Shit! Investigator Hwang Cheon-gak investigated this incident. Of course, I thought the people whomitted the ident would be locked up in prison. However, the three were found not guilty and were released. It was treated as an injury while having sex with a friend. You are all wrong. They say the father of the child who led this incident is a white swordsman. Baekdogwi was the leader of a hundred demons. Oh my! Cho Chun-bae sighed. If the other persons father was a subordinate of the Blood Heavenly Sword Demon and not even a Ten Demon Demon, but a White Demon Demon, this incident would have ended like this. The Hwangcheongak investigators are all the same. Those bastards are worse. Shh! Lower your voice. What if someone hears it? Jo Chun-bae looked around and calmed him down. Tell me to listen. Tell the Hwangcheongak bastards to kill me first! Tell the white devil himself toe and kill me! Boom! Kwak Su mmed the table. Cho Chun-bae quickly caught the bottle as it was about to fall. You man! Please be patient. If my son doesnt wake up, my wife wont be able to live up to my orders. Cho Chun-bae knows that that is not an exaggeration. This is because he was Kwak Soos only son, and we have seen for a long time how much the couple raised him with care. You will wake up. If he doesnt wake up, I will kill him and I willmit suicide. It was right then. The sound of wordsing from behind. Can I kill you? When the two people turned their heads, three young men were standing at the entrance to the bar. you? The person who just asked in a mocking voice was the young man in the middle, and this young man was none other than Yang Ho (), who had led the assault. What kind of man are you that would kill someone elses precious son? Kwak Su suddenly got up from his seat. you! you! When he met Yang Ho in an unexpected situation, he was surprised and embarrassed. But then he shouted loudly. You bastard. Because of you now save my son! Save me! His emotions were so intense that he didnt even know what he was saying, but Yang Ho was upset. You bastard! We didnt hear a single apology from you! Then Yang Ho stepped forward and bowed his head politely. Im sorry. I have trulymitted a deadly sin. This will never happen again. Okay? I definitely apologized. So, you too, stop being this bastard and that bastard. what? What did you just say? Im not your child, am I? The two guys next to him were giggling, and Yangho was also suppressing hisughter. Gwak Soo, mixed with drunkenness and anger, could not hold back and tried to draw his sword, but Jo Chun-bae rushed in and desperately tried to stop him. Hold on. Hold on! For the sake of your family, bear with it! It was obvious that if Kwak Su drew his sword here, he would be killed by Yang Ho. Kwak Su was a low-level martial artist in the side story, and Yang Ho was young, but he had learned martial arts properly from a young age. Man, are you crazy? I asked to apologize, but he tried to kill me. Yang-ho continued to provoke Kwak-su, as if he had decided that he would just go. You really have no conscience. Now try killing it. Kill me if you can. How can humans be so shameless? Kwak Soo wanted to stab the guy right away. But that shouldnt be the case. He couldnt win, but even if he killed Yang-ho, that was a bigger problem. At that moment everything will end. Not only himself, but also his unconscious son and his grieving wife will all be murdered by Yang-hos father. You guys, please go quickly. hurry. Cho Chun-bae tried to get Yang-ho and his friends out, but Yang-ho acted like someone who had given up on being human. I was wondering who our Dong-i resembled to be a coward, but he turned out to be just like his father. At that moment, Kwak Soo lost his temper. Kwak Su drew his sword and Yang Hos fist flew in as if he had been waiting. Kwak Su, who was hit in the face, crashed into the table behind him and fell to his death. Obviously that guy drew his sword first! The two guys standing behind shouted that they had seen us, as if they were witnesses. Yang Ho rushed in and started beating Kwak Soo. puck! puck! puck! How dare the guy guarding the warehouse report me to Hwangcheongak? This was the reason why he didnt go back and started a fight. After being reported to Hwangcheongak, he was greatly scolded by his father and was unable to control his anger, so he came to vent his anger. Only after punching so many times did Yang Ho wake up from Kwak Soos body. This is all because of you. They told me to go home and steal the money. I cant do it because its my fathers hard earned money. An asshole pretending to be nice on his own. Am I the only one who is trash? So how can I not hit you? This is all your fault. okay? You confessed with your own mouth! Guo Sus lip was burst and blood was flowing from the cut under his eye, but at this moment, he found some hope. What confession? Everyone here heard it! Why did you hit my son? I confessed that it was an assault, not a fight. Yangho looked around wildly. Now, has anyone here heard what I said? There were several guests there, but no one came forward. Even the bar owner, Cho Chun-bae, could note forward. The moment you step forward, not only will you have to close your business here, but even your life will be in danger. The same was true for those who were guests. They said no one heard anything? Hehehe. Yang Hosughter finally made Kwak Soo shed the tears he had been holding back. Ughhhhh! I was so angry that I couldnt stand it. The reality of not being able to do anything while the guy who put my son in aa wasughing at me and making fun of me was so devastating. As a father, I was embarrassed and very sorry. I didnt want to shed tears, but they kept flowing. An adult cries like an idiot. Its really a treasure trove. ha ha ha. The guys who came with Yang Ho also chuckled. It was at that moment. A young mans voice was clearly heard from the second floor of the bar. I heard. Chapter 28 Hold on tight because the 28th is leaving. Yang Ho shouted irritably at the words he heard from this floor. What kind of bastard are you? Then I heard the same voice again. You didnt even check who it was, so you started cursing right away? Then this time I heard a womans voice. This is not courage, this is arrogance. The womans voice was so pleasant to hear that I could understand why the expression rolling jade beads was created. Even if I got scolded by this woman, I felt good. What on earth is in that head that makes it look like that? Home education is probably wrong. Children who grow up well even if their parents neglect them will grow up well too. So you cant just me the parents. You are correct. Normally, he would have been so angry, but Yangho was lost in his thoughts. Now his mind was full of color thoughts. Just by looking at your voice, it seems like its a match made in heaven, doesnt it? If we do well today, we can have a hot night! The guy who was with him was thinking of throwing away the harpoon and taking the girl. There was a reason why such fearless imagination was possible. The ces to go to, such as guesthouses or taverns in Magachon, were determined by ones status or ability. The Pungryu bar run by Jo Chun-bae was a ce where the lower-ss warriors came. A ce where not only his father but even his subordinate demons do note. However, since this vige of Maga is not a ce where warriors from the political faction or faction are passing by, they naturally assumed that the opponents would be warriors from the lower ss of the main school. Meanwhile, the conversation on this floor continued again. Seeing a child of a white devilmit such tyranny in broad daylight shows how powerful the devil is. It would be possible because of the power of Hyeolcheon Doma. Yang Ho was puzzled. It was my first time daring to look down on my father, but the other person was even mentioning Hyeolcheondoma. I can imagine what it must have been like growing up from a young age. I grew up not knowing how scary the world was. Yang Ho, who was listening, spoke politely, unlike before. I hope that the deceased will appear and point out the mistakes of this foolish junior. He added as soon as he had finished speaking. You idiot, did you know this would happen? I dont know what kind of people are pretending to be mysterious people, but if you dont show your head right away, they wille after you. Then a man stuck his head out from this floor. Seeing his youthful appearance, Yang Hos tension eased. Is that you? Yes, its me. Who was the bitch you were chatting with? Then this time the woman stuck her head out. Yang Ho screamed at the sight of her. Ahh! what? Why are you so surprised, Sohyeop? Is it really you? Is that you? The voice was not a peerless beauty, but a fat woman. Yang-ho, whose happy imagination was shattered, shouted. If you dont want to be messed around with this crap,e down right now! * * * Lets just go downstairs. I finished my drink at Ians words. I was the one drinking on this floor. It was the moment when he came to meet the victims father, Kwak Su, and caught an unexpectedlyrge catch. I quickly jumped from this floor to the lower floor. Ian followed suit and jumped down. Even though he was fat, he got off lightly with the Gyeongsinbeop. Yangho was startled when he saw our movements. I thought they were third-rate warriors, but their movements were too agile. I lifted up Kwak Su, who had fallen down, and sat him down. Im sorry for not intervening earlier. I waited a while because I thought that guys mouth was going to tremble. Thanks to you, I got your confession. This Confucius? Oh you recognize me. Actually, I recognized the escort. He is very famous on campus. I looked at Ian and pouted. Does this make sense? Youre more famous than me! How famous is that? They recognized me right away because I was so big. Sheesh! Yanghosplexion became pale during our conversation. You this Confucius? Rx. Because today I came to the Nether Footnote. No, then I guess I should be more nervous. Yang Ho, who had been shouting loudly as if the whole world was his, quieted down and spoke politely. I did not recognize the precious person of our school. I am still young and I was rude, so please forgive me. Looking at what youre doing, you dont look young at all. no. He doesnt know anything. Yangho bowed his head. This little guy is so clever that he knows when to bow his head like a ghost. Can I just leave now? wait. I came here because I had some business for you. Whats going on? This time, I came out to investigate the assault case youmitted. A not guilty verdict has already been made at Hwangcheon Pavilion? This case is being fully reinvestigated. In contrast to the startled Yang Ho, Kwak Soos face brightened. Jo Chun-bae, who was next to him, flinched and stopped in his tracks when he was about to shout for independence. I pointed out Yang Hos crimes one by one. He took money every day, forced him to steal money for habitual extortion, instigated the theft and put his friend in danger by assaulting him, and not only did he attempt murder, he even came to the victims father and assaulted him. Even if your sin is bad, it is still too bad. You will have to spend at least twenty years in prison. Twenty years? Yang-ho turned pale because he couldnt handle it even for two days, let alone twenty years. No, it just happened while we were rubbing together! te. You confessed directly in front of Nether Footnotes. Yang Ho, who was cornered, brought up the person who had been a shield against all kinds of evil deeds. Do you know who my father is? know. Its a white sword. If you frame me, my father wont just stay there. It sounds like a false usation. Are you really trying to frame me? The guy flinched at my momentum. And your father will be too busy to take care of you. I also n to arrest your father on charges of external pressure on the Hwangcheongak investigator. The teenage Yangho could not bear the pressure of this situation. My father wont leave you alone. I wille out of prison and take revenge on you. No, I can kill you even in prison! So, you have to think carefully Poop! Before I finished speaking, my fist was mercilessly driven into his stomach. Lightning struck Yang Ho, who was sitting on the floor clutching his stomach. If you add the crime of ckmail, its 30 years. Yang Ho raised his head in fear. I cant, please help me! I used my generosity. I give that away. Please forgive me. Okay, give me one reason why I should forgive you. Stop talking about your father. Well Have you ever saved someones life? Who have you helped? doesnt exist? Then, tell me something simr to a good deed. At least try to make it up. . You cant make it up, right? Its something youve never done before, so its hard to make something up all of a sudden. Why should I forgive you like this? I will live a good life from now on! Yes, pay for your sins in prison ande out and live like that. Huiiiiiik peook! I punched the guy in the face mercilessly. My jaw spun and I fell down, losing consciousness. Transfer to Gak. I could have killed him halfway here, but I didnt. The real hell for him would be being locked in prison for twenty years. It wasnt just a threat. I really intend to sentence him to twenty years. Because our schools prison was a hellish ce where human rights werepletely ignored. I can guarantee that this guy will notst even a month before hemits suicide. Gwae-gwacheon-seon? If he was that kind of guy, he wouldnt have done such a vicious thing in the first ce. The two guys at the entrance took a step back to run away. However, there were warriors blocking the entrance. They were the executioners of Seodaeryong and Hwangcheongak. They were known to be scarier than any of the warriors at the main school, as they were demonic forces. The two guys sat down and urinated. We just did what we were told! Please save me! Punishment is punishment, but first, they have a role to y. If you dont blow it like it is, youll end up ruining it all. Ill tell you everything! Ill tell you! He said it in a tone that made it sound like he would forgive me if I testified, but it was just a false statement. If they receive the testimony, these guys will also be in prison. Although the sentence may be less than that of Yang-ho, who led the evil deed, I n to punish him for at least five years. If we take these guys as an example, will there be people in the military or academic circles who dare to bully their ssmates in the future? Take them to the interrogation room and get a statement! yes! The executioners subdued the blood swords of the three people and transported them to the school. One of the guests who was watching couldnt help but apud. p p p! Then the rest cheered all at once. He sang a cheer that Cho Chun-bae could not. Perhaps, if it werent for me, this reaction wouldnt have urred. But am I not the son of the Heavenly Demon? It was a situation where it was okay to cheer. I spoke loudly to them. If anything unfair happens in the future, report it to Hwangcheongak. As long as I am in the Nether Pole, no external pressure will work. The apuse grew even louder. Since you are not afraid of Mazon, what other external pressure would you think would work? I ended it with a joke. If someone scares me by calling my father like that guy did earlier, I will call my father too! Laughter erupted from all directions. At that time, one of my subordinates came and told me something. I immediately conveyed the good news to Kwak Soo. Before I came here, Dr. Ma treated my son. Are you sure? That precious person treating my son? Your son is more precious to me. And I heard that he just woke up, so please go quickly. Aaaah! Kwak Su, who was so shocked, screamed. ah! Donga donga! Youre alive! My son lived! Jo Chun-bae, the owner of the bar, hugged him. Its good, its good. People who knew the two came over to congratte them. Kwak Soo shed tears of joy. I will never forget this grace. I stopped him from bowing loudly. Didnt you devote your whole life to our school? Of course, our school must protect you. We were able to maintain our school because there were people like these who devoted their lives to our school, somewhere, in silence. Today, this natural gratitude is disappearing from our school. Our school is grateful to you. I bowed my head to him. Kwak Soo, feeling that my feelings were sincere, shed tears. Thank you, I really appreciate it. You should go see your son quickly. Okay, Ill just go now. He quickly ran to see his son. Jo Chun-bae, the bar owner, told me. If youe anytime, we will provide you with drinks and snacks. Thank you. Next time Ille and get you a drink. I would be honored if you would do so. Cho Chun-bae bowed and greeted. All the guests who were with us also bowed. For them, it will be the first time something as exciting as today has happened. As they bowed and left, Ian and Seo Dae-ryong, who were standing behind them, walked towards me. Seo Dae-ryong asked cautiously with a worried face. But are you sure its okay? Not only Yangho but also his father, Baekdo-gwi, will be arrested, which will really upset Hyeolcheondoma again. Are you okay? There will be chaos again. Im worried. This is a case you brought, right? To bury me under the great knife of the chopping block. Yes, but. Seo Dae-ryong sighed. Regret was evident on his face, as if he should not have brought up this incident. I spoke strongly to Seo Dae-ryong, who desperately dreams of change, and to Ian, who is still afraid of change. We havent even started in earnest yet. So dont be shaken and hold on tight! Chapter 29 Episode 29: What we should be afraid of. Of course, I thought the blood demons and demons woulde first. However, the first bacsh against Yang Hos arrest came from within. About thirty Hwangcheongak investigators gathered in the main hall and called me. The person who led this matter was Gok Myeong, the most senior special investigator. I had to go to the office in person, but there were too many people, so Imitted this rudeness. I dont think you have anything to say, but I think you came here to fight? Absolutely not. Dont misunderstand. They did note with one mind. I could tell just by looking at their eyes. Who came to visit because they were dissatisfied, and who reluctantly moved with them. The song name represents everyone. I heard that this office reinvestigated a case that had already been closed with acquittal. It did. That is an action that undermines the morale and authority of our investigators. I asked the investigators standing behind the song title. Do you think so too? Yes, it is. They answered loudly. My thoughts are a little different, right? Rather, I think this Yangho incident has undermined the authority of this cab. And very seriously. What do you mean by that? Is it really necessary to exin suchmon sense things? This is disappointing. Then Gokmyeong stiffened his expression and refuted. The Lord has already done something that is unreasonable. Did you hear that when I arrested Yang Ho this time, he confessed everything in front of everyone? I heard. But what? Why on earth did youe here? What we are talking about is a reinvestigation of a case that has already been closed. Is it a matter of principle? Thats right. It is also unprecedented. Investigator Gok. An innocent child was beaten to death, and the guilty one was caught and even confessed. Of course we should reinvestigate, right? How do you think you, who stand up for your principles, will be viewed in this situation? Even if you say its outdated, theres nothing you can do about it. Because principles are so important in an organization. Is he being stubborn or trying to put pressure on me? He didnt even try to take a step back. Okay then, lets find out what everyone thinks. Anyone who thinks a reinvestigation is right,e here! Im here to take group action, so I wonder if anyone is moving now. A person walked this way. He was Seo Dae-ryong, my absolute supporter. Since we all knew that he was a close friend of mine, there was no ripple effect. You are my loyalist and one-day investigator. If you say that, doesnt that mean I moved based on personal acquaintance? Isnt it? no. Regardless of my loyalty to the Lord, I think this case should be reinvestigated. The reason is? The investigation was insufficient. Several investigators, including Gok Myeong, tantly expressed their impressions, but Seo Dae-ryong calmly expressed his thoughts. We also cannot rule out the possibility that there was external pressure. good. Who agrees with this opinion? This time I raised my hand and looked at the investigators. In a situation that seemed unlikely, one person stepped forward. I think so too. He was a military officer who was injured by Godang during thest Magun investigation. Not only did I avenge him, but I also asked Dr. Ma to give him the best treatment. This is Ik-ho (). I couldnt greet you properly at that time. Thank you very much. How is your injured body? its okay. Thank goodness. Other than Ik-ho, the other investigators did not move. It seemed like they were paying attention to the songs title. Well, youve only seen me for a few days, but Ive probably been with you for as little as a few years or as long as a dozen years. At that time, one more person moved. This is Prince Yang. Ikho and I are in the same group. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for avenging Ikho. Thanks to the support of both armies, several people gathered courage and moved to my side. They did not move because of personal rtionships. These were people who believed that this investigation was wrong. However, there were still an overwhelming number of people standing on the song title side. I called out to one of them. He was the person at the center of todays events. Investigator Zhonghua! yes. Jonghwa was the investigator in charge of this case. He is the one who acquitted Baekdo-gwis son. What do you think? I investigated the case properly. I approached Jonghwa, looked at his face, and asked. Did you take a bribe from a demon? For a moment, Jonghwas expression hardened. The person who got angry on his behalf was Gokmyeong. What nonsense are you talking about? I asked Gokmyeong with a cold prayer. Then did you get it? no. But why are youing forward? You even make stupid remarks to your superiors? Because its my subordinates job. Its also my job. is not it? At that moment, Gokmyeong realized that he had made a mistake and lowered his head. no. sorry. Dont go out without permission. yes. After controlling his mouth, he spoke to Jonghwa again. Did you get money from a white devil? no. Do you swear? I swear on my life. He didnt avoid my gaze, as if he was innocent. If you dont believe me, do your research. I already investigated. They really didnt take any money. Everyone was surprised by what I said. Already investigated means that the internal investigation has beenpleted. I told him not toe forward, but he couldnt resist the name of the song. Our investigators cannot conduct internal investigations unless it is a special investigation. It was conducted as a special investigation. We even received orders directly from the leader and conducted an external investigation. I coldly asked Gokmyeong, who was startled. Did you think the leader wouldnt give me this much support when he appointed me as a head priest? no. I looked at everyone and spoke calmly. I was curious. Why was the incident covered up like this when no money was received? I did not cover up the incident. ording to my research. I cut off Jonghwa. He said he was going to kill your sister? For a moment, Jonghwa froze. His expression said this. How did you know that? After investigating you, I found that you are a person of rare integrity. I didnt believe it. I told him to search further. There is no one in the world who hates money. But surprisingly, you were a truly honest person. So why did a person of such integrity just ignore the incident and move on? You have one major weakness. My little sister, my only family. Jonghwas eyes wavered. Surprised, I asked him the name of the song. Were you really threatened by that guy? Jonghwa couldnt answer anything. You bastard, tell me! Did you really get threatened? The name of the song was bright, but Jonghwa lowered his head and said nothing. I also know why the name of the song took the lead in this matter. Jonghwa was the junior whose favorite song was named Jonghwa. He came forward to help prevent Jonghwa from being disadvantaged due to this incident. I told Jonghwa. Its okay if youre worried about your sister. Because they have already sent executioners and are guarding them in a safe house. My brother will be safe until this incident ispletely resolved. At those words, relief finally appeared on Jonghwas face. Soon he knelt in front of me as if he was acknowledging everything. Imitted a mortal sin. Gokmyeong sighed as he watched that happen. iced coffee. Since they worked together for a long time, they probably knew better than anyone else how much Jonghwa cared for his younger sister. But it seems he didnt know this had happened. I said to Jonghwa, who lowered his head. You know you shouldnt do this even if youre threatened, right? I will ept your punishment well. The expressions on the faces of the investigators watching were different, but they were all angry. This matter was no one elses business. You never know when you might experience something. Get up. yes. Jonghwa stood up. If it had happened after I became a footnote, I wouldnt have forgiven you. But since this happened before I came, I especially forgive you. Are you really forgiving me? Its not that I forgive you, but that you have forgiven me for your past life of integrity. Now your past life of integrity is gone because of this incident. Lets build again from the beginning. Jonghwa was deeply touched because he did not know whether he would forgive himself. thank you. thank you. But what really moved him was his next words. Since I came to Gakju, your family is like my family. I will kill all the bastards that mess with my family. why? Dont you believe it? I also cut down the demon lord. Do you think he would be scared of a demon? I felt the eyes on me getting hotter. From now on, this office will not allow any external pressure. From this moment on, if you receive even a single penny, you will be subject to a serious crime. You will have to be prepared to be locked up in the same prison as the prisoners you put in. If you feel like you cant protect it, get out of this corner. There were various reactions. The joy, excitement, antipathy, and disbelief rising from their faces Instead, I wont let anyone who messes with you like this happen. If you tell me when you are threatened, I will definitely protect your family. Even if you have already been kidnapped, we will definitely rescue you. You can trust me. If you dont trust me, trust the leader. Even if it means begging my father to save me, I will definitely save you. So, if any external pressurees, be sure to report it to me. I was speaking the truth. The Nether Pavilion will function properly when you are confident that you and your family are safe. I am a person who believes that whoevermits evil deeds should be punished. Even if I make a mistake in the Battle of Cheonma, I will not let it go. If the cult leadermits a crime, he will be arrested too! Everyone stopped breathing for a moment. The words about arresting the Cheonma meant that there was nothing strange about dying to the Cheonma right now. Its not the leader or Palmazon that Im afraid of. What Im afraid of is that we be assholes. You cant stop someone who cant protect the person he should be protecting and should be punished from escaping with a grin. When I caught that guy yesterday, everyone in the guesthouse was so happy that they pped their hands. I am someone who likes to be in the spotlight, so I will continue to receive apuse from now on. As my sincerity was conveyed, the investigators expressions changed. In particr, Jonghwa, who had been threatened, had red eyes and did not know what to do. At that time, the investigator standing behind the song name walked towards me and said. She was Seo Dae-ryongs favorite Jo Hyang. I also want to receive apuse along with you. That was the beginning. One by one, the investigators walked towards me. Some were sincere, while others came reluctantly due to the atmosphere. Does not matter. What is important now is that they all moved in one direction. Now thest people left were the song names. Dont you like the new principles Ive established? no. But why are you standing there? . Is it because your pride is hurt? no. I dont know if what you said was sincere. youre wee. He was proud now. I came with good intentions for my juniors, but the cause and momentum I came with disappeared, and I even ended up being embarrassed when I went ahead. Thats why these few steps are so difficult for him. I need to soothe that wounded pride. Because that is the role of the leader. It was a time when unity was needed rather than division, and although he was stubborn, he was not a bad person. In fact, when I searched for Jonghwa, he also searched everything. Everything I said earlier was sincere. I really need your experience and help to make my sincerity a reality. I reached out to the name of the song first. Help me. Thank you, footnote. The name of the song held my hand. His hands were shaking. This work has value beyond appeasing the name of the song. This is because of the investigators who are watching this. I immediately gave an order to Seo Dae-ryong. Investigator Seo. yes. Go right now with the executioners and arrest Yang Hos father, Baekdogwi Yang Tae. The crime is special intimidation. At that time, the name of the song was carefully said. I will not submit to arrest easily. I said it loudly for everyone to hear. If you say that, I will blow up the entire demon. You may be wondering what on earth you can believe in, but one thing is certain. The Hwangcheon Pavilion investigators standing in front of me have probably never once heard of blowing up an entire demon demon since they took office. They were excited. Your heart may have already started beating faster. I can feel that heat. I can be sure of this heat. Today is the day with the highest morale since the creation of Hwangcheon Pavilion. Chapter 30 Episode 30: The reason why Karl cries. Seo Dae-ryong, who went out with his executioners, returned in vain. Yang Tae resisted arrest. In the realm of the Namdo sect, the justification was that demons could protect themselves. I tried to drag him by force, but his subordinates came forward, so I had no choice but to retreat. Since he was a white devil, he had a hundred subordinates under his directmand. If he refuses toply, it will not be easy to arrest him. The investigators were excited as their morale soared. Its disrespectful to us. We must forcibly arrest them, even if it means taking all the executioners. The name of the song calmed the excitement of the young investigators and presented a cautious argument. You have to handle it carefully. If there is a conflict with the demon, the executioners will be seriously injured. But we cant just move on like this, can we? While the investigators were arguing, I handed them a document. Now send this to him. omg! What I showed was a summons, and the reason everyone was surprised was because of the crime I wrote on it. The crime of rebellion. Will I be charged with rebellion for refusing toply with arrest? It was a content that the veteran did not even know the name of the song. Okay. We are appointed directly by the religious leader, and Baekdogwi is appointed by the Hyeolcheondoma. Our orders and the orders of Hyeolcheon Doma cannot conflict. In the end, its like he disobeyed the leaders orders. There is no need to go directly. If you send a summons in person, they wille running. he wille If he makes a mistake and sparks the charge of rebellion among all the demons, he will die at the hands of the demons. all right. Seo Dae-ryong received the summons and ran straight away. As expected, less than half an hour after the summons was delivered, Yang Tae appeared at Hwangcheongak in person. The word treason was a magic word that made even the most foul-tempered opponent obedient. But although I could get him toe here, I couldnt make him confess. Even after an hour had passed since investigators began questioning him, he did not admit to having threatened to kill Jonghwas younger sister. As I had expected, I went into the interrogation room myself. Yang Tae was sitting on a chair with his internal energy suppressed, and when I entered, he flinched in surprise. No matter how good the white devils spirit was, it couldntpare to my strength these days after cutting down the demon lord. Gongja Lee. You should call me Hwangcheongakju, not Lee Gongja. I was rude. Footnote. The summons said it was a charge of rebellion. What do you mean? I think this is the only way we can see our sheep. When I smiled and spoke softly, Yang Tae also responded softly. I apologize for notplying with arrest. As you know, arent there a lot of things you have to pay attention to when you work in an organization? I have dignity in the eyes of my subordinates. I understand. It wasnt an issue that would be this big in the first ce. It happened because of their prank. No, there is that side to it. When I obediently epted his words to see what would happen, Yang-tae seemed to think it was right and began to cajole me. I thought he would be someone I couldmunicate with. I think we can resolve this well. how? Isnt this your first time taking on a major responsibility? As we run Hwangcheongak in the future, we will need a lot of outside help. It will cost a lot of money. Although he was saying it differently, he ultimately meant that he would pay a bribe. Where is that? If you want to be an official sessor in the future, you will absolutely need our help. I guess right now, everyone is lining up for the Archduke If you can help me, that would be great. Please help me a lot. Then Yang Taes expression suddenly brightened. As expected, you are a generous person. I will take good care of you from now on. And well create a good spot sometime soon. He looked at me and quietly got up from his seat. Where are you going? Isnt the story over? Didnt you mean that you would help me when I get out of prisonter? Yang Taes expression hardened at the word prison. What kind of joke makes you so upset? I looked up at him and expressed my cold prayers. Does this sound like a joke? Its about threatening to kill the family of a Hwangcheongak investigator. I clearly stated that I never made such a threat. Your statement is irrelevant. Because the statement of the investigator who was already threatened was epted. What do you mean by that? This school has these rules. The statements of Hwangcheongak warriors take precedence over any conflicting statements. This provision was created to protect the authority of Hwangcheongak investigators who enforce the school rules. You probably didnt know. Because I now know that there is aw like this. Its all because of people like you. There are a lot of people who think that if they insist, everything will work out. Yang Tae was embarrassed and couldnt say anything. Until I first came here, I would never have thought something like this would happen. A thunderous force was added to it. If you confess, I will reduce your sentence to ten years. If you deny, you will be sentenced to twenty years in prison. There are no more negotiations. What? Ten years? Yang Tae was so shocked that he even stuttered. Choose. Are you crazy? As Yang Taes suppressed nature came out, his words became harsh. If I have to go crazy, Im willing. I think it would be difficult for anyone in their right mind to deal with people like you. Now, Ill give you half a minute to think about it. Eventually, Yang Taesposure was broken. He said with burning eyes. Dont be ridiculous. I have no intention of going to prison for even a day, let alone ten years. It wasnt worth talking about anymore, so I got up. The trial will be held in a few days. Whose will it be? As I wish. You live the way you want, right? His urgent words caught me as I turned around. for a moment! Master Lee! Footnote! Why are you doing this? Are you asking because you dont know? Your son assaulted his friend and almost killed him. I didnt just get hurt in a fight once, I was tormented every day for years. However, the parent threatened the investigator that he would kill the family in order to investigate the case. But why are you doing this? Are we the same as the guy who guards the warehouse? Shouldnt they at least be treated like superiors? Youve turned a blind eye to this until now, right? Those were sad words and scary words at the same time. These were also words that motivated me to move forward. Not from now on. If you touch me, Mazon wont just stay away. It will just stay there. It was still there when I cut down the demon lord, but what are you saying? Finally, Yang Tae exploded. He came to the wrong conclusion that he ended up like this because he was doing well. Boom! Yang Tae, who hit the desk, gritted his teeth and said. Hey,herfoot! I am a person who has many friends with whom I have shared my life! I assure you, no one will step up for you. Who would risk their life because they truly like someone like you? A word thrown at him as he trembled. why? Suppose they kill my family too? Yang Tae was excited, but did not dare to say anything. As I watched the guy gritting his teeth and swallowing his anger, a thought suddenly urred to me. The reason we copsed may not have been because of fire weapons. Discipline had copsed to the point where a single Baekdogwi threatened the Hwangcheongak investigator and even subtly threatened me. Please confess. I spoke calmly and got out of there. When the door closed, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of a desk being struck. * * * That very day, Hyeolcheon Doma came to see me. He was sitting in the front yard of my residence, drinking, with hisrge knife stuck in the ground. Wee, Gongja Lee. Should I call it Nether Footnotes now? Call it whatever you prefer. Im morefortable with being a scientist, so Ill just call him Lee Gongja. Thats right. Come here and have a drink. I obediently sat down in front of him. He asked me to drink with him, but he didnt pour me a drink. I definitely should have warned you. It wont be good for you to see me often. Its always the elderly whoe to visit me. Hyeolcheondoma looked at me for a moment and suddenly brought up something from the past. I had a moment recently where I felt something new about you. When I won the dance and made a wish to the sect leader, I shouted this to myself. Yeah, thats it. If youre smart, you should make a wish like that. I think it was a really good wish. Yes, it started from that day. Hyeolcheondoma emptied his ss and filled it again. They havent given me a drink yet. He started drinking again. Hyeolcheon Doma was sitting against the wall, leaning against the great sword that was stuck behind his back, andpared to his skinny body, the overwhelming size of the sword aroused admiration. Its a really nice knife. Arent you afraid of that sword? Why should I be afraid? You make my sword cry. I did not avoid the gaze of the blood chopping block that seemed to be flying towards me. Is it because of me that Karl is crying? Then why are you crying? I cry because I feel sad. what? A disciple gave me a mountain attack at a martial artspetition, and another disciple came to me and insulted my subordinate. The younger brother used the demon army to satisfy his own self-interest, and the subordinate threatened to kill the Hwangcheongak investigator. When a sword cries, it cries because itments that those around its owner do not live up to its owners character. The corner of Hyecheon Domas mouth curled up. Your speaking skills are top-notch. Youre just reciting facts, but youre bing eloquent. What you said is wrong. Please teach me. First of all, you said that those around you dont measure up to my personality, but thats not true. They just suit my personality. I am only that kind of person. As expected, he is a formidable old man. People with high pride or desire for honor are easier to deal with. And strictly speaking, its not their fault. Its your fault. Its because of me? When a dragon ascends, it brings wind and rain. Who is the dragon? Who are you? Arent my people being blown away by the rain and wind? What kind of ascension is this? Loaches cause t wind waves in muddy water. The loach bes a snake and the snake bes a dragon. Once again, Hyeolcheondoma emptied his ss. He still drank alone. shit! Its all good, but why is my person being swept away? Hyeolcheondoma put down his drink with ament and directly revealed the purpose of his visit. Free the trapped white devil. Because of you, our Namdo sects morale is at its lowest these days. If they are investigated and found not guilty, they will be released. The Hyeolcheon Doma began to emit magical energy. Just as I felt the intensity of this demon energy before, I was able to understand why my father said that I could not handle the Blood Heaven Chopping Demon just yet. Certainly, Mazons martial arts are of a different level. Let me give you some advice. Dont do it. what? Hyecheondomas expression distorted for a moment, but I calmly continued speaking. If you came to ask for a favor, just ask. Asking for favors and giving advice. Dont do that. Young people these days view people like that unfavorably. It was a situation that made me angry, but the old ginger was very spicy. Instead, he collected the magical energy that was pouring out. That is correct. Nowadays, its rare to find someone who gives such direct statements. You must be on guard. Stagnant water tends to rot. Who wants to be stagnant? If you soak in it, you may miss the opportunity to take it easy and let it go. But were not soaking in rotten water, are we? Please take this opportunity to wash away the rotten water. He is not worth protecting. Hyeolcheondoma emptied the ss he was holding. After refreshingly emptying the ss, he held it out to me. Would you like to have my drink? It was the first drink offered to me since we sat down together. I obediently epted the drink. Hyeolcheondoma said while pouring the drink. Okay, Ill wash away the rotten water. You are truly wise. At the very moment I was about to empty my ss, Hyeolcheondoma said something meaningful. Instead, from now on, Lee Gongja will be my water. Chapter 31 Episode 31: You are the crazy one. My ss of alcohol, which was heading towards my mouth, stopped in midair. Want me to be your water? no way? What do you mean? Im asking you to be mine. I didnt expect the cutting board toe out like this. He was publicly known to support his brother. But youre abandoning your brother and choosing me? It was truly the most unexpected moment since I met Hyeolcheon Doma. This Confucius. yes. Do you want to be the Heavenly Demon? I want to be. I answered without hesitation. Then drink that drink. I will be your back. You support your brother, right? That was my choice when I didnt know you were such a crazy person. Ive be a useful person, Ive be a crazy person, Im busy. You are the crazy one. I killed his younger brother, ruined his student, and imprisoned his subordinate. However, this old man is offering to be my ally. This old man is a man who will sell anything for his own ambitions. I killed your younger brother. If you leave your parents arms, you are a stranger. Do you feel the pain of your intestines being cut when a rtive dies? Tell them not tough. As a human being, the thorns under your fingernails hurt more. Everything this old man says now is sincere. Anyway, we havent officially joined hands with the Archduke Even if we do, our minds can change as much as we want. If you win the elder, it will be like winning a thousand soldiers and ten thousand horses. But What are you hesitating about? I dont know if I can trust you. You could abandon me just like youre abandoning your brother. If its time to throw it away, you should throw it away. Do you think its me who would do this because you trust me? Until now, Ive never trusted anyone. Then why did you choose me? I thought I could bet my fate on the madness of you pushing forward so fearlessly. In the end, it means that I chose him because he was crazy. Its going to eat everything up with that madness. If I were a young man at this age, I might havepletely believed Hyeolcheondomas words out of the pride of being chosen. But I know well the despicable tricks that old people use to take advantage of young people. Do you want to be the Heavenly Demon? The question asked earlier is simr. These words make you think that if you hold his hand, you can be a Heavenly Demon. The question I am asking now has the same intention. If you be the Heavenly Demon, what kind of Heavenly Demon would you be? At least in the church that I rule, the Mazon will not be able to put external pressure on the Nether States. ha ha ha. As expected, my eyes were urate. That snarky attitude of never showing it even when hes in a bad mood. Its all the old mans old tricks to mislead me about my decision at this moment. For now, I politely declined. In the push and pull of human rtionships, if you are pulled by the pull, you be unattractive prey. I am grateful that you think so highly of me, but now I feel like it is time to do my job. What would your father think? I entrusted you with an important responsibility, but wouldnt you say that you dont do any work and just do politics? I hide with the leader. Is this really a wise choice? What does it mean? Netherfoot? What happens if you do it well? What if the cult leader continues to keep you in the position of a corner of theher regions? Do you n to rot in theher regions for the rest of your life? Right now its just a process. There is always only one path for you to choose. Its one of the crossroads of whether to be a sessor or not. The moment you get confused about it, you will get lost and wander into the fake forest called Hwangcheongak. He concluded his persuasion by involving his father. Rather, the religious leader will pay attention to the sight of me holding hands. Just the fact that I chose you will make you bigger and everyone will notice. However, there is one thing that Hyeolcheon Doma overlooks. This is the will to maintain the discipline of our school. Not only is there my will, but the Fathers will is also present here. Give me time to think. I will drink this drink when I make a decision. I put down the ss of wine I was holding. Despite dying the decision, Hyeolcheondoma smiled with satisfaction. yes. Of course it should be. You shouldnt drink just because youre told to drink like a fool. Hyeolcheon Doma got up from his seat and pulled out the Immortal de that was stuck behind him. He pulled the sword out of the ground and swung it at me with the same force. Instead of dodging, I pulled out the ck magic sword and blocked the iing attack. Kaang! An explosion mixed with the sound of metal erupted. Beyond the crossed swords and swords, Hyeolcheondoma spoke. Ill hear the answer tomorrow. Ill tell you in five days. The tense fight where they were ring at each other was short-lived. See you in three days. Without waiting for an answer, the Hyeolcheon Doma soared into the sky and disappeared over the fence. It was a quick and great new method without any unnecessary details. After putting the dark magic sword into the scabbard, he turned his wrist. Damn old man, Im dying from pain. It wasnt my best attack, but my wrist was throbbing because the power contained in the sword that flew in was unusual. This old man. I secretly enjoy causing pain to others. Its about letting people know that their martial arts skills are superior. You might think its just an old mans pride or bad taste, but I think there is a clear intention behind Hyeolcheondomas actions. The blood chopping board pricks the side and leaves a bloody bruise or, like today, makes the arm tingle and cause pain that willst for several days. This pain instills unconscious fear in the other person. And this physical violence ys a very positive role in manipting the other person to ones will. The more I go through it, the more I feel that I am not an easy old man. At the same time, I also wonder why my father makes me dance with swords. There was not one, but eight beings like Hyecheon Doma. If they were all united under the name Palmazon, it would not be easy for even their father to deal with them. Although they gossip, gossip, and fight among themselves, they are of one mind when dealing with Cheonmajeon. Moreover, they are the main force of our school. If you get rid of it just because you dont like it, the Murim Alliance or the Sado Alliance will attack right away. You like it because Im crazy? Thats what I say when I dont know how far I can go. Before entering the residence, I stopped by Ians personal training center for a moment. Ian was so focused on training that he didnt even know I was there, and like I said, he was doing basic physical training. Even though he was panting as if he was going to run out of breath, Ian held back and devoted himself to training. Why you? Because if its my order, youll be a foolish gomtaeng. Youre not really a foolish person, but youre willing to be this kind of person for me. After watching her practice for a while, I returned to my room. I brought some drinks and sat by the window to rx. When I think about fire weapons, I cant even rest for a moment, but that doesnt mean I can only look forward and run forward. If you lose the time to look around, you will definitely miss something. I drank a few sses of alcohol for the first time in a long time, enjoying the bright moon as a snack. I thought about my father, I thought about Hyeolcheondoma, and I thought about other mazons. I also thought about my life after killing Hwamugi. * * * Even the next day, Yang Tae did not lose his spirit. joy! Nether Footnote You touched the wrong person. Dont you know that touching me is like touching the entire Nando Sect? After making threats like this with the Hyeolcheon chopping block in front of him. If you just let me go, Ill pretend it never happened. I will personally tell you about Majons anger so that no harm wille to you. He also tried to appease him like this. He had never experienced such a desperate situation in his life. Looking at the records, it was a life of sess from starting as a demon to bing a demon of ten demons and bing a demon of a hundred demons. He had never suffered, and no one had ever argued about his life. So he didnt know how to act in this situation. Instead of sincerely apologizing and asking for forgiveness, they only used cajoling and threats in the same way they had lived in the world until now. Unlike yesterday, I treated Yang calmly. Yang Mu-in. Please sit down. Today, the Namdo Order officially announced that it regrets this incident. Then Yang Tae was overjoyed. I told you so. Mazon will never abandon me. Now, release me. Yang Taes expression became gentle at the thought that he would soon be released. Lets forget everything about the past. I calmly asked his attitude as if he would forgive me. Why do you think I am treating you so politely now? Isnt that what you want to end on a good note? no. Because its thest time I see you. Is that what you mean? After I leave, we wont see each other again. Yang Taes face was full of joy. Now is the time to find the true expression that face should make. I think youre mistaken. mistaken? The Nandu Sect did not express regret to us, but to you. I feel sorry for you for tarnishing the reputation of the Namdo Order. what? And I officially apologized for causing this unpleasant incident. I also apologized to the victims and promisedpensation. I also said I would make sure something like this never happens again. What bullshit? Until now, Namdojong has never officially apologized for something like this. No matter what incident happens. Yang Taes voice was trembling. It would be an honor. By changing the Namdo Order. Dont lie! Well then, I hope you have a pleasant life in prison. I got up from my seat. Later, Yang Tae started yelling and making a fuss. I told him to just leave it alone. Because today was thest day of that damn thing. Instead, he must take responsibility for his actions, for which he never showed any sincere reflection until the very end. I gave instructions to Seo Dae-ryong, who was waiting outside the door. Contact the jail and send them to the most difficult ce. yes. Our schools prison is hell even if you go to afortable area. It is not just a saying that it is better to be beheaded than to go to prison. With that personality, he wouldnt be able to survive in prison. The same goes for my son. I didnt pity them. If I hadnt intervened, they would have lived their whole livesining, and the victim, Kwak Soos family, would have lived a miserable life. There must have been Kwaksoo that I dont know about before, and other Kwaksoos will continue to appear in the future. Investigator Jong-hwa, who was threatened, would also have his future lifepletely ruined. So I have no sympathy or regret whatsoever. What happened? what? Why did the Namdo Order issue an apology statement? This is unprecedented. Go and ask. Why did you do that? If I could, I would. If you go to Namdojong in the current climate, you probably wont be able to walk. no. Now, I will be able to walk safely out of the Namdo Order dance hall. I added as I walked down the hallway with great strides, leaving Seo Dae-ryong saying he didnt know why. Until the next two days. Chapter 32 32nd Snacks are needed. The next day, a branch of Hwangcheongak was opened in Magachon. The location was set up across from Pungryu Bar. It was a really small branch, so only one new investigator and one executive officer were assigned there. Jo Chun-bae, the owner of Pungryu Bar, who was watching the necessary furniture being put in and the signboard being put up, looked at me and asked carefully. Mr. Lord, why is the branch located here? Lets say you were treated unfairly by our schools warriors. What have you done so far? How can you do it? Cho Chun-baes question contained everything. How can I do it? I just felt unfair. If its something involving our schools warriors, you cane to Hwangcheongak and report it. Has anyone around you ever experienced that? No, as far as I know, none. There is no choice but to be there. In order toe to Hwangcheongak, you must go to the main gate of the school and report the purpose of your visit, and go through not only identity verification but also a body search. I even had to go through that process several times to get to Hwangcheon Pavilion. So who will go and report it? In the end, Hwangcheongak was virtually abandoned by the residents of Maga Vige. The owner, please tell me some rumors. If Magachon residents are harmed by our schools warriors, they cane to this branch and report it. But everyone will hesitate for fear of retaliation. I guess so. So we will announce it soon. If you retaliate against the user in connection with the Hwangcheongak investigation, you will be beheaded. A real sentence? Oh, you are really opening a branch for us. Cho Chun-bae was greatly moved. Originally, he would not have believed it was a formality. I thought that if I did that, I would eventually be famous. But this time, Cho Chun-bae was excited because he had seen and heard firsthand how I dealt with Yang-tae, the Baekdogwi, and his father. Hey guys,e here and listen. He began to inform people in the area about the existence of the branch. It was unknown how many people would confess their injustice in the future. However, no matter what the number is, this attempt will y a big role in establishing the discipline of our school. Now that it is easy to report, the number of cases of recklessly harassing the weak will decrease. Seo Dae-ryong seemed to be in a good mood upon returning after finishing organizing the branch. You should have done this a long time ago You did a great job. Its a question of where to ce the center of gravity. What does it mean? Until now, Hwangcheongaks center of gravity was at its head. I solved problems in various organizations on campus by paying attention to Palmazon. It deviated from its original purpose and degenerated into a handmaiden of power. From now on, I will ce the center of the Nether Pavilion on the bridge. It begins with protecting the residents of Maga Vige, the lower-ss warriors, who are rtively weak and are being unfairly treated. You just have to remember one principle in this process. What is that? The weight of life is the same. Even on a low-level uninhabited ind called Mazon, the weight of life is the same. Thats why we handle things with the same standards. Passion shed across Seo Dae-ryongs face. If someone else had said this, I would have thought it was bullshit. Its just a pathetic idealism that ignores reality. But I trust you, Lord. Is this an insult or apliment? Did you just curse at me? If you approach more fearfully, I will be the first person to use you. I chuckled as I watched the back of the guy walking away. And there was one thing I had to do to maintain the power of the Hwangcheon Pavilion that I told him about. * * * I summoned all the executive officers. See you, Lord! They raised their voices and greeted them. With Baekdogwi being imprisoned this time, my poprity has increased even more than when I first took office. Not only did his poprity increase, but his authority also increased. The attitude of those who secretly looked down on me because they thought I was pushed out by my older brother in the session structure also changed. When we encountered each other while walking, we lowered our eyes first. I am grateful to all of you who have devoted yourself to our cause so far. I came to the side of the podium, gave them a hug and expressed my gratitude. The executive officers also greeted me with their arms raised in unison. Is this the first time weve gathered by ourselves without investigators? yes! On a good day like today, you should tell good stories, but today I am going to tell you something a little ufortable. The executioners became nervous at my words. As you all know, there are people in our school who disobey and challenge our authority. The devil did that and the demons did that. The reason is simple. Because they think they are stronger than you. It was a story that would hurt my pride, but I didnt tell it. I have something to say to the investigator and something to say to the executioner. For these people, talking directly will be more effective than talking back. Any of Palmazon is good. Can you take my orders and arrest the Hundred Demon level leaders? No one could answer confidently. This was reality. Why not? This is because they believe that their fists are stronger than thews of this country. What should I do to change this? Its simple. Your fists need to be stronger than theirs. If you were scared, you wouldnt even dare to think about it. Everyones expressions shed. They must have experienced at least once that their authority did not work. I want you to be stronger than you are now. Of course, the current executive officers are also strong. However, it is not strong enough to overwhelm the elite warriors. Simr or rather slightly lower. So, starting today, we will cancel all schedules and begin special training. There were various reactions to the term special training. Some people were happy, while others were frowning. If you dont think this change is right for you, it might be a good idea to quit now. I will send you to another department, so pleasee forward. After hesitating for a moment, two people walked out. They honestly said they wanted to go to another department. I promised to assign them to the departments of their choice and sent them away. Dont pay attention. There is no need for everyone to fight in the Nether Pavilion. All we have to do is support our school in a suitable ce. Are there any more? No one stepped forward. good. I gestured to the person who was waiting in the distance. He was none other than Jangho, the three major lords of the Demon Army. The strongest man among the great lords of the Demon Army. Since thest time I killed the demon lord and avenged my friend, he had be very fond of me. He is the one who will give you special training starting today. Since a new demon lord had not yet been chosen, all demon lords were on standby. So this request was possible. Jangho stepped in front of them. From hisrge size to the scars on his face. He overwhelmed the executioners. I am Jangho, who is in charge of your training for the time being. Personally, I took on this task because I respect each person here. The training will be harsh. Instead, I promise one thing. Those who endure it will definitely be stronger than before. Do you understand? yes! The executioners answered loudly. Training starts after half an hour. Lets all get ready and gather again. dissolution. All the executioners dispersed, leaving only Jangho and the two of them. What is the atmosphere of Magun these days? Its confusing. It will be stable only when the next demon lord is decided. I also heard many rumors about the next demon lord. Because it was such an important position, I heard that my father and Sima Ming were struggling to appoint him, and I also heard rumors that the Magons were beginning to move to appoint him. Im sorry for asking for help at a time like this. no. Please call us anytime. Confucius, no, I wille running at any time if you give the order. Thank you. Jangho was about to leave and turn around when he heard a voiceing from somewhere. Now there are two days left. When I turned my head, I saw a Hyeolcheon cutting board sitting on the wall behind me. You really have nothing to do. When you reach the level of Amazon, time is in abundance. If I be the head of the cult, there will be a lot of work for the Mazon to do. If you want to do that, hold my hand. Hyeolcheondoma is putting pressure to somehow achieve his will. If your brother finds out that youre doing this, hell be upset. You understand. Isnt it natural to want to go with the person who is better? Do you know why I hate political factions? Im putting too much thought into this. If you just say its good because that guy has money and its good because that guy is stronger, then its okay, whats the matter of agreement and morals? If youre honest, you might think youre going to be cursed. Isnt it the same for me? what? The idea is to go with the side that is better. Other Mazon might want to join hands with me, right? Among them, there may be some who are better than the elders. The answer might have been difficult, but Hyeolcheondoma responded with ease. Look at this Confucius. Do you believe in your abilities and potential? yes. I am confident that I will be the Heavenly Demon. there is. I was the first person to notice that. Doesnt the ability to understand someones true value tell you who will do best? Even though Im an eloquent speaker, I cant stand up to you. Ha ha ha ha ha. See you in two days. The Hyeolcheon Doma burst outughing and flew away. The old man speaks so convincingly. At first nce, this all sounds correct. But if you think about it calmly, it seems almost unreasonable. It was only recently that I began to receive attention on campus. Everyone will be paying attention to my changes. Its just that Hyeolcheon Doma got entangled with me and came forward first. Its like iming its yours just because you spit on it. Joining hands with Hyeolcheon Doma? It doesnt make sense. If he were truly on my side, it would definitely be of great help. But you cant join hands with him like this. Because the initiative is still held by Hyeolcheon Doma. * * * The next day, I was watching the executioners being trained on the hill overlooking the training grounds. Jangho was harsh. It was truly a training that involved cutting blood and bones, but the executioners were gritting their teeth and going through the training. Jangho stimted everyone with just one word before the start. -This is the training our demon army does. This one word was enough. If you cant endure the demon armys training, youll be admitting that they look down on Hwangcheongak. I thought Jang-ho was a really smart person. Because there was nothing more effective than stimting a warriors pride. Janghos cry was heard from afar. Hold on! A wife, a child, a friend, anyone can betray. But I wont betray you with the sweat Im shedding right now! I chuckled while listening to Janghos shout. It was funny that Jang-ho, who had never been married, mentioned his wife and children. By the way, youve met the right person. That moment when a thought crossed my mind that it would be really reassuring to have a warrior like Jang-ho. ah! A good idea urred to me regarding the blood chopping board. * * * On the third day, Hyeolcheon Doma was waiting for me at the ce where I first proposed holding hands. Just like back then, he was drinking while leaning on the de with his sword stuck in the ground. Are you ready to drink my drink now? I sat across from him. Im ready. Hyeolcheondoma smiled broadly with a satisfied face and poured the drink. I toasted vigorously, but I didnt drink. Why dont you drink it and put it down? I need snacks. snack? What kind ofcency is thepanys leader in charge of? A disapproving look appeared on Hyecheon Domas face. I realized that the snacks I was talking about were not actual snacks, but rather a certain requirement. What snacks do you need? I answered in a tense atmosphere. Ma-kun. Hyeolcheondomas eyes widened at the unexpected words. Please put the devil in my mouth. Chapter 33 Episode 33 Is this a new self-defense weapon? If you put it in your mouth, can you digest it? Hyeolcheondoma asked provocatively. I will chew it thoroughly and swallow it. Look at this Confucius. There is a natural order to things in this world. Isnt it natural to eat snacks while drinking alcohol? Hyeolcheondoma pressed his fingers between his eyebrows as if he had a headache. Then he burst out in anger and jumped up. I cant stand it anymore. I waited for you for three days, but youre asking me for conditions that dont even seem like words? He pulled out the Annihtion de that was stuck in the ground. Im going to Cheonmajeon with that head in my hand! I love you so much! The Blood Heavenly de swung the Death Heavenly Sword. It wasnt really an intention to kill me, but it was a nervous attack filled with anger. Kaang! When I struck it back with the ck magic sword, a sharp metallic sound erupted. Pretty good! Its pretty good! Hyeolcheon Doma was impressed. It was an attack loaded with considerable power, but it seems they didnt know that it would be so easily blocked. Yes, it wont be easy to take off that precious head, right? The Blood Heaven Sword swung the Death Heaven de again. It was a faster and stronger attack than the previous attack. This time, I struck down the immortal sword that was flying vertically, tearing through the wind, with the ck magic sword. Kaaaaang! A louder sound than the previous attack erupted. Although it was the Great Destroyer of Destruction, nicknamed the Weapon Destroyer, it could not damage the ck Magic Sword. I had peace of mind. -You keep fussing, should we break it? Destroyed Weapon Destroyer! Wouldnt it be great to have a rumor to decorate tomorrow morning? It was a thought that urred to Sword as a joke, but was it because he had such feelings in mind? The desire to write Pungsinsabo arose. Will the Hyeolcheon Doma be able to block the Myeongwangbo that I unfold? This was a temptation created by my fighting spirit. When encountering a strong enemy, a martial arts skill of the highest level, such as Pungshinsabo, reacts. Lets fight. So lets win. no! Not yet. Time is on my side, so there is no reason to engage in a dangerous fight with insufficient internal strength. Before the third attack came, I took a step back, pretending that my wrist was in pain. Of course, that didnt mean that my wishes were rejected. Give me the demon army. Hyeolcheondoma withdrew his sword and asked. Who on earth are you asking to sit in the position of demon lord? Could it be you? Of course not. Then who? Please seat Jangho, the three major lords. Jangho? If Jangho bes the demon lord, I can make the demon lord my friendly organization. If that happens, the schools position will be stronger than before. Not only would it be helpful to me, but it would also be of great help to our school if a warrior like Jangho became a demon lord. It is not easy for me to make Jang Ho the Demon Lord. What he said was true. If you were to select a leader from within the Demon Army, Jang Ho would be a strong candidate, but in the case of an elite organization like the Demon Army, the leader was chosen from an outside source. Cheonma-jeon and Palma-jon engage in a war of nerves, trying to get each person to sit down. Hey Confucius! If you are too greedy, your stomach will explode. Isnt the path we have to take a path in which we have to eat until our stomachs explode? we? It was the old man who suggested that we go crazy and eat them all. It was the old man who asked me to join hands. Is the path that crazy people take a normal path? You guys! Then isnt it? How could you join hands with me without going crazy, in case other people dont notice? Hyeolcheondoma red at me with burning eyes. I dont know where his ambitions are ultimately directed. Because he died before revealing it to the world. Surprisingly, the first one among the Palmazons to die was Hyeolcheondo. This strict and cunning chopping block. joy! It seems like I became a Heavenly Demon right away. Arent you the one who cheated on me? What on earth are you trying to do with me? Are you trying to take advantage of a young man with nothing but shy words? Like the elder disciples? As if my words hit the nail on the head, Hyeolcheondoma shouted. Your greed overturned the table! Boom. In fact, after kicking and knocking over the drinking table, he flew away. As I looked at him disappearing into the distance, I smiled faintly. This is because it was the moment when Hyeolcheon Domasposure was broken for the first time. He wont be able to refuse my offer. Because you probably know better than anyone that I have seven more drinking tables besides his drinking table. * * * I devoted myself to martial arts training at a private training center. This is something I always felt while practicing after returning, but I really liked the youthful feeling of not getting tired. This was not a matter of whether there was more or less inner strength. Even without any effort, my body felt light and energetic. The eternal truth that something is precious only when it is lost will be most powerfully applied to this youth. Yeah, I didnt know at the time. How precious time is passing by. How much I will miss this momentter. Martial arts? money? authority? The fact that it is youth that is sacrificed to obtain it is both funny and sad. My reality is that even if I go back, I have no choice but to keep running. Still, its a mistake you know. Because I know its importance better than anyone else, I practiced every step carefully and with all my might. I wandered among virtual enemies with Pungshinsabo. At first there were three or four enemies, but as training continued, the number of enemies increased. Five became seven and seven became ten. At first the enemies were just standing there like scarecrows, but now my imaginary enemies moved, talked, and even swore at me. As they continued to train, their martial arts level also increased. The level of my training was determined by my martial imagination. If I devoted 70% of my training to Pungshinsabo, I spent the rest of my time practicing Ki training and the Heavenly Demon Defense technique that my father taught me. After a bout of training, Iy down on the floor of the training center and caught my breath. Even though I sweated so much that my whole body was wet, there is no better feeling than this moment after finishing training. I could see red sunset clouds passing by beyond the window. How great would it be to go on a cruise in Jungwon with this young body? The sunset I watched while looking for Dafa materials and the sunset I watched after killing Fire Mugi and bing the best person in the world would bepletely different Before returning, I only imagined this moment of returning and endured the hardships. Now, I am holding back and looking forward to the future after killing Hwamugi. You shouldnt only think about who you are today. Tomorrow, I will die miserably at the hands of my opponent due tock of training. Okay, lets hold on. When I got up again, my imaginary enemies also got up again. * * * Two dayster, new news arrived. It was news that Hyeolcheondoma had rmended the Three Great Lords, Jangho, as a candidate for Demon Lord. Even though Hyeolcheondoma got so annoyed and disappeared, he eventually epted my wishes. In the first ce, it was a drinking table that he couldnt overturn. The person who was most surprised by this news was Jang-ho, the person involved. What happened? Just bying to see me and asking questions, I can tell that he is an intelligent and perceptive person. If I were an ordinary person, I would have thought this was a sudden stroke of luck. However, Jang-ho was a person who realized that there is no such luck in this world. This is what Gongja Lee did, right? Thats right. I asked Hyeolcheon Doma for a favor. I am grateful that you treat me so highly, but it is not a position I can handle. There is no need to be humble. This is the ce that the demon lord who died to me also upied. Thats a different case. I will lead like a third generation. Then, I am sure that you will be the best demon lord among all demon lords of all time. In particr, he was the one with the strongest martial arts skills among the great lords. We also received active support from the three great martial artists. If they were selected from within, they were well qualified. You are overestimating me. You may be underestimating yourself. Anyway, other candidates are also being mentioned, so lets wait and see. Jangho was embarrassed and happy at the same time. What are the dreams of the demonic lords? Well, weve done everything we had to do, so lets leave the result to Heavens will. * * * To Jang-ho, I told him that it is true and great, but the indifferent sky will surely respond. I have to work diligently and make things happen. That night I went to see my father. My father had a separate lodging in Cheonmajeon, and I think it was probably thergest and most luxurious lodging in the world. And now, at the unfamiliar sight of my father standing before me, I blinked as if I had seen something in vain. Is this the new self-defense armor? No, its my pajamas. . . Its a flower pattern pajamas. Its not a devil or an evil spirit Because its a caution that you should sleepfortably. It was my first time seeing my father in pajamas. The bright flower-patterned pajamas were shocking, but it was even more surprising that they showed it like this. You could have changed into different clothes after telling me to wait. Whats going on at night? You meante at night? Its early evening. I didnt know you went to bed this early. Isnt this top secret? If the Murim Alliance finds out, they will attack right away. They say the Heavenly Demon sleeps early, so lets make a surprise attack in the middle of the night! Just business! yes. After shaking off the jokes, I revealed the reason why I came today. I n to use the Hyeolcheon cutting board as my knife. When did you say you were going to kill me? Because it would be a waste to kill him. This may not be news to your father. When Hyeolcheon Doma rmended Jang Ho, you must have already noticed that Hyeolcheon Doma and I joined hands. Not only my father, but anyone interested in school politics can guess. Everyone is paying attention. How will my rtionship with Hyeolcheondoma progress? How will my brother reactter and how will the other Magons move? My father changed the topic. How about a new sword? I like it. Let me see. I gave the ck magic sword to my father with its sheath. My father slowly pulled out the ck magic sword and then nodded in satisfaction. I got on the right track. Do you know just by holding it? Youll know when you catch them, but youll know after youre stabbed, right? My father said, handing back the dark magic sword. Hyeolcheondoma will not be tamed this easily. I have no intention of taming it. I will use it until it breaks. Its still not worth collecting. And what if you get cut? Then you have to cut it. Instead, there will be a difference between it and the Hyeolcheon Doma. If an old blood chopping board breaks once, its over, but the more I cut, the stronger I will be. I will apply the medicine, apply a bandage, and move on. Its easy. But why are you reporting to me? Now I am receiving a bonus from my father, so of course I have to report it. My fathers eyes narrowed. You didnte here to ask for a rmendation from Hyeolcheon Doma? He is indeed a quick-witted person, but he was wrong this time. No, its the opposite. Never allow Hyeolcheondoma to do as he wishes. Dont give me permission? The reason is? At this point, Im going to break the spirit of Hyeolcheon Doma. How powerful he was in front of me. Sometimes, he acts better than his father. I intend to break that spirit. Stop talking nonsense. Tell me what you really think. Why do you think I dont mean it? This is your chance to obtain a demon army, but are you giving up the demon army just because you can break the spirit of the Blood Heavenly Demon? Arent you that kind of kid? He is also a keen father. Yes, you enjoyed it. What are you aiming for? Its because I have something to gain from Hyeolcheondoma. For that to happen, this incident must not go as Hyeolcheondoma wants. Is it more important than the demon army? In some ways. Oh, and I will also make Demon Lord mine. I will make it all mine. My father, who had been staring at me, turned around. Stopughing and go. Those were the words, but I could feel it. I hope my father will listen to my request. I smiled as I looked at the flower in full bloom on my fathers back. Father, at least there wont be anything funnier than those pajamas tonight. Chapter 34 In the 34th episode, rather than dealing with a single tiger, a blood-cheon sword entered the battle of heaven. He walked slowly along the bloody path and stopped at the edge of the carpet. how are you? Hyeolcheon Doma politely greeted Geom Woojin. Thanks to you, I had a good time. How was it for you? Thanks to you, Ive been a little busy these days. Geom Woojin smiled slightly. The kid has a big head, so I cant do what I want. ha ha ha. Has there ever been something you couldnt do? Isnt it true that children are beings arranged by heaven to show us that life does not go as we wish? You should find out when you have children. My child might be growing up somewhere. Geom Woojinughed. He was softer and friendlier than when he was ying sword dance. If you had seen the sword dance, you would definitely have said, Smile brightly at your child like this! After briefly exchanging greetings, Hyeolcheondoma hinted at sword dance. It may not work out the way the leader wants, but these days, this Confucius is standing out on campus. Isnt this your work? In fact, its safe to say thats the case, because sword dance became popr after being intertwined with Hyeolcheon Doma. This Confucius is the work of the religious leader. It was only this time that I realized it was such a wonderful piece of work. Geom Woojin did not deny it. Because believing that one exists behind ones sons activities is not a bad thing in any sense. Youre still immature. I sometimes think back to when I was Confucius age. If this Confucius bes immature now, I will have to call him a scoundrel. You overestimate immaturity. Its an overestimation. The leader did it first. This was something he said about entrusting the Hwangcheongakju to Geommugeuk. Whatever the reason, it was an unconventional greeting. Thats why Im telling you, I want to make this Confucius a better work. If youe forward, it could be said to be a blessing in disguise for the second guy. That is an overstatement. Just figure it out. thank you. At the end of the story, the purpose of Hyeolcheondomas visit was carefully revealed. Would you please properly push for what has already been allowed? What does it mean? Please let me proceed with this Demon Lords matter as I wish. It was a request to make Jangho the demon lord as rmended. There was silence for a moment. The two looked at each other without any emotional ups and downs. The first person to break the silence was Geom Woojin. The Demon Lord matter is difficult. This matter is also what this Confucius wants. As you said, the second child has been pushed far enough. You have to think first. There is one thing I felt while raising my students. When you push someone, you have to make sure to push just one person. Im getting a lot of criticism because I cant do that. Ill be fine. Unlike you who are generous, I kill anyone who insults me. The eyes of the two people were intertwined in the air. They spend years together where they can tell the other persons intentions just by looking at their eyes. The longer the time passes, the more awkward the silence of this moment bes. Is there anything more to say? Hyeolcheondoma no longer stubbornly obeyed Cheonmas order to banish guests. This is because I know very well that I am not a person who easily changes my decision once I make it. Another method was needed. See you next time. Thats right. The Hyeolcheon Doma turned around and came out. His expression remained frozen as he walked down the bloody road. What kind of bted weighing is this? If you push it once, you have to push it all the way. Tsk! * * * The sect leader was thinking more about the archduke than about you. As soon as Hyeolcheondoma saw me, he started to drive a wedge between my father and me. It seemed like you thought of the Archduke as your sessor. When you have a weakness, you attack the other person first. This old mans political skills are truly disgusting. I think we had a bad meeting. What does it mean? If I fall behind my older brother, even if I were an elder, he would have to make up for what I amcking Does this mean I am not good enough? It means its somewhat disappointing. Instead of getting angry, Hyeolcheondomaforted me. Look at this Confucius. It was impossible to establish Jangho as the demon lord in the first ce. Have you given up already? There is no need to cling to something that doesnt work. Are you so proud of yourself when you cant even achieve this? This much? Poser? He began to treat the furious Hyeolcheon Doma even more. It was an old man who offered to be my mentor. You were the one who begged me to do something that couldnt be done like a child. Then you should have refused then. I shouldnt have rmended Jangho the next day. Didnt you do it just in case? I drew a long line under the feet of Hyeolcheon Doma. You said that before. This is how the leader thinks about the elderly. I believed in this line I drew the line again, less than halfway. Isnt this where the actual line between you and your father lies? Hyeolcheondoma could not refute. What would have happened if I hadnt gone to my father and asked him specifically? Did his father actually listen to Hyeolcheondomas request? If my father refused, I should have asked more. If it were me, I would definitely do it. Then give it a try. yes? Didnt you mock me for not being able to do even this much? Then you can do it easily. What would you do if I asked your father to do it for you and make it happen easily? You can try it. Maybe it will backfire? Since he rejected his own request, he seemed convinced that his sons request would never be granted. In times like these, it seems that Hyeolcheondoma knows his father well. Are you saying we want to make a bet? bet? Its good. Lets do it. If you cant do it, then from then on, stop talking and be my water. No more snacking. What if I make it? Ill give you what you want. Whatever you want? Is there anything you want? After thinking for a while, I told him. Please get me the elixir. At least its a better elixir than Demon Jeongdan. For a moment, Hyeolcheon Doma was startled. I know exactly the nature of this surprise. Are you saying that you know how difficult it is to obtain a better elixir than Demon Spirit Dan? No, it will be a condition. Now that weve decided to join the same boat, isnt my bing stronger the same as you bing stronger? There was a reason why I asked for an elixir from Hyeolcheondoma. Because I knew he had the elixir. He has the rare elixir Heavenly God Dan, which can give him more power than the Demon Spirit Dan. In the past, Hyeolcheon Doma joined hands with his older brother and presented the Heavenly God Altar. It was also revealed at that time that he had been storing the Heavenly Gods Goddess without taking it for a long time. The purpose of inducing betting was precisely because of this extraordinary shrine. I cant turn Jang Hao into a demon lord, and I cant even save him an elixir. I dont know why I have to join hands with the old man. Okay, if you make Jang Ho the Demon Lord, I will get you my elixir. You promise. I pulled out the dark magic sword and held it out in front of me. The Blood Heavenly Sword struck my sword with its immortal sword. Jang! This clear sound was our promise. This promise made in German has a much more powerful binding effect than words. As always, the blood-cheon-doma leapt up and disappeared into the distance. If he wins the bet, he will keep his promise. Because the Heavenly God Altar was something he had prepared for his sessor. As long as you can take the Demonic Spirit Dan that you took earlier and the Heavenly God Dan, you will never lose in a fight with Mazon due tock of internal strength. And I knew how to win this bet. * * * The ce I visited was the office of Grand Commander Sima Ming. Tongcheongak, where he stays, serves as the head of the school. All information about Moorim is gathered and ssified here. Among them, very little information was passed down to his father through Sima Ming. I dont know, but I probably ount for a significant portion of the information being passed down from Tongcheongak to Cheonmajeon these days. A strict security was spread from the entrance to Tongtian Pavilion to Sima Mings office, and it was even worse than the Tianma Hall. This meant that Tongcheongak yed an important role in the school, and since it was a ce where intelligent soldiers gathered, it had to be protected more thoroughly. When I entered the general military office, Sima Ming was working among a pile of documents. There were so many documents piled up on the desk that they almost covered his face. It might seem like giving a few words of advice from your fathers side would be enough, but in reality, the job of a general military officer is fighting with documents. He spends his days reading and re-reading hundreds of letters from all over the Central ins every day, and distinguishing between information that needs to be discarded and information that needs to be saved. Because I know this well, even if I do Hwangcheon Gakju, I cannot do Tongcheon Gakju. Sima Ming got up from his desk and greeted me warmly. Whats going on? Now, please sit down here. I sat across from him at the table. Soon after, as if he had been waiting, the attendant brought tea. I dont know if it will suit you. There is only one type of car here. It smells very good. As I took a sip of tea, I looked around. As a ce where the best minds of our school work, there were all kinds of books piled up everywhere. I heard that these days, when our schools warriors gather together, they all talk about Hwangcheongak. Arent you busy swearing? It cant be. I heard it was full of praise. I know better the public opinion about Hwangcheongak. Just as there were those who were enthusiastic about the fair enforcement of thew, there were also those who opposed it. You may feel unreasonable because you have lived your life to the fullest. What if I get caught too? This must be a worry. Discipline must be established before this atmosphere expands. But whats going on? I have something to ask you, soldier. You can do it. What do you think about Jangho? I think hes a good drone. He is a person who will lead the Demon Army brilliantly. Sima Ming probably already knows. That I am behind this rmendation. That I am trying to ce Jangho in the position of Demon Lord. Then what are the chances that Jang Hao will be Demon Lord? To be honest, its not even enough to do the job. Even if Thomas rmended Jangho? The rmendation was rejected by the religious leader. Thats probably why the figure of 100% work came out. The original answer was that it was impossible, but out of courtesy, it was decided to do the work. What if your father changes his mind? Then of course it is possible. But it wont be easy. As you know, the leader is not one to change a decision once made without any justification. I know that very well. It was a decision made at my request in the first ce. I have no intention of asking my father to change his decision again without justification. We need to give you a reason to change your decision. This is what I prepared. How about this? What if I receive a rmendation from another Mazon following the Blood Heaven Chopping? Two Magons rmending one person at the same time? Its unprecedented but if that happens, theres a good chance that Jangho can be a demon lord. Because the religious leader also has a reason to change his mind. But is it possible? In a situation where Hyeolcheondoma stepped forward, it was not at all easy to get other mazons toe forward and rmend Jangho. You should give it a try. Isnt it sometimes easier to deal with two tigers at the same time than with one tiger? I think it will be more difficult. So, this prerequisite must exist. At the same time, to prevent the unfortunate event of having a limb ripped off. What if those two tigers are really at odds with each other? Chapter 35 Episode 35: Rather Dont Forget. Its unfair. I didnt do it! The personining of injustice in the Hwangcheongak interrogation room was Bae Jong-tak, a member of the Bukcheon Geomga led by Ilhwa Geomjon. He was used and arrested on charges of raping the young daughter of the Geom family. In the past, this would not have been an incident, but this time, Bae Jong-tak was immediately arrested the day after theint was made. That argument is ndering me! Please confront her! I feel wronged. Why would Sibi frame you? You dont know. Maybe I was instigated by someone, or maybe I made some mistake with that child. But at least I didnt rape that kid. He seemed really aggrieved. Okay, Ill confront you. Please bring me here right away. When I gave a signal, Seo Dae-ryong, who was waiting outside, came in with a girl who looked to be about thirteen or four years old. The child was very frightened. hey! Why are you doing this to me? Bae Jong-tak shouted at the child. I raised my hand to calm his excitement. quiet! If you scream one more time, there will be no newspapers to confront you. yes. I do it because I feel unfair. I asked the girl. Is the person who raped you the author? The girl nodded slowly. Look at me! He nodded without even looking at my face. I know this person, do I need to look closely at their face? You cant look at me because you feel guilty. Isnt it really your doing? No, I swear to heaven no. I feel so unfair if they only believe what the child says and punish me like this. Think about it. If you miss a woman, you can go to Giru, but why would you mess with a child like that? I dont know. you tell me Do you get excited when you see a child? Didnt I say no? Bae Jong-tak red at the child fearfully. Dont you know how scary false usation is? I will forgive you, so be honest. Say no! The child cowered as if frightened. Look at me! Youre shaking, arent you? Thats because Im scared. I heard he said he would go to my family back home and kill them if I revealed the rape? This incident was not reported by the girl. The child told another sister-inw, and that sister-inw went to the Hwangcheongak branch located across from the Pungryu Bar instead of her friend and filed aint. Why do you only believe what that kid says? Because I trust that kid. Isnt that too biased? Because Im sure you raped me. So, give me solid evidence! Dont just believe what that kid says. When I looked at Seo Dae-ryong, he went out. And then he came back in with two children. They were girls who were a little bigger than the ones who came in earlier. The moment Bae Jong-tak saw those children, he was startled. Remember? These are children who previously worked for your husband. I know. Youve grown a lot! Bae Jong-tak greeted them warmly, but the children bowed their heads and did not respond. I suddenly became curious while listening to the childs testimony. Imitted it this time, but havent Imitted it before? As a result of searching for and investigating the previous victims, it was discovered that they had also been raped. All testimony has already beenpleted. The way they raped the children was the same. The threats are the same. After ying around like that for two or three years, I reced him with another child. Bae Jong-taks expression changed when he realized that it was no longer possible to escape. The person whoined of injustice disappeared and revealed his true nature. I made a mistake after drinking. Please just take a look. The guys suddenly calm appearance was so different from the one he wasining about just a moment ago that it felt like watching the performance of a gang of street performers. He spoke calmly to the children. Honestly, you guys liked it too, right? You gave me money every time I finished, right? Then the youngest brother took a coin out of his pocket and threw it on the floor. Coins pouring down. She kept it without spending a single penny and brought it today. Bae Jong-tak pretended not to see me and turned his head to plead with me. I heard that in the history of Hwangcheongak, there has never been an example of someone being imprisoned for interfering with a dispute. I studied in advance. thats right. We will make sure this never happens again. I swear to heaven. If I have to write a memorandum, I write it. No, I wont let women fight at all. You wont go to jail. The children raised their heads at my words. They all had frightened faces. thank you. thank you. He grinned and looked at the children, who all lowered their heads to avoid eye contact. You should go somewhere else instead. Where are you? here. Hiss! Phew! My sword decapitated him with a single blow. The guy fell backwards along with the chair, dead, without even letting out a single scream. The children were startled by the sudden situation and screamed. His blood flowed from the coin that fell on the floor. I immediately turned to the kids. The one who tormented you is now dead. Your family wont die. So from now on, just live without worrying. The children looked at me with surprised faces. I will never forget what happened to you until I die. If you cant forget it anyway, dont forget what happened today. Let this moment when this guy pays for his sins cover up what happened to you. Remember only this final end of the author. This was the best I could do for my children. The children looked at the corpse and then back at each other. After a while, the eldest child among them stepped forward and bowed his head politely. Thank you so much for your revenge. The other children also bowed their heads. Thank you, old man. Ugh. The youngest child burst into tears and the other child hugged her. Tears also flowed from the eyes of the child I was hugging. No one cares how the right and wrong are treated. I was like that in the past too. You dont have to thank me. It was thanks to your brave testimony that we were able to punish that guy. This is the punishment you brought about. So live bravely and live well in the future. yes. And there will never be any retaliation from Lee Jas friends or family. Hwangcheongak will protect you from now on. Now even the oldest girl was in tears. thank you. Father, if we fail to protect these children under the pretense of being strong, we will be beheaded by the political faction you hate so much. No, it has to be cut. Even if your head is cut off, you have nothing to say. Investigators came in and took the children out. They told me to pay special attention to these children in the future, so there was no need for them to worry. This will also be known around the school, so there will be fewer people who cause trouble. We need to correct the misconception that this kind of thing is natural because we are Mine. Ian, who was watching the investigation process, shook his head. When I saw that guy being taken away earlier, I thought something really unfair had happened. Its really scary. Humans are scarier than ghosts. But the author belongs to the Northern Heavenly Sword House. Is it okay for Ilhwa Geomzon to just stay? His subordinates continued to rape young civil servants. Are you taking issue with this because I killed someone like that? Wouldnt it be better not to? Arent you scared, Master? Im scared. Im afraid Ill die without being able to clean up all this trash. Ever since you became a member of the Hwangcheon Province, our school has be more and more kind. What if it bes full of people who are better than the Murim Alliance? I immediately corrected her joke. Isnt it a good thing to not be afraid of disputes? Its natural. Oh, thats right. We havent been able to do that obvious thing until now. At that time, Seo Dae-ryong came back. Mr. Lord, why did you do that? what? You killed him intentionally, right? Isnt it your opinion that people like that should be locked in prison and made to suffer? Because our schools prison was a ce more painful than death. yes. But why did you kill me? As expected, Seo Dae-ryong is a smart guy. I deliberately handled the case rted to Ilhwa Geomzon myself and, as he said, I intentionally killed him. If I kill you like this, I will have an official reason to go see Ilhwa Geomzon. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised. The issue of Hyeolcheondoma alone is a headache, so why do you want to meet Ilhwa Geomzon? Because I need a second tiger. yes? He gave an order while looking at Seo Dae-ryong, who said he didnt understand the meaning. Send a message to Geomzon right now. During the interrogation process, a problem arose and I met in person to exin it. * * * After an hours visit, I took Seo Dae-ryong and headed to the Northern Heavenly Sword House. Do you really have to take me with you? Its an official visit, but can Gamju go alone? The right arm should follow. When did I be your right hand man? He has a power-oriented and heartless personality, but he is a real man who only loves one woman. My half-hearted right arm that raises his hand when everyone else is silent is enough. oh my god! Which expression do you like? I dont like it all! Eventually, we arrived at the entrance to the Northern Heavenly Sword House. If the Namdo branch of the Hyeolcheon Doma upied the southern part of the main school, the Northern Heavenly Sword family of the Ilhwa Geomzon dominated the north. This is my first time at the Northern Heavenly Sword House. Until now, there have been no cases rted to the Northern Heavenly Swordsman in the cases I have handled. Unlike Hyeolcheon Doma, Ilhwa Geomjon was managing his subordinates well. The swordsmen of the sword family also valued honor. is it? When I reacted indifferently, Seo Dae-ryong asked. Do you think not? From what I see, it seems like a demon sword or a demon is all there. Is it okay for people who value honor to look like that? The eyes of the magic swords guarding the entrance were not pretty. It seems that Bae Jong-taks death was already known, but rather than a reaction of saying he died because hemitted a crime, it was closer to a feeling of Did you kill our Bukcheon Sword warrior just for stirring up a dispute? Of course, they couldnt dare provoke me at a time like this, so they all immediately bowed their heads politely. Seo Dae-ryong spoke to me softly. As a pacifist, this is a look I often see these days. Whenever Im with someone, I keep seeing them. Ill add pacifist to the description of you. Ah A drone was waiting to guide us. Mazon is waiting. I am Sawujong (ɳ). Saujong was a man known as Ilhwageomjons right hand man. He was one of the top three powerful swordsmen within the Northern Heavenly Sword Family, and his momentum was as sharp as a de. I know this man well. It was not because of a personal rtionship or friendship, but because his ending was quite impressive. Nice to meet you. Please follow me. Saujong took us inside and continued on. I passed through the buildings where the demon swords lived and entered the deepest part. There was a small teahouse there. This small, well-decorated ce is the residence of Ilhwa Geomzon. The Lord of the Nether has arrived. At Saujongs message, the door to the house opened and a woman dressed in white walked out. Wee, Sword Footnote. The woman with the soft voice was Ilhwa Sword Zone So Yeon-rang (ɏO). Chapter 36 Episode 36: Already Loyal Ilhwa Geomjon was a beautiful woman. He looked like he was in his twenties on the outside, but he was actually twice older. So, our school has a saying like this. Even though the world changes, Geomzon does not change. She is even getting younger with each passing year. However, if you are fooled by that light and airy appearance and do something foolish, your tongue will be cut out and a cold iron sword will be driven into your heart. The red camellia flower engraved on the scabbard of her sword, Ilhwa Sword, is as intense as blood. Its been a while, old man. No matter how many times I hear the word elderly, I cant get used to it. Why dont I call you senior? She treated me respectfully. She was famous for always being respectful and polite not only to me but also to lower-ranking soldiers. Thats not possible considering the distribution to the elderly. I have to respect you because you are older? I dont think so. Respect can be given to someone worthy of respect. Even if you are young, if you deserve respect, you should respect it. great. I follow my seniors wishes. Instead, please feel free to call me Confucius. Of course. I introduced Seo Dae-ryong to him. This is the special investigator who investigated this incident. I brought you here to tell you what happened. Seo Dae-ryong politely handed Ilhwa Geomzon his hand. This is Special Investigator Seo Dae-ryong. I will report this incident. Then Ilhwa Geomzon raised his hand and stopped him. Thats Okay. If Hwangcheongak determines that youmitted a crime, you will havemitted a crime. Anyone who raped a young woman deserves to die, so this prosecutors office will not take issue with what happened during the investigation of this case. I gestured to Seo Dae-ryong to step aside. Seo Dae-ryong quietly left the prison. Ilhwa Geomzon looked at me and smiled faintly. She realized that the reason for my visit was something else. I heard that a wind of change is blowing through our school these days thanks to the efforts of this Confucius. They are running wild. If our school can develop, what kind of nonsense would that be? Ilhwa Geomzon was the one who was evaluated as the most unsuited to the Demonic Cult among the Palmazons. Just look at this shabby house and you will see it. It is elegantly decorated as if it were a ce where a veteran expert of a prestigious political faction had retired. You are doing a great job. This is possible because my senior is a strong supporter. Ilhwa Geomzon shook his head. Please dont use gold paint on this wrinkled face. This statement is clearly intended. To induce this saying. What are you saying? You still look like youre in your twenties. Youre in your twenties! This is absurd! A smile that couldnt be hidden appeared on her face as she waved her hand. It is enough for this person to take a step back and realize the principles of martial arts. But she lived a life different from what she said. After his father died at the hands of Hwamugi and the school was imprisoned, a full-scale power struggle broke out within. Not only Palmazon but also famous masters of our school eachpeted for the position of leader. So who was the first religious leader? Surprisingly, the woman in front of me is none other than Ilhwa Geomzon. It may be hard to believe, considering her gentle smile and calmness now, but she was the first to move and take the position of leader. In the process, a bloody wind blew. She was relentless. Blood and wind blew throughout his short life as a religious leader. So, it would have been nice if he had been good at politics, but Ilhwa Geomzons ruling power could not keep up with his greed. He caused all the tragedies that happen when an ipetent person is greedy, and he lost his life to the next religious leader beforepleting three years. Therefore, my evaluation of her cannot help but be low. To be honest, I felt very burdened when this incident urred. Why was it burdensome? As you may have heard, there have been many conflicts with the Namdo Order recently. I secretly mentioned the Namdo branch of the Hyeolcheon Doma. Among the Palmazons, they are known to have the worst rtionship with each other. For that reason, demons and magic swords were also dogs and guardians. Elder Hyeolcheondoma put a lot of pressure on me. But this time, a conflict has arisen with the Sword Family I am apletely different person from Thomas! Ilhwageomjons voice rose as if he was displeased at even being mentioned along with the Hyeolcheon Doma. Of course its different. Im asking because I heard that Thomas rmended a man named Jang Ho to be the demon lord from the Namdo sect. What happened? Although she seemed to be training alone in her mothers house, she was aware of all the happenings on campus. As if to show that future gains in power are not idental. Jangho is a man of outstanding ability and loyalty. What I ask is why did Thomas want to make him the demon lord? To be honest, Jangho is my person. Ilhwa Geomzon probably already knew this and wasnt surprised. This was exactly what she was curious about. How did you convince Thomas? It stimted the old mans pride. He is a mazon in name and appearance, so shouldnt he make a choice for the sake of his religion? We should rmend people with real ability, not because of friendship or political power. Thomas is not persuaded for that reason. youre right. Its probably because they dont want to miss me. Anyway, Thomas said this. He says he is the best among the Palmazons when ites to his heart for the church. Ilhwageomjons expression frowned, probably because he thought it was an absurd statement, but I pretended not to notice and continued talking. It seems that even Elder Hana would not find it easy to appoint Jangho as the demon lord. The Commander-in-Chief suggested a way, but it wasnt easy either. What method did the soldier tell you? You said it would be possible if another Mazon rmended it together, but the problem is that there is no Mazon who can do that together. Why do you think there isnt one? yes? Do you think the only mazon for teaching is chopping board? Thats not it. Ilhwa Geomzon asked me with cold eyes. Isnt the purpose ofing to see me today to touch my pride and ask you to rmend Jangho along with senior Doma? Now is the time to be honest. It is only when trickery and truth are mixed that it is unclear what the ingredients of the scheme are, and only then does the scheme be effective. Did you notice? Why are you doing this? Its to get the demon army into my hands. With that influence, I want to be a sessor as soon as possible. Ilhwa Geomzon quietly stared at me. Why did that strict old man choose me? Even writing about Kang-soo abandoning his brother. She must be thinking about these doubts. Now I clearly understand why the sect leader ced this Confucius on the Hwangcheon Pir. Why? I still dont know what my father wants. She came closer and looked into my eyes. This Confucius strangely moves peoples hearts. She revealed exactly what she was feeling, as if only a confident person could reveal such open emotions. I will take it as apliment. After pondering for a while, she finally made a decision. Okay, I would also rmend Jangho. Are you sure? I looked surprised, but deep down I had somewhat expected that she would rmend it. Because of the special rtionship with Thomas. May I ask why? Lets just say its to show that Thomas is not the only mazon for teaching. She turned around. I knew it was an unspoken order to congratte the guest, so I greeted her politely. I will not forget your help. She didnt answer, but I knew exactly why. The reason she is taking on this matter is entirely because of Hyeolcheon Doma. I am afraid that I am a talented sessor and that Thomas recognized it first. If thats the case, its because I dont want Thomas to have me all to himself. This is because Thomas does not want to give even horse manure that falls on the roadside. Why? Because she absolutely hates Thomas. When she became the leader of the cult, the first person she killed was Hyeolcheondoma. * * * The next day, Ilhwa Geomzon rmended Jang Ho to the Demon Lord. The school was shaken by this shocking news. The head of the Demon Lord has never appeared as a candidate, and two Demon Lords have nevere together to rmend one person. Especially since those two mazons were Hyeolcheondoma and Ilhwageomzon, who were not on good terms, wouldnt it be terrible? Naturally, Jangho became the center of attention. Even in the Battle of Heavenly Demon, the leader of the cult, Geom Woo-jin, and themander-in-chief, Sima-myeong, were talking about this matter. I had no idea that this Confucius would attract Geomjon. He must have taken advantage of the discord between the two. Everyone knows their feud, but no one will get through this this easily. Because both Hyeolcheondoma and Ilhwageomjon were not easy people. If you try to take advantage of a discord that everyone knows, it will only backfire. What about a man named Jang-ho? Can I entrust you with Demon Lord? The ability itself is outstanding. However, because it is close to being purely unmanned, its political position is weak. It was a very smart choice to choose Jang Daeju. I guess Jangho wasnt discovered in the first ce. What do you mean? It must have been an emotional choice. Hes a more emotional child than I thought. Sima Myeong felt that Geom Woojins words were unfamiliar. This is because he has never expressed his evaluation of his child to himself until now. Its an advantage and a disadvantage. Geom Woo-jin spoke firmly in response to Sima-myeongs words. Its a disadvantage. Sima Ming remained silent with a faint smile. Recently, everyone, including myself, felt that the religious leader was opening his heart to sword dance. However, I did not think that the sect leader would choose Geommugeuk as his sessor. This is because Geom Woo-jin used to make decisions that werepletely different from what was revealed. We dont know yet. How will we end the Demon Lord problem? If the two of you rmended it, I should ept it. Those people have face. Geom Woojin gave an order as if he had been waiting. Let Jang Ho sit as the demon lord. * * * I dont know how to repay this favor. Jangho was the first toe to me after hearing the news that he had be a demon lord. He felt both joy and worry at the fact that he had be a demon lord. Judging by Jang Daejus personality, he probably wont be able to repay the favor. yes? What do you mean by that? There are two reasons why I appointed Great Lord Zhang as Demon Lord. First, because I thought he was the most suitable person for the position. I thought that Jang Daeju was the right person, not for Daeju Jang or for me, but for the Demon Lord and our school. I dont know what to do because Im being treated too much. The second reason is because I want Demon Lord to be my strength. But dont the first and second reasons conflict? It wont be easy for the upright Grand Lord Jang to maintain a personal rtionship. Oh, and Ill tell you in advance, I have no intention of forcing a friendship on you, so dont worry. Then Jangho said something unexpected. Do you remember when you first met me? I wrote this letter because of the death of my friend. It was for revenge. I risked my life there too. As you can see, I am an emotional person who considers rtionships with people to be the most important thing in life. If you see me as someone who throws away personal rtionships for the sake of the organization, you are looking at me wrong. If Confucius hadnte at that time, I probably would have died at that time. That was actually the case. If I hadnt gone, he would have died in that incident. I want to be loyal to Confucius. No, I am already loyal. Of course, I will be loyal to my religious leader and the religious leader, and I will work hard for the demon army, but the person I am most loyal to is Confucius. He was speaking the truth. I could tell. That I got a much better person as a subordinate than I expected. I also want to be a person like Confucius. What kind of person am I? He is the kind of person who feels like we can aplish any difficult task if we are together. If you tter me this much, I dont have to worry about being disadvantaged because I cant do politics. Haha, Im not that clean. Please take care of me in the future. Please take care of me. I held hisrge hand tightly. I like the unexpectedness of this big, rough man. Chapter 37 Episode 37: Whats beyond the door? Training ends today. The executioners expressed their disappointment at Janghos words. Although the training was so difficult that I couldnt even count how many times I swore, I gained a lot from it. Although my martial arts skills did not improve dramatically, my spirit, which had be ck, was tightened. It can be said that for experts who are at the level of executive officers, the difference in mental strength leads to a difference in skill. In addition, Jangho watched the martial arts performance of the executioners from time to time and corrected their bad posture and habits. Thanks to this, there were many people whose martial arts skills substantially improved. Until the very end, Jangho was telling each of the executioners how to improve their posture and what kind of training they should do in the future. You really wouldnt have thought that executioners who had been trained through hell would say something like this. Can you give me a little more training? At that time, I, who was watching from the side, came forward. It became difficult. Daju Jang has ascended to the position of Demon Lord this time. Everyone was surprised to hear the word Demon Lord. This is because I was only at the training ground and could not hear any news from outside. Congrattions. Cheers and apuse erupted in someones congrattions. Jangho left a final greeting to them. I will never forget the time I spent with you. See you next time then. No, if I look at you from my perspective, it would be a big problem. Lets never see each other again! After saying his final goodbyes and including a joke, Jang-ho left. I stood on the tform where Jangho was standing. The eyes of the executioners were quite different from those on the first day of training. You guys are the first andst warriors trained by the demon lord! Some people burst outughing at my words. Now you can go without fear even if I order you to arrest my father, right? Laughter broke out again here and there. After lightening the mood, I told them what I wanted to say. Martial arts are important and fighting well is also important. However, I think the most important thing for people who are named executive officers is pride. We are proud to follow the schools rules and protect the system. We are going our own way. Do you understand? yes! I had a hard time getting trained. Ive prepared a banquet for you, so drink plenty and rest today! A louder shout of joy erupted than the loud response that preceded it. * * * Hyeolcheon Doma was waiting for me at the ce where I met every day. The sight of you standing tall here is like a guardian stone protecting me. Are you making fun of me? Is that possible? It looked like he was going to be furious for bringing Ilhwa Geomzon into the picture, but he was unusually calm. Congrattions on making Jang Ho the Demon Lord. thank you. I was more nervous than ever. Because I didnt know what this old man would suddenly do. However, todays Hyeolcheon cutting board, like Janghos, showed something unexpected and different from usual. It was very calm. Its as if this person called Hyeolcheondoma wasnt originally like this? So much so that I thought about it. This is why you should not judge a person by only looking at one aspect of him or her. Dont be fooled by the front. I still dont know what the back of the Hyeolcheon cutting board looks like. How did you persuade Geomzon? If you promise not to get angry, Ill be honest with you. I wont be angry. I touched Geomzon seniors pride by saying that he was a true mazon. They took advantage of the elderly. The corner of Hyecheon Domas mouth curled up. Then you were deceived. Theres no way that little brat didnt know about your shallow trick. Although he hated Ilhwa Geomzon, at least he did not underestimate it. It was the same for Geomzon. The fact that she got involved in this matter also meant that she trusted Thomass eyes for people. That fox will definitely y a trick on you. They wont let you meet me just because I helped you. Then what are you going to do? For me, seniorse first. Youre going to boast about helping Jang-ho? Its okay because the elder helped me first. Is that really the case when you make an offer you cant refuse? Just like this. Hyeolcheondoma took out a small box from his arms and held it out. A promise is a promise. I received the box and opened it carefully. A single herbal medicine with a blue glow was emitting a magical energy as if it were not of this world. He said with an expression that it was truly a waste of blood. It is an extraordinary shrine. There was no need to pretend to be surprised at this moment. I was really surprised to see him so willingly offering up an extravagant altar. I expected that they wouldnt give it to me easily, making various excuses such as trying to get an elixir but not having anything good. oh! Is this really an extraordinary deity? How did you get this? It has been stored for a long time. I also saved it without taking it. Are you really giving it to me? Shall I take it back? That cant be right. Hyeolcheondoma felt sick to his stomach and drank the alcohol in front of him. He said as he put down his drink. I will bet the rest of my life on you, Mr. Lee. Hyeolcheondoma presented his most powerful card. I told my father the other day. The blood-cheon cutting board is not worth owning. Now I have to correct that statement. If you are this hot, I will try to keep you in my possession. The fate of me and Hyeolcheondoma changed when the Heavenly God who was to go to my brother came to me. The change was even greater because he came willingly rather than being forced to do so. Thank you for trusting me. I politely gave him my hand and asked him for a favor. I will be taking the Shindan right here, so would you please stand guard? Then, Hyeolcheon Doma was surprised. Youre going to take Shindan in front of me? yes. Since it was given to me by an elderly person, I think it is right to take it in front of the elderly person. This act of protecting thew when eating fortune-telling has a certain symbolic meaning. For a warrior, this is the final step of faith. Are you saying you trust me? Isnt it because you believe in it that you are taking this divine power? If its poisoned here, Ill have to do as the elder tells me to get the antidote. An interesting look shed in Hyecheondomas eyes. Why do you believe I wasnt poisoned? Because you are not the kind of person who would choose such a mean method. I think Im pretty mean? There are many types of meanness. In my eyes, the old man is not someone who breaks his promises and upsets the situation. What if your hunch is wrong? I will think about itter. Now then, please stand guard for a moment. In fact, it was a safe adventure. This is because I know that Hyeolcheon Doma hates poisonous techniques or evil arts to the point of trembling. I sat there cross-legged and took the Cheonoesindan without hesitation. Hyeolcheondoma looked at me with a surprised face. It seems like he really didnt know that he was going to take the elixir in front of him. The Divine Mercy was an elixir that I had never seen before in my life before my return. Shindan, please melt well. The medicinal properties of the Heavenly God Altar that melted in my mouth began to spread through my throat and throughout my body. It was a much stronger energy than the magic tablet I had previously taken in Socheon-dong. The blood vessels strengthened by the Cheonmaek strengthening technique opened their passages wide and weed this tremendous energy. The blood vessels willingly epted the energy of the shrine, running like a horse, as if it were a field. The spiritual energy that rushed like a gale spread through the fine blood vessels of the entire body. I put a lot of effort into eating fortune-telling topletely melt this huge energy into my inner energy. After several borate fortune-telling ceremonies, I was able to capture the magical energy of the Heavenly God Altar in the altar. When I open my eyes, I see Hyeolcheon Doma looking at me from a little distance away with his arms crossed. How did Shindan taste? Its sweet. I have never eaten anything this delicious in my life. shit! Damn it! He regretted not being able to eat. I am sure that the food was digested ten times more valuable than if you ate it yourself. Even if you hit the Hyeolcheon chopping block in front of you right now, you wont be told that you lost because of your internal strength. To that extent, Danjeon was overflowing with pure power. Hyeolcheon Doma squatted in front of me. When I looked up close, there were more wrinkles than I thought. Look here, Mr. Lee. Yes, old man. he asked, looking into my eyes. What are you? Who are you to turn my heart around and make me spit out the supernatural? I immediately increased my energy and unleashed my demonic energy. Demonic energy burst out like an exploding volcano spewingva. It was a cold and stern aura that was different from anything he had seen before. He is the one who will lead you in the future. If you are still alive by then. Amid the suffocating energy that was oppressing him, various emotions shed across Hyecheondomas expression. At least he wasntughing even though he was angry. As I withdrew my demonic energy, the frozen air around me was released. I just admit that you have a lot of guts. I would also like to ask you one question. Ask. What does the elderly ultimately want? What do you want when youre all old? We just continue to live as we have lived, guided by inertia. Arent you too passionate to say that? I? When you push me, I look like a young person. I can feel the fire burning brightly. At this moment, I saw mes in Hyecheon Domas eyes again. Hyeolcheon Doma still stands alone in the mes. Does it look like that? yes. On the other hand, he spoke as if he had no confidence in himself. Thank goodness. These days, I thought I had cooled off I guessed what this was like. No matter how much ambition and desire you put in your basket, there are things that time inadvertently takes away. Please give me a drink. alcohol? I lost this bet? You won the bet the moment you generously gave away your heavenly altar. Ill take the old mans drink. Are you serious? Please guide me well from now on. If I am this difficult to deal with, how difficult can my enemies be? I n to make Hyeolcheon Doma my true person. I dont know if thats possible. Hyeolcheon Doma was thrilled and poured a lot of alcohol. Here, take it. I drank the refreshing drink that Hyeolcheondoma gave me. Good luck in the future! Even if you do a lot of work, please only give me as much as I can handle. Hyeolcheondoma, who was shocked for a moment, burst outughing. ha ha ha! Since bing Mazon, Im probably the first person to say to my face that its a modification. Lets have another drink. Good! I know. Although he is smiling brightly like that now, he has not fully opened his heart yet. Hyeolcheon Doma is not a person who can be evaluated just by what he sees through the tightly open door. I dont know whats beyond that door. Just as my father said that you can never know a persons heart, I do not intend to make any predictions or conclusions about the person called Hyeolcheondoma. I will judge only what I see. And our rtionship will be decided the day that door opens wide. Whether I burn to death in your fire, whether you are stabbed to death by my sword, or whether we be eternal friends will be decided that day. Chapter 38 Episode 38: You will be ripped off. I practiced martial arts at the training center untilte at night. The most important thing to me now was training. The moment I lose to Hwamugi, the whole process Ive built up, no matter how valuable and great it was, will be in vain. When training is too difficult, I often imagine this. I imagine dying to a fire weapon just because I didnt have enough training. Of course, in reality, such a thing will not happen, but such hopeless imagination is quite helpful in oveingziness. Fortunately, todays training was the most pleasant training since my regression. A pure yet majestic energy swirled in the Danjeon. The power of herbivory became stronger and its speed increased. Now my strength has risen to the point where I canpete in a life-or-death battle with the Mazon. Considering my age, it was truly an achievement that no one could believe. Its still not enough. We need to collect more. Because the more you have, the better it is. With continued training, Pungsinsabo made significant progress. There wille a time when I hit a wall, but now that I am in the early stages of training, I feel like my skills are improving with each attempt. The more I unfolded the Pungshinsabo, the more I became ovee with a desire to fight. Poongsinsabo constantly stimted my investment spirit. -Be patient, because the moment wille when you can freely reveal yourself to the world. As I finished eating Pungsin Sabo, someone spoke from behind me. Your strength has increased again. I was startled and turned around to see my father standing there. You really are a ghost. Just by looking at Chosik, who came behind me without any sign, he could tell that my strength had increased. I spoke honestly. I obtained the Heavenly God Altar from Hyeolcheon Doma. Although it was a major incident, my father was not particrly surprised. Why arent you surprised? Didnt you say you had something to gain from him? Isnt that what it was like? I knew that Thomas had a supernatural altar. I was surprised. Hyeolcheondoma wouldnt have told anyone about this, right? How did you know? Then something more shocking than what I knew came out. Because I gave it to you a long time ago. oh my god! Your father gave it to you? Suddenly, I remembered Hyeolcheon Doma drawing a line on the floor, saying that he was closer to my father than to me. This makes it clear that the two had a very good rtionship at one time. What did you bet on with him? I bet mine. Thomas was running a business that was losing money. My business begins from now on. I n to properly rip off the Palmazons. In the past, my father would have said it was nonsense, but he didnt say anything. Why are you just listening? I thought you could do it. Now you are finally recognizing my true worth. Why do you hate the Magons so much? When I look at them, I get these auditory hallucinations. Hey, do you want to be the Heavenly Demon? But what should I do? We can only be Heavenly Demon if we push ourselves. Should I be your back? want? Then take a good look at me. Isnt it a sense of victimization? Maybe so. I dont like it anyway. I dont intend to fight this fight alone. Since it is a fight he will fight with his father, he expressed his honest feelings at least regarding Palmazon. Even if you dont know your rtionship with other people, your rtionship with your father shouldnt be distorted. Practice. I thanked my father as he turned around. Thank you for appointing Jangho as Demon Lord. Its not because of you, but because two Magons rmended it. I called my father once more. father. My father answered without turning around. Why are you doing that? I will be happy. At that moment, I felt my fathers back tremble slightly. It must have been an unexpected statement. I believe that only when I am happy, the people around me will be happy and our school will also be happy. I hit the ball before my father could say anything. Its just a cheap sentiment thats worth dying for, isnt it? I just need to know. My father, who was about to open the door and leave, added a word. If youre going down this path, dont even think about happiness. My father said loudly before closing the door. I dont like it, but I will definitely be happy going down that path. The door closed with a thud, as if to say it was just a dream. I understand my fathers resistance to the word happiness. Because my father and I lived lives that were far from happy. Because happiness was considered a refuge for losers. But, father, in my life, I found it as difficult to live a happy life as it was to try to achieve my goals. No, maybe thats more difficult than a life where you just run for sess. On the contrary, we may have escaped with sess, Father. * * * Ilhwa Geomzon was definitely different from Hyeolcheon Doma. Since he helped turn Jangho into a demon lord, he might have rushed over and made a show of condescension, but there was no news from Ilhwageomjon. It means you shoulde and visit me. You could tell just by looking at this one that she valued face and honor. On the other hand, Hyeolcheondoma is a person who puts his own emotions first. If you get angry, you have toe running and yell at him to get rid of your anger. I bought a bottle of good liquor and went to Ilhwa Geomzon. Ilhwa Geomzon was tending the flower garden in Mooks yard. The flowers are very pretty. There is a saying that flowers be more beautiful with age. Our scientist is still a long way off. You wont even realize that the older you get, the more annoying it bes. Thank you very much for your help this time. I bought you some alcohol as a thank you. Thank you for the gift, but I dont drink alcohol. Its been a long time since I quit. Oh, is that so? sorry. are you okay. Actually, I knew that, but I bought alcohol on purpose. This was to avoid the impression that I knew the other person too well. I dont know if I should go this far, but I have to do what I can. Because little thingse together to create rtionships. I was taught that if I received help on my own, I had to repay it. Is there anything you want? She spoke in a soft tone, still tending the flowers. It would be best to cut ties with Thomas. As expected from Hyeolcheondoma, she offered this aspensation. May I ask why? Because Thomas is a person who is far from the ideal pursued by Yi Gongja. It may be an indecent question, but do you know what my ideal is? You said you would change our school into a ce with strict order and discipline, right? Thomas is a person who hates being bound by rules more than anyone else. There will be many conflicts with the scientist. Perhaps Ilhwa Geomzon thought his persuasion would work. Because she had a lot of pride in herself. In particr, I thought he was an iparably better person than Thomas. Im sorry, but I dont think I can follow what you say. For a moment, her new brother was shocked. Why? Because Elder Thomas gave me such a great gift. Originally, there would have been no need to mention the gift. But I was nning to give her the gift I had received. I n to make Ilhwa Geomzon my person along with Hyeolcheon Doma. The two people had a very bad rtionship with each other, so it would be easier to deal with them. Above all, since both peoples emotions will explode in some way, you will find out more clearly what kind of people they are sooner. Hyeolcheon Doma is the Left Master and Ilhwa Geomzon is the Right Master. It will be the most powerful left and right swords in martial arts history, and it will be a left sword and right sword. I n to stand these two on the left and right and grab the hair of the remaining Palmazons and shake them. What kind of gift is it? Its difficult to tell because its a personal gift. I thought our rtionship was at a point where we could have that kind of conversation. Am I mistaken? Oh, this is difficult. I pretended to think about it for a moment and then told her that there was nothing I could do about it. I will tell you that Geomjon has given me a great favor this time. The elder gave me a heavenly altar. I beg your pardon? She stopped tending the flowers and turned to me. Theposure and serenity from just a moment ago was shattered in an instant. Are you really saying that you gave a heavenly altar to Gongja Lee? Ilhwa Geomjon seemed to have a hard time believing that Hyeolcheon Doma had given me the Heavenly God Altar. She was more surprised than I thought. Where is the shrine now? I have already taken it. But why are you so surprised? Thomas is a very greedy person by nature, so how can we not be surprised that he gave something so precious to Duke Li? It appears that you have decided that I am more valuable than the altar. It was said as a joke, but Ilhwa Geomzon did notugh. Because you probably thought that was actually the case. Thank you for your help this time. If you ever need my help, please let me know. See you next time then. After saying my polite greetings, I was about to leave when Geomzon softly called to me. Gongja Lee. When I looked back at her, Ilhwa Geomzon said. What kind of person is Thomas as seen by Lee Gongja? entric, violent and arbitrary. I didnt like it at first, but the more I met, the more I liked it. Isnt it because you gave me an extravagant shrine? I cant deny it. Who wouldnt like it? Its an extraordinary shrine. Its just an elixir. I really need that one elixir. She tried to somehow break off my rtionship with Thomas. If you want to receive my help in the future, cut ties with Doma. Its not a cutting board. Then prove it. What? I stared at her for a moment and then said. I know that you are a more helpful person to me than Mr. Thomas. Ilhwa Geomzons expression hardened slightly. Was it nonsense to maintain discipline and establish justice at our school? Elder Thomas gave me a heavenly altar. If I want to end a rtionship, I have to have a reason. Isnt the cause enough to serve our school? I smiled proudly. Dreams, ideals, loyalty I despise people who try to win the hearts of subordinates and juniors for free with such things. At that moment, Geomzon became angry and I was able to see her true face. The stark eyes revealed as they descended coldly. Her eyes felt like a barren desert. If I saw the zing fire in the eyes of Hyeolcheon Doma, I felt extreme thirst in Ilhwa Geomjon. Because it was a change from his gentle appearance, this destion was conveyed even more intensely. Its a conclusion-based story, but I think I know for sure now. Why was she the first to move after being interrogated by Hwamugi? Why was her ambition more impatient than that of other Palmazons? I would have had to fill that destion with something. Normally, I would have hung the whip on the wall and peeled the carrots, but I didnt do that. I dont know what you think of me, but I am preparing for a great cause. In the future, you will have to meet many people and make many decisions. I dont have the confidence to urately judge what is right and wrong each time. So show me something I can easily judge. Then he held out his hand to her. Please ce in these hands something more precious than the extravagant altar that Elder Thomas gave me. Not a cutting board? This is a thousand words. It must be a blood chopping board. Thats why youre shaking like this. Thats why Im asking this question. What do you want, Mr. Lee? He folded the palm he held out to her again. I didnt ask her to help me. Its not time yet. No, not right now. It will sound like this to her. I already have a cutting board, so thats okay. She will be more impatient because she said she doesnt want anything. If I had been told to give something, I would have responded rationally. Then Ill see you next time. I wont forget your help this time. After saying hello politely, I left the house. When I looked back after walking for a while, she was standing there staring at me. I bowed my head again and walked towards those burning eyes. Yes, let it boil up like that. Cooking starts only when the water boils. Chapter 39 Episode 39 In times like this, this is what you do. When I returned from meeting Ilhwa Geomzon, I found Hyeolcheon Doma waiting at the corner of the road where I always waited. What did the fox say? He was nervous because of Ilhwa Geomzone. They told me to cut ties with the elderly. also! What did I say? You said you would, right? Can you tell me why? They said that Hyeolcheondoma and I have different ideals. The old man is so free-spirited. Thats terrible. Cold demonic energy swirled out of his body. So what are you going to do? Of course I should join hands with the side that offers better conditions. what? I intentionally provoked Hyeolcheon Doma. You have to do it when you can. Wouldnt an elderly person do it? Hyeolcheondoma could not get angry. Because he would have done the same. The elderly still have the upper hand. Are you sure you can offer something better than the Heavenly Goddess? You can do it. He is a person who will do anything to ruin me. Why on earth have you fallen out with Ilhwageomzon? After a moment, Hyeolcheondoma spoke. Is there a reason to hate people? I know why. These are two people who have reasons why no one in the world can trust them. If they are evil, they are evil, and their greed for power is second to none. Would you like a drink? If you die like this, wont you just feelplicated and bitter? How do you see me? Coolness? I dont think thats a virtue. When Im upset, I get upset, and when Im in a bad mood, I talk it out. Lets go. Ill buy you a drink today. After thinking about it for a moment, Hyeolcheondoma leaped forward and said. Ill wait at Magachon. He disappeared into the distance in an instant. The old man has a bad temper. But its definitely changed from when he first came to me and poked me in the side. Hyeolcheon Doma was waiting for me in front of the Pungryu bar run by Cho Chun-bae. I thought you were going to Giru. He doesnt like ces where women hang out. Thats unexpected? Unexpected? why? Do I look like Im exposing a woman? No, its not like that. My dead brother liked Giru. Make the taste of alcohol worse. Stop talking about him. yes. Actually, I brought it out on purpose. To prevent the hurt in his heart from festering inside him. Although it didnt seem like it was really necessary for Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon. I asked as I sat down at the pub. Why did you choose this tavern? They opened a Hwangcheongak branch across the street. It looks like he saw it while passing by and stopped here. Be careful. If you hit someone on the street for no reason, even the elderly person will be caught by me. Hyeolcheon Doma looked dumbfounded at my joke. Jo Chun-bae weed us warmly. Wee, Mr. Gakju. Long time no see. Its an honor to have you visit us again. Ie because I like the taste of the drinks and snacks. As Jo Chun-bae, who took the order, disappeared toward the kitchen, Hyeolcheon Doma opened his mouth. You are unnecessarily kind. Is there anything wrong with being kind? If you are attracted to recognition, you will inevitably end up doing something wrong. Lets take that owner as an example. I wonder if the food will turn out well when you are so kind. Or will ite out better if you say youll kill it if it doesnt taste good? In that respect, the Archduke has an advantage over you. It is definitely easier for the heartless to live in this world. Its not toote. Even so, I wont get on that heartless carriage. The reason is? Because I believe that the dish being served right now will taste better if it is made with joy and whistling rather than in fear. One day, the author will use your kindness to ask for and demand something bigger. If you dont listen, Ill criticize and curse you. Thats what being human is. One day, that person will give me something bigger in return for this small act of kindness I showed them. Maybe it will save my life. Thats what being human is all about. Well see. We drank together. Actually, I think you are a more emotional person than me. How could you block my way with those eyes? Even if you look at the wrong person, youve been wrong for a long time. I think I saw it well. In this whole process of bing entangled with me, he was emotionally drained. Even at this moment, he is having a conversation that has never happened in his life. Speaking of which, let me just say one thing: From now on, I think you will have to take care of the demons and your disciples. Otherwise, we will continue to collide with the Nether Pavilion. Hyeolcheondoma suddenly raised his head and looked at me coldly. Youre getting more and more proud. Its the elderly who are proud. what? Arent you looking down on our school and your father? Because its me, Im a chopping board. What does it matter what my students are like? Isnt it? Boom! The table was broken and the bowl containing the liquor bottle and snacks fell and broke. You are so cocky. Sometimes I really want to beat him to death. Hyeolcheondoma, who was ring at me, shouted at Cho Chun-bae. Why are you standing there looking at me like that? Bring the table here and bring us new drinks and snacks! In times like this, you dont do that, you do this. I got up from my seat and moved to the seat next to me. And he put money on the table. Im sorry. This money will be enough to cover the broken items and the sales lost today. Jo Chun-bae waved his hand saying he would not ept the money. its okay. Its really okay. Im not okay. Please take it ande back here to the drinking table. Break your upper leg. yes! Jo Chun-bae took the money and quickly ran to the kitchen. Hyeolcheon Doma was very impressed. Are you asking me to do something like that? If you dont want to do it, you cant hit it. Are you trying to teach good deeds to Mazon now? The magic that I am trying to establish does not break guests cups just because they are in a bad mood. What about you! Stop yelling ande sit down. In the end, Hyeolcheon Doma sat down at the table I moved to. bouncer. You must be so crazy! He red at me and said coldly. If you betray me, I will kill you. Cho Chun-bae, who was bringing in new drinks, was startled, but then pretended not to hear, put down the drinks and sses, and returned to the kitchen. I poured a new ss full of alcohol and gave it to Hyeolcheondoma. Are you serious about what you said a moment ago? Yes, Im serious. Then be sincerely loyal to me. That threat from earlier is a threat that can be made at such times. He was truly loyal, but when he betrays and abandons him, thats when he can drive the sword into his masters heart. Hyeolcheon Doma could not refute. I filled my ss with alcohol and held it out for a toast. Hyeolcheondoma snorted and drank alone. Even though I didnt clink the sses, I could hear the sound of sses clinking in my heart. * * * A person entered Ilhwageomjons pillory. He was Saujong, her right hand man. Gongja Lee is currently meeting Hyeolcheon Doma and drinking. Ilhwa Geomzon, who was standing with his back turned, said nothing. Hes a cocky guy. Then, Ilhwa Geomzon finally turned and red coldly at Saujong. Saujong lowered his head. sorry. Be careful what you say. There is nothing more vulgar than talking carelessly behind someones back. I will keep that in mind in the future. Saujong knew that Geomjon would be angry, but he deliberately criticized Geomjugeuk. Because he believed that he could represent the emotions that she could not express on the outside. Saujong believed that he was a special being to Geomjon. She treated the gatekeeper with respect, but she wasfortable treating herself poorly. He was special. Hes not the scientist I knew. In just a few months after the dancepetition, the storm caused by the sword dance was growing bigger and bigger. At any rate, its a typhoon in a teacup. Although Saujong underestimated Geommugeuk, Ilhwa Geomjon thought differently. What if that teacup is big enough to hold the whole martial arts world? That greedy old man offered up an extravagant shrine. Its like giving your all. Thomas must have seen the potential of Lee Gongja to be his sessor. Did you also see potential in Gongja Lee? The sword dance performance was definitely unexpected. However, it was not enough to give the same elixir as that of the Heavenly God. So Im annoyed. I wonder if Hyeolcheondoma saw something that he himself did not see. Cant you see what that damn old man saw? She was proud and irritated. Just take a break for today. I have prepared a new person. Ilhwageomjon looked at Saujong coldly and tried to say something. But the lips that were trying to move did not spit out words. She turned around and entered the prison. Saujongs expression as he watched her back was extremelyplex, but his eyes were just as hot. When she entered the prison and operated a secret device, the floor opened and a secret passage appeared. She went down the aisle. The further down she went, the darker it became, but she was used to it, having gone down there once or twice. There was a long hallway in the basement. She walked over, opened the door at the end of the hallway, and entered. Inside was a richly decorated bedroom. A young man sat on arge bed and suddenly got up. Ilhwa Geomzon walked slowly and sat down at the dressing table with arge admiration attached to it. The young mans eyes reflected in the mirror were full of fear. Ilhwa Geomzon spoke softly to the young man in the mirror. Its okay. Take off your clothes first. * * * After drinking with Hyeolcheon Doma, I stopped by Ians training center on my way back. I could tell just how hard she was training just by the warm energy I felt inside. She walked around the training ground sweating profusely with her heavy body. It was hard training that pushed the limits, but not a single movement was in vain. As I watched that, I felt that it was time to teach a new martial art. ah! Are you here? young master? It looks like youve been practicing hard these days. How did you know? I feel like Ive lost some weight. really? Even though he knew it wasnt true, Ian smiled brightly. Perhaps because we were talking about Sal, she asked a question she had been saving. young master. Is what you said before true? My side effects can be cured. How much did you think about Ians personality before asking this question? She must have been thinking and thinking about how she would react if I answered, I was joking. Even if the person who taught me the whole body petrifying technique told me that the side effects could never be eliminated, I still couldnt help but ask this question. Can you really fix it? It was my first time seeing her this nervous. I can fix it. really? Now its time to tell her the truth. I know a procedure that can eliminate the side effects of full body petrification. This was a method I found by wandering around the entire central in in the process of searching for Dafa materials. With the intention that if she returns, she will definitely return to her original body. When I thought about it, I realized that my past life was not just a deste path for revenge. What kind of procedure is that? It is a great method called body purification. Sin poison purification art? She repeated the words several times and then asked again. How did you learn this? Thats a secret. know? There are many secrets to keep when ites to martial arts. yes. I know. i know. Her voice was shaking throughout the conversation. Maybe we can do the procedure now. there is. But why dont you do it? Its a very dangerous and difficult procedure. Also, I dont know what variables will ur during the procedure. So, I will have the procedure done when my martial arts skills are much better than they are now. ah! There really was a cure! Her face was filled with joy. You have to risk your life. Because I dont know what might happen during the procedure. Can you still do it? yes! There was no hesitation in her answer. This is disappointing. yes? Did I make some mistake? I knew you would say this. If I die, I wont be able to protect you, so I wont undergo the procedure. It was my joke to prevent that possibility. You want me to live my life? Wasnt it? Then she smiled brightly as if it was a joke. I know now. That appearance from a moment ago was her original appearance. I want to find her original heart, which was sleeping under the pressure of loyalty and responsibility, that natural feeling that any human being has. Ian. Yes, master. Is there a ce you want to go to in Jungwon? No, there is none. All my life, I was only looking at myself, so no matter where I went, I couldnt have seen anything properly. Lets go on a cruise in Jungwon with meter. really? okay. Lets go to all the famous ces and see all the spectacr views. Ill let you taste all the famous dishes. I know a lot of ces. Did you promise? You promise too. What? You cant abandon me then. You mean I abandoned you, Master? Even if heaven and earth were to change, something like that wouldnt happen. Why would you say that even if you became the best beauty in the world and all the men in the world admired you? Well see. Chapter 40 Episode 40 Be strong, Ian! Early the next day, I went to Cheonmajeon to visit my father. My father was not in Daejeon, but at a private training center. Im waiting outside for you to finish your training. Come in. My father, who reported my visit, let me into the training center. As I walked inside, I was nervous. It was my first time entering my fathers private training facility. The moment I walked inside. My father, who was in the middle of the training hall, rushed towards me. The herbivorous skills disyed by my father were excellent. The ck Heavenly Demon Sword flew there. The Heavenly Demon wields the Heavenly Demon Sword and uses the Mysterious Treasure to attack someone? It was an attack that no one could survive. In a sh, the situation was over. The Heavenly Demon Sword stopped in midair. I was standing right next to the Heavenly Demon Sword. The distance was close enough to make my breath freeze on the de of the sword. I dodged my fathers attack with a blinker. In the fight between the Myeongwangbo and the shing Treasure, did the shing Treasure win? Of course not. It was an attack that I could barely avoid in the first ce. You keep targeting this handsome face. Whoever is targeting you from the outside will not be as merciful as me. Thank you for saving my life. I looked around my fathers training center as if nothing had happened. I thought there was something special, but there isnt. There really wasnt. There were only a few swords and swords and spears erected on the walls of the empty space. At the very least, there wasnt even a training doll erected. Why do you keep things you dont need? Well, I also train while imagining an imaginary enemy. Would it be any different if he were a father? At that time, the iron te attached to the wall caught my eye. It was a hand-thick and had a fist indented in it. Surprisingly, the material was made of perennial iron. oh my god! How strong are your fists? This is abuse all the time. Stop talking nonsense ande here. There was a reason why my father took me to the training center. Open the Wind God Newspaper. yes. Since I didnt have many opportunities to receive my fathers teachings, I did my best to open the Pungshin Sabo. Pungsinsabo isrgelyposed of four types, but those types contain a total of more than nine hundred changes. Depending on the interpretation, the change increased or decreased. Depending on how you interpret and operate the change, the movement changes slightly and ultimately the power of the Pungsin Sabo changes. This is why the same martial arts feel and have different power depending on who uses them. When I finished eating, my father was refreshed. Maybe its because my aplishments were higher than you thought. I had many conversations with my father about the herbivorous diet I had practiced. At first, simply put more or less force on your foot. The debate was about whether or not to go faster when twisting your back. I expressed my thoughts as they were. There were some parts that went against my fathers opinions, but surprisingly, my father had a very flexible mind. Just as I said, he disyed his herbivorous skills on the spot. As you said, the correct interpretation seems to be to put more force on the right foot. At this moment when we were talking about martial arts, my father felt like a different person. It was free, generous, and reasonable. I talked with my father about Pungsinsabo for a while. The discussion about martial arts ended only when I felt so engrossed in the conversation that I was hungry. When the conversation ended, I felt that the level of Pungsinsabo had grown further. Thank you for teaching me such great lessons. This favor. I will repay you by killing Hwamugi. I will pay you back with moneyter. My father blurted out in response to my joke. Eat and go. For a moment I was startled. Why are you so surprised? I first heard it from my father. Lets eat together. Everything is surprising. My father left the training ground first. As my father said, I thought everything was touching, but honestly, my heart was moved. I had a meal with my father. It looked like they were going to prepare a sumptuous feast, but there werent as many dishes as I expected. It was a truly neat award. There is more food, so it will cost more. yes. I ate without joking. This opportunity doesnte around often, so I tried to remember this moment well. My father gave me a strange look as I ate quietly, and then ate in silence. Well, when I was with my father, I used to y around, joke, and joke more, even if only on purpose. But at this moment, my father and I, who were on the verge of regression, were eating. Old man to man, unmanned to unmanned. Nevertheless, as father and son. Father I missed moments like this. Ive never missed anything before. But it wasnt until this moment that I realized it. Deep down in my heart, I was missing this ce. Thats how I ended my historic first meal with my father. I will never forget this first meal without saying a word. After finishing eating, my father asked me. Did Chan hit you in the mouth? Now is the time to return to my usual self. Would you like to switch ces with me? Im Sook-su, dont feel sorry. Because its a joke. No work. haha. I had a drink with my father. You drank alcohol at Doma and Magachon? yes. Indeed, my father knows my every move on campus. How much do you trust him? I dont believe it. why? Because I dont know about him. No matter how transparent a person may seem, you should not be conceited that you know that person. When I answered as my father taught me, my father looked satisfied. They are worried that they might get stabbed in the back while trusting in Thomas. Why did youe to see me today? I am asked this question more than four hours after visiting my father. I have a favor to ask you. Say it. Please add one more family to my family. My father looked like he was saying something absurd. Are you saying you want to get married? no. then? I would like to teach the flying sword technique to my guardian, Ian. I nned to teach Ian the secret swordsmanship in which I had achieved great sess. He must have excellent swordsmanship to be able to maintain his position as Lord Guiyang. The problem was that Bicheon Sword Art was a martial art that could only be taught to the Heavenly Demons blood rtives. It could not be passed down without the fathers permission. Are you saying youre going to disparage your real blood rtives and make the guardians your family? yes. A person more precious than blood rtives. And he is also a person who will achieve great things in the future. Bicheon Swordsmanship is your German martial arts skill, is that okay? My German martial arts will be the Nine Fire Demonic Arts. All these processes of trying to reap the Blood Heavenly Demon and the Ilhwa Geomjon, installing Jang Ho as the demon lord, and establishing a new demon kingdom will all be in vain if I do not be the sessor. In the end, all of this is ultimately done to gain recognition from the father. Only by bing a sessor and learning the nine fire magic techniques will you be able to deal with fire weapons. Youre confident. He is a person worth passing on. In what way? He is a better person than me. My father was silent for a moment, perhaps because the answer was unexpected. After having a drink, my father asked. Are you nning to make that child the head of your private organization? Yes, thats right. There may be some Mazons that get removed from me in the future. I will fill that void with my private organization. So please allow it. Then my father said something pleasant. good night. At first I thought I heard wrong. Because I thought there was no way they would give me permission this easily. Are you really saying that you can teach Ian the art of flying swords? I checked again, but my father nodded silently. I thought he would give me permission only if Iplete a mission with some conditions Why did he give me permission so easily? Instead, promise me one thing. Please order. Next time you decide to kill Mazon, you must tell me. Any mazon. It was an easy promise. No, I tried to do that even if I didnt promise. Because I didnt n on killing the Mazons without my fathers permission. Yes, I definitely will. * * * Did you call me? After receiving permission from my father, I immediately invited Ian to my personal training center. Do you know why I called you? Yes, I have a rough guess. What? Arent you trying to test what youve trained so far? It was a natural assumption that they had called me to the training center. how? Are you ready? I did my best to train. Not that one. yes? Are you ready to learn a new martial art? For a moment, Ian was startled. Soon the surprise turned into excitement. Is there any other more pleasant and exciting moment for a martial artist than this: learning the martial art of rising? Your Majesty Ian. yes. From now on, I will teach you the flying sword technique. Ian, who was dazed for a moment, was shocked and even screamed. Ahh! It was the most surprising moment since I met her. No! Bicheon Sword Art is a martial art that can only be taught to the Heavenly Demons blood rtives, right? If you teach me martial arts, the leader will beat me to death. The master will also be greatly scolded. If your intention is to teach it secretly, give up. There are no secrets in the world. Even if the secret is kept, I cannot learn. As she poured out her words, I smiled and asked, Are you finished talking? Theres more, but Ill just tell you this. No! Absolutely not! I smiled and told her. I got permission from my father. yes? Ians eyes widened. As I watched Ians surprise, I felt that her expressions were very diverse. There were many expressions of surprise on her face, and this was the first time I had seen this surprise. really? okay. That cant be possible. If youre in doubt,e with me and check. Ian, who was afraid of his father the most in the world, waved his hands and stepped back. Youd rather kill me. I dont hate you enough to lie about something like this. Should I definitively tell you why what I say is true? What is it? Youre right. If you pass it on without permission, you will die. Theres no way I would put you in that kind of danger. I guess Ian also had that much faith in me. You really got permission? okay. Ians eyes wavered. But Bicheon swordsmanship is the masters martial art. Why do you want to teach it to me? Well, if you want to be a ghost master, you have to learn this level of martial arts. And you are like my own flesh and blood. So you can learn. For a moment, Ian was moved to tears. young master. Its not for you, its for me. I will definitely pamper you in the future. So dont like it too much. But how dare you learn the masters martial arts? My German martial arts will be the Nine Fire Demonic Arts. So, you can learn it without any pressure. In the end, tears fell from Ians eyes. Someone would go this far Ive never valued you I lightly patted Ians back as he was speechless. Ian wailed loudly. It seems like something that was stored deep inside my heart suddenly burst out. I left her to cry her heart out. After she cried a lot and calmed down, I taught her the art of flying. Martial arts training was carried out by Jeonum. DBicheon Sword Technique consists of eight herbal techniques containing the changes and energy of the sky. Think of your dantian as the sky and expand it as much as possible. True energy must flow like the wind, sometimes as powerful as a spring breeze, and sometimes as powerful as a passing typhoon. The beginning of history. Intelligent Ian perfectly memorized the phrases of the Bicheongeombeop when it was sung five times repeatedly. Gugyeol should be able to respond right away if you poke him in the side while hes sleeping. Do you understand? all right. Ian will work hard, and if I teach him whenever I can, his skills will improve day by day. And this. I took a small wooden box out of my pocket and held it out to her. What is this? Open it. Inside the wooden box she opened was a piece of poisonous liquor. It was one of the poisoned liquors taken from the Golden Jangjus secret safe. What is it? Its poisonous wine. yes? That precious blood poison liquor? okay. In the future, if there is a risk of poisoning or you meet someone who uses poison, put it in your mouth and fight. Why are you doing this to me? This is a gift to congratte you on officially learning Bicheon Swordsmanship. No! I was taught martial arts, but I cant receive something this precious! You must get it. why? I will also give it to someone who is less close to me than you. You cant give to someone else what you havent given to yourself. Its strange logic, isnt it? Now then,e take a test on what you learnedter. Dont neglect your training. I hurriedly left before this ce became a sea of tears again. I felt a heat behind me that went beyond emotion and gratitude. I was looking forward to the future created by that heat. At least I wont let you be so hot that you throw yourself for me. So Be strong, Ian! Chapter 41 Episode 41: Sophisticated yet scary. After that day, for a while, I only focused on teaching Ian, Hwangcheongak work, and my own training. Ian mastered the flying sword technique in an instant, like cotton absorbing water. She was more talented at martial arts than I thought. Add to that the sheer effort, and her achievements were surprisingly fast. One thing I realized again while teaching Ian. Teaching is also learning at the same time. I objectified myself by exining what I already knew. Ah, this is how I was thinking about this herbivore. I got a chance to rethink things I had never seriously considered. Teaching is not just a matter of scooping out stagnant water. If you teach sloppily and not sincerely, the water will dry up and be exhausted, but if you teach with sincerity and deep thinking, you will increase the size of the well. So, I was teaching Ian and learning at the same time. This course was an incredible experience for me because I had never taught anyone in my life. While taking a short break between training sessions, she asked me seriously. young master. Are you really going to make a tattoo band? huh. Then can I make the military uniform? I want to make it a sophisticated military uniform, not a dull ck uniform. We use different colors and shapes to make separate clothes for school and military use. For a moment, I almost burst outughing. Since I decided to make a tattoo, I have never once thought about the color or shape of the uniform. Now that I think about it, it was the same for all the military uniforms I wore in my life. I also want to divide the masks that cover the face ording to the difficulty of the operation. The ghost to be engraved on the mask is drawn in a sophisticated yet terrifying manner so that it makes your stomach tingle just by looking at it Why are you smiling? I was wondering what a sophisticated yet scary ghost looks like. I also draw some pictures. Ill show youter. The people who will join the tattoo team in the future will wear nice clothes. Dont make fun of me. Ian is a truly sensitive person. If the heart that was focused on you turns towards others, you will be a great master who can touch everyones hearts. The most important thing is your skills. Gui Young-dae will carry out the most dangerous mission in the martial forest. Sess in the operation and minimizing damage to your subordinates all depend on your skills. Yes, I will keep that in mind. And one more thing. There are things more important than skills. what is that? Im prepared to lose my subordinate. A steadfast heart that wont be hurt even if you lose a subordinate. Ian stared at me. Master, I look like a child. Im only here next to the master Im meeting. No? no. Im not a kid, and Im not as innocent and kind as you think. I dont feel heartbroken to the point of death about losing my subordinate. Im rather worried that youll be disappointed in meter. I wonder if he was such a cold-hearted guy. Im not disappointed by something like that. Then thats it. As if he thought the words had already been said, Ian revealed his true feelings. When the master said he would teach me the art of flying swords, I felt like I had finally set foot on the ground. what do you mean? Honestly, before that, I felt like I was floating in the air. Tattoo stand? Would such an organization really be created? Im the owner? really? Master, you are acting like this because you are caught up in some kind of fever. I had these thoughts. However, as I memorized the nine points of Bicheongeomsul, I felt that this was reality. Can I handle all this? Oh, Im sorry. Ah, I wasnt going to ask such unconfident questions anymore. You can do it. No, I have to. How can we walk down a path that will change the fate of countless people without asking these questions? Do it today and tomorrow too. I have to do it even after ten years. It is a path that must be followed by continuing to ask questions. I will keep nagging you too. We have to keep asking each other. People who dont ask these questions are people like Palmazon. They believe that their decisions are right because they think they are better than others. They have no concern or empathy for others. They dont ask. Yes, master. Whenever Im confused about whether this is correct, Ill ask. I will ask you and I will also ask myself. I patted Ians head once. Its great. Ian blushed slightly and smiled. Now start training again! yes! At the end of her training, I brought her books on organizational management, mercenary skills, and leadership. Read whenever you have time to rest. yes. She has been neglecting learning about Hwangcheongak since she is continuing her training these days. You need to learn how to run an organization, even if only through books. * * * A few dayster, I went to Namdojong to see Hyeolcheon Doma. As soon as I entered Namdojong, demons came out and looked at me. This is also a ce where people live, so some people are trash and others are okay. Various people live together. Basically, I have no hard feelings towards them. Thanks to them, I was able to sessfullyplete the Heavenly Vein Strengthening Technique. The demons also showed interest in me because I had a good rtionship with the Hyeolcheondoma. Also, many people admired my courage and strength when performing the Heavenly Vein Strengthening technique, so some even gave me a look of respect. Some demons came to me and greeted me politely, while others pped and cheered from afar. Is it because he resembles his owner? The goblins seem like cute crazy guys. I waved at them. I arrived at Hyeolcheon Domas office under the guidance of the demon. The person who was surprised by my visit was Hyeolcheon Doma. Have youe up with something to catch me? Did youmit a sin in the meantime? My life is full of sin. Luckily not today. Then what brought you here? I came to give you this. I handed out what I had brought to Hyeolcheon Doma. What is this? Is this a box that releases deadly poison when opened? Where on earth can you buy a box like that? Id like to buy a few. What do you mean? Open it. When he opened the box, what was inside was poisonous liquor. Coincidentally, it was the exact opposite of his joke. It is the highest quality blood liquor. I know because I saw it. But why this? Its a gift. gift? Why are you buying this expensive thing all of a sudden? Its a birthday present. For a moment, Hyeolcheondoma froze in surprise. what? Happy Birthday. Its your birthday today, right? Is today my birthday? Hyeolcheondomas voice trembled as if he hadnt even thought about it. Didnt you know? Its been a long time since I forgot my birthday. But how did you know? Who am I? There is no data that is not in Hwangcheongak. I even know how many pairs of underwear the elderly have. How many pieces? That was an exaggeration. Anyway, congrattions. It was clearly an intentional favor and an effort to make him truly mine. I bowed to him and turned around. Did you reallye only to give me gifts? yes. Im giving it to you purely as a birthday present, so dont feel any pressure. Youre just going to leave like this? I am a busy body. Lets have a drink at Pungryu Barter night. Ill wait. Ah, dont think about hitting me today. I left the office, leaving him still standing there dazed. I looked inside before closing the door. Hyeolcheondoma, looking down at the blood poisoned wine, had an expression he had never seen before. For the first time, I thought there was emotion on his face. * * * Are you serious, by the way? Seo Dae-ryong, who was walking down the hallway together, asked with a surprised face. what? You gave Thomas a birthday present. how did you know? oh my god. It was true. How did you know? How do I know? I know because there are rumors. Of course I thought it was a rumor. I burst outughing. If the gift spread in the presence of just the two of them, it means that Thomas boasted about receiving the gift to the demons. Even though it doesnt really seem like it, its secretly a lot of talk. Why did you give it to me? I gave it to you because it was your birthday. I really dont understand your rtionship. It will happen. Even if we were enemies, several incidents urred that would have happened, but Thomas and I are bing closer. Because just exchanging nice words with each other doesnt mean youll be friends. I went into the main hall at the end of the hallway with Seo Dae-ryong. Hwangcheongak investigators and executioners were all gathered there. Its been a while since we all gathered together like this, right? yes. A loud answer was heard. After the training, the morale of the enforcement officers was sky-high. The investigators also showed great courage as they handled the Baekdogwi case well. I came today to pour some fuel on your burning morale. Everyone looked curious. I handed the envelopes I had prepared to Seo Dae-ryong. The envelope was matched to the number of Hwangcheongak warriors. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised when he checked the inside of the envelope. What money? Inside was a 1,000-nyang bill. Give one to everyone. yes. Seo Dae-ryong distributed what was inside to everyone. This money is a special gift from me to you. Everyone cheered when they heard the word gift. Thank you, footnote! I said it out loud to everyone. The money is given because we at Hwangcheongak must be an organization that does not allow any external pressure. In short, dont take bribes. If you suddenly need money,e to me. Pull the moon pole. If the monthly sry doesnt work, I will lend it at my own expense. yes! Everyones expressions brightened when they found unexpected money. Nagging when youre in a good mood only takes away the points you worked so hard to earn. dissolution. As I was leaving Daecheong, Seo Dae-ryong followed me. Mr. Footnote. How did you know? what? Ikho needs money. Ive been looking for moneytely because my younger brother is getting married. When my parents were alive, I spent all my money on caring for them. Now theres no need to fill my pockets by looking after my younger siblings. How do I know? I did not know. Dont lie. Actually, I knew. I found out by chance and was only going to give Ikho, but as it turned out, everyone became runners. Theres nothing to be so thrilled about. Its all an investment for me. An investment for Confucius? If word spreads that you spend a lot of money, shouldnt you secretly expect it? I think I will use it more when I be a Cheonma. Then everyone will want me to be the Heavenly Demon. I am such a shallow person. Have you really thought that far into it? no. Thats what I thought because you asked. I think other people might think like that. As expected, you know about Ikho. Im giving it to you as a courtesy. Because everyone worked hard. Is it that important? Its important. Will loyalty just happen? Dont be fooled by this! Seo Dae-ryong looked at me intently and said. Its a world where people are manipted without even using tricks like this. Then he bowed his head in greeting and went on his way. Chapter 42 Episode 42: I also ran into bad luck. When I returned to my residence, someone I had never expected was waiting for me. Ilhwa Geomjon was sitting in the spot where Hyeolcheon Doma was waiting. Surprisingly, they even set up a table for drinks. Gong Lee, you worked hard today, so please go and have a drink. Good, senior. I sat in front of Ilhwa Geomzon. I smiledfortably, just like when I met Hyeolcheon Doma, but I was nervous on the inside. You said you dont drink alcohol, right? This drink is not for me, its for Lee Gongja. thank you. She poured me a drink. I drank without hesitation. If the drink was poisonous, why would you drink it without checking? I didnt check, but I prepared. how? I spit out the blood poison from my mouth. Not only does it prevent poisonous smoke, but if you drink alcohol with it in your mouth like this, it also neutralizes the poison in your mouth. When did this happen? I asked you a question while saying hello to you earlier. Even though I asked about poisoned liquor, howe I didnt get a ticket? Its a top-quality blood poison, so its very small, and I trained myself so that my pronunciation wouldnt leak even when I put it in my mouth. Admiration shed across Ilhwageomjons expression. It may be presumptuous to say this, but I know you dont feel good about me. You cant drink alcohol in such a situation, right? She wasnt angry because I honestly told her that I had poisoned blood in my mouth. Instead, I just confirmed this. Did you drink the alcohol that Thomas gave you with blood poison in your mouth? Thats not it. For a moment, Ilhwageomjons expression hardened. Thomas believes and I do not? A lot had happened with Mr. Thomas until we had our first drink. We were there too, right? No, there wasnt. Ilhwa Geomzon protested in response to the firm answer. I was the one who repeatedly rmended Jangho. He rmended Jangho, but it was not for my own sake, but to force me not to have a rtionship with Elder Doma. Was that the choice for me? I didnt just push Ilhwa Geomzon, whose answer was disappointing. I want to create a lot of things with my senior. So, I drink the alcohol that is given without the poisoned liquor. Dont say anything you dont mean. Why wouldnt you like it? Theres already a chopping board in that heart, right? If you were me, senior, who would you want in your heart? I drank alcohol without blood, as if it were you. Ilhwageomjons expression softened at my action of trusting her. She is someone who refuses to even bepared to Thomas. He was also a proud person who knew that if it were one of the two, he would naturally choose him. Of course, Im not the type of person who likes things like poison. Gongja Lee. yes. Tell me what you want. Please help me be your sessor. Instead, please help without any conditions such as istion from the elderly. Thats all I want. In this world of science and engineering, unconditional help is something you only expect from your parents. Ilhwa Geomzon, who expressed his refusal, stood up. She was just about to leave and asked as if she suddenly remembered something. Is it true that you gave Thomas a birthday present? yes. Her eyes wavered. I asked as if it just urred to me, but in reality, I probably wanted to check this for myself. May I ask what you gave me? I lifted the poisoned liquor that I had ced on the table. I gave you this. You gave me something valuable. Because I received something precious. Ilhwa Geomzon seemed to think for a moment about what to say, but ultimately said nothing. Well have a drink at Pungryu Barter. If you remember, pleasee. Ilhwageomjon left without answering. * * * When I returned to my living quarters to change, there was another guest. To my surprise, my father was waiting in the yard of my residence. Following the two mazons, even my father. If I were to give a title to today, I would say it is meeting with big names. What are you doing in this squalid ce? I came to see how you live. It was the first time my father came to my residence. It was our first time hunting, our first time eating together, our first time visiting our home. There are many things that are new to me with my father. Would you like to go in? What are you doing in a smelly room where a man lives alone? Then I will at least bring you a chair. done. Ive sat down enough today. but. A long time ago, Dr. Ma said that. They say sitting for long periods of time is the worst thing for your health. It is as short-lived as the time you sit. Dont sit in the royal pce for too long. I went and stood next to my father. Do you want to live long? sure. How many things have you not done yet? I want to die after trying it all. Then I looked back at my father. What about your father? Is there anything you want to try other than Cheonma? does not exist. It was such a decisive answer that I actually heard it as there are too many to answer. Someday, I want to y in the midfield with my father. My father nced at me. Well, Im not saying lets go fight the Murim Alliance. My father chuckled, probably because this joke was funny. Lets just look around where people live. How is it? Would you like to see the world with meter? I heard that the snowy mountain is so cool in the summer. My father didnt answer anything. We watched the sunset in the distance for a while. I met Ilhwa Geomzon on the way. If you break off your rtionship with Thomas, he will be your ally. I told my father like it was. Who do you want to hold hands with? I think Geomzone will be easier to handle. Theres a cute cutting board. If you let your guard down like that, youll die. The old man certainly has a knack for catching people off guard. Your father probably knows more about Thomas. Why did you give Thomas an extravagant altar? I once entrusted you with one task. My father didnt tell me what was going on. It was clear that something had happened to both my father and Thomas when they were young. What do you n to do? I want both of them. Left sword, left sword, left sword, sword sword. My father turned his head and looked at me. Its not a needless greed. My instincts say: I think the results would be much better if we brought those two enemies together. It may be difficult at first, but it will be easierter. I keep whispering like this. Where does your confidencee from? Isnt it the confidence that your father passed down in your blood? Now the sunset has reached its peak, making my father and I blush. My father blurted out. Geomjon is a person with many wounds. I looked at my father, but he said nothing else. Are you saying to take advantage of that or to just look at it? When I first met Hyeolcheondoma, he said that. He said he has lived with bad luck all his life, so it is better not to see him often. But these days, I see him as often as I see my father. I once again expressed my intention to take the two people with me. Ive faced misfortune well, so Ill try to deal with hurt as well. * * * That evening, I drank alcohol at a pub. I told Hyeolcheon Doma toe and I also told Ilhwa Geomjon toe. I didnt know who woulde or neither of them woulde. Try some of this. The owner, Jo Chun-bae, brought a dish and presented it to me. It looks like it was made especially for me to eat. Thank you. Please sit down and have a drink together. Oh, where would I dare sit? I guess you dont want to drink with me. That cant be right. Jo Chun-bae sat down. I poured him a drink. Jo Chun-bae took my drink while saying Oh my over and over again. There is no need to be so polite. no. You have to have it. Thanks to you, how much morefortable we have be. Are you feeling morefortable? No problem. After the Hwangcheongak branch was established in this alley, the number of warriors drinking and behaving has decreased significantly. Is that all there is to it? There has been a lot less leaving behind debts that will never be repaid. Thank goodness. This is all thanks to Gongja Lee. Please continue to look closely and let me know if you need to let me know about this. All right. Jo Chun-bae took a refreshing drink of the drink I gave him and then stood up. At that time, another person came and bowed and left. Thank you, Gongja Lee. I didnt say what I was thankful for. He probably also received help from Hwangcheongak. When he said hello and hurried back to his ce, someone walked towards me and said. Youre popr. The person who walked with arge sword strapped to his back was none other than Hyeolcheon Doma. My stomach froze at his appearance. Last time I had a drink with Doma, it was early so there were no customers, but today there were a lot of customers. Howfortable would it be for them to drink alcohol at a ce like Mazon? I got up and told everyone. Mazon is a person of extremely high character. So dont worry and drink. You just have toe here and not get drunk. The tension eased when he added a joke. When I sat down, Hyeolcheondoma said with a rough face. Why do you lie? Its a nice lie. I came here to pay and drink, but I cant drink while watching others, right? If you dont want to see that, just go. If youre going to say that, please give money to those people first. Take this money and go eat somewhere else. I give the owner as much money as I lost. Not pretending to be nice again. Im not pretending to be nice, this is the basics. Is this Mine? Isnt Mine a person? Look here, Mr. Lee. At times like this, I get confused as to whether you are from our school or from the Murim League. I also dont believe that the basis of my identity is demonic religion. Its something that cant be helped. In my past life, I left our school when I was young and wandered around Jungwon for the rest of my life. I met many people at that time. Not only during my days as a ronin, but also in the process of obtaining Dafa materials, I encountered all kinds of human encounters. I felt hurt, I felt anger, and I also learned what true humanity feels like. My life values were all created at that time, so in a sense, I can be said to be a person who is not an apostle to the degree of magic. The effort to eliminate absolute evil and establish a new way of magic was also created against such an empirical background. I raised my ss with excitement. Well, happy birthday. Its not past midnight yet, so the congrattions are valid. Please lower your voice. He didnt think anything was a big deal, but the birthday party seemed like a burden. Really, this was the first time I had seen him this shy since we met. Well, who would have congratted me like this? Of course, Ive received formal congrattory gifts countless times, but the meaning would have been different from todays event. Dont do anything useless from now on. Is getting older such a good thing that we even celebrate it? We use this as an excuse to drink and have fun. Even Lee Gongja likes drinking more than he looks. youre right. I also have a few caterpirs growing inside me. There are people who raise their heads when it rains, and there are also people who raise their heads when they are depressed or distressed. Do you like alcohol? I liked it before Ive cut back a lot these days. It was right then. Someones loud voice was heard from behind. But you didnt hang up. When I turned my head, I saw Ilhwa Geomzon standing a little away. Chapter 43 Episode 43: Faster than my ck eyes. Hyeolcheondoma was surprised by her appearance. Because I didnt tell him that Geomzon wasing here today. Wee, senior. Please sit down here. Ilhwa Geomjon also stood there with a stiff expression on his face, as if he didnt know that Hyeolcheon Doma would be here. I spoke calmly to her who looked like she might turn away at any moment. Today is Mr. Thomass birthday. I learned that no matter how hateful a person is, at least they celebrate their birthday. Ilhwa Geomzon sat down as if he couldnt just go back after saying that much. When she joined, the atmosphere became cold. Why did I ask you toe? Later, when he asked me to drink at a pub, I think I heard him mean to drink alone with me. Today is a good day, so I invited you to celebrate with me. Next time, call me when youre alone. When she was about to get up from her seat, Hyeolcheondoma blurted out a word. What are you so dissatisfied with? It was a moment when the dissatisfaction I had been holding in for a really long time came out. Ilhwa Geomzon also got angry and fired. I beg your pardon? What are you dissatisfied with? Are you asking now because you dont know that? The sword of emotion was drawn out faster than her sword. Okay, Im asking because I dont know. What on earth are you so angry about? you! You! What am I? What did I do wrong? At that time Shut up! Shut up! She was nervous that what happened between them woulde out. Her anger and tension were clearly conveyed. Youre a selfish idiot. what? Hyeolcheondoma also stood up suddenly. Are you going to wield that ignorant sword that looks like you? Okay, give it a try. Get drunk again and talk as much as you want! The great sword of immortality in Domas hand trembled. I didnt stop them. Because I knew I wouldnt fight anyway. There was an iron rule that mazons never fight among themselves. Although there were arguments, behind-the-scenes conversations, and all sorts of internal strife, there were no life-or-death battles. This is like a survival principle that has been followed for a very long time and is the most important reason why Palmazon exists to this day. Theres still some time until midnight, so hold on for a while. Then Ilhwa Geomzon raised his voice in a loud tone. Gongja! What on earth are you doing! How much do you have to look down on me to do something like this? It was a moment when herposure, which had always been polite, copsed. Fix it. I cant fix it. Ill tell you why I brought you Geomjon. Honestly, I need Geomzon senior. So, I hoped that the two of you would reconcile here today. I dont know what makes you hate each other so much. Then Ilhwa Geomzon let out a long sigh and tried to regain his usual appearance. If we could have reconciled over a drink, why would we have remained so bad until now? We meet again and again until it is resolved. Cursing and pulling my hair out. We keep meeting and fighting until it is resolved. Lee Gong-ja is too greedy. I made it clear on the first day. I cant go with Thomas. Then are you confident that you can make me your sessor on your own? Im confident. I cant believe it. If it was a public reason that the two of you had a bad rtionship, I would have known. However, no one at our school knows. Probably because it is for extremely personal reasons. How can I risk my life trusting a senior who cannot let go of his personal feelings for the greater good? Ilhwa Geomzons expression became distorted. As she was about to say something, she red scaryly at me and Thomas, then turned around and left. After emptying his ss, Hyeolcheondoma stood up. The congrattions were well received. Damn you! Boom! Today too, after breaking the table, the blood chopping board went out as well. I put the table money back on the table next to me and said with a smile to Cho Chun-bae, who was standing in front of the kitchen. I guess I should first change my habit of hitting and breaking things, right? Cho Chun-bae smiled awkwardly and joked. These days, it seems like you can make more money if you be a carpenter. I also smiled and left the guesthouse. I expected this to happen when the two met. We have to keep pulling them out. Buried emotions are brought out and we sh, swear, and fight. Then, when you look back on the old resentment that was eating you up, you have to realize that it wasnt that big of a deal. I think it is possible. Because the two of them have already lived a lot longer. Their reconciliation took time, but Ilhwa Geomzon did not wait even a single day. * * * That night, I opened my eyes while sleeping. It was Cheonma Self-Defense Technique that woke me up. Feeling the energy from outside, I got up from my bed, put on my ck magic sword, and went outside. The person who woke me up was standing in the middle of the yard. She was none other than Ilhwa Geomzon. also. Your skills are not average. It seemed surprising that I had woken up, even though it didnt reveal much of its presence. Because I couldnt sleep deeply. Gongja Lee. Yes, senior. She said with her back turned. Because of Lee Gongja, the quietke is causing ripples. Does thatke represent our school? Does it mean her own mind? Im still young, so I long for a stormy sea rather than a calmke. You told me this before, right? I despise people who try to win the hearts of their subordinates for free with dreams, ideals, etc. yes. There are people I despise too. What kind of person are you? He is a person who only speaks loudly and does not follow his skills. Am I that kind of person? Should we check to see if thats the case or not? Ilhwa Geomjon turned his back and slowly pulled out his sword. It was a perfect kick. Even though she was turning around, she didnt feel any weakness. Nevertheless, I spoke coldly to Ilhwa Geomzon. There is another person I dont like. Who is it? She asked without turning around. He is a strong but inconsiderate person. I despise people who lead rtionships to their advantage by using force. I hate to see people hurting others with their poor imagination. Demonic energy exploded from Geomjons body. Shut up! I told him he was doing well and that he was doing well, but he was being arrogant too much. She turned to me. Powerful magical energy was pouring out of her eyes like frost. What will you do if I win? Watching here to me as soon as a conflict arose, I realized that the only way to make her my person was to pressure her with my skills. In a situation where one exercise of power is more effective than a hundred politics, the rtionship with Thomas was ater issue. For a moment, Geomzon made a bewildered expression. Did I say Im winning now? yes. If Lee Gong-ja defeats me, I will do whatever he wants. If I had to die, I would. She risked her life. It was a confidence that would never be defeated. great. What would you do if Lee Gongja loses? I also do whatever my senior wants. What I want is simple. Knock the chopping block out of Lee Gongjas life. In a way, her confidence was natural. Because she was confident that she was the second strongest martial artist after her father. Arent you curious about what I want? Im not curious at all. Its a story well never hear again. I slowly pulled out the dark magic sword. Then today I will find out what I want. With our swords drawn, we stared at each other in silence. I know very well how fast a Majon-level expert is. You cannot see an attack and block it. If the instincts developed through training do not function properly, you will die. The same goes for my minions not being able to block my attacks and dying. My sword is invisible to them. Hwiiing. A gust of wind blew from somewhere, causing Geomjons hair to sway in the wind. She slightly twisted the tip of her dangling sword. That alone changed the momentum. Its been a long time since I felt this tension. Gong Lee, although I wont kill you, you will have to be careful. You could get internal injuries. If this fight had been a life-or-death battle with an enemy that must be killed, I would have cut off my opponents breath and left when I said, You have to be careful. This is a word thates from the pride of ignoring the opponent, so that is the opportunity to advance. Of course, since this fight was not a battle of life and death, we had time to talk calmly. Yes, I will be careful. But my sword is a dark magic sword, so it may damage your sword. She ignored my concerns and went one step further. I will give up three moves to Mr. Lee. In the past, seniors gave up three moves when dealing with juniors. It was like that in the past, but these days you cant find seniors giving up to their juniors. In that respect, Geomzon is a romantic person. Your concession will be gratefully epted. Now, lets go junior. I was never conceited, but instead I hid one skill. The intention is to deal with it without using the Wind God Sabo. A secret trick must always be hidden. That would be the same for Ilhwa Geomzone as well. My strategy was this. I will finish it within three seconds of giving in. I skipped the search battle and went straight to demonstrating the extraordinary swordsmanship that achieved great sess. The first ceremony, Gyuncheon Ceremony, was held. Shhh! I thought a ray of sword light cut her horizontally. Chaengaeaeaeang! Sword and sword shed in front of her chest. Her surprise is conveyed through the sword. The power of my attack must have been more than she expected, so the sense of crisis she felt when meeting her true enemy must have made every hair on her body stand on end. A second attack unfolded in session. The Je-sik transformation ceremony scattered splendid sword light. The sword changed twelve times before her eyes, and the Sword Zone stepped back and deflected each attack. But on the ninth change she broke her promise. Shhh! visor. Her sword flew into my chest and I twisted my body to block the attack with my dark magic sword. Ilhwa Geomzon broke his promise to yield three numbers andunched an attack. There was nothing she could do. Byun Cheon-siks continued changes could not be prevented with just defense, so defense was eventually reced by attack. this. That was when she was so frustrated and was trying to make an excuse. I was on my third strike. This was an opportunity. I even tried to say something while my mind was greatly shaken. The third type, Hyeoncheonsik (ʽ), flew in. I love you so much! Kaang! A shout was heard at the same time as the sound of swords shing. Words that should never havee out of the Geomjons mouth came out. Not on the face! And the silence that followed. My sword stopped in front of Ilhwageomjons face. In fact, the sword stopped before her cries. Because my sword was faster than her eyes. On the other hand, her Ilhwa sword, which was out of her hand, was floating in the air. Our eyes focused together on the Ilhwa sword. It was falling to the floor in a ck parab. Perhaps Ilhwa Geomzon hoped that it would never fall to the ground. Deep. The Ilhwa sword stuck to the floor. The trembling white handle of the sword made it feel as if a white g was shaking. Ilhwa Geomzon, who was watching this scene nkly, slowly turned his gaze towards me. Her eyes looked like she couldnt believe this situation. I sincerely hoped. May her first words be a double curse. I hope that a stone will fall out of the dam of solitude she has built so strong. I hope that through that hole, I will be able to get a glimpse of her wounds Chapter 44 With a morefortable face than on the first day of the 44th episode. Unfortunately, my wish did note true. Gongja Lee, how did this happen? Ilhwageomjons voice trembled, but she remained calm. Her original n would have been this. I guess he gave up the first three moves easily and yed with me for the next twenty or thirty moves before trying to win. Rather, she herself was defeated in just three moves. Didnt I tell you? Its a dark magic sword, so be careful. I said I won thanks to the dark magic sword, but she wasnt weak enough to cover up her defeat with an excuse. Even if it was the Heavenly Demon Sword and not the ck Demon Sword, it was a fight I should not have lost. I knew better than anyone that I lost because of my skills, not because of my sword. Ill tell you a secret. I have already achieved great sess in Bicheon Sword Technique. For a moment she was startled. Youve already achieved great sess? I cant believe it. The martial arts level of Bicheon Sword Technique was simr to the martial arts learned by the Magons. Her disbelief was natural when I told her that I had already achieved great heights in martial arts skills. Dont you know our father? Are you going to put me in the position of a foot in theherworld just because Im your son? Even if Lee Gong-ja achieved great sess in the Bicheon Sword Technique You think he would havecked internal skills? Didnt I take the Celestial God Dan? ah! I didnt even bother to talk about obtaining the Demon Jeongdan in Socheon-dong. I won this match. Do you admit it? . She couldnt admit it. If I had known that Lee Gongjas skills were this high, I wouldnt have let down my guard so much. This happened because I didnt know my skills and gave up the first strike and third attempt. Moreover, the moment I tried to speak, the attack caused the sword to fly away. Several bad news happened to her. So youre saying you cant admit it? If it bes known that Geomzon broke his promise, you will bebeled a coward for the rest of your life. Shut up! There is no need to provoke me with such unnecessary words. I keep my promises. What do you want, Mr. Lee? I said he would even give up his life if I lost. This showdown! She was about to make an excuse, but she closed her mouth. Whether you lost because you were careless or because your martial arts skills were weak, you lost. It was he who was conceited that he would give up three moves. Is it my life you want? It cant be. Ive heard many times that Im crazy, but Im not that crazy. Then what do you want? Please ept my apology. For a moment, Geomzon was surprised. I apologize for being rude to Geomzon until now. This is my sincere apology, so please forgive me. She looked at me with an expression of iprehension. Are you making fun of me? No, I was rude to my senior today. I wasnt calling my senior there. Why are you apologizing to me even though you won? Can I be honest with you? of course! I would like to apologize like this and win your favor. So, I want to make sure my senior supports me wholeheartedly. Sincerity? Are you telling the truth in the session battle? If you thought that kind of thing was amon ground, you would be disappointed. I didnt know Lee Gongja was so naive. It will depend on the opponent. I am a person who, when my opponent throws dirt at me, pushes me into the mud, and when my opponent pours water on me, I respond with shit. But I want topete with my senior through naivety. Why? Because I seem naive? no. Because you have a noble character. He is someone who deserves more respect than any other Palmazon. When I think about her life afterward, everything she said now is a lie. But those things havent happened yet. If meeting me was a turning point and her fate changed, wouldnt the bloody future disappear and a new life unfold? Wouldnt it be possible for flowers to bloom in the bleak wastnd I saw in her eyes? Do you really think I am? Yes, you are noble and elegant. She bit her lip slightly. I was happy about thepliment, but at the same time, I felt somewhatplicated. I walked over, pulled out the Ilhwa sword from the floor, and handed it to her. Then Ill see you next time. After bowing politely, I entered the living quarters. I didnt know how long she stood there before returning, because she went in and fell asleep. * * * The next night, Ilhwa Geomzon came to see me again. Her eyes and face were swollen, as if she hadnt slept all night. I will ept Gongja Lees apology. thank you. Instead, I have one favor to ask. What is it? I lost the match yesterday. I admit it. Instead, lets meet again today. I refused right away. I dont like it. Why dont you like it? Because now you wont be able to win again. If Geomzon had not let his guard down and given the go-ahead strike, I would never have won. Gongja Lee has achieved great sess in the Bicheon Sword Technique, right? The power is also sufficient. If we fight again, we can win. I cant win. Why are you so sure? It was a piece of luck thates once or twice in life. Im not a person who prides myself on my ability. I wont put any conditions on if I win. Instead, when I lose, I will listen to what Gongja Lee wants. It is literally an attempt to restore self-esteem. I felt like I knew why she became the leader of a religious cult, caused bloodshed, and then copsed. What kind of pride is that? I know what to ask for. This is truly foolish and naive. Sir, I wont tell anyone about yesterdays match. So you dont have to try to beat me. No one will know what happened yesterday anyway. You cant know what people are doing. You could spit it out under the influence of alcohol. That wont happen. I was in no hurry. Since I take the initiative, I just need to slowly draw her towards me. Sleep well today. Your face looks hurt. As I turned around and went in, she suddenly spoke. It was a shame. Those were the words that stopped me in my tracks. I turned back to her. Didnt I tell you? It was pure luck that I won. Its not just because we lost to Bimu. The cause of that shamey in an unexpected ce. The more I thought about the phrase no facial expressions, the more shameful I felt. This is what she shouted when the sword flew at her. Not the face! Thats possible. Its a face. As a man, I would be no different. Any normal person can do that. But Geomzone cant do that. Id rather get stabbed in the face. She must have been too proud and ashamed to say those words. Of course, I understand her when she said that. She was as proud of her appearance as she was of her honor and pride in being a sword master. Because she wanted to be told that she was pretty and looked young more than that she was good at fighting. Now do you understand why I came back? yes. Then will you fight me? She was full of desperation, but my answer didnt live up to it. I dont like it. As I turned around, I heard her shout behind me. Gongja Lee! Cant you just let me enjoy this one lucky break? Then Geomzon said something unexpected. I promised. I will never lose. Who are you with? Not to lose to anyone but him. Him? What if Geomzon is the person he calls himself? no way? The person who shed through my mind for a moment came out of her mouth. I made a promise to the leader. The moment I heard those words, I remembered what my father said to me. DGeomjon is a person with many wounds. I could see that there was a deep bond between my father and Geomzon. When did you make your promise? Instead of answering, Geomzon expressed his respect for his father. The only person I respect is the religious leader. I couldnt believe what she said. A person who respects his father so much would cause such bloodshed to take over the position of religious leader? why? I dont want to break my promise to the leader. She quickly added, fearing that I might have misunderstood something rude. If you are thinking any profane thoughts right now, I will tell you clearly. Please dont insult my pure respect for the leader. No, I didnt think of that. Im d you did. Why do you respect your father so much? Geomzon only smiled slightly but did not give any details. If she brought up what happened with her father, it would have been herst move. I couldnt refuse any more. great. I have to keep the promise I made to my father. Ilhwa Geomzon was happy. It was augh of genuine joy that made all the smiles andughs that had been shown up until now fake. Is it that good? great. I will do my best this time too. Thats what I want. I did my best in the second match as well. In fact, I was more excited than the first dance. Ilhwa Geomzon did not let down his guard, and his eyes were full of passion that could not be hidden. Of course, this fight was not a fight to kill, but apetition only to determine the winner. About a dozen rounds of exploration passed, about 100 rounds of body loosening, and about 300 rounds of splendid herbivory. The longer thepetition continued, the more we lost the game. I fell in love with the pure fun ofpeting in martial arts. Who would win was a questionter. I was surprised at the seemingly impossible connection between herbivory and even more surprised at how quickly I was able to identify my weaknesses. ah! Its truly amazing! This person really deserves to be honored with a sword. Normally, we wouldnt have had time to think about this, but as we had promised, we stepped back and rested when we needed to. Because we werepletely immersed in the fact that we werepeting in martial arts, we reflected on the various herbivorous skills we hadpeted against. This moment of pure martial artspetition was giving me greater joy than any life-or-death feeling I had experienced in the past. I had to admit that I had some misunderstandings about her, just as I had with my father and Ian. Her desire for fame and pride were not a struggle to fill her deste mind. Its origin came from pride in martial arts. At least when it came to swordsmanship, she was more serious, sincere, and genuine than anyone else in the world. His attitude towards swordsmanship was reminiscent of his fathers attitude toward martial arts. The two of us, who had only studied swordsmanship our entire lives, became deeply immersed in conversation with the sword. The match was a draw. In a fight where there was no will to kill, we were a close match. You probably didnt use your deadly move, so I lost this match. Isnt it the same? No, this is all I have. Ilhwa Geomzon, who was quietly staring at me, suddenly spoke. Thank you Lee Gongja. She left those words and turned around. But what is clear is that he returned with a morefortable face than on the first day. It was still unknown how she would turn out in the future. I promised my father I wouldnt lose, so I mighte back tomorrow. Maybe todays business dance will end forever. Rubbing with her moved my emotions. What did it mean to her? I didnt know if it was enough to saturate her bleak wastnd-like emotions. Anyway, investing in her starts now. Its this difficult to create one of my own. Chapter 45 Episode 45: Habits are scary. Ilhwa Geomzon came to see me the next night as well. There is a saying that it is said three times. We fight for thest time today. I couldnt tell if her visit was due to the importance of her promise to her father or the pleasure of yesterdays meeting. great. I dly epted the third invitation. Yesterday, after a draw at Bimu, I went back and just slept all day. When we lost on the first day, I couldnt sleep at all, but the day we came back with a draw, I slept like crazy. I wonder if Ive ever slept this well. You havent been able to sleep well. Thats right, Ive never been a deep sleeper. So do you know what I was thinking? What are you thinking? Do I have to go and do a massage every day to get a good nights sleep? I smiled and Ilhwa Geomzon also smiled and pulled out his sword. After one fight, we took a break and rested for a while. And if we had any questions, we asked them at the time. You dodged to the left during the twenty-third attack earlier. Why did you dodge to the left? Wasnt the right one faster? The move to the right was to reduce the number of skilled workers. If I had dodged to the right, Lee would have had three options. But if you dodged to the left, there were two things. Its because of my center of gravity. Yes. If you be a Geomjon expert like me, even if you split hundreds of moves, you can repeat the fight like in Baduk. When I asked a question, Geomzon didnt hide his thoughts and just told me. You will know when you hear it. Is this person really sincerely speaking to me or not? If my father heard this, he would scold me and ask how I know peoples thoughts, but at least Geomzon answered sincerely. She also asked me questions when she had any doubts. I answered exactly what I thought. Just as I feel sincerity in her, she will also feel that my answer is not in vain. There is no harm in teaching it. Its the same when teaching Ian, but you learn more while teaching. I dont know when. I have never been so purely into martial arts. Maybe its the first time. Considering her age and position, the words first time were not easy words to say. How should I be embarrassed? Now shall we start again? great! This time, as promised, I flew up into the air and fought. This fight was literally a dogfight. If it looks like its going to fall to the ground, itunches the opponent by using an attack that allows it to jump by stepping on its feet. There was absolutely no surprise attack during that process. They helped each other and kept flying, sharing swords. A brilliant sword light lit up the night sky, and we flew around until we used up all our energy and thennded on the training ground. The only sound that could be heard in the gym was me and her breathing. If it had been the first day ofpetition, the oue of the match would have been based on who could catch their breath first, but we didnt care at all. Do you have alcohol? She, who doesnt drink alcohol, looked for alcohol. Yes, there is. I went into the house and brought out a drink. Its a good drink. You know a lot about alcohol, right? Just because you dont drink doesnt mean you dont know. And I used to drink it too. I had a drink with her. Drinking alcohol while sharing a dance with Geomjon had a special vor. She said she quit drinking a long time ago, but she drank often. It got to the point where I wondered if he was secretly drinking alone. Can I ask you something, Mr. Lee? Yes, senior. Why has it suddenly changed like this? You werent really this kind of person, right? I didnt observe Lee Gongja carefully, but I knew roughly what kind of person he was. It didnt change all of a sudden, weve been preparing for it for a long time. You lived while hiding your true identity? Its simr. If he showed his true colors at such a young age, his older brother would have killed him. I crouched down until I could protect myself. Gongja Lee is a truly scary person. She said when the bottle of alcohol she shared was empty. Just onest time. I was surprised. Ilhwa Geomzons tone of voice has changed. She, who always used honorifics, naturally began to treat people with inferiority. It may be a strange thing to say, but when Im with Gongja Lee, I feel like Im with a friend. Maybe she felt a part of my past life. In front of my father and Ian, I kept acting more and more yful in order not to bring back the darkness, hardships, and time of the past, but I didnt do that in front of her. Especially while dancing, he was more serious than anyone else. We learn from experts and learn from experts. The realization from that fall is so strong that I often neglect learning from fellow practitioners. By disparaging the value of the herbs by saying they are rice. But today I realized that those vegetables and rice might be the best dinner. We fought after talking, we fought while learning, and we fought while realizing. Now we put down our drinks and fought. I dare say. Our fight was graceful. We had no murderous intent to harm the other person, but only the nobility of enjoying the fight. And through all of this, I didnt mention a single word about the Hyeolcheon Doma. I even forgot about getting her on my side. So we shed powerfully and exchanged spectacr explosions for thest time. It may be a profane thing to say, but I felt like I formed a friendship with my senior through the sword. She agreed with my feelings. I dont know what our rtionship will be like in the future, but todays meeting with Lee Gongja will forever be remembered. Ilhwa Geomzon also considered the value of this secret weapon to be important. I will never forget you for the rest of my life. Thank you for teaching me a great lesson. Did I really teach you? Maybe you think you have received more. But Im sure theres more Ive learned. She learned a few things, but I absorbed them all. Through the past three days of fighting, I thought a lot about Bicheon Swordsmanship, and the solidly established Daeseong system was shaken. I could tell. The wall of the Twelve Stars has copsed, and now my realm has begun to advance towards the Twelve Stars. My heart began to beat at the new change that hade after a long time. We didnt say goodbye. Ilhwa Sword Zone drew out the Ilhwa Sword and held it out in front of me, and I responded with the ck Magic Sword. visor! Our dance ended with a clear farewell where swords shed with swords. * * * Returning to his residence, Ilhwa Geomzon was drinking alone. As the dance with the sword dance ended, I felt many emotions. Three days passed as if I was possessed by something. I remembered the first day I lost in Bimu. All sorts of thoughts came to mind that day. I even thought about putting on a mask and going back and killing Geommugeuk. The person I was that day and the person I am today werepletely different people. Although he is the same person, he has be apletely different person, at least in terms of his rtionship with sword dance. At that time, Saujongs voice was heard outside the mook. This is Ujong. When he came inside, he held a dish that was to be a snack in his hand. Saujong asked as he put down the snacks on the table. Are you worried about something? Since he had kept her close to him, he had never seen her drink. But today he suddenly starts drinking. Its a bad sign. Saujong judged this situation as follows. Because Ilhwa Geomjon moved so secretly, Sawujong did not know about the affairs of the past three days. Ilhwa Geomzon did not answer any of his questions. At times like this, I feel a deep sense of self-destruction. Because she has never once shown herself to be honest. I thought it was because he was an emotionally dry person, but why was he suddenly drinking? Is this by any chance rted to a scientist? Ilhwageomjon nced at Saujong. The look in his eyes that told him not to talk nonsense was cold. Nothing happened. Sau Zong quickly lowered his head. I said something unnecessary. sorry. Saujong had a customized prescription for her when she was in a bad mood. We brought in a really new guy. Im waiting in a secret room Stop now! yes? Now stop bringing men with you. ! For a moment, Saujong was startled. I wasnt surprised when they told me to stop bringing men. Geomjon is respected by himself. He felt as if he had been hit on the head. what? Why are you doing this all of a sudden? He was proud of the specialness of being treated only to himself. I thought I heard it wrong, but that wasnt the case. Ilhwa Geomzon sighed lightly. It was something I should have stopped doing a long time ago. No, it shouldnt have started in the first ce. When Saujong first brought a young man, the trouble was that he lost to the lust of the moment. Just once! Okay, just once. I cant even remember thest time I slept with a man. Enjoy it just once! But there was no just one time of lust that opened the box. Once became twice and twice became three. She closed her eyes tightly when Saujong said that it was something men did because they wanted to, and that she was actually helping them by giving them a lot of money. To be honest, I didnt even feel guilty afterwards. Lust has be a habit. I was more afraid of habit than lust. It wasnt that fun, but I couldnt quit. But now its time to stop. After finishing my dance with the sword dance, I felt that it was time to start something new. With or without sword dance. Then I will send it back today. Just tell me at any time It wont happen again. all right? Sau Jong lowered his head at the cold gaze. Ill keep that in mind. Go away. And to protect the secret, if you touch the young people, you will die by my hand. So far, young people have definitely taken care of it. Should we give them the right money or let them live? So that Saujong doesnt kill him to keep the secret. That wont happen. After quickly bowing his head in greeting, Saujong turned around. His expression was frozen. He used men to ingratiate himself and believed that this intimate secret solidified his position as the perfect second-inmand. But what is that unfamiliar coldness? What on earth is that confidence? I was sure that the next Geomzon would be me. Geomzons heart was shaking. No, he was turning away from himself. I knew the reason better than anyone else. One person who shook her up recently. Sword dance! * * * That night, someone was waiting at Saujongs residence. The womans name is Cheongseon (i). As one of the five disciples of the Soul Mazon, she was a witch doctor. Cheongseon ran into the arms of Saujong who entered the room and hugged him. Its been a hot year since the two started dating. Cheongseon said with a slightly disgruntled expression while being held in Saujongs arms. Cant you take that picture away? Her gaze was directed at the picture on the wall. The woman in the picture was Ilhwa Geomzon. Are you jealous of Grimm too? Its not jealousy. I know your loyalty, but is it really necessary to have a picture of that woman up in your room? He didnt just be the second-inmand of the Northern Heavenly Sword Family. know. I know, but I feel bad every time I see it. Cheongseon led Saujong to the bed. I know that? Today is the first time you called to see me. I always found it. Is that so? To be blunt, our school is the best. Ive been busy so far. Its because of that old woman. Be careful what you say. sorry. Cheongseon snuggled into him, and Saujong hugged her as fiercely as always. However, Saujongs eyes were focused on the picture hanging on the wall. The heat in those eyes was not loyalty. Cheongseon didnt know. That her man is thinking of another woman at this very moment. And a woman much older than him. When the moans of joy subsided, the words that would change their fate flowed from Sawujongs mouth. The very words that are the starting point of the end in all rtionships. I have a favor to ask. Chapter 46 Episode 46: The person who deceives people. I was standing in the middle of the training center with my eyes closed. Through the coboration with Geomjon, the Bicheon Sword Technique surpassed the walls of the Ten Saints and entered a new realm. Before, when I think of Bicheon Geombeop, it was tightly structured without any errors from beginning to end, but now it feels like what was tightened has be loose. As doubts arose about my perfect herbivorous diet, my confidence disappeared. I slowly drew out the ck magic sword and began to use the Bicheon sword technique. However, this does not mean that existing skills have disappeared or decreased. A brilliant sword light filled the training hall. What will this splendid martial arts look like if it bes the Twelve Saints? Crucially, I am aiming for the Nine Fire Magic Gong Twelve Stars. Therefore, I hoped that the experience of achieving the Twelve Saints of the Bicheon Sword Technique would be of great help in the future achievement of the Twelve Saints of the Nine Fire Magic Gong. When I finished training like that, Seo Daeryong hurriedly came and reported. An incident urred. What incident? I think each Lord should go and see it for himself. The ce that Seo Daeryong guided us to was a nearby mountain. Enforcement officers had alreadye out and controlled the area. Gok Myeong, a special investigator who came to the scene first, reported with a serious expression. More than a dozen freshly buried bodies were found. The problem was that they were not ordinary. The hearts of all the corpses are disappearing. The moment I heard that the heart was gone, I thought of one great method. The Great Law of the Heart and Soul. It is a great method of absorbing vital energy from a persons heart, and the process is known to be truly cruel. It was a great method of pulling out the heart of a living person. And there was only one person in our school who could use that method. Subsoul Mazon. When I returned to rescue Bimahon, there was a brief rumor going around that Subhonmazon was using the Heart and Soul method to gather ghost energy. However, it was just a rumor and the truth about it was not revealed. I was also at a time when I was only running towards Bimahon, so I didnt have time to dig into him. Could it be that the rumor was true? When I imagined the scene of taking out the heart of a living person, I naturally frowned. But what really made me angry was somewhere else. Seo Daeryong reported carefully. But when I looked at the corpses, it looks like they were not trained in martial arts. Ordinary people? yes. They are mixed together without any distinction between men and women Seo Dae-ryong sighed and added. Among the corpses there is also a child. For a moment, my heart went cold. Its the thing I hate the most. A martial artist touches people who have not learned martial arts, even children. This is such unreasonable one-sided violence. Whether its a surprise attack among the soldiers or a swarm, its a mess of people who have jumped in with the risk of defeat. Actually, if you know me, Im not that much of a just person, but at this point, its strangely unbearable. What if these corpses are really victims of the Great Law of the Heart? When I returned to the main school to find Bimahon, I heard a rumor that Suphonmazon was practicing the Great Law of the Heart and Soul, which means that he had been practicing this Great Law for decades. There may have been thousands or more victims. If thats the case Suddenly, the face of the old man who sent me back came to mind. Revenge is good, but my life is important too. I understand. I dont know anything else, but Ill stop this first. At that time, another investigator came and reported. Look at this. What he brought was a fan. When I opened the fan, I saw unintelligiblenguage and a bizarre picture drawn on it. This is a ghost ship used by magicians. It was a fan used by the disciples of Suphonmazon for magic. Where was it found? It was with the body. It was a moment when it became even more clear that it was the work of the Seobhonmazon. But at the same time, I had doubts. The person in charge of disposing of the body dropped his fan? Where is the herbalist who found the body now? I put it on standby over there. lets go. But the herbalist had disappeared somewhere. It looks like he ran away because he was scared. Ill look for it right away. I had a feeling I wouldnt find him. Somehow this doesnt seem natural. Even though it is our school, we cannot openly practice the practice of digging out a heart from a living persons body. Therefore, the Sub-Hon Mazon must have handled matters rted to Dafa really thoroughly, right? But the body was found by an herbalist and even the fan fell away? No way. Someone had figured out where the body was buried and had it found. Now that the evidence has been found, we should go to Seohwanjin and investigate the owner of this fan, right? Seo Dae-ryong was very scared. Are you afraid? yes. I am most afraid of the Soul Mazon in our school. why? If I get attacked by witchcraft, my soul will be taken away. It is better to die cleanly with a sword than to be manipted like a jiangshi and die miserably. What should I do? Ill have toe out tomorrow and go to Seohwanjin. As of today, I will quit Hwangcheongak. Ah, I really dont want to go. Dont worry. I will also take the executioners with me. Choose a few people who are strong in martial arts. Seo Dae-ryong shouted. Those people are going crazy and are going to kill me! Someone even intentionally manipted me and informed me that the Subsoul Mazon was practicing Heart and Soul Dabeop. Ill have to check if its true, but I think of one person behind this maniption. Saujong. Saujong, the right hand man of Ilhwa Geomjon. There was a definitive reason why I assumed it was him. This is because of his impressive ending that came to mind when I first saw Saujong. Surprisingly, he died while trying to kill Ilhwa Geomzon while under the influence of Seophonjutsu. How could I forget the incident in which the most loyal subordinate fell under the spell of seduction and attempted to kill his master? It was revealed after he died. That he liked Geomzon as a woman. And it was never revealed who had cast the spell. It must have been a tragedy rted to politics, so it was talked about by people and then forgotten. Another reason to think it is Saujong. Coincidentally, I recently had a three-day meeting with Ilhwa Geomzon. There must have been something that provoked Saujong. Its a ploy to prevent me from getting interested in Geomzon because Im either dying while fighting him or dealing with him. I dont know how they found out where the body was disposed of and stole the fan, but they pushed me into the Subsoul Mazon. Because this incident was something that I, a member of the Netherworld, could not just ignore. But Saujong wouldnt know. While pushing the Subhonmazon, he also entered the stage together. * * * The next day, I headed to Seohwanjin with Seo Dae-ryong and the executioners. Because we had sent a message in advance, a magician was waiting to guide us at Seohwanjin. Its called Yeocham (΅). Please follow me. We walked along with the female lead. After walking for a while, the moment I entered the flower garden, I stopped. for a moment. I can feel a ghostly energy? I stopped my subordinates and looked around. The ghostly spirit was due to the natural flowers nted in the flower garden. Its because of the scent those flowers give off. Thedy was surprised. This is probably because unless you are an expert with really keen senses, you will not be able to detect the secret nature of naturalization. If a person who is not a demon magician is exposed to the demonic energy of naturalization, the operation of internal energy will not be smooth for a while and they will be more susceptible to soul magic. You may experience the side effect of seeing illusions, and if you are unlucky, you may fall into a mental demon. I dont want my subordinates to be like that. As I raised my ck magic sword to unleash my sword energy at once, the female officer shouted. Please wait a moment. I can suppress the scent of naturalization for just a moment. He took out a small cylinder from his pocket and ced it in the middle of the flower garden. Smoke rose from the barrel, and the surrounding ghosts flocked to the smoke. Lets pass by now! I quickly passed there with my men. If I hadnt told you, we would have gone in exposed to hearing. sorry. The female participant lowered her head at my reprimand. Since I knew that he too was in a position to receive orders, I did not question him further. At that time, Seo Dae-ryong spoke softly behind me. Thank you for considering us, Mr. Gakju. Looking back, not only Seo Dae-ryong but also the executioners were thankful. If it werent for me, everyone would have been affected by demonic energy. Everyone, dont rx. yes! Stone statues and towers everywhere radiated magical energy. As soon as I realized it, the female participant suppressed the ghost on her own. It was understandable that Seo Dae-ryong was afraid of the Suphonmazon. This is because I almost died trying to meet something. Thats how we were able to get into the center of Seohwanjin. The houses built there had a unique appearance. Most of them were houses shaped like snail shells, and they were buildings made up of ovepping circles, something I had never seen anywhere else in the central ins. Seo Dae-ryong, who was here for the first time, was initially impressed by the exotic appearance. However, soon after, heined of not feeling well. Just looking at the buildings here made me dizzy. I told Seo Dae-ryong and the executioners to close their eyes and walk. They walked behind me in a single file with their eyes closed and their hands on their shoulders. Among the strange buildings was a cone-shaped building. This was where the Soul Mazon lived. His room was the height of chaos. The walls, floor, and ceiling were all filled with spinning patterns. It was really painful just to be in this room. The Soul Mazon was sitting in the center of the room. Subsoul Mazon Yaso (ҹ). Ive felt it in the past, but he looks really ordinary. It was a face that made me think that if I went to Maga Vige right now, I could bring ten people who looked simr to me. What is that kind of normality in this mess? He seemed like a symbol showing that all people who deceive people are so ordinary. Meet the Majon. I greeted him politely. I had no particr rtionship with him before returning. Even when I returned to the school to look for Dafa materials, I had no further contact with him. But one thing is clear. He was the one who survived the longest among the Palmazons. Wee, Gongja Lee. His voice was heard scattered from all directions. It seemed like it came from the left, and sometimes it seemed toe from the right. What happened to the corners of the world? This time it sounded like a whisper behind my back. This confusion in the mind meant that, in a way, it could be said that the meditation on souls had already begun. I came to investigate a case. Then the soul demon stared at me as if it were staring me in the face. Suddenly, the ck pupils of his eyes grew bigger. As I looked at his eyes, which were all ck, I felt like I was going out of my mind. The subordinates who came with him probably seemed to be out of their minds right now. Is it okay? The voice rang like an echo in a cave, as if it were a thought in my mind. I often hear that the core is hardened. Of course, it was because of that, but ultimately it was thanks to the Heavenly Demon Tiger God. The Heavenly Demon Protector activated itself to prevent demonic energy from invading the mind and heart. Of course, since the achievements were not yet deep, the situation would change once the Nie Soul Mazon gave his all. Before it turned into an unnecessary fight, I quickly announced the purpose of todays visit. A dozen unusual corpses were discovered, and items belonging to a witch doctor were found there. What kind of object is it? I showed him the fan. It seemed like each ship had its own owner. As soon as he saw you, the soul mazon called someone. Call Neunghyu (Я). Questions that would normally be asked were omitted. Even though I deliberately emphasized that it was an unusual corpse, the Seobhonma did not ask what was unusual. That is to say. I already know what kind of body it is. Chapter 47 Episode 47: You fill the gap. After a while, Neunghyu came in there. I came running after receiving the call from Majon. Our eyes turned to his waist. As expected, there were no ghost wires worn by magicians there. Where is your ship? I lost it yesterday. Then, the ghost spirit that he was holding was thrown at him. Its mine. Where did thise from? He did not dare to ask the Subsoul Mazon, but instead asked a question to me. Several bodies were found yesterday, and this one was found together. Neunghyu was startled when he heard my answer. It was a different type of surprise than the general surprise that ones belongings were found at the crime scene. And Neunghyu also did not ask where the body was found or what the cause of death was. Ah, this neunghyu is the one in charge of disposing of the body! It was the moment when it was confirmed that the Soul Majon was practicing the Heart Soul Great Law. Since the situation is like this, we should go together and get investigated. Neunghyu wasnt afraid of me. He looked at the only person he feared and hoped to dispose of him. The Soul Mazon just looked at him in silence and could tell that he was sending a message in an unusual way. Soon after, Neunghyu spoke to me. Okay, lets go together. He was arrested without pleading not guilty or resisting. I greeted the Soul Mazon politely. Thank you for your cooperation. See you next time. The Soul Mazon nodded silently. His expression was so calm that I couldnt tell what he was thinking. * * * As soon as I returned, I ordered an investigation into Neunghyu. Special investigators took turns investigating him, but he only said that he had lost his debt and did not say anything else. I dont think it will be easy to open my mouth. I nodded at Seo Dae-ryongs words. I could tell just by looking at his eyes. His loyalty and fear of the Subsoul Mazon were so strong that no amount of cajoling or interrogation would work. There is no evidence that they were murdered, so we wont be able to hold them for long. Anyway, hes just ackey. If you want to catch it, you have to catch the Soul Mazon. Seo Dae-ryong must have read the energy in my eyes and said worriedly. Be careful, your opponent is the Subsoul Mazon. Do you remember what I told you when I first arrived? Even if my father does something wrong, Im going to catch him. yes. Then he has to be careful. Go and tell it. Be careful. I wish I had the courage to do that. That day, an unexpected person came to my office. Seo Dae-ryong, who came in with a surprised face, even stuttered. The religious leader hase to visit. I was also surprised. I never dreamed that my father woulde here. Hurry and take him. Soon after Seo Dae-ryong left, my father came into the office. father? What brings you here? I stopped by while passing by. No way. My father came because he had something to say to me. We have tea and alcohol. What are you drinking in broad daylight? Lets have a cup of tea. I got in the car and brought it out myself. Meanwhile, my father was standing at the window behind my seat, looking out. Have some tea. My father said, still looking out the window. You shouldnt touch the Soul Mazon yet. I could tell. That you came to say this. You know that I went to Seohwanjin and arrested Neunghyu. And now that the body has been found, I dont want to leave the soul mazon alone. Why not? Because I cant kill you with your martial arts skills. You can cut them down when they are off guard. If that doesnt work, Ill even stab you in the back and kill you. It would be harder to stand behind him than to kill him. Is the Subsoul Mazon that strong? It is both the weakest and the strongest. I understood what that meant. It meant that if he surpassed his magic, that is, if he learned martial arts that his magic could not work on, or reached the level of martial arts that his magic could not work, he would be the easiest opponent. If you exclude the hex, the martial arts of the Soul Mazon would be nothing special. From this perspective, the weakest mazon to my father would be the soul mazon. Because the soul demons hex would not work on my father at all. Can you help me get over it? Its impossible in a short period of time. As youve seen so far, arent I learning faster than you think? Thats not enough. There are two ways to prevent the Seophonmas Seophonjutsu. The first thing is to learn the martial arts technique. The level of blocking will vary depending on the quality of the person who has mastered it, but even if you only reach the Five Stars, the Seophons hex will not work. I dont want to hear the second. Please let me stop it first. My father pretended not to hear my request to make him his sessor and suggested the second option. Or, you will achieve great sess as a Heavenly Demon Tiger God. Both are impossible right now, so Im telling you to back off. One solution that came to my mind at that time. There was one method that I knew because I had done regression. Father, there is actually a third way. Its a hundred times easier than the first or second method. The problem actuallyy elsewhere. Is Seobhonmazon absolutely necessary for our school? My father must have felt it. The murderous intent contained in my calm question. Among the Palmazons, the one whom the political faction considers the most picky is Seophon. I said it back, but it was absolutely necessary. Even though you are ripping out peoples hearts while they are still alive for the sake of Dafa? Did you know? My father shook his head. I found out this time too. How will your father handle it? Would your father like a guy who took out his heart alive? However, as the leader of the church, you cannot justly eliminate the person who will be the strongest force in the church when dealing with the Murim Alliance. This is not a problem that should be left to my father, but a problem that I need to solve. You told me to tell you in advance before killing the Mazon, right? It was a promise made by his father when he allowed Ian to learn the Bicheon Sword Technique. Im telling you now. I will kill the Soul Mazon. Of the eight Mazon, he is the first to die. The mazon who lived the longest in the world before returning was the soul mazon. He will now meet the exact opposite fate. This is different from killing someone out of anger just because you dont like them. Its worse than a crazy guy running around killing people. This is killing people systematically and regrly with a sane mind. If the purpose is grandiose, I understand. Isnt that just for the sake of bing a little stronger? This is not a human, father. My father has a position with the Palmazons, so please leave it to me. You gave me the hilt of the sword, so please let me wield it until the end. I dont know how much my father would agree with what I said. I want to go down the same path as my father, but for this matter, Im going to think about it this way. It is said that on a long journey, sometimes you have to separate from yourpanions for a while and then meet again from one road to the other. My father stared at me in silence for a long time, said something unexpected, and left the room. If you have that level of skill you will fill his void, so there wont be a big problem. ! It was permission to kill. He advised me to step forward when I had the skills and even pressured me to fill the void. A smile formed on my face. Since he was already gone, I said thank you in my heart. Thank you, father. After all, the Father is the Father. Yes, it wasnt a journey to break up because of something like this. My father and I are still following the same path. Its not possible, but if I be a father in this life I briefly thought that I would like to give my son the same thrill that my father gave me just moments ago. Of course, I will live alone in this life as well. * * * Please, please save me, I have children. If I die, my children will The man quietly looked into the pleading eyes of the woman. The woman looked at the man in horror. The eyes of this ordinary-looking man were so scary. But I mustered up courage because I thought of my child. She raised her children alone. If you do not take care of them, your young children will not survive the winter and will die. Please send it. I will do everything you tell me to do. Please just send it to me. please! Help me. Tears flowed from the womans eyes. Then the woman saw the mans eyes turn ck. I saw my children in the ck shadows. For a moment, she smiled brightly in joy, but soon her face began to fill with pain. The children suffered from hunger, were beaten by other beggars, and were taken away by a madman. no! please! no! The mans eyes were cruel. Even the childrensst moments were staged as if they were trying to extract all of her sadness. The children were lying dead on the street in the cold winter. The words Mommy, Im hungry came out of the childrens mouths. Ahhh! no! When her sadness and despair reached their peak, she lost her heart. Her heart was beating in the mans hands. The sadness of not being able to see her children any more than the sadness of losing her own life turned into bloody tears that sttered everywhere. Her breath stopped, and the average-looking mans strength increased only slightly. * * * The next day, I took Neunghyu, who was in the interrogation room, and went to Seohwanjin. I decided to use the third method to kill the Soul Mazon. But for that to happen, it takes about two months. This is because you have to arrive somewhere on a set date. Until then, we need to buy time somehow. Just two months. This time, I only took Seo Dae-ryong with me. I forced myself not to go because I was scared. You have to take it with you. Because the next Nether Footnote needed a lot of experience. The ck eyes of the Soul Mazon that greeted us were grotesquelyrge. Neunghyu was found not guilty. We found no evidence that they were killed. Then just release Neunghyu. Why did youe? I have something to tell you. Say it. Please pass on the surroundings. I had Seo Dae-ryong go outside. What I was going to say from now on was something important that the other person might react to with murder. Just the two of them told him. I know that Mazon is practicing the Great Law of the Heart. What is Heart and Soul Dabeop? This is the first time Ive heard of it. He lied without even changing his eyes. Since he had risen to the rank of Majon by handling peoples hearts, he had no emotional turmoil. Stop Dafa. What on earth are you talking about, Mr. Lee? His words echoed loudly from all directions. If you reject my offer, you will die. When the Soul Mazonughed as if it was ridiculous, the words I said echoed as if they were mocking me. DIf you refuse, you will die. If you refuse, you will die I heard the words die in the voices of many people I know. I controlled my mind with the Heavenly Demon Defense Technique and spoke firmly. Its not me who kills the Mazon. DIts not me, its not me Again, my words were repeated by many peoples voices, mocking me. I will convince my father. The echo died at the mention of my father. The silence that came to the room. The only person he fears. The only thing that could stop him, even for a while, was his father. Every morning, I will go say hello and ask for a favor. Please kill the soul mazon. Ill go back the next day and tell you again. Anyone who takes out the heart of a living person is just someone who disparages the status of our school. I will go and tell you the next day. I will give up my sessor, so please kill me. I will try to persuade you with all kinds of words the next day and the next day. Then, one day, Majon might say something like this to my father when he makes a big mistake. The moment I finished speaking, the Soul Mazons ck eyes became as small as dots. It was a bizarre appearance, as if his eyes had been sucked in somewhere and only dots remained. At the same time, powerful demonic energy was released from his body. Kihihihihi. As a ghostly sound was heard, the surroundings darkened and then became bright. Before I knew it, the surroundings hadpletely changed. Chapter 48 Episode 48 What makes me lonely when I live alone? Objects around began to sway as if they were alive. The writing table, the cab, and the swords and fans standing on the wall all fell down. It felt as if it was melting and turning mushy in the heat. The floor also shook like waves. It seemed impossible to exercise walking skills in this ce where walking was difficult. The walls and ceiling were also shaking, and lines like a checkerboard were forming, confusing the view. The voice of the Soul Mazon resonated as deeply as it did in the cave. The world you lived in is just an illusion. This is the real world you are seeing now. Naturally, the Cheonma Self-Defense Technique was activated. If I hadnt learned the Heavenly Demon Defense Technique, I would have already started to lose my mind to him. However, it was not a situation where they could escape the crisis by recklessly attacking. The Soul Mazon standing in front of me must be an illusion. Since I had not yet unleashed my strongest magic, I was able to control this situation. I controlled my ears and spoke calmly. Its a world where you can save money on alcohol. Even if I dont drink, I feel dizzy as if Im drunk. The Soul Mazon looked surprised when he saw me calmly joking when he should have already copsed. The next moment, I heard his whisper in my ear. It was the ovepping voices of several people whispering rumors. The rumors were true. I heard that Gongja Lee became a sleeping dragon and began to ascend to heaven. Before I knew it, he was next to me. I couldnt tell if the person standing next to me was imaginary or real. I thought I would have to cut it down to find out, but I started to have doubts about whether I would be able to cut it down. This thought urred to me before I even drew my sword, so if I were to fight him, it would be a very difficult fight. I could clearly see why my father hade and warned me. Even though the Heavenly Demon Defense God Technique has been activated, if he is so distracted and even attacks at this time, how on earth can he defeat the Subsoul Mazon? I turned my head towards the Soul Mazon standing next to me. His face looks extraordinary because it is so ordinary. I have no intention of ascending. I want to enjoy this life for a long, long time. Thats why I want to be stronger. To be exact, it was the life that the Subhonmazon pursued. Because he survived until the very end. He left many words before his death, and the following were words he often said. DThe reason I worked hard my whole life to be strong was so that no one would kill me. He was a person who truly valued his life. The Heart and Soul Method was also an expression of such self-love. The Soul Mazon grinned at me. Thats a great idea. At the same time, the rumbling around stopped. The surroundings became dark and then bright again, and before I knew it, the surroundings had changed. The space that seemed crazy had disappeared, and now a vast in was spreading out. It is a sight that makes you feel good just by looking at it. The Soul Mazon was standing far away in the middle of the field. I shouted at him. Its a really cool martial arts skill. Originally, if I wanted to upset him, I would have said hex or trick instead of martial arts, but I didnt need to do that now. Because in his world, giving up was a wise choice. Its a martial art that only I can perform in the world. he said proudly. But that wasnt true. Pungcheon Cyoju can also perform the same martial arts. This was a fact I learned in the past while searching for a sound bell. Because the roots of the martial arts that the two learned were in the demonic arts of the blood religion. How is it? Dont you want to live in a world like this? He was standing far away, but the voice came from right next to him. If you teach me, I will be grateful to learn. Then, the Soul Mazon appeared in front of me again in an instant. Its more sinister than I thought. Youre trying to take the worlds divine power for nothing. Thanks to you, you can get me, right? He looked into my eyes. His ck eyes became as small as dots. I can clearly see what youre thinking. Even if you fool a fool like Hyeolcheon Doma, you cant fool me. What am I thinking? He wants to shake my hair and punch my ears. He says this while grinding my cheek. You idiot, what are you doing that you dont listen to? Its simr, but its wrong. You idiot, what are you doing, killing people? Lets take out your conscience-less heart first! How is it? Its a little different, right? The Soul Mazon was not angry. He was confident that he would kill me, so he disyed theposure of a strong man. Isnt it hard to die as the son of a religious leader? So you want to die by my hands? It cant be. Isnt it better to be a living third-rate person than a dead best person in the world? This was also something that the Subhonmazon often said. I thought the expression on the Soul Mazons face changed strangely. His ck penis, which had be as small as a dot, returned to its original state and all of his demonic energy was withdrawn. The surroundings returned to their original state. Again, we were facing each other in the Soul Mazons room. What I just showed you is just a taste. If I wanted to, I could open a hellish ce and make it impossible for me toe out for the rest of my life. Arent you afraid of me anyway? Im afraid. Im afraid. So youre not saying youll convince your father? The Soul Mazon stared at me nkly for a moment and thenughed out loud. Ha ha ha ha ha. Even his smile was unusual. Laughter was a strangeugh that broke the hearts of others. My insides were shaking and I felt nauseous. I have to admit this much. It was really worth the effort of cutting board to line it. As expected, he was keeping an eye on my rtionship with Thomas. Well, this would be the same for not only this Subsoul Mazon but also the rest of the Mazon. Look here, Mr. Lee. Please leave now. Even if its just to see your fathers face, please be considerate for the time being! Then I will leave. Since it was a threat against my father, it would work for two or three months. If you see me again, you will never return to this world. I walked out without saying anything. Because the verbal conversation with him is now over. * * * Seo Dae-ryong, who was waiting outside, asked me. Has your work been handled well? If it went well, it was good. If it didnt go well, it wasnt. I think it was a good thing, Lord, toe and find a solution to that scary soul mazon. Whatever it is its something no one has ever done. I think there is meaning in that. What constion for this dark and perverse guy? Youre very angry, arent you? Do you think so? yes. I was really angry when I first saw the body, but Im okay now. Ive already made up my mind. Seo Dae-ryong looked at me for a moment and then started walking again. Are you going to leave without getting an answer about what the decision is? I already heard it. Its the look youve always shown until now. The look in your eyes before you achieved the impossible. I smiled sheepishly. This is why you must have a right arm. You keep calling me your right-hand man. Isnt this military officer your right-hand man? Ian? Ian is not your right hand man. So, am I the right hand man over this warrior? He was slightly looking forward to it. I have a good right arm, but I cant beat Ian. What does it mean? Ian is my heart, my heart. Now, even though Im your right-hand man, youre still upset? Iughed out loud and Seo Dae-ryongughed along with me. Ill buy you a drink today. really? Are we finally going to the highest level of kiru? Its a pub. I pouted my mouth and Seo Dae-ryong shouted Park Bong. Okay, then, since this is the first liquor our salty inspector Seo has had in a long time, lets drink it with our left arm and left wing of our heart. If the left arm is the Demon Lord and the heart is the warrior, who is the left wing? there is. Lets go. I walked away with long strides. I went a long way ahead and looked back at Seo Dae-ryong. Arent you going? Seo Dae-ryong originally said on the spot with an apologetic face. sorry. This is the only thing I can do for you. If its the same heart. If its the same heart? He looked at the soul mazons residence. The look in his eyes made me want to go in, grab the Seobhonmazon by his hair, and drag him out. I felt the heat that I would have done if I were stronger. Our gazes intertwined in the air. Ive been relying on this little, gloomy guy quite a bit these days. Just ept your heart. Thats right! After leaving Seohwanjin, we headed to a pub together. It looks like its going to rain. Indeed, there were so many dark clouds that it looked like rain was about to pour. You caught me well. Its raining and the cost of alcohol today is no joke, right? Its okay if its at a pub. There is no need to spend money because there is no woman. Ah Its such a sad story, right? It wont work. Ill have to buy the alcohol. Gongja Lee, you dont have any women, do you? I have Ian, right? Seo Dae-ryong blinked as if he didnt know that Ian would appear. Youre an escort, right? If you think about it that way, I also You had that junior at that time? Seo Dae-ryongs face turned slightly red. Not that junior! We took the most spacious seat on this floor. Wee, Mr. Gakju. These days, the best customer for owner Cho Chun-bae is me. He said his sales doubled thanks to the Hwangcheongak branch. Not only that, he said that life has be better because the tyranny of warriors has disappeared. Dont worry today. Because the table wont break. Haha, what if it breaks again? As long as no one gets hurt. Look forward to it. Because this is the day that this friends hidden moneyes out. I will make it delicious and serve it. Cho Chun-bae brought alcohol before serving the actual food. We didnt talk for a while and just drank quietly. Seo Daeryong, as Seodaeryong, and I, as I, were lost in thought. The Soul Mazon came to mind. When I think of him, my fighting spirit surges fiercely along with the thought of wanting to kill him. If it were me before, I wouldnt have been drinking like this on a day like today. He must have rushed to the training ground and swung his sword non-stop. When I was young and faced with setbacks, I used up all my heart and mind in trying to ovee those difficulties. I didnt know at the time that if a person is desperate, they can escape through effort. But that doesnt happen anymore. The more angry I get, the more I try to stay calm. Because I now know that drinking with my people strengthens me as much as training. At that time, Seo Dae-ryong spoke. But I feel a little strange today. My heart keeps pounding. Have you seen a pretty girl? where are you? As I looked around yfully, Seo Dae-ryongughed. You dont even like women? Who is it? I dont like women. is not it? I thought Mr. Gakju wasnt interested in women. Shes a woman. In my past life, I was lonely because I lived alone all my life, but at times I wasnt lonely at all. Are you lonely these days? What makes you lonely when you live alone? Im just bored. Isnt loneliness the feeling you get when youre with someone? oh! Ill have to use these wordster. Use it on your favorite junior. I said I dont like it. And we never meet again. Shall we put them in the same group and have them do the work? Its done. A rtionship should happen naturally. Look, you like it, right? Thats not it its done. Ugh, I shouldnt say anything. he drank Is your heart still racing? yes. It looks like something fateful is going to happen today. No way. Meanwhile, Cho Chun-bae brought the food. At this moment, Seo Dae-ryong didnt know what changes todays decision to buy alcohol would bring to his life. Lets binge today! Even though Im not good at drinking. Chapter 49 Episode 49 If you dont give permission, even your pants. The first person to arrive at the Pungryu Bar was Demon Lord Jangho. Therge size and scars on the face overwhelmed everyone in the bar. I couldnt hear a single breath from the guests until Jangho crossed the first floor and came up to the second floor, and when he joined us, time finally stopped. How have you been, Mr. Lee? Im doing well. I dont know if they called someone who was busy for no reason. I would have been very disappointed if you hadnt invited me here. Of course I should call you. Its my first drinking party with all my people. Now, take a drink from me first. I poured Jangho a full drink. thank you. Seo Dae-ryong and Jang Ho also exchanged greetings. We knew each other because of thest letter incident. As Jang-ho sat next to the already small Seo Dae-ryong, he looked three times bigger. After drinking a ss of wine, I asked Jangho. Youve been very busy, right? I was busy at the beginning of my tenure, but things are getting better now. If you have any problems or concerns, pleasee to me at any time. sure. I wille to you first. Jangho was always dependable. Contrary to his appearance, he is an emotional and delicate person who values human rtionships. When Jang-ho came, the speed of drinking increased. Jangho was as good a drinker as he was big. While drinking, Seo Dae-ryong secretly nced at Jang Ho. It wasnt a nce, but a look filled with envy. Are you jealous? When I hit the nail on the head, Seo Dae-ryong was startled. What? Do you envy Lord Jang? Seo Dae-ryong took advantage of his intoxication to answer honestly. Yes, honestly, Im jealous. At one time, I also wanted to be like the monarch. Even though I failed. Its not toote yet. You said it before. He said he was disappointed because Imented that it was already toote. But what if itste? Im already thirty-two years old. But its not toote. Seo Dae-ryong, who was about to get angry for a moment, drank the drink in front of him. If it had been any other person, I would have yelled at him not to talk so easily about other peoples business. I swallowed my anger with alcohol, but Seo Dae-ryong was refreshed. Isnt it really toote? I knew he was asking sincerely, so I answered sincerely. Its toote. Oh, thats right then. Seo Dae-ryong was disappointed. I guess I was wondering if it was really toote. On the contrary, there are good things about it. What is that? I will try harder. Even if you throw your sword once, you will do so with more force than others, and even if you take a single step, you will have deeper concerns than others. Even so, isnt it true that we cant catch up in the end? I can catch up. Ah, herees a good example. The embodiment of denial of reality! Seo Dae-ryong and Jang-ho followed my gaze and looked towards the first floor. Ian, arge man, was hurried up to our seats on this floor, attracting everyones attention. The person who walked that path one step ahead of you, the person who makes a living at the training center these days, and yet such a bright persones over there. When Ian arrived, he first apologized. Oh, Im really sorry. Take a shower. I waste because I had to change into my uniform. Im just drinking, so whats the rush? We have to hurry, this is an event with precious people. Ian greeted the two people. Hello, Lord Jang. Inspector Seo. The two people stared at her as she greeted them brightly. Ian apologized again, wondering if it was because he waste. Im sorry, Imte, right? The reason Seo Dae-ryong stared at her was because she said she was an example, but Jang Ho did it for a different reason. Jangho spoke to her politely. Something has changed, Ian. Me? yes. It feels different somehow. The eyes of the monarch leading the demon army were certainly unusual. Then Ian nced at me and smiled and said. I fell into training hell and even lost weight. Its a little different, right? Of course, Ian and I know very well that that is not the case. This is because her prayers changed after learning the Bicheon Sword Technique. It is still a secret that must never be told to the outside world about Bicheon Swordsmanship. Jang-ho probably felt that it was not only because of that, but he did not ask any more questions about the change. The weather was gloomy and I was desperate for a drink. Give me that drink! Ian held out a ss and I poured him a full ss. You have a hard time training, Ian. What about the hardships? Of course its something to do. And I know that you have practiced much more than me. You even have to reduce your sleep. Then Seo Dae-ryong was surprised. really? Didnt you know? Seo Dae-ryong looked at me at Ians question. You look like a person who can y pranks. Yes. But underneath thatzy-looking shell is a warrior who is an incredibly hard worker. Seo Dae-ryong looked at me, then at Jang-ho, and then at Ian again. And I drank alone. I feel like Im the only loser. But you work hard, right? Seo Dae-ryong bowed his head infort from Ian. I put off todays work until tomorrow and came to have a drink. Oh my. Our inspector Seo looks like hes very diligent. Ian secretly teased him. At times like this, Ian appears to be a wless young girl with a giggling smile. Now lets have a drink for todays loser! Ian raised his ss and we toasted. The loser also did not feel bad and joined in the final toast, saying, I am the main character. how is it? Everyone works so hard. Would you like to learn martial arts properly? yes? To each Lord? no. Then to whom? Seo Dae-ryong looked at Jang Ho without realizing it. Why are you looking there? The busiest person among us. Ah, I trained the executioners before, just in case. Would you like to learn if there is someone who can teach you? I may not be able to be your official disciple, but I will be able to teach you proper martial arts. Who are you? Instead of telling him who it was, I told him. Your determinationes first. If you decide to be reborn, tell me. Ill tell you who it is. I was thinking of him as the next Nether Footnote. But he was too young to be the next footnote. However, he was not a good schr or had political connections. Something needed to be a footnote. Then suddenly, one person came to mind. A person who I didnt get along with at all, but who might get along better. I give it a slice. Think about it. yes? Are you going to decide right here? Normally, if you think about things like this for a long time, you cant make a decision. After todays drinking, its back to square one. You and me too. You know? Then Seo Dae-ryong fell into serious trouble and we drank while looking outside, where it seemed like rain was going to pour down at any moment. I drank quietly for Seo Dae-ryong. Because I, Ian, and Jangho have been thinking a lottely. When we finished the bottle of alcohol, Seo Dae-ryong made a decision. I will try. really? yes. This is something that will change your life. Im ready. What is life? If you see an opportunity, take it! If something goes wrong and I die, bury me in a sunny ce! Ill bury it on a street where many pretty women walk. great. Seo Dae-ryong coolly emptied the drink in front of him. oh! congrattions! Ian pped vigorously and Jangho congratted him. It wouldnt have been possible if someone else had rmended it. But when Gakju rmended it, my ears became strangely thin Lets grab this. Its an opportunity. I had this thought. Ian smiled and agreed. Our masters persuasive skills are second to none. Jangho also nodded as if he acknowledged it. Seo Dae-ryong emptied his drink again as if he was in a good mood. He, who usually does not drink much, was drinking excessively. But as you know, I worked as an investigator for ten years. I stayed up a lot of nights to be a special investigator. I feel bad about throwing it all away Why did you quit being an investigator? yes? Theres no need to quit. Why should you quit when you are the person most needed in Hwangcheongak? It means being an actor without work after hours. Seo Dae-ryong heard me as a joke. Are you tired to death? Instead, the dream I couldnt achieve wille true. Seo Dae-ryong looked at me as I answered seriously and was surprised. no way? Are you serious? Of course Im serious. Whats so urgent about learningte? Slowly learn after work. Its urgent because itste. Can you be a master by learning like that? Shouldnt I risk everything in my life and take on this challenge? Seo Dae-ryong looked at Jang-ho and asked for support. However, Jangho did not respond and just looked at me as if he was listening to me. Seo Dae-ryong, unable to find reinforcements, returned to the battlefield. I spoke to him calmly. Usually thats why everything fails. You may think you can risk your life, but in reality, it doesnt work out. Rather, it is more difficult if there is time left from morning to night. I have so much time, but why am I not making any progress? What on earth am I doing? I feel frustrated and defeated. You will achieve much greater results when you just work on your own time and make an effort little by little. Because its not just work, its also fun. Ian and Jangho, not Seo Dae-ryong, the person involved, nodded. Seo Dae-ryong seemed to haveplicated feelings. And what matters is who you learn from. If you learn from a true expert who matches well with you, the training time is not very meaningful. For a person like that, just learning to drink a cup of tea will be better than a lifetime of babbling by a clumsy bastard. Who is the real expert? Even Ian and Jang-ho were curious about who they were nning to make as their master. It wille soon. Youreing here? Not only Seo Dae-ryong, but also Ian and Jang-ho were surprised. So, did you know that Inspector Seo would make this decision? Are you a fortune teller? know that I came up with it by ident. Then he doesnt know about this situation? of course. oh my god! Seo Dae-ryong drank one more drink. He had already exceeded his usual drinking limit and was starting to enter the stage where alcohol led to drinking. Whether you get permission or not is the biggest battle. If that doesnt work, Ill have to hold on to my pants and hang on. We all drank together, making sure to get permission. Ian told Seo Dae-ryong to put his mouth to his ss, but he emptied his ss cleanly, saying he couldnt do that before an important event. I dont know who it is, but I will definitely get permission. Unless you give permission, the right pant leg is mine. Sir, please take charge of the left side. Seo Dae-ryong felt refreshed, perhaps because he thought that something he had dreamed of for a long time woulde true. The master you saved must be a really great and good person. Of course, as soon as Ian said that. sh! Rumble! Boom! Lightning struck and thunder was heard. It looks like its starting to pour in earnest now! It was right then. Oh, there hees. Everyones eyes turned to the first floor at my words. A person was entering there. After checking the other person, Ian covered his mouth and suppressed a scream. Jangho was also startled and opened his eyes wide. Seo Dae-ryong, who had his back turned, turned his head for thest time. I could see Seo Dae-ryongs surprise in real time. He opened his eyes wide, screamed a single word, tried to get up, and even spilled his drink. thud. The person who arrived at our ce ced arge sword on the floor. Bloody demonic energy gushed out from his small, torn eyes. Where are you so arrogant and asking people toe and go? The person who arrived was none other than Hyeolcheon Doma. Shoot! As if waiting, it started to rain. Chapter 50 Episode 50 When the rain stops, birds will fly. I nced at the people where Hyeolcheondoma was located. The meaning behind those disapproving eyes was as follows. Are you telling me to sit among these rags? Before the words came out of my mouth, I greeted him warmly. Wee, old man. Now, please sit down here. When everyone stood up and greeted them politely, he pretended not to be able to win and sat down. Why did you call me? As Geomzon misunderstood in the past, it seems he thought I would be alone. In fact, the second problem for Hyeolcheon Doma was who was at the drinking party, and he was just an unfamiliar and burdensome person at this drinking party. He is not used to this kind of private atmosphere, like when I gave him a birthday present. Why would you call me to a bar? I invited him to have a drink with me. I poured him a drink. Although he looked nervous, Hyeolcheondoma epted the drink. You be younger when you hang out with young people. What should I do when Im young? Its good to look younger even by a day. What would you do if you were a master and what would you do if you had power? We all have to kneel before time. What kind of time has passed when youre so young? Everyone was listening to our conversation with surprised faces. You wouldnt have thought that Hyeolcheondoma and I would have such an easy conversation. It means to live and enjoy this moment. What will everyone regret when they die? Couldnt I learn more martial arts? Couldnt I build more skills? Couldnt they defeat the sword demon who lives somewhere over there? I dont think its all right. Thats why were causing this mess before everyone dies. I dont want to die with such idiotic regrets. It will be different for the elderly. What did I say? You are young and awake for your age, right? Since ancient times, isnt the bestpliment given in front of people? joy! Hyeolcheondoma snorted and drank, but he didnt look that disgusted. Seo Dae-ryong had a reallyplicated face after he came in. His drunken eyes seemed to say this. DI dont want to do it! No, right? Its a joke, right? I feel sorry for him who was shocked and scared, but he was right. I intend to make Hyeolcheon Doma the master of Seo Dae-ryong. Jang Ho offered a drink to Hyeolcheon Doma. Thank you so much for rmending me earlier. I finally say hello to you now. It wasnt my intention, it was because of the master here, so please send your greetings over there. I have received enough, so you too should receive a greeting. In fact, it would have been impossible if it werent for the elderly. Hyeolcheondoma looked at Jangho and said. I rmended it because I thought it was a position I could handle, so dont worry about it. thank you. Janghos expression brightened as he heard praise for the first time from Majon. A persons nature will not change easily, but attitudes can change depending on the situation. There is a really big difference between Hyeolcheon Doma when I first met him and Hyeolcheon Doma now. So much so that I can make this suggestion. I have something to ask you, sir. What? I looked at Seo Dae-ryong. He could no longer withstand the alcohol and lowered his head with his eyes closed. Please teach this friend martial arts. Hyeolcheondoma was surprised because it was something he had never thought of. Who is this rat? Just as I was about to introduce him, Seo Dae-ryong raised his head and shouted in a tongue-twisting voice. He has a power-oriented and heartless personality, but he is a man who only loves one woman. He is a rebellious man who raises his hand alone when everyone else is silent, but he is also a pacifist and the right hand man of each Lord, Seo Dae-ryong! And its not that rat! After pouring out a bunch, he lowered his head again. We could tell. That Seo Dae-ryong waspletely drunk. ha ha ha. Iughed out loud and Ian lowered his head and suppressed hisughter. Jangho smiled and drank. He was a genius when it came to memory, seeing as he could remember exactly what I said even when he was drunk. What is that strange crazy guy? Im very drunk, so please understand. What is martial arts! Just look at your face and consider yourself lucky that I didnt kill you. He is exactly what we need. hate. Elder! The Hyeolcheondoma looked at me as if ring. But why me? Because you have the best skills. I want to have him learn from the most talented person. If you are not my disciple, how can you teach me martial arts? Then make him your disciple. what? I dont think there is anyone among the current disciples who can take over the elders position. The youngest student is kind, but with his personality, it will be difficult for him to be a sessor. What do you think of this friend here? hate! Hyeolcheon Doma tly refused. Wouldnt you have lived your whole life doing only what you wanted to do? Now, just do some things you dont like. Because I dont like it. Why dont you like it? Isnt there a reason you dont like it? I just dont like it. I dont like it, but whats the reason? It was right then. I dont like it either! Everyones eyes turned to the owner of the voice. It was Seo Dae-ryong, the main character of Drunk who risked his life. Would you like it to be me? Surprised, Ian tried to stop him, but he was already challenging Hyeolcheon Doma with gory eyes. Old man Chopping! Fortunately, it wasnt called Domaya. I clearly said no. So dont even dream of teaching me! not! It works! you! all! He said no, one by one, saying no. Everyone was nervous, fearing that every time they said a word, a blood vessel woulde out. Seo Dae-ryong, who was raising his voice, looked at me this time. The guys eyes were alreadypletely opened. Well, if he was in his right mind, he wouldnt have done that to Hyeolcheon Doma. Ah, this is a shback. Our respected Lord! Let me ask you something! It looks like you are going to be murdered soon, so I will answer you sincerely. Why are you trying to throw me away to that heartless, heartless person? Ugh, I feel sad when you do this. The veins on Hyecheondomas forehead bulged. I smiled at Hyecheon Doma with an expression that asked him to understand. Why would you do that? Hes a martial arts actor. So why? To raise your self-esteem. Although I didnt say it here, it was to make him the next Nether Footnote. If you learn martial arts from Hyeolcheon Doma, you will have a stronger background than anyone else. Ah, I guess I have low self-esteem. He lowered his head again. Lee Yeon was next to him and held his body. You were very drunk. I will take you first. When she tried to get up, Seo Dae-ryong rejected her hand. Im not drunk, my heart. Heart? Yes, I have arms. Ian is the heart. Our heart is more precious than our arms. You can cut off your arm, but you cant hurt your heart. Ian will think that Seo Dae-ryong is drunk and talking nonsense. The jealous guy is smart, so even during this time, he remembers everything. I politely asked Hyeolcheon Doma again. After work, please teach me half-time. A few days is fine, a few years is fine. If you dont like this guy, you can teach him for just one day. Please give me a chance. You really believe that drunkard. I trust my elders. There was a vague resemnce between Hyeolcheon Doma and Seo Dae-ryong. In that it is a bit out of the mainstream, yet has greater passion than anyone else in the mainstream. Just when the words dislike were about toe out of Hyecheondomas mouth. I said no! Seo Dae-ryong struck first. Hyeolcheondoma frowned. I saw it then. The emotions contained in Hyeolcheondomas eyes. Can you tell me what it is like to really hate it? Why dont you give it a try? Without even knowing it, Seo Dae-ryong pouted his lips and shook his head in front of the Hyeolcheon chopping block with his eyes almost closed. If I had stuck out my tongue, I would have definitely cut it off. Fortunately, Seo Dae-ryong hit his head on the table and fell asleep before the sword from the Blood Heaven Chopping Demon flew in. He was a fierce warrior. This will be the bravest shot so far and for the rest of my life. And it was also the injection that changed his life. Hyeolcheondoma asked me. What will you do if I teach that damn bastard martial arts? A prepared answer came out of my mouth. I will release your long-held feelings. ! Hyeolcheon Doma will know what that means. There was a moment of silence and we drank again. There was no longer any conversation asking me to teach martial arts. We just talked about various things and drank quietly. When two more bottles of alcohol were empty, Ian stretched out and Jangho stayed until the end and became my drinking partner with Hyeolcheondoma. While drinking, I went out of the bar for a while. As I was standing there getting some fresh air, Hyeolcheon Doma came and stood next to me. That wasnt a joke earlier, was it? yes. You cant let an elderly person learn martial arts for free. Hyeolcheondoma was silent for a while. Does he really want reconciliation with Ilhwa Geomzon? Hyeolcheondoma, who was looking across the street, suddenly asked. Is that branch over there effective? Its going well. No, is it effective? Is it helpful in raising your reputation? They probably think I set it up to increase poprity. yes. Its helping me a lot. I didnt bother to convince him that it was built for the residents of Magachon. He wont understand that helping them is as important as killing the Soul Mazon. Please take good care of Inspector Seo. I really do all sorts of things. What are you going to do, leaving the baby in your care? Im busy. What are you so busy about? Every day I have to figure out how to kill things that dont look like humans. I have to run here and there to save my right wing. I have to tter my father. He noticed that the right wing was Ilhwa Geomzon. Thendo you have a left wing? yes. If you want to do it on the right, I will change it for you. Hyeolcheon Doma shook his head with a puzzled expression. You are truly crazy. Youre thinking of uniting Geomzon and me with one wing. He said that to me at first. If its my madness, I think I can risk my fate. Lets devour them all with madness. Have you already forgotten? I didnt know you were this crazy. Lets go crazy together. Are you hesitating about how long you have left to live? Is that something you would say to an adult? Because hes crazy. Hyeolcheondoma smiled slightly. I will be leaving school soon and will be away for a couple of months. In the meantime, please take care of our children. I get it. I knew, without asking anything, this simple word sounded so reassuring. Even through todays drinking party, I feel that his door has opened a little more. But Im still not sure whats inside that door. The other wing is needed to open the door wide. When two wings face each other and flutter andpete, you will finally understand why those wings move like that. The rain will stop soon. Even birds will fly. I was on my way back with Ian after drinking. I made another mistake today. What is a mistake? If you drink like that, its natural to fall asleep. Falling asleep is also an injection. Anyway, youre not going to drink like that unless Im around, right? Thats true, though. Then its not an injection. Its a break. Ian smiled at my words. How many questions can I ask? It depends on what the question is. For example why are you so nice to me? I am willing to be asked this question for the rest of my life. Five times? From now on? Yes, from now on. Why are you so nice to me? I n to pamper myself for the rest of my life. Why are you so curious about the same answer you hear? Ianughed bitterly. Im going to ask again. There are four left. So we walked together in the soft moonlight. Ian asked as if a thought suddenly urred to him. But what about Inspector Seo? I saw you a lot earlier. Did you go first? That guys master took him away before you woke up. Master? Ian opened his eyes wide in surprise. No way! We went together? Chapter 51 Episode 51 Thats it. Ugh! Seo Dae-ryong got up from the bed with all kinds of expressions on his face. Im thirsty for water! water! Next! Hearing someones words, Seo Dae-ryong instinctively reached out his hand and drank the water ced on the nightstand next to the bed. Ugh, my head. From now on, if I drink alcohol, everything will be fine. Seo Dae-ryong drank water from the kettle. Only after quenching my thirst did I realize that I had woken up in an unfamiliar ce. The bed wasrge and soft, and the bedding was soft and luxurious. Now that I think about it, who was the person who just said next to me? Seo Dae-ryong looked around. In the distance, a person was sitting by the window and reading a book. I couldnt recognize him because of the sunlight. who? As his eyes gradually be ustomed to the light, his figure catches the eye of Seo Dae-ryong. Ahh! Seo Dae-ryong screamed. The man who was reading the book was none other than Hyeolcheon Doma. W Where is it? Why is the Majon here? Seo Dae-ryong was so surprised that he even stuttered. Because its my room. Oh my! Why am I here? Dont you remember? yes. When we were about to part ways at the bar, you jumped up and screamed that I had to carry you. How could you leave your disciple behind? He even grabbed my pants. Me? No way? Seo Dae-ryong was so embarrassed that he ended up holding onto his pants legs and didnt know what to do. I dont know how many decades it has been since foot traffic was allowed. Blood Heavenly Demon nced at Seo Dae-ryong. Do you want to die but dont have the courage to jump off the cliff? . At that time, there was one question on Seo Dae-ryongs mind. But why did you make me sleep in the old mans bed? Of course you dont remember that either, right? Seo Dae-ryong gasped and tensed. When I brought him to sleep in the guest room, he called me a heartless master for letting his student sleep in such a shabby ce. Then he sat down on the floor and cried because of all the treatment he received, saying that he was a bastard who deserved to be treated like this. . Is life difficult? It was hard for me too. Im holding back from wanting to kill you. Seo Dae-ryong quickly got down from the bed and knelt down. Im sorry. I will stop drinking from now on. Why are you quitting that good drink? You should stop taking your injections. Yes, I will hang up everything. Please forgive me. I drank too much yesterday. No matter how much he yelled and behaved, he could have pointed out the blood transfusion and thrown it in the stable instead of the guest room. It was so surprising that they let me sleep in my own room, even on a bed. Of course, it may be because of the sword dance, but I never thought he would let me sleep in his own bed. Seo Dae-ryong saw a new side of Hyeolcheon Doma. Go see. yes. The outerwear was neatly folded on the table next to the bed. Of course, the dispute may have calmed down, but I felt like I was treated properly. Meanwhile, Hyeolcheondoma was reading a book, and the sight was unfamiliar. Are you trying to act knowledgeable in front of me? But strangely enough, the image of him reading a book suited him. When I looked around the room, there were several bookshelves and many books on them. At that time, there was a book that caught his eye. uh? What about this book? Seo Dae-ryong inadvertently pulled a book from the bookshelf. It was a book I had read several times since I was young, as it was an adventure story about a boy meeting his master master and growing into a hero. Its my favorite book. Have you read it? He looked back at Hyeolcheon Doma excitedly. On the other hand, Hyeolcheondoma was ring at him frighteningly. I hate people who mess with my things. omg! Surprised, Seo Dae-ryong dropped the book and blocked it with his foot to keep it from falling on the floor. The book bounced off my foot and rolled on the floor. There was silence. Seo Dae-ryongs eyes darkened when he saw the open and crumpled book. Soon your situation will be like that book. Seo Dae-ryong rushed over, picked up the book, and straightened the crumpled part with his hands. sorry. Ah, fortunately, the uninteresting part was crumpled Im sorry! Fortunately, instead of cutting off Seo Dae-ryongs arm, Hyeolcheon Doma turned his attention to the book he was reading. Today he was forgiveness incarnate. Ill just go now. I timidly said hello and was about to leave the room when Hyeolcheondoma suddenly asked. Why do you like that book? Ah, I thought the main character was simr to me. He was born poor, had a dark personality, and couldnt adapt well to the people around him. Its a story about a guy like that bing a hero Ive probably read it 20 times by now. Its a book I keep by my side and take out and read whenever I cant sleep. Hyeolcheondoma, who had been staring at Seo Dae-ryong for a moment, did not respond but turned his attention back to the book he was reading. Then I will go. Thank you so much for letting me sleep. Then, Hyeolcheondoma asked again. Do you think Lee Gongja will be the sessor? There was no need to hesitate with this question. yes. The reason is? He is a great person. More than any other people Ive seen. I believe that our school will change because of him. Of course, in a good way. Can you give your life for him? Seo Dae-ryong thought for a moment and then answered honestly. no. I heard Gongja Lee is a great person? Im not. You cannot be a great person who will sacrifice for others. Although his eyes were still focused on the book, the corners of Hyecheondomas mouth rose slightly. Wait in the yard. yes! Seo Dae-ryong stood in the yard and waited for Hyeolcheon Doma. Are you trying to use that as an excuse to beat me up because I said I wasnt prepared to die for you? Should I have said I could die? While he was so anxious, Hyeolcheon Daoma came outte and threw arge sword. Sigh! The sword that flew lightlynded in front of Seo Dae-ryongs feet. Although it was not asrge as the Myeolcheon Great Sword, it was a long sword with a wider de and longer length than a typical sword. Listen. yes. Seo Dae-ryong drew out his sword. Since the martial arts he had previously learned was swordsmanship, he had never practiced martial arts. Ive never even heard of it like this. How do you feel? Although he didnt know what the intention of the question was, Seo Dae-ryong said the first thought that came to his mind. Its heavy. Hyeolcheondoma nodded and said. Thats it. yes? Understanding that heaviness is the beginning and end of the teachings I want to pass on. ! At that moment, something touched Seo Dae-ryongs heart. My heart was pounding. Seo Dae-ryong, who was looking down at the province, raised his head with a flushed face. Thats because I drank too much yesterday. Or you have a heart disease. ah! yes. Hyeolcheon Doma turned around. Dont bete for trainingter. yes! I wont bete! Seo Dae-ryong put down the Tao in the corner of the yard and went out, then came back and took the Tao and came out. As I was walking out of there, I wondered if it was true that I just had a conversation with Hyeolcheondoma or if I really slept here. Maybe its still a dream He walked out of there, feeling a hangover weighing on his whole body as heavily as the sword he held in his hand. * * * Seo Dae-ryong entered my office. He was still sober and looked disheveled, but he was wearing a sword on his waist that I had never seen before. Just by looking at the sword, you could tell that things with Hyeolcheondoma had gone well. Is your right arm here? It must be the right arm sent to the dead. Luckily I didnt get cut. No, how could you send me along to Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon? Each state should have taken care of it! You dont seem to remember anything about yesterday. Seo Dae-ryong flinched at those words. You insisted that you would go with Hyeolcheon Doma even if you died. Do you even know what he said to me? What did I say? Why are you trying to separate the master and the disciple? I thought we were really friends who had been together for 50 years. dont lie. I wish I was lying too. He said he wouldnt learn martial arts even if he died until he fell asleep, but suddenly he woke up as a master student. If in doubt, ask Prince Jang. Lord Jang looked at you and shook his head. Ugh. Is there really such a crazy drunkard living inside me? Seo Dae-ryong held his head. Its a shame. What? You have a personality and like it when you are gloomy and gloomy, but these days you are bing too bright. Its even as funny as yesterday. Dont worry. It will be dark again tomorrow. what do you mean? This is my first training after work today. Youll probably kill me half-way. ah! I hope it never ends. Its a shame. Because I didnt see that. yes? I will be leaving school today. It will take about two months, so please take care of Hwangcheongak while I am gone. The yfulness disappeared from Seo Dae-ryongs face. Are you going out because of that? Thats what happened? Then Seo Dae-ryong pointed to his eyes with his finger. Only then did I know what he was talking about. Yesterday, before going out for a drink, Seo Dae-ryong spoke in front of the soul mazons residence. Its the look you gave me before you did the impossible by looking into my eyes. Thats right, thats what happened. It must be dangerous. Fortunately, this wont be that dangerous. I n to use the risk I had previously saved. yes? Seo Dae-ryong said he didnt know what it meant, but he didnt exin further. Seo Dae-ryong bowed his head politely, his face showing no signs of mischief. Please be careful! Im sorry for always worrying you like this. If you want to help me with somethingter, study hard from Thomas. As I was about toe out, Seo Dae-ryong called me. Mr. Footnote. why? If it werent for Gakju, I would never have had the opportunity to learn martial arts from Majon in my life. You dont know whats going on in the world. If it werent for me, I might have had the opportunity to learn martial arts from my father. Good luck then. yes! Dont worry and go here. I went to see Ian and told him about the training I needed to do for the next two months, and then I quietly left the church. * * * I continued running northwest. As the level of the Pungsinsabo gradually increased, the speed of the speedboat also increased. Unless you are a master specializing in light attack, the speed was no longer able to reach my toes. When I ran like crazy and ran out of energy, I took a break and had a rest in a deserted ce in the forest. When my energy was full, I ran again, and when my energy ran out, I ran out of luck again. When I got hungry while running, I hunted using the gibalchul that my father taught me. Now I can immediately feel the wild boar in the forest in the distance. When a wild boar was ughtered and roasted over a bonfire, hunters or herbalists passing by would join in and have a drink. Before I returned, I had met many of them and were close to them, so I feltfortable and happy with them. When I was about halfway to my destination, I adjusted my speed from then on. There was no point in arriving too early anyway, so I enjoyed the journey itself. If there was a mountain worth climbing, I climbed it. Of course, instead of just walking up, we climbed up the cliff. I climbed only by physical ability without any internal strength and checked my physical condition. Are there any painful areas? Are there any areas where the muscles arecking? If you mainly use internal energy, you tend to neglect your natural body, and that is where the difference between a true expert and a mediocre expert is found. Real people dont miss the smallest details. Because I know that small differences are everything in the end, I never miss a single detail of my body. While climbing the cliff, if the sunset was far away, I would sit on a rock or tree sticking out in the middle of the cliff and look at the scenery. When I saw the beauty of Mother Nature like that, I felt like something that had been blocked in my heart was being opened. I made a promise with Ian to go on a cruise in the central ins, but as I sit on the edge of the cliff like this and watch the sunset, I think of my father more than Ian. I wanted to travel with my father. I want to have a conversation while looking at this view together. I wanted to know what kind of person my father was and what he thought about during his life. Do I really have that opportunity? Will such a moment evere to us? Before my return, I never even dreamed that I would develop such close feelings towards my father. Maybe I missed my father, whom I couldnt even talk to properly. Even though I was enjoying the journey like this, when I had to run, I ran until I was out of breath. By the time we arrived at our destination, the level of speed walking had risen to the next level. The running speed became faster and the amount of energy required decreased. Hahahahaha! I ran down the streetughing like a crazy person. As the level of Pungshinsabo increased, I felt that it was a martial art that touched the nature of the person who saw the speed. Because it was a martial art that brought the pleasure of running to the extreme, it was addictive and made me want to keep running. Now, even if a person on the street saw me, I passed by at a speed that wouldnt even recognize me. It literally just passes by. In fact, I have heard this conversation several times. Didnt someone just pass by? what? I didnt see it? As I walked while thinking about something else, I reached a point where I didnt even know what I had passed by. If you go up one level, you wont even be able to tell if a person or a bird has passed by even if you open your eyes. How about a speedboat that has achieved great sess? I thought that maybe I wouldnt even feel it passing by. The ce I arrived at was a ce where no one at our school could have imagined that this would be my destination. This was Hongsan (tɽ), where the headquarters of Saeoe Pungcheongyo Bridge was located. This is where the first material for the return method, the sound bell, was obtained. I came back here again. Chapter 52 Episode 52: If I hate you like you do. The first ce I stopped by was a guesthouse in the vige below Hongsan Mountain. The guesthouse was crowded with people, and the workers were also very busy. I stood at the entrance for a while, but no one came to me. At that time, I saw a kid carrying dishes back and forth between the kitchen and the customers. The moment I saw that child, a smile came to my face. In my pre-return life, when I came here to rescue Yin Laizhong, that little boy became a grown man and greeted me. His face was the same as it was when he was young. The child who found me toote ran over to help me. Hello, warrior, as you can see, there are no seats avable right now. Do you have a room? No, there is no room. There are a lot of customers because of the Blood God Festival. When is the Blood God Festival held? Exactly ten dayster. There is another guesthouse at the end of that street, and things will probably be no different there. The hectic child left those words and ran after being called by another customer. It arrived at the right time, 10 days before the Blood God Festival. The Blood God Ceremony is the biggest ceremony to honor the Blood God once a year at Pungcheon Bridge. This was the reason why two months were needed for the third method to block the magic of the Soul Mazon. Blood god. This is because only on the day when this Blood God Festival is held can one obtain a way to subdue the Subsoul Mazon. Fortunately, the Blood God Festival was two monthster, so if the timing wasnt right, it could have been a yearter before they killed the Seobhonmazon. In the past, it took several years to infiltrate the seat of power of the Pungcheon cult leader where the Yin Lae Bell was kept. This was the time it took for the leader of Pungcheon to find out the secret route to escape in case of emergency. In fact, it took less than half an hour to infiltrate and retrieve the sacred object, but it took that long to figure out the passage. Even though I discovered the secret passage with difficulty, it was still not easy to steal the sound bell. The problem was the Pungcheon religious leader. He spent most of his time in the seat of power. I ate there and even slept there. He couldnt take advantage of the short time he had to resolve his physiological phenomenon. This is because there is an iron bar made of iron thatsts 10,000 years where the sacred objects, including the sound bell, are kept. Moreover, not only was there a Pungcheon religious leader here, but there was also someone who guarded the shrine. He was wearing shackles made of iron for 10,000 years and living around the Eumrei Bell like an earthly spirit. Not only was he excellent at martial arts, but he was also a person born with an excellent sense of smell. If someone approached, I noticed it right away and warned the Pungcheon religious leader. Therefore, it was impossible to steal a sacred item while avoiding the eyes of the Pungcheon religious leader. How could I bring a sound bell under these circumstances? Just once a year, there is a moment when the iron bars go up and the Pungcheon religious leader leaves the ce for a moment. It is the day when the Blood God Festival is held. On this day, ording to established rituals, the head of the Pungcheon Church leaves his throne and holds a ceremonial ceremony at the main banquet hall. At that time, the shackle master guarding the sound bell rang the bell 36 times ording to thew, and what I was aiming for was the moment when thest 36th bell was rung. After thest bell rings, the time it takes for the head of the Pungshin Church to return from the grand banquet hall to the throne is 1 day. In the short time I had to drink a cup of tea, I achieved a miracle. Because I practiced escaping dozens of times, I was able to run away from the Pungcheon believers pursuit. Investigating, infiltrating, recruiting, fighting, practicing so many things that happened back then passed by like a sh of light. What I was targeting this time was stored in the same ce as the sound bell. Since it was a simpler task than stealing a bulky sound bell, this trip to Pungcheon can be seen as a gift to me from my hard life. I stood in front of the guesthouse for a moment and watched the crowdsing and going. When the Blood God Ceremony was held, congrattory envoys were sent from numerous Bangpas that interacted with Pungcheon Bridge, so not only the guesthouses but also the streets were filled with people. It was also what I wanted. Because there are so many people, no one will remember that I exist. Of course, even in this situation, I was hiding my identity thoroughly, even wearing bamboo gloves. I wille quietly and disappear without a sound. At various stores in the area, I bought some supplies needed for camping, basic food, and a medicine boiler needed to brew medicine. And thest ce we arrived at was the pharmacy. Are you asking for vaporizer? The old man in the pharmacy looked at me with a surprised face. Vaporative candles are expensive. Gihwacho is a medicinal herb that only grows here in Sae-Oe and cannot be found in the central ins. How much does one geun cost? How much do you need? I need two pounds. You have to pay 80 nyang per geun. I dont know if you know this, but its a very precious herb. All right. Ill buy two pounds for that price. But what are you going to use the vaporizing candle for? The old man looked at me again, as it was an herb that was notmonly used. However, since I came here, I had been wearing bamboo rags so deeply that I couldnt see my face. The voice was also different from mine. I dont know either. I live because I ordered it from above. The old man didnt ask any more questions and brought some vaporizing candles. After confirming the medicinal herbs, the old man gave me some well-packaged medicinal herbs. I paid the old man and left. After leaving the pharmacy, I went to another pharmacy located far away. This time, what I found were guiryong trees and silica flowers. After obtaining the two medicinal herbs there, I went to a pharmacy in another vige far away and purchased datura and sandalwood. There was one reason to get medicinal herbs from so many ces. The purpose was to prevent others from knowing what these herbs were made from. There wont be any problems if we all live in one ce, but we were prepared for one emergency. There is nothing wrong with being careful. Annoyances in lifee back as financial losses, but in martial arts, annoyances cost lives. After getting all the necessary herbs, I climbed the mountain that way. Deep in the mountains, where there were no people, there was a cave where I had once lived. I cleaned up the ce and boiled the medicine first. Depending on the ingredients, some herbs need to be boiled separately, while others need to be boiled together. It had to take at least a few days. This medicine was an elixir that could paralyze the sense of smell of a master wearing shackles. It is said that he has been held captive for his entire life since he was young, so he must still be there now. At the time, the time and cost it took to discover this secret was significant. While the medicine was brewing, I sat cross-legged and practiced the Cheonma Self-Defense Technique. I almost died when I first learned it, but now I have be a helper I cant live without. The more I practice, the more I feel the specialness of Cheonma Self-Defense Technique. Is it because of the characteristics of the Heavenly Demon Tiger God? When a crisises, it wakes me up and activates on its own, so there were many times when it felt like the Cheonma Protectorate was a living martial art. I know that it will be even more powerful if it gets along with the Nine me Demon Lord, so I just hope that dayes soon. After practicingte at night, I came out of the cave and looked up at the stars in the night sky. Even before my return, I stood here and looked at the night sky, and there is one thing that feels decidedly different from then. At that time, I only had the thought of going back, but now the longing for the people I want to see is taking the ce of going back. In particr, I was curious about whether Seo Dae-ryong was learning martial arts well from Hyeolcheon Doma. They may both deny it, but they are secretly simr. You must be doing well, right? * * * On the first day of training, Seo Dae-ryong was waiting for Hyeolcheon Doma in the yard. I arrived on time, but the blood chopping block had note out yet. Learning martial arts from Hyeolcheon Doma really felt like his heart was going to explode. I swung the sword alone. If you dont use your inner strength, its still too heavy. Thinking not to lose his strength for no reason, he waited for the Hyeolcheon chopping block. Even after waiting for a long time, no one came out, so Seo Dae-ryong carefully approached the living quarters of Hyeolcheondoma. As I was looking inside through the closed window, I felt a cold air next to me. I was startled and turned around to see Hyeolcheon Doma, who had already appeared, peering into the window. Why are you spying so much? Ugh! Seo Dae-ryong, startled, screamed. Im sorry! I was waiting to see if you were inside. I heard that Lee Gongja was expelled from school? yes. It takes about two months, right? You heard me. That would be enough time for someone to go missing or die in an ident. Seo Daeryong spoke quickly. Mr. Lord, you are such an intelligent person that you would not believe that something so tragic could happen in just two months. He is an intelligent person, so he will quickly forget the tragedy that has already urred. Hyeolcheon Doma pretended to dig out an eyeball with his long, thin fingers. I will never steal from now on! Then what are you doing here? Ah yes. going! Seo Dae-ryong quickly ran to the center of the yard. Hyeolcheon Doma taught Seo Dae-ryong how to hold and wield the sword. Then he said as he went inside. A thousand times! Seo Dae-ryong was swinging his sword with his whole body wet with sweat. Eight hundred and fifty-three, eight hundred and fifty-four The weight was so heavy that it felt like my arm was going to fall off. Ugh, I cant do this anymore! Seo Dae-ryongy down on the floor. Even if Hyeolcheon Doma was watching, he couldnt do it. I didnt even have the strength to lift a finger. Normally, I would be at home eating snacks and lying in bed reading a book. Did I do something for nothing? As I was physically tired, I felt regret. No, no. I already made up my mind! If you dontplete the training from the first day and are kicked out, you wont have the honor of watching the sword dance. Seo Dae-ryong jumped up and swung his sword. Just like that, we barely filled a thousand. I did it! Seo Dae-ryong, sitting down on the floor, looked down at the sword in his hand. This feeling of cold and heavy Tao! Yes, if you follow this feeling, it will definitely lead you to a better life than a life of wallowing. At that time, the window opened and the blood vessel appeared. If its hard, quit. I wont stop you. Seo Dae-ryong suddenly stood up. It felt like his arm was going to fall off, but he spoke firmly. I wont quit. why? Because you will never get an opportunity like this in your life. I will never pass on my German martial arts skills? I dont even want that. The opportunity Im talking about is the opportunity to learn martial arts from Mazon. Ill tell youter when I have children. This father learned martial arts from Master Hyeolcheondo when he was young. Thats enough. Its enough to have those memories while living as an unmanned person. You are thinking of getting married. Yes, I would like to. why? I want to raise my children. So, I want to give you the paternal love that my father never gave me. There was a story and sadness that could be felt in his words. What if your child hates you like you do? Then would you please give my child this training as well? At Seodaeryongs words, Hyeolcheondoma chuckled. Seo Dae-ryong felt happy and smiled brightly at the thought of making Hyeolcheon Domaugh. Hyeolcheondoma said as he closed the window. A thousand more times! Chapter 53 The 53rd variable is an envoy. haha. Seo Dae-ryongs heavy breathing spread out toward the night sky as hey on the ground. The moon, which was floating in the sky, could not be seen where it was hiding. It was a practice that started before dinner after work, but now it was well past midnight. I finally did it! I swung again a thousand times when I thought I wouldnt be able to swing even once. I cant believe I swung this heavy sword two thousand times a day. Seo Dae-ryong couldnt believe what he had aplished. Of course, my posture would have copsedter, but I gritted my teeth and swung. I had to get up and go home now, but Seo Dae-ryong couldnt move. I fell asleep. Seo Dae-ryong had a dream. Geommugeuk was in crisis, surrounded by enemies. That was when the enemies rushed towards the injured man. The sword stretched out like a thunderbolt and swept away the enemies. Enemies caught in the pottery turned into blood clots and disappeared. Soon, like a plum blossom falling down, he came down between the enemies and the sword dance. Now that he had be the greatest master of the Taoist Way, he was holding arge sword like a Blood Heavenly Sword. He looked back at the sword dance and asked with a faint smile. Are you okay? Footnote! A satisfied smile appeared on the lips of Seo Dae-ryong, who was sleeping. Right arm! You came! Seo Dae-ryong turned to his enemies and spoke coolly at the words of the sword dance filled with emotional emotion. I am here, so rest! Take a good nights sleep! At that time, a familiar voice was heard from somewhere. Can you stop getting up now? Seo Dae-ryong instinctively listened to those words and turned over. I didnt want to wake up from such a pleasant dream. The dream of bing a master and traveling around the world was also his real dream. Seo Dae-ryong continued to sleep. After rescuing the beauties in danger in the dream, they took off on a boat together. I woke up with a happy smile on my face as I watched the women fighting to get their love. Among them was Jo Hyang, a junior. It was the first time in my life that I woke up smiling like this. It felt so good. So much so that I dont want to get up But where am I? An unfamiliar ceiling. No, it wasntpletely unfamiliar. no way? Seo Dae-ryong jumped up and screamed. Ugh! Despite the good dream, my whole body felt like it was going to break apart. It felt like someone had beaten my whole body with a club all night long. Seo Dae-ryong looked around. Where? It was the very sleeping quarters of Hyeolcheondoma where he drank and slept. oh my god! Why am I sleeping here? I even remember lying down on the floor after swinging the second thousand times. Fortunately, the blood chopping block was not in the room. He got up with a grunt and walked carefully. When Seo Dae-ryong walked to the window, he was startled. Hyeolcheon Doma was swinging the sword in the same yard where he had swung the sword yesterday. Seo Dae-ryong, who was about to rush out and say hello, stopped. The sight of him wielding a sword caught his attention. Hyeolcheon Doma swung the sword in the same posture he had taught himself yesterday. The way to hold the sword was the same and the way to wield it was also the same. At that moment, Seo Dae-ryong knew. The training that he taught himself was the training that Hyeolcheondoma did when he first learned martial arts. I didnt just order it to make me suffer. At that time, Hyeolcheon Doma, who was wielding a sword as if he had eyes on his back, suddenly spoke. Is it okay to joke that there are no footnotes? Huh! Come to think of it? The sun was high in the sky. Ahh! Imte. Seo Dae-ryong quickly got dressed and came out. Im going. Seo Dae-ryong bowed and was about to turn away, but then turned back again. Thank you so much for letting me sleep again. Even if Hyeolcheondoma had given me money or reports, I wouldnt have been so moved. Oh, of course I would be happy, but my personality was different from my current feelings. Wouldnt it be more difficult for Hyeolcheon Doma to let someone sleep in his own bed than to give him money? This feeling of being valued was iparable to anything else. Next time something simr happens, just throw it in a random room. Kill it but drink it. Then Ill see youter this afternoon. Then, Hyeolcheondoma asked with an expression of surprise. Come? You shoulde. They dont admit that it hurts. Its the two thousandth time today. When I heard the words 2,000 times, my whole body was disgusted and I was screaming no, but my mouth said yes! He said. Because its not hard to wear anyway. After answering vigorously, Seo Dae-ryong ran away. Yourete! tardy! I was so tired that I felt like I was going to die. I didnt even want to think about practicing again today, but it felt strangely good. I wanted to continue learning from Hyeolcheon Doma. Honestly, I wanted to impress him. * * * The decoction waspleted over several days. I put the prepared medicine into a palm-sized vial. There are still five days left until the Blood God Festival. Now that the medicine has been created, I n to go scouting to the throne of the Wind God Cult leader today to see if the secret passage is working well. After descending the mountain, the ce I arrived was a wastnd located not far from Pungcheongyo Bridge. It was a ce with several withered trees and rocks, poisonous insects and poisonous snakes buzzing around, and trash blown by the wind rolling around. A ce where no onees even though you stay there all day long. There was arge rock there, and I operated a series of hidden devices underneath both sides of the rock. Slurp. Then the rock opened and a passage appeared. I was impressed at the time, but looking at it now, it was a really well-made institution. How can an unmarked passage like this be created? As we entered the rock, the door automatically closed. When the hidden device was operated again from inside, the door opened from the floor. I took out the night wine and went down to the underground passage. The aisle was wide. It seemed like a passageway built to transport sound bells in case of emergency. Thanks to this, I was able to steal the sound bell through this ce. I took out the medicine bottle and applied the medicine to my face and hands. When I apply this medicine, even an expert with an excellent sense of smell will not be able to smell me. I walked down the aisle slowly. It stopped a long way away from the secret passageway of the room where the seat of power was located. I used to get closer and look, but there was no need to do that anymore. Because there is now a safe way to look at it. I closed my eyes and released my energy. A ray of energy moved along the passage. After going around the corner for a while, I reached a secret passage. I didnt know until I first learned this secret from my father that I could emit such thin and long energy and use it for exploration in actualbat. Energy escaped through the small gap in the passage. The moment my energy entered a new space. A tremendous presence was felt from one side. Its the Pungcheon religious leader! Indeed, the spirit that felt like that of a religious leader was unusual. I quickly moved my energy in the opposite direction. What I found again was coriander, which is sensitive to smell. As expected, he was near the sound bell. When I checked on both of them, my energy disappeared. Since it happened once anyway, there was no need to risk being discovered. After safelypleting the reconnaissance, I returned to the mountain. After finishing my meal of beef jerky, I sat cross-legged and practiced the Heavenly Demon Defense technique. I will spend the remaining five days alone in the mountains without moving. If you wander around for no reason and get pushed by fate and get involved in some strange incident, you could run into trouble. Not creating variables is the minimum courtesy to my past efforts. * * * The day of the Blood God Festival dawned. Before leaving, I looked up at the sky and hoped that today would be sessful. When my father told me about the two ways to stop the sorcery, I thought to myself that there was a way that was a hundred times easier. I went down the mountain, hoping that my thoughts would be correct and I would be able to finish this job safely. The road to Pungcheongyo Bridge was crowded with people wanting to participate in the ceremony. They were of various types. From the head of the Daemun faction who has exchanges with Pungcheongyo to the merchants who try to sell goods to the unmanned attendees of the small faction who just want to make a mark. On the day when the blood god festival is held, everyone, regardless of status, must walk to Pungcheongyo Bridge like this. This was the authority of the blood god. I watched them walk from afar and headed towards the wastnd where there was a secret passage. As I went there, many thoughts came to mind. What if the door suddenly wont open? What if the event is suddenly canceled? What if the Pungcheon religious leader changes to ringing the bell himself? What if I was wrong about how to get it? In this way, anxiety threatens to eat away at our soul. In times like this, you have no choice but to believe in yourself. The belief that such misfortune will note to us, and the belief that even if it doese, we will ovee it well. The best weapon against anxiety is belief in yourself. I arrived near the room where the Pungcheon cult leaders throne was located through a secret passage, and waited there for the right time toe. Of course, I had applied a drug that prevents me from smelling all over my face, hands, and body. It was decided when to move. When I start ringing the sound bell and hit it 36 times, it is time for me to start the operation. How long did we wait in the dark like that? A bell began to sound faintly. I counted the sounds and waited. After ringing the bell thirty-three times, we moved slowly and went down the secret passage. When the bell rang for the thirty-fifth time, I quietly opened the secret passage in the floor next to the throne and went out. The shackled master was about to ring the final bell. The leader of Pungcheon Church did not allow any other people into this ce where the sacred objects were, so there was only a man wearing shackles. The moment he rang the thirty-sixth and final bell. I unleashed the Wind God Sabot. I used my secret intelligence to approach the shackled warrior. I approached him silently like a ghost and took pictures of his demonic blood and blood transfusion at the same time. He fell asleep standing up without even realizing what had happened to him. Although it happened in an instant, it was a technique where the best skills were disyed one after another. After subduing him, I went to the Hyeol-Bul (Ѫ) temple built behind the Yin Lai Bell. The time given to me now is the time it takes for the Pungcheon religious leader to return here. When I pressed Hyeolbuls closed eyes, he opened them. When I opened my eyes, I was scared. When I pressed it again, the pupils popped forward. There was about a third of a white liquid inside the protruding pupil. This is why I havee a long way. The root of the Seobhonjutsu learned by the Seobhonmazon was the demonic art of the Blood Religion. The sessor to that blood religion is Pungcheongyo. My father already knew this, but there was one thing he didnt know. Blood stabilizing water. It was a holy water passed down secretly only to the leaders of Pungcheon Church. If you put this blood stabilizing water into your eyes, you will see the destruction method of the blood religions magic. The essence of witchcraft can be grasped with the eyes. I heard that it was created and passed down from ancient times to prevent rebellion within the school, but the manufacturing method and management method were passed down only to the religious leader and his sessors, so outsiders never knew about its existence. The person who told me that fact was Neungbaekgun, the son of the Pungcheon religious leader. When I camest time, I didnt have time to put this in because I was running away with the sound bell. Now was the moment to finally obtain blood stability water. I took out my blood-filled eyes. There was a small hole above the pupil. Knock! The blood stabilizing water contained in the right pupil is one drop in the right eye. Knock! The blood stabilizing water contained in the left pupil is one drop in the left eye. When the blood stabilizing essence entered my eyes, my eyes felt hot and burning, as if they were on fire. There was pain, but fortunately I didnt lose sight or anything. When the pupils were returned to their original positions, they went inward and the blood bulb closed their eyes again. Since there was enough essence left in the eye, it could be given to the next sessor without any problem, and they would not even know that these two drops of blood stabilizing water were gone. I entered the underground passage and blew out two gusts of wind beforepletely closing the door. Whoosh. The Shackle Master woke up. He was confused for a moment, but soon made sure that nothing was going on around him and started doing his job. It was a move I would never have been able to pull off if I wasnt an expert like me. I wondered what story that man had for being tied up like that, but it wasnt a situation where I could save him without even knowing who he was. He was not one of those destined to change with my return. I quietly left the secret passage. When the time came, I was nning to collect the gifts rted to Dafa materials one by one, but thanks to the Subsoul Mazon, I obtained the Blood Stabilization Essence sooner than expected. Whatever the reason, there is joy when you aplish something big. It was difficult to express the joy in words, especially as I gained abilities I never had before. It wasnt just because I was able to kill the Soul Mazon. It was because I believed that this new power would help me in some way on my journey toward the fire weapon. After leaving the secret passage, I could have rxed as a winner and enjoyed the Blood God Festival, but I ran toward the main school without even looking back. Until the end, the variable was the envoy. Chapter 54 Episode 54 Its not mysterious because its embarrassing. The night was quiet and deste. When I entered Hyeolcheondomas residence, he was sitting by the window and reading a book. Its the most unbing look in the world. Hyeolcheondoma raised his head in surprise. Joy spread across my surprised face. I guess Ill have to scold those who stand guard. Dont do that. I came in secretly because I wanted to see the elderly quietly. He looked at my movements and asked with a puzzled expression. Have you just returned to school? yes. Did youe back and find me first? Im sorry for ruining your emotions, but your father goes to bed early. anyway! Yes, thats right. The first thing that came to mind was the old man. Then he shook the bottle of alcohol he had brought. It was a drink that Hyeolcheondoma enjoyed drinking. Drinks were consumed at the back of his residence. All of the subordinates who guarded the ce so as not to be disturbed were bitten. Has it already been two months since you left school? Its been less than two months. As I improved my speed during this mission, I was able to shorten the time when returning. Is Inspector Seos martial arts training going well? A guy the size of a rat is working pretty hard. The words pretty hard came out of Hyecheondomas mouth. This unfamiliar expression clearly showed what their rtionship was like now. Even though he looks crooked, his heart is straight. Youve never been crooked towards me? Hes also the type of guy who looks at where to lie down and stretches his legs. You will probably be noticed a lot while working hard, and in the meantime, you will still be saying everything you need to say. It seems that Hyeolcheon Doma doesnt dislike that guy that much. But at first nce, I saw that the book you were reading was a poetry collection. Are you really reading poetry? why? Do you think Im not good at reading poetry? I dont know the level, but at least it doesnt suit me. I also liked books when I was young. I just forgot about it for a while. Its hard to imagine this skinny and strict-looking persons younger days. What were you like when you were young? Well it was dark and gloomy. It was simr to the investigator. For some reason, Hyeolcheondoma nodded obediently. What if its like this, what if its like that? Its a time that has passed anyway. Hyeolcheondoma emptied his drink. I filled his empty ss without saying a word. There are no words tofort me with my regret over the past years. Because it happened to me once too. Did what you went do go well? yes. Theres going to be a storm again. Is he saying this because he sensed some kind of confidence in the answer of yes? What do you think you went out for? Its going to be bloody. You have a serious misunderstanding of me. I like peace. I like peace too. The quiet yet bloody peace thates after everything has been brought down with my own hands. I smiled and drank. It was nice to get out after a long time. Would you like to go out for some fresh air with me next time? There are a lot of people who want to kill me when I go out, so I just feelfortable staying at the main school. He poured a drink into my ss and continued talking. I dont know what youre trying to do, but be careful. In the battle for session, if something goes wrong once, its over. What will you do if I mess up? What? I guess Ill have to give it to the Archduke again. Youre cool. Of course. What would you do if your body was dead and you were only pping your wings? Ill have to go find another body. If it was a blood chopping block, it would really be like that. After feeling sad for a day or two, he will show kindness to the Archduke as if he had never done so before. Whats surprising is that even when you imagine something like that, you dont feel that hateful. This is the advantage of the Hyeolcheon cutting board. There is no need to worry about whether this person is a good person or a bad person, whether he will help me until the end or whether he will betray me. Hes just the person who will leave if I break down, or the person who will stay by my side. Please do me a favor. What? Please drink with me today and all night long. Its not difficult. I got up from my seat. You said we were going to have a drink, so where are we going? I will bring you some more alcohol and prepare some snacks. Just let the kids do it. I have something I want to buy. I n to make some amazing snacks for this drinking party. My snack prepared over the past two months. I decided to kill the Soul Mazon today. No one would have thought that he would be killed the day he returned from his expulsion. And I will be the one who drank blood and alcohol all night long. Because he will be a witness to my actions. Ill be back soon. After leaving the abode of Hyeolcheondoma, I unleashed my dark spirit andunched myself towards the west. * * * Subhonmazon was excited today. It was a heart therapy that happens every time, but strangely my heart started beating fast. Is it because its been a while? It was the first Heart and Soul Dabeop since Geommugeuk came and threatened me to stop Dabeop. Because he threatened me by mentioning the Heavenly Demon, I had no choice but to stop practicing Mind and Soul for a while. Of course, it would be okay if I didnt get caught, but I felt ufortable because the other person was already convinced of the Heart and Soul method. The news that Geommugeuk was emunicated only heightened suspicion. Because it seemed like a ploy to reassure himself and then find evidence. However, my patience reached its limit and I finally resumed the Heart and Soul Treatment today. Whenever I did heart-and-soul meditation with a gap like this, I always chose a child. Because at times like this, a young heart is the most delicious. The Subsoul Mazon, who was going down the stairs leading to the secret room, nced back. I felt like something was following me for no reason and my mind was not stable today. But theres no way theres being followed. This was because the secret art of dark spirit, where ones own shadow protects ones back, was unfolding. He assured. Except for the Heavenly Demon, there is no one in this church who can secretly stand behind his back. The Soul Mazon entered the secret room. The walls were filled with all kinds of bizarre patterns and letters, and incense with a unique smell was burning everywhere. A child was sleeping on the central altar of a secret room. A smile appeared on the lips of the Subsoul Mazon as he looked down at the child. The moment he reached out his hand to wake the child, someone grabbed him by the hair. ! The Soul Mazon tried to counterattack, but the opponent was moving faster. match! The soul mazons head turned after being pped on the cheek. Only after I helplessly allowed myself to be pped, I was able to swing my double sword and escape from the opponents grasp. The other person spoke coldly to the Soul Mazon who took a step back. I told you not to do it, right? Only then did the Soul Mazon know who had hit him. It was a sword dance. The Soul Mazon caressed his cheek with an expression of disbelief. No matter how surprising it was, it was impossible, shocking, and shameful. How on earth did you get in? Because youre embarrassed, youre not mysterious at all. For a moment, the Soul Mazon was shocked. Normally, he would deceive people with his voice. The sound echoed, repeated, and even whispered. But now the ordinary man next door looked angry. Is this your essence? He looked like he was going to get angry, but after taking a deep breath, he regained hisposure. Even though I misread the scientist, I was very mistaken. Even if you get hit, its cheap. His voice rang out as he repeated the words, Its cheap even if you get hit. He regained his usual self. Youre more like yourself now. This is how it tastes like death. I was disappointed to see you like that earlier. The Soul Mazon was unfazed. Mr. Lee, answer my question first. How on earth did you get here? I followed you in. You might think what I said was a lie, but my answer was true. The Soul Mazon always had his back with the dark spirit secret arts. Even if the Wind Gods Treasure had achieved great sess, it was not yet possible to avoid his Dark Spirits Secret Art and use the Dark Spirits Treasure. However, when I put the Blood Stabilizing Essence in my eyes, I saw the destruction method of the dark spirit secret art, and the moment I destroyed it, my dark spirit treasure was used. Rather, it was like I was hiding in his shadow. What does it matter how I got in? Its important why you came in. Even in this situation, the Seobhonmazon was able to pull it off. If youre still going to attack the Great Law of the Heart, go away. Because I dont know that kind of method. Then who is this child? You poor orphan. I brought him here to teach him martial arts. You are a coward. what? This time I imitated him. Coward, coward, coward My voice rang like an echo. stop! I shot back coldly at his shout. How long are you going to pretend not to know? Does your courage onlye from taking the heart out of the body of the weak? The Soul Mazons pupils instantly became as small as dots. The surroundings darkened and then became bright, creating a new space. I was standing on the edge of a cliff. Hehehe. The wind blowing from behind tried to push me off the cliff. Have you forgotten my warning? If you see me again, youll tell me youll never be able to return to the original world. His voice sounded eerie, like a haunting sound. The Soul Mazon created an atmosphere of fear, but I stood tall and wasnt afraid at all. I guess I cant stand being scared if I dont scare the other person like this. Its really amazing. Even if he is the son of a religious leader, how can he show such spirit at his age? His eyes were busy exploring me by repeatedly getting bigger and smaller. Are you here to kill me? okay. What on earth do you believe in? The words what to believe were repeated like an echo. The current echo was not intended to mock me, but to show that his mind was agitated. Then, as the echo died down, he asked: Did the religious leader send you? This time, it was a question without any other noise. It would be difficult to think that I would do something like this on my own. If they had tried to kill you, your father would havee in person. Dont you know your fathers personality? As the Soul Mazon nodded, the surroundings became noisy again. His mutterings, the wind, and all kinds of strange sounds were mixed together. It felt like it was revealing his mental world. Im going crazy so lets talk quietly. This is Confucius will, and we must listen to it. The surroundings darkened and then became bright again. He and I were sitting across from each other in a pavilion with a beautiful view. There was even lukewarm tea on the table in between. Gongja Lee. His original voice He returned as an ordinary man. If we have to kill each other, lets talk openly onest time. Sure. We are Mine. It is also a mazon that reigns over all demons. Is our life so easy that we give choices to the weak? Whats wrong with sucking the hearts of those weak things to be stronger? Isnt greed our right? All my choices were for the Heavenly Demon Church! If Hwamugi had note and I had continued to live at the main school, I might have pretended not to have seen this soul mazon. So, if only the school could be stronger, I might have tried to pretend not to notice, using this cause as an excuse. But my fate has changed. The person I was then and the person I am now arepletely different people. The person who tried to be stronger by taking out the childs heart became someone who could not drink tea or drink alcohol in the same ce. I became a person who could not breathe while breathing the same air. Its a lie. what? The reason you stole the heart was not for the sake of our school. Just so you can survive for a long time. It is that way now and it will always be that way. If he was truly a person who supported the school, he would have taken revenge after his father passed away. But his choice was to survive the longest among the Palmazons. Thousands of innocent lives are absorbed into his tough and long life. If you were only looking out for yourself you became a monster. The Subsoul Mazon, who was staring at me, came to one conclusion. Theres no way a kid in his twenties or so could understand me so urately. You cant follow me and touch my body to avoid the dark spirit secret arts. You are not a scientist. The Soul Mazons pupils, which had been repeatedly growing and shrinking, began to change color. A dazzlingly brilliant purple wave began to flutter from his eyes. A purple glow emanated from my eyes and prated into my soul beyond them. he asked. His question seemed deep and heavy, like a rumbling from the abyss. Who the hell are you? Chapter 55 Episode 55 I Know You The purple glow announced the use of one prohibited magic attack. The mind-reading technique of hearing the truth from the other person was demonstrated. Mind reading was a forbidden martial art that could not be used against religious believers unless permission was obtained from the religious leader. This is because martial arts itself can be exploited in many ways because it can read the opponents mind and even elicit an answer. However, the Seobhonmazon vited the taboo and cast the mind-reading magic. Even high-skilled magicians were able to perform mind-reading and soul-destroying techniques, but their sess rates varied depending on each persons skill and prowess. As the skill level increased, the purple color became darker. The brilliant purple color showed that the Soul Mazons mind-reading and soul-destroying technique was capable of drawing out content that he could not even remember. Who the hell are you? Its a sword dance. How do you know about me? I investigated you. Everything from personality to everything. The mind-reading technique that prates through the eyes had no effect on me who had blood-stabilizing water in it. Nevertheless, I answered as if I was addicted to mind-reading. If I see what he asks, I will also learn something about him. Is there a cult leader behind this? No. Relief shed across the soul mazons face. After all, what he feared most was his father. Why did youe? I came to kill you. Did you tell anyone you wereing here? I didnt tell anyone. The Soul Mazon has solved the mind-reading magic. It seems that they decided that there was no reason to waste any more energy and perform mind-reading techniques unless the cult leader ordered them to do so. The consumption of internal energy and mental power required for mind-reading and soul-destroying techniques was more severe than that of any other hex technique. I was able to find out by asking who I had told about mying here. That he had decided to kill me. Gong-Gong Lee, from today onwards you will disappear from your world. I am me too, but would you be able to kill me and take care of it? Why should I take care of everything? Hyeolcheon Doma should do it. Its not me who kills you. You will try to kill Hyeolcheon Doma and die at his hands. It meant that he would order me to use a spell to kill Hyeolcheondoma. Since I dont think I can defeat the Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon, I conclude that I will eventually die from the Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon. Thats your opinion. What does it mean to be myself? Why do you keep talking as if you know me well? You investigated me? This is a sham investigation, considering that you can kill me. The moment the words ended, the world spun. Lights so bright and intense that I couldnt open my eyes flew in, and soon I was standing alone in a dark space. Someone whispered in my ear. DKill the Hyeolcheon Doma! Those words were repeated over and over again. First, in the voice of the Seobhonmazon, then in the voice of the father, then in the voice of Ian, then in the voice of Seo Dae-ryong. I repeated the words in every voice I knew. Even I and Hyeolcheondomas voice could be heard. Even though I covered my ears, those words kepting into my head. It felt like themand was being hammered into my brain. My head hurt like it was going to explode. Even in a situation where the Heavenly Demon Protectors Art was activated, if it were to this extent, an ordinary person would have already been caught in the Subsoul Mazons Subsoul Art. I looked around. In the pitch-ck darkness, a bluish light was visible in the distance. I instinctively felt that that light was the destruction method of this magic of seduction. I walked towards that light. The closer we got, the bigger the light grew and it was big enough for a person to pass through. I walked in there without hesitation. A soul mazon was standing outside. He looked at me with a surprised face. How did you open your eyes on your own? It seems that the act of stepping into the light itself was an act of opening ones eyes in reality. You can never open your eyes until the magic spell is over? I guess you have a lot of affection for Hyeolcheon Doma. I dont want to kill him. Once again, the surroundings spun and an intense light flew in. Into the dark again. DKill the Hyeolcheon Doma! It was a more powerful meditation technique that involved more internal energy. If the first meditation was driven into the brain with a small hammer, now it was struck with arge hammer. But the bluish light still existed and I was able to get out of it. Even after I came out, I felt dizzy and felt like my head was going to explode, so I could see how powerful the soul magic of the soul mazon was. Why on earth cant I be affected by the magic? Its because of the strong bond I have with Elder Thomas. gibberish! Youre uncharacteristically anxious. Then I guess Ill have to take action myself. The next moment, the surroundings became dark. Something stirred in the darkness. As the floor trembled, ck shadows rose up. They were monsters with long, slitted eyes and mouths and long, attached limbs that made you feel cold just by looking at them. Things that seemed to havee from hell attacked me. I cut them down with the ck magic sword. The bodies of the ck monsters were dotted with bluish light. Some on the head, some on the stomach and some on the arms. The Blood Stabilizer urately demonstrated the destruction method of this hex. When I hit the light exactly, they disappeared into a cloud of white light. They would have been evil spirits that would never die and would attack their opponents until the end unless they were stabbed precisely in the vital spot. This was an enemy that could never be stopped simply by having excellent martial arts skills. As soon as all the monsters were cut down, the dark surroundings became brighter and the Soul Mazon could be seen standing with a serious expression. Without saying anything, he performed the next hex. I was startled when it got dark and then bright again. I was standing on arge log in the middle of the ocean. It was real sea water. It was clearly an illusion created by manipting the human mind, but it was a real sea where you would die if you fell into it. At that time, the sound of wavesing from afar. When I turned my head, I saw something approaching me from afar. Surprisingly, it was a huge tsunami. Shoot! The wrath of Mother Nature that cannot be stopped by human power. I could clearly see why the members of the political faction were the most picky about the Subhonmazon. How on earth can a single human being ovee this huge illusion? The tsunami that came in close was as high as a cliff. It was a tsunami so high that the end seemed far away. However, the destructionw was nowhere to be seen during the tsunami. Since there was no ce to escape, I was swept away by the waves. I received a huge shock and fell into the water as if I was being crushed. If I hadnt used the Heavenly Demons Self-Defense Technique, I would have lost my mind from the shock. I was swept around in the water against my will. How long has it been? Pua! I put my face out of the water and let out the breath I had been holding. Just when I thought I was going to buy something. In the distance, a tsunami began to roll in again. If this tsunami continues to repeat itself, any expert will eventually die from exhaustion. Before that, I had to find a way to destroy it. I looked around and dived into the water, looking for a bluish glow. But the sea was just dark. It was also swept away by the second tsunami. After minimizing the shock with the Cheonma Self-Defense Technique, he stuck his head out of the water again. No matter how much I looked, the surroundings were vast. It seemed almost impossible to search this vast sea and find a method of destruction. Where on earth is it? There are no seagulls, no rocky inds, and there is literally nothing but the sea water and me in the vast ocean. There needs to be something to find it. Just then a thought crossed my mind. When I thought about it, there was something. no way? I jumped out of the water. I flew up out of the sea water and found one thing. But I couldnt find what I was looking for and was swept away by the third tsunami. Before the fourth tsunami came again, I flew over the sea again and searched hard for one thing. And I eventually found what I was looking for. please! This is the way! What I found was the log that was standing there when I first came here. When I turned the log, I saw a bluish light underneath. Hyeoljeongsu always urately and quickly taught the method of destruction, but this time it was dark under themp. It was worth it since thew of destruction was the only thing that protected me in the vast ocean. Or maybe it was originally shining from above, but as the log turned in the waves, the light may have pointed downward. Just before the fourth tsunami hit, the log was cut with a ck magic sword. Right at that moment! The tsunami that seemed like a lie disappeared, and at the same time, the sea also disappeared. It may have been a secret trick, but the Soul Mazon did not show me that he was in despair. A new space immediately unfolded. The Soul Mazon was pouring out his deadly secret techniques. There were about thirty mirrors standing around me. My life was reflected in the mirror. There was a picture of me when I was young, a picture of me now, a picture of me as a middle-aged person, and a picture of me as an old person. It was as if a mirror showed my entire life over a period of three or four years. I walked slowly and looked at myself in the mirror. Most people were at an age that I had experienced before before regression, but at some point, I showed an age that I had never experienced before. Especially when I looked in the mirror for thest time, I looked so old that I couldnt even recognize myself. I was on the verge of death. I asked myself in the mirror. What are you regretting so much? In the mirror, I was lying alone in arge room, gaunt, looking up at the ceiling with empty eyes. There was no one with me in my death. It was truly a lonely and lonely death. This is not my future. It is an illusion created by the Soul Mazon. Perhaps someone impatient may have broken this mirror. If that had happened, the situation would probably have been even worse. I reached out my hand and slowly touched the old mans image in the mirror. Did you hope for a happy death when you lived with so much blood on your hands? Its greed, Mugeuk. If it kills Hwamugi and saves the people who should have been saved, then this kind of death is okay. Iforted myself. What will my actual death be like? Will I die alone and lonely like that? Or will I die smiling andforting those who remain? Its okay, so go bye. I know you. He touched me in the mirror, but perhaps he wasforting me as I am now. Its okay, Im doing well. I returned to the front and stood in front of a mirror showing my younger days. This was me a few yearster, and there was a bluish glow around the mirror. Now then, shall we go out? ng! I swung the ck magic sword and broke the mirror. Beyond the shattered mirror, I could see the surprised soul mazon. How did you know it was this mirror? Out of dozens of mirrors, only one mirror coulde out of there. If you break another one by mistake, the number of mirrors doubles. If you break it wrong again, it doubles. You can never get out of there. I am lucky. You came out because you were lucky? You cant wake up just because youre lucky! The Soul Mazons expression waspletely frozen. Surprise now gave way to shock and I came to the one conclusion that must have been in my mind throughout the failed attack. he asked in a trembling voice. Have you really mastered the nine fire demon techniques? Before I could even respond, he decided yes. What a crazy cult leader! Have you already decided on a sessor without us knowing? He misunderstood that. It had to be that way. There was only one case where his magic didnt work. The soul mazon burst into anger. Damn it! Are you using your child as a knife to kill me? Dirty bastard! The cult leader never once showed his true feelings. He always stabs me in the back. for a moment! Lets point out one thing. Other than this, has your father ever stabbed you in the back? what? You always stab me in the back? Tell me about the other back. The Soul Mazon could not say anything. Father said you are the person the political faction fears the most. It means I think highly of you. Did he hit you in the back like that? I dont think there is one. What do you want to say? Dont say that youre angry. My father hesitated to kill you until the end. Maybe Ill lose points for this. But why are you like this? I thought about it carefully. Farming, doing business, attending academia, and bing a military officer. I was just living a normal life. But one day, you are dragged in without knowing why and your heart is ripped out alive? Wouldnt that be too unfair? In the first ce, life is unfair. If you feel unfair, you can be a master. You take all that unfairness today. Even though he misunderstood that I had mastered the Nine Fire Demonic Art, the Soul Mazon was not discouraged. Did you say you were investigating me? Yes, well researched. I am a person who has lived with the desire to live a long life. Did I not expect that a day like this woulde someday? The day the cult leader betrays me and tries to kill me? He still believed that his father had nned this situation. Do you know why I fell into the Great Law of Heart and Soul? Just to gain a little strength? It wasnt? Of course not. A ck smoke-like energy began to rise around the soul mazons body. Did you say it flew and turned into a monster? Did you see a real monster? In the ck energy, he began to change. It was literally a transformation. His body grewrger and his skin turned ck. Pure white brilliance flowed from the two long, slit eyes, and the ears stood out like a demon. Arge, red heart was seen beating and beating in his chest. Is that an illusion or real? After his transformation, he showed apletely different prayer than before. It was cold and solid. Im nervous. This magic attack was a deadly move in preparation for the nine-fire magic attack. It means that it is that strong. Ill rip your proud nine-fire demon to pieces! The demonic energy he emitted swept the surroundings. It was not just demonic energy, it was dark demonic energy. Chapter 56 Episode 56: Live long then. Dark magic arts are prohibited magic arts. It was much more vicious and powerful than a typical magic attack, but its side effects were as great as its power. Most of those who have mastered the dark magic arts are eaten by the magic arts, fall into the magic spell,mit massacre, and meet their end. Therefore, in the Heavenly Demon Church, learning dark magic techniques is strictly prohibited. Dark magic is the magic thates out when you learn dark magic. The energy was so strong that I tried to break the opponents momentum first. What kind of garbage have you learned? Lets see if those wordse out when you die buried in trash. I came here to kill you for no reason. Even if I had left it alone, I would have died from the side effects of the dark magic attack. There is no chance of death from side effects. I seeded in preventing side effects with the internal energy I gained through the Heart and Soul Training. I pulled out my dark magic sword, feeling that it would be a difficult fight. When the Soul Mazon held out his hand, ck energy swirled around his hand. When the energy disappeared, a ck sword was held in his hand. At first nce, it was not an ordinary sword. I will kill you, and one day I will kill your father with my own hands and take his ce. Youre too scared to do that. He will survive his life and hide his ambitions for the rest of his life. In fact, even in his life before returning, he never once revealed that he had mastered dark magic. He took it to the end as a secret tactic to protect himself. We were angry at each other, and we put as much energy into our swords as we did with our anger. Sword and sword shed in the air. Boom! An ear-splitting explosion of sound erupted. Neither I nor the Suphonmazon were pushed back an inch. We were close in the internal attack. If he hadnt used up his internal energy through several attempts at meditation, he would have overwhelmed me with his internal energy when he transformed. This is the power of dark magic. From the beginning, I dealt with him using the Bicheon Sword method. This is an enemy I have to deal with with only the best herbivory I have. The first bactericidal system was developed. Easy profit! A ray of sword light cut the Soul Mazon in two. When a perfect line was drawn, the Soul Mazon, whose waist should have been cut off, soared upward and was swinging his sword. The cry of the Subsoul Mazon bursts out in a deep voice! Destruction! It was a sword as fast as light. Six sword lines appeared and disappeared where I was standing. If I hadnt used the blinker to avoid it, I would have been cut into six pieces and died there. Demon yer! Subsoul Mazon also didnt make the mistake of giving me a chance with a sloppy attack. A second herbivore flew in, stronger and faster than the previous one. This time the space where I was standing was torn into twelve pieces. The sight of twelve sword lines appearing and disappearing at the same time was truly spectacr. This time I also avoided using the blinkers, but it was closer than before. Before he fired the third attack, the second transformation of the Bicheon Sword Technique was unleashed. My sword changed twelve times in front of the Soul Mazon. The Soul Mazon did not dodge, but instead struck down each attack with his sword. Every time the sword collided, sparks flew. As the change brought about by the transition ceremony grew, the white radiance emanating from the Subsoul Mazons eyes became more intense. After hitting the twelfth andst change, he immediately counterattacked. Annihtion! His third Chosik, which was getting stronger, and his third Vicheon Sword Technique, Hyeoncheonsik, were unleashed at the same time. Fortunately, I was not in the space that was divided into twenty-four parts. I dodged it, but I couldnt dodge the Soul Mazon. Sigh! Hyun Cheon-sik tore the Soul Mazons shoulder. But no blood came out of the body. The ckened skin was as strong as a robe. Based on its strength, the attack of the Soul Mazon continued. His cries drowned out by the sound of metal! Doom! Forty-eight sword lines gorgeously embroidered. The space upied by his sword light grew bigger and bigger. Although he was powerful, he had one weakness. Due tock of actualbat experience with this magic attack, the attack was monotonous. If I had used that martial art, I would never have been able to avoid it. I barely managed to avoid it andunched a sacrificial ritual, a sword energy release ceremony. The sword energy flew at an incredible speed and struck the Soul Mazon with a thudding sound. The Soul Mazon, who had stumbled so hard that he felt like he was about to fall, regained hisposure. Parts that should have been cut off and disappeared originally remained. A stream of ck liquid flowed from the corner of the Soul Mazons mouth, but he still looked solid. Why arent you using the Nine Fire Magic Gong, Master Lee? The soul mazons voice changed to a screeching sound and did not sound like a human voice. It means that he has assimted the dark magic he learned. If things continue like this, he will eventually be eaten by the devil. Such powerful magic always demands a price. Still, he was overdoing it and I became that much more dangerous. I think I can beat you even without using the nine fire magic attack. It was an intentional stimulus. The moment you lose yourposure in a close fight, you lose your life as well. And this stimulus had another aim. Your pride will ultimately lead to your death The moment the Subsoul Mazon spoke, the best quick sword technique of the Bicheon Sword Technique, the Zeo Style, the Changcheon Style, was unleashed. It was an attack of conversion that cut off the breathing of the person speaking. Chang Cheon-sik urately cut off the guys neck. However, the neck was not cut and only ck liquid was flowing out. Even with Chang Cheon Shik, your neck wont be cut? You really have be a monster. At my words, the Soul Mazon rushed towards me. He looked like he was going to explode with rage, but his breathing was steady. For him, the rules of fighting and fighting did not work. We soared into the sky, looking for an opportunity to unleash our secret weapon. Sword and sword shed endlessly as they soared. Like two dragons wrapping around each other and ascending to heaven, we wrapped our arms around each other and shared our swords. The ce was filled with only the invisible sword and the sound and sword light it made. This is the ce where the Seophon Mazon, who is known to only use Seophonjutsu, hides his magical skills as ast resort. This is the martial arts world. At the end of the splendid battle, the moment we separated from each other, the soul mazons eyes shone bright white. Dangerous! The Soul Mazon made hisst move. His cry bursts out with a perfect metallic sound! Heavenly destruction! I didnt avoid it. His opportunity was also my opportunity. We saw the same opportunity and flew our swords towards the gap. Together with Myeongwangbo, I poured all my effort into the 8th form of the Flying Heavenly Sword Technique, Hwangcheon-sik (SȪʽ). Shhh! Ssssssssssssshhhh! Two lights intersected. A colorful sword light was drawn on the side where I was standing. One entire side was cut off as the space was divided into ny-six pieces. It was truly an admirable spectacle. The Soul Mazon did not look at the admirable spectacle he had created. He was looking down at his heart. Blood flowed from the heart that was pierced by my dark magic sword. It was not ck liquid, but red blood. His huge heart, which had been writhing so vigorously, had stopped moving. Howhow? I spoke calmly to him who was filled with disbelief. Your heart is so big its easy to stab. How could that be? Thats how he said that he met his end today because of his greed that stole the hearts of innocent people. The transformation began to break as ck smoke leaked from his body. He, who was more of a monster than a monster, turned into an ordinary person in the world who seemed like he could save ten people from Maga Vige. It wasnt the Nine Fire Demonic Craftsman? It was abination of Myeongwangbo and the Eighth Style of Bicheon Sword Technique. Myungwangbo? The Myeongwangbo of the Wind God Temple Treasure. How can you read Pungshinsabo? I guess heaven arranged for you not to die. It wasnt nonsense. If it werent for Fungshin Sabo, I would have died in todays fight. I realized this desperately. You must never let down your guard when dealing with Mazon. To be honest, I was confident that I would beat him because I got the blood stability essence. But he had an ace up his sleeve. It was a truly dangerous move that would have killed me if it werent for Pungshinsabo. Hyeolcheondoma, Ilhwageomzon, and the other remaining mazons. There must be a hidden number that is different from what is seen. Today I became stronger. He did not be stronger because he killed the Soul Mazon, but because he would never let down his guard again. The Soul Mazon slowly copsed. As he died, the space he had created began to crack. The life in his ck eyes, which had been moving so actively as they grew bigger and smaller, disappeared. He looked up at me and spoke with difficulty. When I am reborn, I will definitely kill you. I didnt respond with a curse. If you are born again, live a long time. Im sure there are better ways besides this. His eyes wavered at my words. I tried to say something, but I couldnt get it out of my mouth. It may have been a more severe curse, or he may have been trying to convey his final regrets. The Soul Mazon lowered his head and died. At the same time, the world he created disappeared. We were back at the ce where we had first nned to conduct the Heart and Soul Treatment. Even in death, the Soul Mazon presented the final mystery. The soul mazon was dead, sitting cross-legged. We fought like crazy, but there was not a single wound, as if he had died from a coin attack. He died in the world he loved so much. I quietly left there, holding the child lying on the altar. * * * I bought some good drinks and snacks and returned to Hyeolcheon Doma. He entrusted the child to Seo Dae-ryong and told him to secretly find his parents. Since he told me that he was a child who almost fell victim to Dafa, Seo Dae-ryong, who is quick-witted and smart, will handle it secretly. Why did it take so long? Did you really make the snacks yourself? How did you know? what? It took some time to make the snacks. What are you talking about? What kind of snack is this? Looking at the dishes I bought, Hyeolcheon Cutting Ma made a puzzled expression. Isnt this a dish that will take a long time? I smiled and poured a drink for Hyeolcheondoma. Now, take a drink. The night is still long. Is the old mans physical strength the same as yours? If you stay up all night, youll bezy all day. Youre still cheerful, right? Now, have fun today. Gong Lee, you seem to be in a good mood today. Yes. That will be fine. For what? Its just nice to see you after so long. Hyeolcheon Doma looked at me with an expression that made me wonder what his intentions were. But how would he know? While I was there, I killed a soul mazon. We met for the first time in a long time and drank several drinks in session. It felt like this was the first time since I met him that I could drink alcohol in such a refreshing and pleasant way. We talked about many things. We talked about the martial arts situation, martial arts, Seo Dae-ryong, and Geomjon. It might seem surprising to others, but we both talked a lot, so we didnt run out of topics during the drinking session. Do you know why I liked Rat Bell? Why? I asked on the first day. Would I give my life for you? So they said they couldnt offer it. I need to scold this guy. I liked that honesty at the time. Please speak directly to the inspector. Youll probably like it. Nothing to do. Then Ill tell you next time. Someone has to do this. A single word like this can change your life. Why do you look at me like that? You really care about all kinds of people. If this continues, I will also take care of the guy who cleans up the horse manure in the stable. Why dont you go and feed us together? Isnt that a good thing if you can do it? Ive never seen anyone like you in my life. It will be the same for our school. It will be a Heavenly Demon Church that you have never seen before. Isnt it okay for our school to be like that for at least one generation? Hyeolcheondoma stared at me. The look in his eyes was deep as he looked at me, wondering what he was thinking. Gongja Lee. yes. Pour me a drink. Until now, I have poured him a drink every time. But now it felt different than usual. I could feel it. That this drink I am currently pouring has a different meaning from other drinks. So I told him. I pour the first drink to my sitter. I thought he would say something, asking what nonsense he was talking about, but he took the drink without saying a word. I poured a ss full of alcohol. Hyeolcheondoma looked down at the ss for a long time. And I finished the drink. Maybe at this moment he truly decided to follow me? Of course, I can only guess. Because he was truly an unpredictable person. Then Thomas suddenly spoke. Is the seat high? Is Usa high? If possible, order something high. After staring at him nkly for a moment, I burst outughing. Ha ha ha ha ha. We drank all night. Its a human rtionship that even if its this good, one day, the rtionship goes sour because of a single word or mistake. Thats why we need to keep building. Until it bes a strong rtionship that cannot be ruined by one or two mistakes. Whether its a drinking party, a fight, a gift, careful advice, or apliment that doesnte from the heart. Whatever it is, you have topact it, build it up, and build it up again. I make mistakes and he can too. I saw you today and you looked handsome. Crazy guy. The Blood Heavenly Sword raised his Great Sword of the Dead and shined it in our faces. Now, look at my face clearly and say it again. ha ha ha. Why are you justughing! Go ahead and tell me youre handsome! You shouldnt confess to a woman when youre drunk. Hyeolcheondomaughed, saying he had caught the tterer. Iughed along with him. The luck of getting someone who is truly yours will be given to at least someone who makes this effort. Chapter 57 Episode 57 I hope no other monsters appear. The next day, the news that the Suphonmazon had died hit the church. Many people have died recently, but Majons death was a problem of a different level. An emergency was dered on campus and a full-scale investigation began. It was Hwang Cheon-gak who went out to investigate the incident. As the matter was a serious matter, all special investigators and 20 executive officers went to Seo Hwan-jin. In front of the soul mazons residence, his disciples and magicians were camped. You cant go in. They never wanted to let us in. They were panicking and didnt know how to handle this situation. We decided to block our entry and exit for now until the other mazons made a decision. I didnt necessarily sh with them. Good. Then, at least let the old man in. Shouldnt the body be disposed of so that it doesnt dpose and the exact cause of death should be revealed? Ma Yi was known as a politically neutral figure, and everyone at our school trusted and respected him, so they did not reject the offer. After conducting a thorough autopsy for a while, the Demon Doctor came out and spoke to the disciples of the Sub-Hon Mazon. It looks like he died because his heart and blood vessels throughout his body were severely damaged due to excessive self-inflicted energy. There were no signs of intrusion or fighting, and he was not poisoned, so it appears he died from poisoning. The disciples sighed at those words, and I was secretly happy. As long as the words Iljuhwama came out of the devils mouth, it was possible to avoid looking for the evil beast. On the way out of Seohwanjin and on the way to report to Cheonmajeon, Seo Daeryong asked carefully. isnt it? what? You know, that. As if he did not dare to say it in words, Seo Dae-ryong sent a message. DGakju didnt kill the Subhonmazon, right? -why? Do you think I killed him? DYou brought the child to me yesterday, right? This is a child who almost fell victim to the Great Law of the Heart. Where is that? When I left the church two months ago, he told me that he used his eyes to make the impossible possible. Now the impossible has be possible and has be a reality. -Do you really want to know? -No, no! Id rather not know. Ill go back first. Seo Dae-ryong turned and walked towards Hwangcheongak. Cheonmajeon could be seen in the distance. How will your father react? * * * I slowly walked down the bloody path. My father was sitting in the royal pce as always. Today, Sima Ming, themander-in-chief, was also there. After greeting the two, Sima Ming asked me: What was it like when Prince Lee was expelled from school? I used work as an excuse and had a good time. Your face looks better. Soldier, dont just work, get some fresh air and y around. After not ying all my life, the day I y for once, enemies usually attack. Weughed together at Sima Mings joke. After saying hello with a light joke, I reported on the death of the Subhonmazon. The magician came to the conclusion that it was a coin immersion. At my words, my father and Sima Ming said nothing for a moment. I could feel it. That the two people do not believe in the results. What is the probability that a person like a mazon will suddenly fall into a poison spell and die? So I yed first. Its hard to believe that someone of the level of a soul mazon was struck by a demon. It is possible that he was murdered by someone. Thats a possibility. We will investigate the incident at Hwangcheon Pavilion. Mazon wille forward and investigate this matter. Why dont we do it? For generations, Cheonmajeon cannot intervene in rtion to the death of the Majon. I have no choice but to watch everything. Well, if thats the case, I wonte forward. Its nice andfortable for us. After talking about a few things about this incident, Sima Ming naturally left the room. When Sima Ming retreated, his father asked directly. How did you kill him? What do you mean? How did you kill Seophon? My fathers emotion was not anger but curiosity. Because my father was not the kind of person who had regrets about people who had already died. You are probably thinking this. How on earth did this guy kill Seophon? And that too with the sign of the coin. In times like this, I would like to give you a nice answer. They killed him like this because of this and that. But youre overestimating it. No matter how good my talent is, its not great enough to cause the Subsoul Mazon to fall into a poison spell and die. Actually, I wanted to be honest with my father. However, there was no way to exin how the blood stability water was obtained. At least it was fortunate that the Seobhonmazon died after falling into a demon. If the person had died in a fight rather than a suicide attack, the cause of death would have been thoroughly analyzed to find out who killed him. So I would have had to bury the body somewhere. Anyway, in many ways, it would have been more troublesome than it is now. I drank all night with Mr. Thomas yesterday. He guarantees my actions. But my father snorted. Did you two go and kill them together? no. Absolutely not. Father, this is a punishment from heaven. Suphonmazon was a monster that ripped out peoples hearts alive. Anyway, my father believes that I killed him. Nevertheless, there is another reason for not telling the truth. Because it was a truth that would be a burden to my father. Because we end up in a situation where we have to close our eyes even though we know that we killed Mazon. My father looked down at me in silence for a moment and suddenly spoke. Now that the soul is dead, even the quiet mazons will move. Palmazon is a life and deathmunity. The death of one person is a threat to all. Just as my father doubted me, they might also doubt me. I looked at my father and spoke calmly. I just hope that no other monsters emerge in the process. * * * The ce I visited after leaving Cheonmajeon was Bukcheongeomga. The person who weed me was Saujong. Wee, Gongja Lee. He faced me with a brighter face than usual. Saujong-ah, Saujong-ah. Do you know that, strictly speaking, you killed the Subsoulmazon? If he hadnt brought in the Subsoul Mazon, I wouldnt have known about the Heart and Soul Great Law. The person who was most surprised and embarrassed in this situation would be Saujong Lee. I should have died, but the soul mazon died. He guided me to the front of the mook, greeted me politely, and then turned around. Then lets talk. It was clear that he was not a good guy, but that didnt mean he could be punished for attracting the Soul Mazon. Ill pretend not to notice and keep an eye on him, but if theres a need to use him, I n to use him then. Wee, Gongja Lee. In the past, Ilhwa Geomzon would only take care of the flower garden without even looking back, but now he weed me warmly. how are you? I heard you were expelled from school. Did you have a good trip? yes. I came back after getting some fresh air. Every time I see Gongja Lee, he makes a fortune. Do you think Ive changed? Is it because of the three-day affair with me? She is definitely sensitive to my changes. To the point where I feel like I want to apply for military service right away. Lets have a seat sometime soon. Good. Youre wee anytime. I held out what I had brought for her. This may be a small gift, but it is a gift to my senior. What I brought were seeds that are difficult to find in this area. I brought this flower because it has a nice scent. Oh, this is your first time receiving seeds as a gift? Its my first time too. Thank you, I will try to raise it well. Now, lets go in and have some tea. I went inside her house for the first time. The ce was elegantly decorated and smelled good. The house is cozy and nice. Good. Its a ce where an old woman lives alone, so theres nothing special about it. How old are you? Come take a walk down the streets of Hangzhou with me. Probably, every time you walk 10 steps, guys wille over and ask you to have a drink with them. Nonsense! Even while waving her hands, she couldnt hide her smile. She is less sensitive to praise than to praise for her excellent swordsmanship. Lets go next time. Together with Mr. Thomas. When Thomas was mentioned, her expression hardened slightly. She still has a bad rtionship with Thomas. Since Im stuck in the middle, I just dont vote as much as possible. Reconciling with Thomas was still not easy. She naturally changed the topic. Did you hear the news that the Soul Mazon died? Yes, I heard. Were you involved in that death? Then he looked at me intently. At this moment, her eyes were cold. Regardless of his kindness towards me, the death of the Subhonor Mazon was something that made other Mazons nervous. The awareness that if one thing copses, everything may copse has been their survival principle for a very long time. The doctor concluded that he died from poisoning. No mazon will believe that. But not me. Ilhwageomjon looked suspicious at my firm words, but I couldnt tell if he was also skeptical in his heart. Why did you think it was me? Maybe its because of the rain. Because I knew that my skills were on par with hers. Because theke is shaking due to the ripples you caused. Oh, you said you like stormy seas, notkes, right? The moment you take a dip, the peacefulke has already turned into the sea. The Soul Mazon was the first to drown in that sea. I am a fisherman in that sea. It doesnt kill people by drowning them. That would be correct. I caught a chopping board. Is it difficult for you, senior? It might be possible if we release the fish we caught. Because I dont want to go into a fishing with a cutting board in it. I smiled slightly and she didnt smile. You dont know what happens to people. Suphonmazon was a person who cared so much for himself I never thought he would be the first to die like this. Seo Hwan-jin will be confused for a while. There will be a battle for sessor. When a Magon dies, a sessor takes over, and if he or she is recognized by four of the remaining seven Magons, he or she bes the sessor. Subhonmazon had five disciples. Since he died without having officially decided on a sessor, the most outstanding person among the five will seed the Subhonmazon. Who do you support? Why are you curious about that? Wouldnt it be better if someone from our side takes over? Our side? Yes, our side. We are non-Music friends. She hit the bow before she could think of the chopping board. She finally smiled faintly, probably because the term bimu friend was funny. You can share the same ideas with your non-mu friends. After chatting with her some more, I said goodbye. I will leave for today. Thank you foring despite your busy schedule. Ilhwa Geomzon followed him out to the yard. Gongja Lee. When fishing, some fish are easy to catch, while others hold tight in the water. But be careful. Some fish may jump out and attack the angler, or even capsize the boat. In short, it meant to be careful of other Palmazons other than Domana himself. Thank you for your concern. And dont forget, I havent caught any fish yet. Isnt just giving me this advice a half-caught fish? Ilhwa Geomzon didnt look that upset when he was told that he was half-caught. Maybe we are just acknowledging it to that extent. Then take care until we see you next time. After leaving the house and walking a little, I looked back and saw that she was in the yard, nting the seeds I had given her in the soil. It seems like only yesterday that he was staring at me so scary, but we have already be like this. Shes right. I really dont know what happens to people. As my father and Ilhwageomjon warned, there was a meeting of the Seven Majons that very day. It was a special meeting prepared due to the death of the Subhonmazon. Since it was a meeting attended only by Magons, not even my father knew what they talked about. On the night of the meeting, Hyeolcheon Doma came to see me. His expression was not good. Do you have alcohol? Chapter 58 Episode 58: Dont kill me for now. As soon as Hyeolcheon Doma sat down, he started looking for alcohol. I brought home the alcohol I had bought and poured myself a ss. Has something bad happened to you? Only after drinking several sses of alcohol in session did Hyeolcheondoma reveal the reason for his anger. Those idiots openly bullied me. ha ha ha. I didnt mean that for augh. sorry. I never thought there would be a Mazon who was ostracized. Hyeolcheon Domas eyes widened even more as if it was no joke. sorry. How on earth did you get away with it? No one talked to me. Isnt it always like that? Well, I didnt talk much, but not like today. If you had confronted me openly, I wouldnt have been so angry. What are you talking about? You mean you! yes? Me? They suspect that you coborated with me to kill the Subsoul Mazon. Thats why youre bullying me. Did we do that? We didnt do that. Hyeolcheondoma red at me with cold eyes. I guess you did. You killed him, right? Why is everyone suspicious of me? Because you are the one with the most blood on your hands these days. Isnt there aw that prevents the blood of the soul of the soul from getting on those hands? Is that you? Instead of answering, I stared at the blood chopping block. He must have read the look in my eyes. That I killed the Soul Mazon. Why are you telling me the truth? I didnt say anything. Yeah, I didnt say it. I did it with my eyes. If I had just tried to pull it away, I would have pulled it away. There were two reasons for not doing so. First, the intention was to create tension in me. Being close is being close and it will lead to a rtionship between me and him as masters. The intention is for you to believe in me and follow me without having any other thoughts. Moderate tension in human rtionships will reduce mistakes. The second reason was because I trusted him. Because I wanted to tell the truth and believed that no problems would arise if I told it. You really believe in me. If you didnt believe it, you wouldnt have made the elderly person sit on the chair. Before I was a Left Master, I was a member of the Palmazon. You may be Palmazon, but you are my sitter. If you trust people so easily, you will get stabbed in the back one day. It wasnt easy for me to believe it. Think about what happened to you and me. Hyeolcheondoma suddenly asked. Arent you scared? What? Bing Palmazons enemy. Samazon, to be exact. Samazon? Hyeolcheondoma, who looked at me nkly for a moment, hit the table with his ss and stood up suddenly. what? When did you kill three more? Did you kill so-and-so? I quickly spoke to him who was yelling. Fix it, thats not what I meant. It was a really short moment, but it was surprising that Hyeolcheondoma thought that. How great does this person think of me? Then what do you mean by Samazon? Listen to my calctions. Now that the Subsoul Mazon is dead, it is now the Seven Mazon, right? If the elders are left out, only half of the Six Demon Zones and Geomzones have been handed over to me, so its half of the O Amazon Zones. First of all, lets say that the Omazon ss is my enemy. In this situation, you and Geomzon senior are not going to be ying around, right? If the two of youbine to take charge of half the Ilmazon and deal with it, you will be left with exactly the Samazon. So my opponent was Samazon. In fact, it may be less. Even if there are two more people out of the Seven Mazon who will join hands with me, I only have to deal with the Imazon. Its easy, right? Hyeolcheondoma looked at me with the most absurd expression since I met him. Okay, I already know that youre this crazy, so Ill skip it. There is one thing you havent thought of. What is it? I and Geomzon will never fight with the Mazons. I know. Because it is an iron rule of Mazon that has been passed down for a very long time. I know. I will do the fighting, so you dont have to betray me. Betrayal is not something people do. Circumstances do it. So you shouldnt trust me. I will not create a situation where you will be betrayed. So please help me, old man. I faced Hyeolcheon Doma with faith. I thought that was the best way to make him mine. After drinking, he poured it out. If you make a mistake, you will die, you bastard! At that moment, my heart was turbulent. I sensed genuine concern from the words he blurted out. Yes, I will be careful. We drank in silence. When the ss was empty, I poured it and drank again. When the bottle was empty, he told me one thing. I did that before. Hyeolcheon Doma is more emotional than me. Although he denied it at the time, he is clearly an emotional person. Otherwise, I wouldnt have told you this now. The Mazons called in a person to reveal this incident. Who are you? Something unexpected came out of his mouth. Pungcheon religious leader. I was surprised. Are you the leader of Pungcheon and not someone else? This is the Pungcheongyo Bridge where I saved the Eumraejong and the blood stability essence. Why is Pungcheon Pyoju? Suphonmas magic is based on blood religions magic. As you well know, Hyeolgyo was the predecessor of Pungcheongyo. So, I believe that the leader of the Pungcheon Cult will be able to urately determine the cause of death if he looks at the corpse of Seophonma. I heard that the leader of the Pungcheon Church never vacates his throne. He will definitelye. Why are you so sure? I will make youe somehow. Dont ignore Palmazons power. They will somehow get the Pungcheon cult leader toe here. Whether its threatening or giving me treasure, Ill do it no matter what. This would have been impossible in the past during the time of the n religion. There were several wars with our school and they were powers that could not coexist. However, after it was changed to Pungcheon Bridge, the rtionship changed. As the Palmajons joined hands, it was Pungcheon Bridge that established themselves as an ally rather than an ally. What about the sacred items of Pungcheon Bridge? Youll figure it out. If Im really anxious, Ill pack everything ande. Wouldnt it be better to send the body there? There was also a way to process it so it would not spoil and send it by wagon. The reason the leader of the Pungcheon Church is here is not just because of the autopsy. Is there any other reason? There are three more reasons. First, the Mazons show their determination to find the evil beast. This is to show not only the main school but also the Murim Alliance and the Sado Alliance that Palmazon should never be touched. This is the most important purpose. Youre trying to show that even the Pungcheon Bridge is moving. If you touch the mazon, he will definitely take revenge. yes. What about the second reason? Its because of the leader. Father? I want to show it to the leader. We are trying to show off that the reason Pungcheongyo and Cheonmashinyo are allies is not because of the religious leaders but because of Palmazon. Palmazon has constantly kept his father in check. Perhaps the reason my father brought me in also stemmed from that conflict. What about the third reason? Its you. Me? If you killed the Subsoul Mazon, the leader of the Pungcheon Church will definitely find out about it through you. I will find out who you are and what method was used to kill you. That was correct. If you were the leader of the Pungcheon cult, you might be able to find out that I put blood stabilizing water in my eyes. I must hide the fact that I killed the Soul Mazon. If it is revealed, he will not be able to be the sessor due to their desperate opposition, let alone the revenge from Palmazon. But are you okay? me? why me? You became an aplice with me, right? He drank with me all night, so you might think we moved in together. Maybe I dozed off for a while while drinking. I chuckled when he said that he would get out of there if he had to. Which of the Palmazons went to get him? How did you know that Palmazon went? Of course, someone important must have gone. Isnt it strange that everyone is rushing in? Mabul has gone. Mabul, one of the Palmajons, had a close rtionship with the leader of Pungcheon. The reason for sending him was the will to bring back the leader of Pungcheon without fail. I asked Hyeolcheon Doma with a smile. Shall we chase after Mabul and kill him? Or should I kill the departing Pungcheon religious leader? Or kill them both? If that happens, a war will break out with Sae-Oe and the Martial Forest. If we are divided, those idiotic Murim League bastards will suddenly shout for the overthrow of the Demonic Cult. Sado-maengs eyes will turn red as if he doesnt have anything to eat. Why dont you drink some fresh blood with me? Hyeolcheondoma stood up and said. If you want to die, die alone. Wasnt it a symbiotic rtionship between you and me? Ever since we were born, Gongja Lee, our lives have been about living on our own. Im leaving. Hyeolcheondoma left my room. I poured down thest of my drink. You mean the head of the Pungcheon Church ising? * * * The next morning, when I arrived at Cheonmajeon after receiving my fathers call, my father was not sitting in the royal pce but was standing by the window. Did you call me, father? e here. I slowly walked up the stairs to where my father was standing. I already heard that Seo Hwan-jin is noisy. Would it be any different if they were ghosts? It will be the beginning of a power struggle. Seo Hwan-jin, who lost his owner overnight, was confused. There was no sadness at the center of the chaos. Because he was a soul mazon who was always immersed in his own world, no one mourned his death. The magicians were only paying attention to who the next soul mazon would be. Please leave for a moment ande back. Where are you talking about? Isnt it time to take a look at the Hwangcheongak branch in the central ins? I could tell. My father also knows that Palmazon called the leader of Pungcheon. That they are worried about me and are trying to send me out. Please reconsider sending me out. The reason is? Palmazon called the Pungcheon cult leader to investigate the death of Subhonmazon. As expected, my father was not surprised at all. You already know this. It urred to me that perhaps one of the Mazon might have my fathers limbs. Or maybe a talented Sejak is delivering urate information about the movements of Palmazon. If I go to school at a time like this, they will be suspicious of me. I already have doubts. Thats why I called the Pungcheon religious leader. The leader of Pungcheon is not an easy person. I dont know what method you used to kill Seophon, but I will definitely find out that it was you. Its not me, father. Isnt it possible that the Murim Alliance sent assassins? That means they want to go to war with us, but they are far from war right now. The Murim League knew each other intimately. If war breaks out, no matter how secretly it is carried out, the signs will be detected at least three days in advance. Are you really confident that you will get through this safely? yes. Where does your confidencee from? You asked the same question before. The same answer was given in a different way. If your father were me, would you have gone to school? no. I am my fathers son. Yes, you are my son, not me. Instead, I can at least imitate my father. If the object of imitation is the father, then just imitation is enough. My father thought he could no longer break my will. Okay then, keep one thing in mind. I thought you would tell me to be careful. Of course I thought so. My father said as he turned and walked away. You must not kill the leader of the Pungcheon Church. At that moment I knew. no way? Are you worried about the leader of the Pungcheon Church, not me? My father added as he strode out. Not even other mazon! Dont kill anyone for now. I didnt kill him! I pulled it all the way out, but my father had already closed the door and left. I slowly went down the stairs, walked the bloody path, and left the Cheonmajeon Hall. Killing the leader of the Pungcheon Church? How well do I know about Pungcheon Bridge and its leader? To me, this person is like a treasure trove and I am grateful to him. However, if hees here and puts pressure on me he will be more grateful to me. Chapter 59 Episode 59 Sometimes the shell is better than the inside. As far as I know, there are two ways to avoid being caught with blood stabilizing water in your eyes. The first method is bone transformation. As the body changespletely, it bes unrecognizable that blood stabilizing water has been added. This method is as difficult as the Nine Fire Demonic Techniques great power, so it is not worth considering at the moment. The second way is to change just your eyes, not your entire body. Can you change your eyes? there is. Only one person in my time can change my eyesight. He is even in the main school. The question is whether he will listen to my request. The person greeted me, full of the smell of blood. Gongja Lee,e here. How have you been, old man Ma? That person was Ma Yi. The blood on the clothes was the patients blood. Im always the same. Work while resting. You look tired. Thank you for your concern. I didnt have much interaction with Ma Yi, but after bing Hwangcheongakju, we met several times for work and were able to build a close rtionship. I came here to give you some herbs that came by chance. I gave him the gift I had prepared. It is not a herb that is generally avable in medical stores, but it is one that I specially bought from outside for a high price. Oh such a precious herb. Thank you. youre wee. Come on, lets have a cup of tea. yes. I drank tea with Dr. Ma. After talking a few words about this and that, Ma Yi vaguely asked. I think you came to see me because you had some business to do? youre right. Actually, I came to you because I had something to ask you. You tell me. I wont talk to you since you are busy. Please perform Shinanjutsu on me. For a moment, Ma Yi was startled. New eye surgery. If you undergo Shinophthalmology, a procedure that strengthens your eyes, your general vision as well as your visual acuity will improve dramatically. Additionally, they were not easily affected by external influencesing through their eyes. It is not affected by any external environment such as light, darkness, water or smoke. As the name suggests, you are reborn with new eyes. The effect is so outstanding that it is also called divine eye surgery. If I undergo this new eye surgery, even if the Pungcheon cultist looks into my eyes, he will not be able to tell that I have put blood stabilizing water into my eyes. But unfortunately, Shinanjutsu was known as a secret art that was put into practice a long time ago. Ma Yis expressionpletely sank. How did you know I could perform Shinanjutsu? Since it was not something that could havee out by chance, the horse doctor did not im that he did not know. What he was curious about was how I knew. We will learn in the future that Ma Yi has mastered Shinanjutsu. When I returned to the temple to get Dafa materials, Ma Yi was already dead. His greatest disciple, Ho Baek, was in the position of god, and all the facts were learned through him. Hobaek offered Shinanjutsu to Joo Baekdo, the sect leader at the time. As a result, it was revealed that Ma Yi had passed on Shinanjutsu and the necessary drugs to his disciple Hobaek. I didnt say who I heard from. Rather, there will be one person that Ma Yi will think of when he doesnt mention it. ah! His expression became cautious. He will think his father told me. There was a reason why that had to be the case. ording to the recollections of his best disciple, Hobaek, his father refused Ma Yis offer to teach him Shinanjutsu. He recalled that it was all thanks to his teacher that thanks to him, the materials for Shinanjutsu were passed down to him and he was able to teach them to the religious leader at the time. Thats why Ma Yi will listen to my request. Even though my father refused the Shinan surgery, the fact that he informed me of that fact can be interpreted as his intention to have the Shinan surgery performed on me. Do you know that the fruit of Geungnak Gwaneumcho (O^), one of the ingredients needed for Shinan-sul, is extremely difficult to obtain, so Shin-an-sul can only be brewed once per day? Yeah, I know. Do you still want Shinanjutsu even though you know that? Thats right. Ma Yi was troubled. I gave him time to think. I quietly drank tea and waited, but eventually the horse doctor opened his mouth. If I show you the Shinanjutsu, what will Gongja Lee do for me? I have nothing to give you right now. Instead He looked at Ma Yi and said with confident eyes. I will be the leader of the cult. ! If you be the leader of the cult, you will be able to grant whatever the devil wants. Ma Yis eyes wavered. I know what Ma Yi wants. Ma Yi wanted it until his death, but his father never allowed it. Thats why my father refused Shinanjutsu. If I receive Shinanjutsu, I have to listen to the magicians request. But unlike my father, I have no intention of refusing. Because I n to listen to Ma Yis request. Would you listen to whatever it is? yes. Instead, there is just one thing. One favor is enough. I promise. Now there is onest thing left for Ma Yi to decide. Are you confident in bing the sessor? there is. This time I asked. What do you think, old man? Do you think I will be your sessor? If it was my recent actions, Maui would definitely be paying attention. I think your abilities are sufficient. Rather, it can be seen as overflowing. One you are so clear. Im not sure if hes suitable for the position of leader. It actually went well. What does it mean? Please hide these clear eyes with Shinanjutsu. Please give me new eyes. It was said as a joke, but Ma Yi didntugh. He was about to make the once-in-a-lifetime choice, and he knew that it would determine his fate. This is an important decision, so please think it over before contacting us. I got up from my seat. I want to ask you onest question, Mr. Lee. yes. If you be a religious leader, how do you n to deal with the Murim Alliance? It will depend on the situation at the time. But one thing is certain. Whether it is a political sect, a sect, an individual, an organization, a man or a woman, if it is judged to be absolute evil, it will definitely be punished. I left there feeling at ease because I knew that it was at least a model answer for him. * * * Three dayster, Hyeolcheondoma visited Uibang. Dr. Ma was sitting quietly in the treatment room, and the fatigue of several days had umted on his face. Hyeolcheondoma said as he entered the room. Is it time to die? Why are you doing something youve never done before? Ma Yi sent someone to see him in secret. Thats why I came here quietly at such ate hour. It wont be long before we die. Stop talking nonsense. Get rid of the word we. Why do you have so many regrets in this world? Those who say they have no regrets in this world are actually in even more hell on the inside. Not many people knew that the two were such close friends. Whats going on? Since you called me, do you think youre tired of saving peoples lives? Should we go kill someone together? Ma Yi smiled slightly. He got along quite well with Hyeolcheondoma, who spoke without hesitation. The saying that they are close because of their different personalities makes sense when you look at their rtionship with Hyeolcheondoma. There was a time when I thought that I wanted to live like a Hyeolcheon Doma, saying whatever I wanted to say. I called you because I wanted to ask you something. What? Why did you choose a scientist? At that moment, Hyeolcheon Doma stared at Demon Ui. Then he burst intoughter. Theres really no ce he cant reach. I saw that even Uibang Saennim was summoned to the battlefield. Why on earth are you asking that? Ma Yi answered after a moment. As you said, it seems like youve grown tired of saving peoples lives. Hyeolcheon Domaughed cheerfully, but Ma Yi was still serious. Why are you a scientist? Why? I chose him because I thought he would be the leader of a religious cult. Ma Yi nodded. He misunderstood that the sect leader taught Geommugeuk his Shinanjutsu. Considering that fact, there was a high possibility that Lee Gongja would be the sessor. But Ma Yi needed more than that. Because I was at a crossroads between whether or not I would use this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Because of that, whether or not he would achieve his lifelong wish depended on it. So what is the reason? This was Hyecheondomas honest answer. Somehow I got caught up in this guy. When I came to my senses, I saw that I was putting the Divine Mercy in the guys mouth. I couldnt bear to say that. The master of science said so. He said that in his magic, he does not break guest tables. Thats why I chose it. Ma Yi stared nkly at Hyeolcheon Doma for a moment. I didnt expect such an absurd answer toe out, but strangely enough, I felt like I knew what it felt like. The heart of Geommugeuk and the heart of Hyeolcheondoma. Well, its time to stop destroying things. Ma Yi stood up from his seat. Where are you going after calling someone? I need a drink. next time. I will live then. For old people, wheres next? Buy today! But Ma Yi had already left there. Looking at the back, Hyeolcheondomaughed. I am diligent and will not die easily. Of course, I was talking about sword dance, not horse medicine. * * * I was sleeping and opened my eyes. The Cheonma Defense God announced the presence of a visitor. When I got up from the bed, put on my sword, and went outside, I saw a horse doctor standing in the yard. Are you here? I didnt release any demonic energy at all, so how did you know I was here? I was sleeping when I suddenly opened my eyes. Its like fate. The reason why I added the popr word fate is because it is a word that is very applicable to older people. I guess this was all fate, because I was at an age where there were a lot of things that would be difficult to sort out. Ive been saving people my whole life. Thats a great job. Ma Yi shook his head. I am not a sacrificial person. The reason I saved someone was because I wanted to kill someone. What do you mean? I asked pretending not to know, but I already knew. That is why Ma Yimitted himself to this school. As awmaker, killing people is against the will of heaven. Thats why. I tried to save at least one more person in order to atone for my sins. After letting out a long sigh, the doctor asked me. If you be the leader of the cult, will you kill him? yes. Why dont you ask who it is? Anyone you want to kill must be a viin. I trust you. Do you know what was inside me? I think sometimes the shell is more important than the inside. The shell of the devil is not one that can be easily obtained. I believe in the effort that went into creating the name Maui. Of course, that is not the only belief in him. I believe it because I know everything about him, including his life, death, and the people he is trying to kill. Otherwise I would never set my eyes on him. Its not easy to kill him. If you do it wrong, many people will get caught up and die. So my wish is to kill him without any other sacrifices. Can you promise to do that? This may be why my father refused. To grant his request, his father had to move personally, but the position of Cheonma was extremely heavy to move for the sake of one individuals grudge. I will be stronger and kill him without unnecessary sacrifices. Will you promise? yes. If I die first, will you keep this promise? I promise. I will whisper to him as I plunge my sword into his heart. Its a sword sent by Demon Doctor. Just thinking about it brought a smile to Mas lips, as if it made him feel good. Eventually, Ma Yi made up his mind. Good, I will perform Shinanjutsu on you. thank you. I bowed to him and saluted him. Thank you after the Shinanjutsu is over. Lets go. Are you going to do it now? If you make up your mind, you should do it right away. Do you know what will happen to my heart tomorrow? why? You dont like it? It cant be. Lets go. I followed Ma-ui, who was walking with great strides. Then I looked around carefully. This was thest world I would see with my eyes. Chapter 60 Episode 60 There are many hidden tails. The ce Ma Yi was headed was not Uibang. He took me to his residence, where there was a separate secret room in the basement for important procedures. The cabs that filled the walls disyed all kinds of medicine bottles and herbs whose contents were unknown. There were many herbs that even I, an expert in medicinal herbs, had never seen before. Its a dangerous procedure, so theres a lot to prepare for. Take your time. What if I fail? You could go blind. I could tell that he was asking to gauge my will. Because there was no such thing as blindness due to failure in Shinanjutsu. If it was a procedure with such risks, I would not have dared to offer it to the Heavenly Demon. If there is a patient whose magic medicine fails, it will be because of my fate. The doctorughed at my belief and took out the materials needed for the procedure from the secret safe. Immediately after, I lit soothing incense and disinfected my saliva. Several drugs were mixed and some were boiled and cooled. Meanwhile, I was lying on the bed with my top off, holding a warm, medicinally scented cloth over my eyes. Okay then, lets begin. i look forward to. He put several medications in my eyes at different times. Some were as clear as water and some were as red as blood. There was a green liquid like poison, and there was also a blue liquid like my sword. Since Ipletely trusted Dr. Ma, I left my eyes in peace. After injecting several drugs into the eyes, the horse doctor ced acupuncture needles. Saliva was poured not only around the eyes but also on the face and chest. Now take a nap. My eyes closed automatically. I spoke with my heart to the Heavenly Demon Guardian God. You too, rx and sleep well for today. I slept well for the first time in a long time. I slept so soundly that I wondered how long it had been since Ist slept so soundly. When I woke up, all the saliva I had ced on my face and body had already been recovered. Ma was sitting at the desk reading a book, and when I woke up, he walked towards me. How do you feel? great. What about the eyes? Its better. My eyes really became clearer. My eyesight, which was originally good, got even better and my vision was very clear. It felt like I wasing out of a fog, but the surroundings were so clear that I felt like I had lived with my eyes closed all this time, to exaggerate a bit. Follow me. I left the secret room with him and went up to the first floor. We stood side by side at the window. The sun was high in the sky. Look at the sun. Because I was looking directly at the sun, my eyes felt dazzling, but it wasnt dazzling at all. How is it? Its not dazzling. Look over there. Things in the distance that would not have been visible before were clearly visible. It looked amazingly good. And when I strained my eyes, I could see everything that shouldnt be visible. It looks good. You can even see ants crawling on the tree branches over there. Ma Yiughed at my words. Its not a joke. I know, its not a joke. Heughed with joy. Oh, thats really great. Now follow me again. This time, the doctor took me to a dark room in a secret underground room. The vision that had been blurred only by raising the internal power was clearly visible even without raising the internal power. It looks good. I can clearly see the medicine bottle over there and the picture on the wall. Okay, the procedure was aplete sess. Your eyes have been reborn. thank you. thank you. Even when I wanted to practice Shinanjutsu, my main purpose was to avoid the eyes of the Pungcheon religious leader. So it seems that I didnt have much expectations about the effects of this Shinanjutsu. But Shinanjutsu was much more amazing than I thought. This is probably the only word to describe this state. My eyes were wide open. Aftering out of the dark room, I bowed to Ma Yi. thank you. The embarrassed horse helped me up. Why are you like this? The old man used a secret magic on me that can be used once in a lifetime. I will definitely repay this favor by keeping my promise. Thank you. When you be the leader of the cult, you will tell me who to kill. Ma Yi held my hand firmly and I also gave it strength. As I left Ma Yis residence, I saw different things everywhere. It really felt like a new world had unfolded. Suddenly this thought urred to me. The blood stabilization water and Shinanjutsu are the same. Pungcheongyo and my eyes were intertwined like fate. Anyway, thank you, Master Pungcheon. In this way, the Pungcheon religious leader received a mysterious thank you. * * * I realized once again how important it is to have good eyesight when ites to martial arts. Herbivory became more sophisticated, and as it became more sophisticated, it became stronger. In fact, a greater help than this wille in practice. You will avoid attacks that were previously unavoidable and you will see opportunities that you could not see before. It will also be of great help when running at a fast pace. I was worried that my eyesight would be able to support the extreme speed if Iter achieved great sess, but now that worry is gone. Because I have the most powerful eyes a human can have. After leaving the Hwangcheongak work to Seo Dae-ryong, I stayed in the training hall for a while to give my martial arts skills and body time to adjust to the new eyes. After being immersed in martial arts training for a while, I visited Ian for the first time in a while. Ian, lets y! Ian was absorbed in martial arts training. No! You have to practice it over and over again twenty times. Why do you practice herbivory 20 times a day? Sixty times a day. There are twenty evening retreats. oh my god. Im sick, Im sick. Im already sick. Its a disease where you cant sleep if you dont practice. Lets just rest for today. If you go and have a drink with me, youll sleep well. Im done. How many times are left? Eight times. If you interrupt me like that, it will take longer. I pouted my mouth and watched her practicing martial arts. My back turned less. The left side is empty. Faster this time. As I corrected her posture, I felt again that Ian was very talented in martial arts. She understood quickly and learned well. I watched her eat a couple more times, then felt that I had nothing to say today and fell into the practice of Cheonma Defense. The martial art that I trained the most in the process of dealing with the Demon Lord was the Heavenly Demon Defense Sword. The more you learn the Cheonma Self-Defense Technique, the more it feels new. As always, he connects with me most deeply. It felt like I was learning a living martial art. Actually, connecting this deeply may be something that wakes me up from my sleep. How many times did he repeat the training of the Heavenly Demon Tiger God like that? When I opened my eyes, I saw Ian looking at me from some distance away. done? yes. I filled it all 20 times. Lets go have a drink! I feel like Im starving to death. of course. You starved for three full days. what? Three days? yes. Youve had good luck for three days. I? It was three days ago that you came to see me. It seemed like you were in a trance. I didnt speak to you on purpose. I was surprised. I dont think Ive practiced even one session, let alone a few sessions. I guess I slept? I checked to see if that was the case, but he wasnt sleeping. He was muttering something to himself. I really must have been in a trance. I couldnt remember anything about the training. wait for a sec. I sat down and performed the Cheonma Self-Defense Technique once. The machine operated much more smoothly and urately than before. I stood up and smiled brightly. There has been great progress in the Cheonma Self-defense Gong. It seems that the training that has been going on for a while has umted and led to a rise to the level through this trance. You got results, right? You can tell just by looking at my expression. I smiled broadly and nodded. Enough to buy a nice meal. Congrattions, Master. thanks. Its thanks to you. Why is it thanks to me? If you hadnt been so stubborn about continuing your training to the end, you wouldnt have sat next to me and fallen into a trance. Oh, I see! Buy food! Ill buy you everything you want to eat! I quickly left the training center with Ian. You starved too, right? no. I ate. But Ians stomach was growling. She wasnt the type of person to eat alone when I was hungry and eating breakfast. I probably stopped practicing for three days out of fear that it might disturb my trance. Foolish gomtaengi. No. If you were truly remorseful, you wouldnt have been caught starving. By sneaking around like this, Im showing off how loyal a subordinate I am, right? Rather, I used it as a golden opportunity to score points. Its a fox, its a fox. Of course, there are still many tails hidden. Iughed happily. Its been a while since I walked with you like this. I see. Its good, as expected. As expected, adding one word really made people feel better. Im good too, Ian. I went into Magachon Pungryu Bar with Ian. wee! Its been a while since I saw you, Mr. Gakju. Seeing Cho Chun-bae greet me warmly reminded me of his cooking and made me even hungrier. Give it to me quickly! Ill run to your light attack! After giving the drink first, Cho Chun-bae ran to the kitchen. We started off with a drink on an empty stomach. Kya! kill. Ugh! Its poisonous. I am absolutely dying. After a while, the food came out and we devoured it without paying attention to anyone else. We patted our swollen bellies and talked about martial arts over drinks. She asked me everything I was curious about, and I answered sincerely as much as I knew. My Bicheongeombeop was at a standstill after the Ten Stars and Daeseong were broken, and I thought that it would be good if the new eye surgery I received this time would have a positive effect. As we talked about martial arts, the topic naturally turned to Seo Dae-ryong. By the way, is Inspector Seo doing well? Ill be fine. I havent been able to tell you that Ive been practicing these days. Everyone is busy. I dont know, but I will do well. Work and training. Its amazing to see Inspector Seo getting along well with Mr. Doma. I dont know if youre doing well. Im going to get scolded and my pillow might get wet every night. Ianughed and said it was fun. It wont be like that. In secret, Mr. Thomas seems like a nice person. But you cant let down your guard. Just because hes a good person to Inspector Seo doesnt guarantee hell be a good person to you, too. The opponent is Mazon. be careful. Yes, I will keep that in mind. Someday, you have to win with your skills. For a moment, Ian was shocked. Me? Like before, people didnt say, How can I beat Mazon with my skills? Since I have been taught the art of flying swords, such words are disrespectful to me and my father. I will try my best. know? Poor skills die first. Once you start, you have to go to the end. yes! I raised my ss and she drank with me. And once the Bicheon swordsmanship reaches a certain level, lets gather the subordinates of the Gwiyeongdae in earnest. If you get the leader level right, the rest will be easy. Is there anyone you have in mind? I nodded honestly. Maybe one or two. Ill have toe outter and hire him. Who is it? If you find out now, youll just be surprised. Ill let you know when the timees. When you say that, my heart is already racing. In that case, there is a good solution called alcohol, right? The sound of clinking sses was as cheerful as our mood. I order more drinks and more snacks. Its a shame, but I think Ill have to stop drinking today? Ian followed my gaze and looked down at the first floor. Seo Dae-ryong quickly came into the bar, went up to our seat on the second floor, and reported on the new subject I would have to cook from now on. The leader of the Pungcheon Church has just arrived at our school. Chapter 61 Episode 61: Are you going to kill me too? The leader of Pungcheon and Mabul entered Cheonmajeon. Neungpaso (), the leader of the Pungcheon Church, had a good appearance andplexion, and had an intense eye glow that made it seem as if he could pierce a wall. He was a person who achieved great sess in Angcheon Daemaggi (ħ), known as the greatest hero of Saeoe, and was the absolute ruler of Saeoe martial arts. There was a time when the blood religion was on par with the Heavenly Demon Church in power, but now that it has passed over to Pungcheongyo, its power has been rtively weakened and it cannot bepared to the Heavenly Demon Church. This time, when he left Pungcheongyo, he brought with him the ten best demons representing the cult, the Ten Great Demons, and one hundred elite blood warriors. That wasnt all. He brought with him all the sacred objects that were on his throne, including the sound bell and blood Buddha. I thought it would be safer to just keep him in a cage for the rest of his life and have him guarded by brought in experts, but he never tried to leave his body. The person who guaranteed his safety within the Heavenly Demon Church was Mabul Jeoravan, who walked in with him. He was of short stature, about half that of an average adult. But it wasnt his height that made anyone in the world turn their head to look at him. It was because of his skin color. His entire body, including his face and hands, was golden. So, it gave the impression that the small golden Buddha statue was moving like a monk, and it was said to be because of the golden greatma technique he had mastered. The two walked the bloody path side by side until they reached the temple. First, the head of the Pungcheon Church bowed politely and greeted him. I meet the master of Shinism and the lord of the worlds martial arts world. Thank you for this invitation. Geom Woojin, the Heavenly Demon, greeted him with a smile. Wee, how many years has it been? It was a calm greeting, but every word seemed to fly into the ears of the Pungcheon religious leader. Even though it had no internal energy, the fact that it flew more powerfully than a horse with internal energy was a clear example of how high the level of the Heavenly Demon was. Although he was a proud leader of Pungcheon to anyone in the world, he was intimidated by Cheonma. It seems like about ten years have passed. How have you been? Thanks to your concern, I am safe. The leader of the Pungcheon Church had decided that when he met the Cheonma, he would never be defeated in a fight. But at this moment, this thought urred to me. Why do we do such useless fighting? This time, Geom Woo-jins eyes turned to Mabul. Thank you for your hard work on the long journey. It was a pleasant journey to meet a close friend. When Mabul was about to add something, showing off his friendship with the leader of the Pungcheon cult, Geom Woojin cut him off. Itste and you must have had a hard timeing, so lets go and rest for today and see you again on a brighter day. Okay then, Ill leave. The greeting was formal and brief. Originally, Cheonma and Pungcheon religious leader were not close. This is because Pungcheongyo had a close rtionship with Palmajon, not Cheonmajeon, for generations. Of course, historically, there were several wars between the Heavenly Demon Church and the Blood Religion. Since they were inherently incapable of bing close friends, it was natural for the Palmajons fighting against Cheonmajeon to join hands with Pungcheongyo. The leader of the Pungcheon Church walked out of the Cheonma Hall with Mabul. Anyway, since the Supreme Being hase, I should at least treat him to a cup of tea. Youre doing it too much. Itste at night. Then you should treat me better. In response to Mabuls dissatisfaction, the leader of Pungcheon said indifferently. Even if you dont fight back like that, you wont be friends with that religious leader. So stop it. You mean this? This is about your pride and honor. The leader of the Pungcheon Church understood exactly what the Cheonma had said. Mabul was sometimes good at saying things that touched peoples emotions. I have a bad taste for saying things that dont need to be said to upset others. Lets go and look at the body first. Why dont you see me tomorrow? You must be tired, so go to sleep and see you tomorrow. Lets get some sleep. Then lets do it. Why is everyone so stubborn? Mabul took him to the ce where the body was. The body of the Soul Mazon was stored in a cold ce like an ice warehouse, even coated with medication, to prevent it from rotting. The leader of Pungcheon immediately conducted an autopsy on the body. Mabul watched from the side with a curious face. The leader of the Pungcheon Church examined the inside of the corpse with skillful hands. They touched his organs and veins one by one, smelled them, and injected energy into the cooled corpse. Eventually, the autopsy, which took quite a long time, came to an end. The eight meridians were damaged and my heart suffered greatly. This is what happened when I continued to use the Soul Jutsu. Are you saying its a coin attack? Are you saying no? The cause of death is coin immersion. However, I am sure that someone died fighting in the world that the Subsoul Mazon opened up. Mabuls expression hardened. As expected, he was murdered by someones hands. Im sure. The problem is that he died even though he used the Seophonjutsu technique. Mabul shook his head. Its hard to believe. I wonder who would be capable of invading Seohwanjin, killing Seophon, and then escaping. Then the leader of Pungcheon pointed his finger to the sky. The question was whether the Cheonma killed him. Then Mabul shook his head. We decided not. Seophon is the person who has the most power when dealing with political faction bastards. The religious leader did not normally dislike marriage. There is no way the religious leader killed him. Compared to the cautious Pungcheon religious leader, Mabul mentioned the religious leaderfortably. It was because I was confident that he was not the leader of the cult. Then is there anyone else who is considered a beast? There is one person. Who is that? He is the cult leaders second son. For a moment, the expression of the Pungcheon Church leader hardened. I had no idea that the cult leaders son was being suspected of being an evil beast. But when I thought about it, I thought that since he was the son of a religious leader, he had the ability to do something like this. He didnt say a word about this the entire time. Although his stomach was boiling over having been dragged into such a dangerous situation, the leader of Pungcheon showed no change in his emotions. If someone tripped and fell, he was the one who picked up a rock and got up, and he was the one who smiled until someone hit their head with a stone. Lets see you tomorrow, first of all. * * * Seo Dae-ryong said to me as he was turning around after finishing his morning report. Are you okay? what do you mean? Now even Sae-oe is attacking Gakju, right? Tell everyone to attack. I will. Its okay if Im not the only one in that fight. Im sorry, but since youre always there, youll be called my right hand man, right? Seo Dae-ryong held his head and pretended to be in pain. You said it would get dark when you learn martial arts, but its still bright? Well I thought it would get dark too, but to be honest, I enjoy learning martial arts. Isnt it better to learn martial arts, but isnt it better to use a sword? After a moment, Seo Dae-ryong spoke. I dont hate it. Not yet. Not yet? I think its a sign that things will get better, right? If that happens I think youll have to cut off your right arm and save someone as a dark person. Where do I get someone as dark, perverse, and funny as you? Dont even dream of running away from me. I like it, though. At that time, Hwang Cheon-gaks subordinate reported. The leader of Pungcheon Church has arrived. Take it. Seo Dae-ryong said as he quickly left the office. Dont lose! Stay with me. Life is a struggle for everyone! This is something youve heard a lot! Are we starting to look alike already? Seo Dae-ryong left without looking back. After a while, the leader of Pungcheon came inside. Meet the new foreigner. When I greeted him politely, the leader of the Pungcheon Church smiled. Gongja Lee, its been a while. I saw it when I was young, but now Im an adult. The leader is still correcting. Although he had a good-natured face and was smiling, the Pungcheon religious leader was searching for me from the moment I entered. I heard you came. You must have a busy schedule, so why did youe to see me? There are ears that can hear even from afar. Recently, the reputation of this schr has reached our school. Its just a lie. To be humble. After exchanging formal greetings, I sat down with him. It seemed like the sect leader was greatly heartbroken by the death of the Suphonmazon. He secretly mentioned his father and started talking about the Subsoulmazon. Youre probably trying to figure out something from every word of my answer. He was one of my favorite Mazons. Who on earth killed him? Are you murdered? I heard that he died from a poison spell. At that moment, a ray of energy flowed from the eyes of the Pungcheon cult leader. Originally, it would have been a secret, unmarked energy, but I could see that energy. At that moment, I knew I had a special ability. The intangible energy is visible to my eyes. Originally, it would have just been felt, but now it seemed like a haze. It wasnt just because of Shinanjutsu or blood stabilization. Combining these two things gave me a new ability. It was not yet known whether it only works for blood religion martial arts or whether it also works for the energy of other warriors. Why are youughing? It feels good to see you after so long. I feel good too. Even during this time, his energy was examining every nook and cranny of my body. After examining every inch of my body, I finally looked at my eyes. This is to check if a divine water such as blood stabilizing water has entered the eye. However, it was impossible to find anything in my eyes that had been newly transformed by Shinan-sul. The energy he released was returned to his eyes. It was truly amazing to see rather than feel. I guess Ill just go. Thats too bad. Please wait a little longer. I saw your face, so its okay. You shouldnt hold on to someone who is busy. The leader of Pungcheon stood up. See you next time. Thank you for visiting. Thank you for the abilities I gained thanks to you. From before his return until now, the Pungcheon religious leader has been generously giving to me. Of course, he didnt give it to me because he wanted it, but somehow, as fate would have it, he kept receiving something. So its not that I dont like him. * * * Mabul was waiting for the leader of the Pungcheon Church who left the Geommugeuk office. How was it? Gongja Lee had absolutely nothing to do with the magic of souls. In order to subdue him in the space created by the soul, you would have to learn martial arts from Buddhism or Taoism to the extreme, or learn a simr level of martial arts, but there was no trace of that at all. Does that mean that sword dance is not a beast? exactly. Are you sure? If you dont trust me, why did you call me all this far? I double-checked it because it was important, so dont feel bad. That was what he said, but Mabul didnt seem topletely believe it. Im sure. lets go. I will summon the Seven Magons, so please speak in front of them. Thats it. You go and spread my word. Its the same thing anyway. Is that okay? What else is there to know? Mabul knew that the Pungcheon religious leader was very dissatisfied with this trip to Jungwon. So I didnt really rmend it anymore. Then lets do it. Mabul said goodbye and left. The look in Pungcheons eyes as he looked behind him was not pretty. There was another reason why he did not go to the meeting of the Seven Magons. This is because I had to lie not in front of one person, but in front of seven people. The leader of Pungcheon looked back at the ce where the sword dance was held and repeated softly. How on earth did Gongja Lee kill the Nie Soul Mazon? Surprisingly, he realized that the sword dance had killed the soul mazon. However, for some reason, the leader of the Pungcheon Church did not speak honestly to Mabul. It was clearly a choice with a different intention than having to endure this much if they had forced to bring someone who did not want toe. The leader of Pungcheon walked in the opposite direction from where Mabul disappeared. * * * That night, Hyeolcheon Doma came to see me. He came to me right after finishing the Seven Mazon meeting. For now, I am cleared of the charge of killing your Subsoulmazon. He looked at me with a surprised expression. How on earth did you avoid the eyes of the Pungcheon cult leader? Didnt I drink with the old man all night? Its not something I did. Hyeolcheondoma shook his head. Indeed, you must have been born with the destiny of an ascending dragon. Otherwise, these things wouldnt be possible. The dragon is still far away. Now it has grown from a loach to a snake. Then what kind of dragon will you be, and what kind of dragon is this much of a snake? As I chuckled, Hyeolcheondoma spoke as if warning. But its too early to rx. Among the Seven Magons, there are some who do not believe in the words of the Pungcheon Cult. In particr, Mabul, who was my closest friend, seemed the most distrustful. Dont tell me youre close. Elder. why? If you have any other thoughts like Mabul, please tell me. Then, Hyeolcheondomas expression hardened slightly. Why do you say that? I was just wondering how much it would hurt if the moment came when we wereughing with such good hearts and then pointing swords at each other. So, if there is something you dont like or dont like, please tell us right away. Dont just hold back and build up anger. From what youve seen so far, havent I dealt with my shorings quite wisely? Please dont assume how I wille out and just tell me. After staring at me for a moment, Hyeolcheondoma opened his mouth. Gongja Lee. yes. Unexpected words flowed from Hyeolcheondomas mouth. What if the opposite happens? What if you see that I am very displeased and inadequate? What if I am not suitable for your new magic? What if he looks fine and good now, but the more you look at him, the more he feels like an old, old-fashioned, boring person? What will you do then when he loses all his charm? Hyeolcheondoma added with passionate eyes. Are you going to get rid of me too? Chapter 62 Episode 62: Give me what I dont want to give. It was unexpected. He didnt know that Hyeolcheondoma would ask him if he was going to kill him too. What should I say? After thinking about it for a while, my answer was this. My magic does not break the guest table, nor does it kill my friend. For a moment, Hyeolcheondoma could not say anything. He looked at me with aplicated expression for a moment and then asked softly. Am I your friend? yes. Even without needing to borate, he will know that this was not meant as a normal friend. What are you going to do then? I will also tell youfortably. I will just tell you without paying attention or considering the elderly. I dont like it for this or that reason. You are so outdated! Im so sick of it. Where has all that charm gone? Find out! We will put our heads together and find a way to please each other. What if I cant find a way? What if I still dont change? If it doesnt change even if you try, you cant do it. I have to move on from past memories. But you dont even try? Then well have to fight. No matter who did something wrong or what youre dissatisfied with, wouldnt it make you feel better if you beat each other up? Hyeolcheondoma stared at me for a moment and thenughed loudly. Ha ha ha ha ha. It was the most exhratingugh since I met him. Heughed like that for a while, then suddenly stoppedughing and said to me. There is something I should change about what I said to you before. What is it? You said my life was full of bad luck I dont think thats necessarily true. At this moment I heard clearly. The sound of the door of his heart opening a little more. I will continue to listen to this sound. Hearing the sound of this door opening frequently from many people is the moment I grow, and it will be a weapon as important to me as the Kuhwamagong. Hwamugi, what sound are you hearing right now? * * * Late at night, after Hyeolcheon Doma had left, there was an unexpected visitor. Surprisingly, he was the leader of Pungcheon Church. What are you doing sote at night? I came because I have something to tell you. Pleasee in. I have something to talk about, soe here. As the surroundings darkened and then brightened, we found ourselves in a different space. It was the same magic attack that the Soul Mazon had used many times. He also knew about this demonic skill of the blood religion. The head of Pungcheon looked at me and asked meaningfully. How is it? Doesnt this martial arts technique look familiar? The leader of the Pungcheon Church gave him a look telling him to be honest because he knew everything. This is my first martial arts experience. I guess not? Didnt you see this space when you were fighting the Soul Mazon? What do you mean? Then, the expression of the Pungcheon religious leader turned cold. You killed the Subsoul Mazon in this space. I dont know what youre talking about. I snapped, but he continued to make his confident argument. Because he died in the space where the magic of seduction was performed, it looked as if he had died from a poison spell. You cant fool my eyes. Do you have any evidence? There is no evidence. I cant even guess how they did it. But its clear that you killed him. Why do you think that? Because you cant read. I was secretly surprised. I never ignored the leader of the Pungcheon Sect, but I never thought he would believe that I killed the Soul Mazon for this reason. This beliefes from the confidence to trust your own intuition. You killed the Soul Mazon. I could die too because I cant read you. I had no idea that someone wiser than anyone else would make such a misjudgment. He really understood me urately. Im not trying to provoke you, so rx. Because I dont want to die in a ce like this like the Subsoul Mazon. Moreover, he did not overestimate his abilities. Ill say it again, you misunderstand. He ignored me and continued talking. There must be one reason why Seophons hex didnt work. He must have learned the Nine Fire Demonic Art. If you are so sure, why didnt you tell the Magons? There would have been an uproar if my father had told me that he had taught me the Nine Fire Demonic Art without the Magons knowing. I heard that you have a particrly close rtionship with Mabul. Where are your friends in Moorim? We meet because we need it at that time. I guess the same goes for Mabul? Then what do you need from me? This is my favor. I came here today to show you not to forget my kindness. The moment I heard this, I knew. That a problem has arisen between the Pungcheon cult leader and the Chilmazon. Or maybe they werent as close as I thought in the first ce. Lets get one thing straight. So far, the religious leader has not been kind to me. what? Its not that I wont tell the Seven Mazon, its that I couldnt tell him. Because there is no evidence. Are you going to go to the Seven Mazon and say this? I cant read Yi Gongja, so the evil beast is Yi Gongja! You cant say that because of your pride. At least I can tell you that it might be you. Then it would be more advantageous for me. That guys skills are enough to kill a soul mazon? The sect leader may have already taught the Nine Fire Demonic Techniques? I cant be sure because I dont have any evidence, but I cant treat it carelessly. It will help me control the situation in the future. Instead, you disturbed me. What? The Pungcheon religious leader must have not expected this situation and was unable to refute anything. Do me a favor and I will dly ept it. Instead, do yourself a real favor. Although he was put on the defensive for a moment, the leader of Pungcheon did not panic. He knew well the lesson of life that no decision should ever be made under unfavorable circumstances. Let me see you one more time before I leave. The moment he finished speaking, the surroundings changed and he left immediately. Looking at the back, I smiled. Because this thought came to me first rather than the smell of a conspiracy from him. Our religious leader is willing toe and show us this favor. * * * In therge, ornately decorated room provided by the Heavenly Demon Church, there were only the Pungcheon religious leader, sacred objects, and the shackled man. What do you think? The shackled man who was sitting like a stone statue in front of the sound bell raised his head towards the Pungcheon religious leader. Words that other people could not even imagine came out of his mouth. You idiot, why are you asking me that? To swear at the leader of the Pungcheon cult like this was a crime worthy of being torn limb from limb. However, the leader of Pungcheon smiled and stretched out a finger as if it was amon urrence. You are the only one in the room, so who should I ask? Ask the Shinigami standing behind you. I wonder when youll give up. The leader of Pungcheon spread one more finger. When I asked, the Shinigami answered like this. I will die after you die, and unfortunately, you will not see me die. I hope you live a long time, little pig. At the mans insult, the leader of Pungcheon smiled happily as he extended his third finger. There are two left! The number of swear words or informalnguage a man could use toward the leader of Pungcheon was limited to five times a day. Of course, it is not because the Pungcheon religious leader has any taste that he is happy when he hears criticism. It wasnt because the man wearing these shackles had a better sense of smell than anyone else. The reason the Pungcheon cult leader spares the man despite his extreme rudeness is because he is smarter than anyone else. I didnt know at first. I never thought this man would be this smart. But I learned it after spending a long time in one room. A mans true value is not his ability to smell, but his excellent judgment and intelligence. From the day he found out that he was smarter than the soldiers of Pungcheongyo, the real soldier of Pungcheongyo became a shackled man. I listened to advice while swearing. Most of his advice was urate and paid dividends over time. The Pungcheon religious leader did not try to make the manpliant by causing him pain. This is because the shackled man had no great regrets in life and knew that if pressure was applied to him, he would dly choose death. Although he was a man with no regrets in life, he did notmit suicide. One day, the leader of Pungcheon asked the reason, but he never said a word about it. Why do I feel so bad? Would you like it to be like you? The man held the shackles in his hands and shook them as he watched the Pungcheon cult leader spread his fourth finger. A nging sound echoed throughout the room. When the leader of the Pungcheon Church flicked his finger once, the surroundings darkened and then became bright, changing the location. It was a green field. There, the leader of Pungcheon freed the man from his shackles. The key to unlock the shackles was worn by the head of Pungcheon around his neck. As the shackles were removed, the mans expression also rxed. Once free, the man ran around frantically like a puppy on a snowy day, then looked at the sky andy down. The leader of Pungcheon came and looked down at him lying down. You big-headed cult leader, wont you get out of the way? It covers the sky! Its a fake sky. The leader of Pungcheon extended his fifth and final finger. After all five opportunities were used up, the mans tone changed to polite. Sir, I miss that fake so much. Please move out of the way. His attitude changed in an instant, as if he was acting. The leader of Pungcheon stepped aside and asked. I followed your advice and showed favor to Prince Lee. But he asked for a more specific favor. The man was looking up at the sky. His eyes, seen through his flowing hair, were clearer than ever. Will Lee Gongja really be the sessor? I heard that Gongja Lee killed the Suphonmazon? Are you sure. If such a person cannot be the sessor, then who will? Now, a young man who is only about 20 years old cannot kill the Subsoul Mazon. Its a great skill, but Are you afraid? Are you afraid that Lee Gongja will kill the religious leader too? If someone else had said this, their head would have been blown off on the spot. However, the leader of the Pungcheon Church obediently nodded. Id be lying if I said I wasnt scared. Who cant kill the guy who killed the Mazon? At some point, the leader of the Pungcheon Church had been having an open conversation with the shackled man. There is another reason to catch Lee Gongja. Something? Doesnt the Heavenly Demon Cult leader know that it was Lee Gongja who killed the Subhonmazon? Know? Of course you know. Cheonma of his time was an extraordinary person. He is a person with big dreams. Why does such a person seem to be quiet until now? Why is that? Think! Dont just waste your time on rice! Wasnt that just a swear word? It wasnt. He just had a loud voice. Be careful. Of course. I was telling you to think about it. I dont like it. Its up to you to think. If I even thought about it, theres no reason for you to be alive, right? The man looked at the leader of the Pungcheon Church and showed an expression of tant annoyance. Still, the words spoken were polite. When an extraordinary person is silent, it means that they are preparing for something. United Jungwon? I dont know that far. In any case, this incident must have been ordered by the Heavenly Demon or something he knew about but pretended not to notice. Among the Palm Majons, the Seophonmazon was the most picky person in the Murim League. Just like the people of Central ins are afraid of their religious leader. Yet, he allowed his son to kill the Soul Mazon? This is because Cheonma decided to rece the Palmazons one by one. Where do you think the Heavenly Demon will hit after recing Palmazon with its own limbs? We all? The Heavenly Demon of our time will not leave us behind and go to war with the Murim Alliance. They will either push us into the vanguard or eliminate us and start a war. shit! A wind of change is blowing in the Heavenly Demon Church. If you cant feel the wind, youll fall. The soul mazon was confined to another world and died because it could not feel the wind. We must decide whether to hide behind the wall called Palmazon and avoid the wind, or hide behind the wall called Cheonma. What are your thoughts? Cheonma wins. The reason is? Geom Woo-jin, that great person would never have started a fight he had no chance of winning. So, definitely stick with the engineer. First, win his favor by giving him a gift. The leader of the Pungcheon Church nodded. What should I give you? Give me what I hate the most. Thats how we live. Okay, no more advice! The man lying down shouted. Stop interfering and get back! Because this was the only ce where the man felt free, he shouted while looking at the fake sky. AA AA AA! Unlike the man who was trying to relieve his frustration in this way, the leader of Pungcheon was lost in other thoughts with his back turned. After a while, the Pungcheon religious leader decided what to give and spoke to the man. So far! The created space began to disappear. The embarrassed man jumped up and shouted. Its not possible! please! little bit more! You damn bastard! No! Despite the heartbreaking cries that even broke the rules, the mans freedom disappeared along with the green fields. Chapter 63 Episode 63 After giving well. The leader of Pungcheon Church came to see me again. He was waiting for me in the yard as if it were his first visit. Would you like toe in? No. Go towards me. The surroundings darkened and then became bright again. The created space was a deste wastnd. In my eyes, I saw a way to escape from this space. Because there was a bluish light on the rock in the distance. Isnt it deste? This is my hometown. Its nice that its quiet. Please invite me sometime. Sure. After looking at the surrounding scenery for a moment, the leader of Pungcheon spoke in a calm tone. I went back and thought about it, and youre right. I havent done you any favors yet. He took something out of his pocket and showed it to me. It was a single volume. Time-space anomaly. Its a martial art that can create a space like this. In this martial arts world, only those who have mastered the orthodox magic arts of the blood religion can perform martial arts. ! Now that the Seophonmazon is dead, I guess Im the only one who can properly perform this magic attack. Something really unexpected came out. I personally did not like the magic of soul-making or witchcraft. However, I think this martial arts skill is very attractive. In an emergency, this space will save your life. The moment you enter this space, you disappear from the original world. As he said, space-time transformation technology can be used for many purposes. It can be a private space, or it can be used as an escape from a crisis at a critical moment. If that happens, you will be learning another Heavenly Demon Defense technique. From the moment of obtaining the sound ring, which is the first material of the return method, to the blood stabilization water, to this space-time anomaly technique. I felt that I was destined to have a deep connection with the leader of Pungcheon Church. How is it? Is this enough as a favor? Its almost overflowing. I held out my hand without hesitation. However, the head of the Pungcheon Church did not hand over any money. Its not a favor if you expect something in return, right? When I expressed my regret, he responded. Wouldnt it be a favor to y my card first? It was meant as a favor to present this excellent martial art without weighing this or that. What do you want? Then, the eyes of the Pungcheon religious leader turned again to the destend. The leader of Pungcheon said as he watched the wind blowing sand up into the sky. I dont want to breathe this dust anymore. Those words meant only one thing. Indeed, his wish was to advance to the midfield as his father said. If you help me with that first step, the space-time anomaly is yours. I was excited for a moment, but I boldly folded my outstretched hand. The moment greed is revealed, any negotiation bes disadvantageous. Unfortunately, that is not my decision. I know. It will be up to the religious leader to decide. This is an issue that not only the father but also the mazons should step up to. If its about Pungcheongyo, the Magons will definitelye forward. Thats why. Thats why Im giving you this stipend. What specifically do you want? I have a meeting scheduled with the religious leader in two days. I n to negotiate on our schools advancement to the central league that day. At that time, you shoulde together and persuade the religious leader. If you promise to do so, I will give you this stipend. This means that non-payment will be given regardless of the oue. It was truly an unprecedented condition. It was more of a gift than a condition. However, I did not ept it harshly and showed a thoughtful attitude. The method is wrong. What do you mean? No matter how much the leader and I persuade, my father will never allow the Pungcheon Church to advance into the central ins. Then what should I do? Pungcheon Bridge advances to the central region. Unlike our schools policy of never allowing it, I dont think its a bad thing. Unless you wanted to attack and eliminate Pungcheon Bridge, there was no need to have someone who could be your enemy at any time behind your back. Like the old advice to keep your enemies closer than your friends, I believe it is better to keep Pungcheon Bridge close and manage it. I didnt say anything. Then, the head of Pungcheon gave me the treasure he was holding. Can I get the answer with this? Thats enough. I epted the non-payment. I felt that the leader of Pungcheon was not usually a bold person. There was definitely a difference between hearing what it was about and thanking it for it, and offering it in advance. This person came here with the intention of gaining my favor. Instead of urging me to answer, he exined the level. He knew how to make a deal by giving it to me in the best possible way. Of course, I was able to create this space so quickly because I practiced for a long time. At first, I wouldnt be able to create it even if I memorized the spell all day. Even for someone with outstanding martial arts talent, it would take a few days or more than 10 days at the earliest. For someone with dull five senses, it may take months or they may not be able to make it even once in their life. Master, how long did it take to make it the first time? It took three days. Three days means that there was considerable talent. The time taken on the first attempt is important. The shorter the time, the shorter the time will be. Unlike other martial arts, everything about this space-time transformation technique depends entirely on the talent and understanding of martial arts of the person practicing the martial arts. How long will it take me? What if you have a body with no body and the current level of martial arts? How long can this spacest? It may vary depending on your strength, but if you overdo it when you have achieved greatness, it will be about half a century. Even as I am talking to you right now, my inner strength is rapidly depleting. Can I use this space permanently? The head of the Pungcheon Church chuckled at the word permanent. That empty smile contained the meaning of whether that was possible. If the amount of energy recovered here is greater than the amount maintained, wouldnt it be possible to leave the space permanently open? It is truly the dream of those who have mastered the art of space-time illusion. Among the previous generations of blood cult leaders, no one has seeded yet. It means its possible. If you have tremendous strength and are a martial arts genius gifted from heaven, it might be possible. I am the martial genius sent from heaven. How long will it take me to make my first one? Will it be possible to maintain this space permanently one day? What if I just take care of this expense and dont teach you the proper way? Then you will be the leader with the worst rtionship with the main school and Palmazon among all the religious leaders in history. Oh, I wont be able to be a religious leader. The head of Pungcheon gave me a stipend. Once you learn it, get rid of it. Although he was trying hard to hide his regret, he was clearly regretting it. I will. Instead, please interpret the phrase just once. Do you want me to interpret it? Isnt this a non-standard original? Of course it is. If youre transcribing and you get even one word wrong, youll have a problem. Are you sure you doubt me? That wont happen! If the teacher interprets it, I will be able to understand the true meaning. At that moment, a look of disapproval shed across the face of the Pungcheon cult leader. But soon he readily epted my request. good. I will interpret the verses for you, so listen carefully. Its a very difficult martial art, so youll have to concentrate and listen carefully. I could guess it from his attitude. This person thinks I wont be able to learn this martial art properly. Thats how difficult martial arts were. However, while listening to the Pungcheon cult leaders exnation of the nine structures, I realized exactly the method of space-time anomaly. He would not be able to imagine how deeply I understood this space-time anomaly from just one exnation. Thats how I learned the art of space-time transformation. It was also the moment when we became temporary allies. Now tell me the answer. For Pungcheongyo to advance to the midfield I added calmly, looking at him. Please intervene in Seo Hwan-jins session fight. * * * I am so tired after having what was mine taken away. The Pungcheon religious leader who entered the residence sank in his seat. I was so mentally tired. Because I had to protect my nobility as the leader of Pungcheon by giving something I didnt want to give. Even though the shackled man came in, he did not say hello and was just staring nkly at Yin Leizong. The leader of Pungcheon nced at him. I taught Gongja Lee the art of space-time transformation as you asked. I dont know if this is a good thing. The shackled man answered without turning around. Well done. The head of the Pungcheon Church was startled by the polite words. He usually starts off by cursing, but the day he starts this politely is the day hes in a bad mood. Ill have to be careful. On days like this, swear words would always burst out at the end. Because I am a human being, there are times when I want to kill someone in one hit when I hear a torrent of insults. That should never happen. I cant imagine myself without the shackled man. Its a role to use ones head, but if the person you talk to every day disappears, you wont be able to bear the emptiness. Do you know what he proposed? I thought that of course I didnt know, but the words that Geomugeuk said were repeated from the shackled mans mouth. I guess they told me to intervene in the Seo Hwan-jin session battle. The leader of the Pungcheon Church was surprised when he spoke as if he had been there. How did you know? Its the best way for now. Did you know? I knew what it was. Holy shit! You know the method, so why would you waste time giving the space-time transformation technique to a master of science? The leader of Pungcheon remembered what Geomugeuk had said. DIt may be that the disciples of the deceased Subsoul Mazon have inherited all of their masters progress. Otherwise, they will definitely need the help of the sect leader. We must make as sessors people who believe in the teacher and are willing to learn martial arts. If you can be the next Master of the Soul Mazon, you can say that you have taken the first step toward advancing into the Central ins. After hearing it, I thought it was usible. Ah, I was amazed that there was a method like this. But what if the shackled man also knew this? Why are you giving me such a wasteful stipend? I acted brave only in front of a sword dance performance, but I thought it was a waste to die. say! Go ahead and say it! I went next to the shackled man and screamed. Then the shackled man looked at the leader of the Pungcheon Church with an expression of annoyance. what? If you look at it that way, what are you going to do? I am the leader of the cult. I am the leader of the cult. Do you want to die today? Even as he shouted loudly, the leader of Pungcheon mentally prepared himself. This is the moment when curses will burst out. But the shackled man was calm. We didnt buy it that way. Lee Gongja didnt sell that method either. what? Im d the leader lived. What opportunity? This is an opportunity to get Lee Gongja on the cult leaders side. I dont know how many more purchases we will have to make to be a solid ally. Are you really sure that Gongja Lee is such a great person? Are you really sure that you will be the next Heavenly Demon? I dont know. what? How will you know what lies ahead? What kind of irresponsible words are those? What do you regret for giving so much to me? Because its a waste! I do it because its a waste! To the shackled man, he throws away his dignity as a cult leader and reveals his true feelings. There were many times when I wanted to kill him, but it also meant that I revealed a lot of my inner feelings. What should I do now? Be friends with Mr. Lee. Do as he tells you. You have to do as you say. I dont know what kind of dark intentions Gongja Lee harbors Stop it now! In the end, just as the Pungcheon religious leader had worried, the shackled man exploded and curses burst out all at once. You pathetic bastard! If you join hands with someone who has great momentum and even gives you gifts, you should think about riding on that momentum. Why are you doubting and fucking with me? If you keep thinking about other things like a fool, you will lose your mind. Do you know what the things that are killed in martial arts have inmon? When it hurts, dont use it, and when you dont need to use it, use it! When you have to believe, die, dont believe, and when you have to doubt, just suddenly believe. Thats why you lose. Dont you fold your fingers? Before I cut it off! Dont count today! Questions are over! Dont open your mouth unless you really want to kill me! When the leader of Pungcheon Church, who pouted his mouth, folded his fingers, a new space opened up. The shackled man spoke politely as he looked at the green fields spread out in front of him and the clear sky without a single cloud. Master, what are you curious about? Just tell me. Chapter 64 Episode 64: If youe,e, if you go, go. The Pungcheon Bridge returned and I tried the space-time transformation technique for the first time. I wondered how quickly I could create space. I have no intention of practicing this martial art for decades, so I just hope that the first space can be created as quickly as possible. Fortunately, while listening to the Pungcheon sects exnation of the nine strokes, I was able to understand the great meaning contained in the space-time anomaly technique, so I was able to skillfully use the true energy and perform the nine strokes like someone who has practiced this martial art for a very long time. How much time has passed? I stood in a new space with a clear and cheerful sound ringing in my ears. It was a sess! It took just two oclock. They say it would take even a talented person several days, so they created a new space in an iparably early time. I can be sure. Even my father wouldnt be able to create space this quickly. Two examinations. By reducing this time, the day will surelye when you can freely use this martial arts like Seobhonmazon or Pungcheonjioju. Learning a new martial art always brings great excitement, but the excitement thates from space-time transformation techniques ispletely different in nature. I walked slowly and looked at the space. There was nothing here when it was first created. Just as the Seophonmazon created the cliff and the Pungcheon religious leader created the wastnd, I too will be able to create the space I want in the future. But it still wasnt bad. Was it because it was a space where I could be alone, cut off from the world? Surprisingly, I felt a sense offort in this empty ce that I had never felt before. A ce where I can spend time alone without thinking about anything, away from the responsibility, effort, session battles, firearms, human rtionships, and everything else in the world that I was carrying. So it was good. Because I have my own space. But unfortunately, I couldnt enjoy this freedom for long. Perhaps because it was my first time, I wasted a lot of energy. Later, as the level of martial arts increases, the amount of internal energy that goes into it will decrease, but at this level, the internal energy is drained like pouring water into a bottomless poison. Clearing the space was easy. As soon as I recited the phrase, the cheerful sound I heard earlier came out and the space slowly disappeared. After returning to the original world, I sat down and started eating breakfast. For that short period of freedom, I had to fill my inner strength with meditation and invest two sessions of time, but I did not hesitate. After filling my energy, I performed the space-time transformation technique again. This time it took almost two hours, but I felt like it was a little faster than before. Yes, keep decreasing. So, I will also create this space in an instant. By using space-time transformation techniques, I create space, destroy it, create it again, and eliminate it. As the day went on, I fell in love with creating my own space. The time required to make even the smallest details was decreasing. oh my god! There is such a fun martial art! This was my honest feeling. * * * At the time when the sword dance was immersed in space-time anomaly, the Pungcheon religious leader and Mabul were creating a rather heavy atmosphere. Mabul came to the residence of the Pungcheon religious leaderte at night without any message. Mabul, who was about to face Datak, walked quickly and stood in front of the shackled man. Because Mabul was short, he was almost at eye level with the sitting man. The shackled man had his head down so I couldnt see his face. Mabul bent down and tried to look at the shackled mans face, but it was difficult because of the flowing hair. Mabul debated whether or not to lift his hair with his small hands. The leader of the Pungcheon Church was watching this with a disapproving expression. I didnt feel good about Mabul treating the shackled man like a spectacle. However, I did not say that you should not ignore my subordinates. If that were the case, it was clear that the devil would turn himself inside out by starting with someone who had been shackled and not treated as a human being in the first ce. At that time, Mabul turned around and suddenly asked. I heard you met Lee Gongja. The yellow gaze that looked at peoples hearts flew in, but the leader of Pungcheon was not shaken at all. I need to meet him because he might be the leader of the cult someday. The leader of the cult will be an archduke. Even if he did not answer so decisively, the Pungcheon religious leader knew. That Mabul is actively supporting the Archduke. If Prince Lee had the blood and sword, the Grand Duke had the Demon Buddha. The situation is not necessarily like that. What do you mean? Didnt Gongja Lee rise to the position of Hwangcheonju? Anyone can see that the Heavenly Demon is training a sessor, right? Hey, this guy. I guess you lost your insight after just being outside. After hurting the other persons feelings by saying something he didnt need to say, Mabul continued to say what he wanted to say. I saw it the other way. Since the sessor was to be the Grand Duke, another position was handed over to the Duke of Li. You should be satisfied with that. I guess that could happen. Its been a long time since Ive been to Jungwon, but its a pity that I have to return without seeing the Grand Duke. The Pungcheon religious leader never revealed his true intentions to Mabul. Why do you support the Archduke? Because the Archduke will be the sessor. Are you asking the obvious question? Why are you so sure? Its just my hunch. The Pungcheon religious leader knew. That Mabul is not a person who decides such important matters based on just a hunch. He doesnt want to tell himself about things rted to the Archduke. How can we be friends like this? It was the same for me too. Because I will never tell you anything important about the scientist. Look here, leader. Why are you doing that? Dont think about doing anything useless. There are many eyes watching you here too. I dont know what youre talking about. Why arent you going back? Are you saying Im done with my business so I can go away? I didnt mean it that way. Although the content was sharp, the tone of the two people was soft and calm. Then just leave it alone. Because I am enjoying my trip to Jungwon for the first time in a while. why? Do you need to pay for the room at least? If youe to someone elses house, you should stay quiet and go away. Can you poop in the master bedroom? haha. Someones dogs poop is being mistaken for mine. This is advice from a friend. Please stop causing unnecessary trouble and return to Pungcheon Bridge. To be honest, the leader of Pungcheon was inwardly embarrassed. I had no idea that Mabul woulde and tell me to go back so openly. Regardless of how we felt on the inside, on the outside we were still friendly and polite to each other. If Ie, Ie, and if I leave, am I the one who has to go? The tone was still calm, but the content contained in the words was the blue de itself. Then it wasnt? The expression on Pungcheons religious leaders face hardened, and the air around him suddenly became cold. Then Mabul smiled brightly. Im kidding. Im kidding. Its hard to say with a straight face that this person was just ying around. You really lost a lot of sense because you were only in Sae-eop. Have fun and go. Lets y here for the rest of our lives. ha ha ha. The leader of Pungcheon alsoughed as if he had never been angry. I guess so. It seems that even people have be deste after being exposed to so much of the deste sand wind. Sae-oe is that kind of ce. Ill buy you a drink somewhere with a nice atmosphere. In a ce where there are beautiful women who melt the bleakness of our religious leader like snow. Would it be okay to go to a ce like that? Isnt your Buddha scolding you? The Buddha I worship sometimes appears as a colored Buddha. Sounds good. The two people looked at each other andughed. Okay then, lets have a daily chat! Good. Mabul smiled brightly and left the room. As Mabul left, the smile disappeared from the face of the Pungcheon cult leader and he asked the shackled man. What do you think? Youre feeling anxious. It seems that the religious leader noticed that he was trying to join hands with Lee Gongja. Is that something to be so nervous about? It probably means that they are wary of Lee Gongja. Youre looking at it well. What should I do now? Think for yourself. Dont get into the habit of asking questions over and over again. Right now, its a matter of life and death for me and our school. So dont be expensive. The man turned towards him and shook his shackles. The Pungcheon religious leader looked reluctant, but eventually opened a new space. Looking at the green fields, the man had a bright expression as if he was about to fly. The leader of the Pungcheon Church asked as he unlocked the shackles for a lifetime with the key hanging from his neck. Why do you like this ce so much? For a split second, a feeling of affection passed through the mans eyes. However, that feeling disappeared so quickly that I did not see Pungcheon, who was bending down to remove the shackles. Take a look at the leader being tied up in shackles all day long. Lets switch roles just for one day. I decline. The leader of Pungcheon gave the man some time to enjoy his freedom. The mans emotions were calm today. Was that why? The man looked out at the field and immediately gave the necessary advice. Mabul will somehow make the cult leader return. They probably use their religious leader. However, the leader of Pungcheon had no intention of going back easily. The intention was to use this opportunity to somehow establish a bridgehead for advancing into the midfield. What do we do? Go to Mr. Lee and ask him how he can stay here. He will definitely show you how. Isnt this a method you also know? Even if I know, I have to give a gift to Master Lee and listen to him. I dont understand. Why do we have to cling to this person like this? Then who are you going to cling to? For a moment, the leader of Pungcheon could not say anything. The Heavenly Demon hated him, and the Grand Duke was supported by the Demon Lords, including Demon Buddha. Only the Blood Heavenly Demon has officially joined hands with Prince Lee, and the rest of the Magons are either neutral or believe that the Archduke will be their sessor. I was literally in a situation where I had nowhere to go. If you dont want to hang around, you can stay alone except for the birds ande and go as you please. Then, you will be able to live a good life and livefortably for the rest of your life. If I had said it while cursing, he would have been less angry, but if I spoke politely, the leader of Pungcheon became more angry. Dont tickle my pride with words like that! However, the man did not care about the feelings of the Pungcheon religious leader. The way to win this fight is simple. Choose well and believe until the end. Simple, right? Its so simple that its actually difficult to put into practice. Losers dont know until the end. Victory depended on whether or not these simple principles were followed. Stop nagging! Stop disciplining me! If we dont think we can keep this principle, like Mabul said, its right for us to go back. The leader of Pungcheon, who was trying to get angry by telling him to shut up, calmed down. It was several times more infuriating than Mabuls, but when I heard it, it was all true. So, instead of getting angry, the leader of Pungcheon revealed his true feelings. I dont want to keep giving things to Mr. Lee. Honestly, its a waste. Even though it is a waste, it is too much of a waste. I continue to regret the space-time transformation technique I gave earlier. I couldnt sleep at all yesterday. Because I thought I gave it to him for no reason. No one would know that the supreme leader of Saewoe Murim himself had this type of personality. And living with this kind of scolding. Its because Im narrow-minded and greedy. When he heard these words, the leader of Pungcheon became very angry, but at the same time, he felt a strange sense of pleasure. Ive been hiding my true nature better than anyone else, but it was like a sense of kinship with one person who knew exactly what kind of person I was. But what should I do with something that is a waste? But give it to me again? If you choose, you believe it. please give it to me. Please give me everything. Its a waste! I dont want to give you even one! Under normal circumstances, it was a moment when a curse would have burst out of the shackled mans mouth. But today the man was calm until the end. Lets just go back and wipe the dust off the toilet and hit the paper. Thats perfect for a gyoju bowl. The leader of the Pungcheon Church bit his lip gently. He said he would get out. Im doing this to break this soy sauce-like beef rib and get out! I will definitely establish the headquarters of Pungcheongyo Church in the central region. I will achieve with my own hands what my predecessors could not achieve. I wish hed cursed, but the shackled man just sighed. probably not. After that, the leader of Pungcheon was silent and lost in thought for a long time. It was a day when he was extremely angry, but the virtual space continued until his inner strength was depleted. Chapter 65 Episode 65: If you refuse, you will be dragged out of the country. I went to Magachon Sojibu for work and stopped by a pub. As always, Cho Chun-bae weed me warmly. Wee, Mr. Gakju. I stopped by because I was hungry. I will make it delicious with the things you like. Cho Chun-bae, who was about to run to the kitchen, suddenly turned around and asked. Mr. Footnote. Can I ask you something? Ask as much as you want. Mr. Gakju, you could go to a better tavern, but why do you alwayse to our tavern? You still dont understand that? Please tell me. The drinks are delicious, the food is delicious, and the atmosphere is nice. He knows what I like and brings me what I like without me having to say anything. The owner is handsome. Do you need any more reasons? Thats enough. I will make it delicious and serve it to you. His steps were light as he ran to the kitchen with a wide smile. He wont know. How important I value this ce. This Magachon is the foundation of the magic ind I am trying to establish. Neither the Pungcheon religious leaders nor the Palmazons who are here now are as important as Cho Chun-bae and the residents here. The moment I forget about this ce, no matter how well I package it, it wont be easy to find something different from the Palmazons. A little whileter, Cho Chun-bae brought the food. There was amotion outside. I went to the window and looked down to see that a person had copsed and arge man was angry in front of him. From what I could see, he was very drunk. Why are you staring at me, you bastard? I didnt re. You red at me. The big man did not hesitate and struck with his hand. How can this bastard lie! The man who was beaten was on his way with his family. The wife came forward and stopped him. Please stop it! Move! What a misfortune! He didnt regard her as a woman. A woman who had been roughly pushed fell to the floor, and a child of about six or seven years old ran towards her. mom! The child was so shocked when his father and mother were hit. Even though he had a child, the big man didnt quit. Instead, he got irritated when the child cried. Dont stop, you bastard! The moment when I raised my hand to stab the child. puck! The big guy flew backwards. The man who had fallen suddenly got up and gave the big man a punch. The wife and child ran to the man. The woman was surprised that her husband had knocked down arge man. How can you? My fist went out without me knowing. The man who hit him also looked confused. Lets go. Lets do that. The family left the ce to escape the mass. After they left, the big man came to his senses and woke up. You bastard! Where did you go? Find them and kill them all, including the bitch and the child. Does anyone know who that guy is? Say it quickly! The guy grabbed the person who was watching by the cor and started abusing him. At that time, I heard a voiceing from this floor. Is this something that would go that far? Hearing those words, the big man looked up in the direction where the sound came from. Who was that guy who just spoke? I was the one waving from the window on this floor. The drunk man didnt recognize me. Among the low-ranking warriors, there were countless people who did not know my face. Cho Chun-bae, who was behind him, whispered that he was a guy who usually did all kinds of mischief on the street. Even if he didnt tell me, I could tell what his usual behavior was like. There were several onlookers who recognized me, but no one warned him. Are you going to hit the father in front of the child just because they made eye contact? Where does the little blue bastard get a medal? And you bastard, I got hit too! Thats what I did. If I hade forward and punished him, the child would have to live with the memory of his father and mother being beaten for the rest of his life. So, he moved the mans body as if moving an object in the air and delivered a blow. I hope that my child will remember me as a brave father. Are you going to kill your family with just one hit? Is this going to go that far? Come down! You should take care of it instead. Even so, I tried to go down. When I jumped down, the big guy took advantage of that moment and punched me. After slightly dodging the flying fist, I grabbed the guys wrist and broke it. Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk! In an instant, my arm was twisted likeundry. Aaaah! it hurts! This bastard. you! Without hesitation, I bent the other arm of the guy who was running at him like a madman and crushed him. Aaaahhh! The guy screamed that he was going to die in pain. If he hadnt been drunk, he would have passed out already, but he was holding on thanks to the alcohol. yes? Isnt this something that needs to be done like this? Its not like youre going to hit someone just because you make eye contact, youre not going to kill your family because you got hit, and youre not going to be an asshole just because youre drunk, right? So why are you doing that? Nothing needs to happen. Instead of asking for forgiveness, the man red at me as if he were going to kill me. He spent his entire life hitting and harassing others, and until the veryst moment, he failed to show even a single ounce of wisdom. You willter regret that it was because of the alcohol. die! When I even broke the Danjeon of the guy who was trying to headbutt me, I fainted. I had the schools patrolling officers transport the man to Hwangcheongak. The n was to reveal all the crimes he hadmitted so far and put him in prison with the maximum possible punishment. Despite his miserable appearance, people who knew him looked cheerful. I said to the people watching. There is now anywhere in our school that says demons canmit evil deeds. In the future, if someone like this appears among our schools warriors, look over there I pointed to the Hwangcheongak branch across from the bar. Report there! Everyone cheered and pped, starting with Cho Chun-baes apuse. Without exaggerating, my poprity in Maga Vige surpassed that of my father. Jo Chun-bae came and spoke with a happy face. I will buy you food today. Then someone spoke from behind. Cant I eat it too? When I turned around, to my surprise, the head of Pungcheon Bridge was standing there. I said while looking at Jo Chun-bae. If you refuse, you will be dragged outside the country. Because he is the head of Pungcheon Church. Cho Chun-bae opened his eyes wide with a face that looked like he was about to faint. These days, he has received many high-profile guests thanks to me, but now even the head of Pungcheon Church has appeared as a guest. On this floor, I faced the head of the Pungcheon Church where I always sat. Are you serious about what you said earlier? Just because youre a demon, you shouldnt take evil deeds for granted. yes. I dont think these are words that woulde out of the mouth of the small sect leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. I dont like being stuck in a rut. This is what young people are like these days. After all, I was old-fashioned. Keep young people around. With an open mind. Thanks to you, Hyeolcheon Doma has be younger these days. is it? ha ha ha. I said as I filled the ss of Pungcheon Church leader, who wasughing. But I guess the rumor was wrong. What rumor? I heard that the leader never takes a single step from the shrine, but I often see him outside. It was the same thest time I visited and it is the same now. The Pungcheon religious leader was breaking his own principles. Perhaps you believe in the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church more than the leader of the Pungcheon Church? It meant that he believed in his father. It may have been said as a joke, but it must be sincere. At least because of his faith in his father that he would not allow his sacred items to be stolen within the Heavenly Demon Church. I smiled and picked up my chopsticks. Now, please eat. I expected that the food here would not suit the taste of the Pungcheon religious leader who only eats high-end cuisine, but he emptied his te cleanly. I thought I might be a person who is less concerned about formalities than I thought. It tastes good. Im d you enjoyed it. After eating, we drank tea instead of alcohol. The leader of Pungcheon not only hated apaniments, but also said that he always drank tea right after a meal. Have you tried the space-time anomaly technique? yes. Everyone fails at first, so dont worry too much. He thought I had failed to create space. They said the first attempt would take a few days at the earliest, so I think the reason Im here now is because I failed. It was sessful. what? The space was nice. I think I will fall in love with this martial art from now on. The leader of Pungcheon was extremely surprised. You mean youve already unfolded it? yes. How long did it take to unfold? It took about two hours. The leader of Pungcheon was surprised. He was so surprised that he even let out a short gasp. Really? He looked like he would never believe it. It seems like a martial arts skill that suits my aptitude well. Honestly, I dont believe it. Why would I lie? If you are not a martial arts genius, then No, even if you are a martial arts genius, two trials are impossible! I sipped my tea, no longer insisting that it was two city visits. Really? I nodded. Can you show meter? For the sake of etiquette, it shouldnt have been done so persistently without trusting people. But I could understand his suspicions, so I nodded willingly. Of course. Thank you. Feeling sick to his stomach, the head of Pungcheon drank the cooled tea in one go. I waited a moment for him to calm down and then calmly asked: But why did youe to see me today? I have a favor to ask you. Please tell me. Mabul is trying to send me back to Saeoe. Why? Its because of you. Its because of me? Im on guard for fear that you and I might join hands. So give me a reason to stay. It urred to me that that wasnt the only reason why he came to me. How do you know whether I can make a cause or not? This is an excuse to get closer to me. There is a way to check if that is really the case. What will you give me in return? The rtionship between us is rough. There is still no rtionship between the religious leader and me. There was one transaction. I didnt give any space. You have to show a thorough attitude to make a deal with him advantageous. Thats why I told you that I opened the space-time transformation technique after two visits. To give you infinite trust that you can trust me. What do you want? Can I choose one of the new items you brought? At that moment, the expression of the Pungcheon Church leader hardened. Are you crazy? I calmly answered as if asking a question. Its probably not as bad as the cult leader who is trying to advance into the midfield in this crowded situation where Majon is dead. * * * I entered his residence with the leader of the Pungcheon Church. He epted my offer. As I expected, he wants to join hands with me. Even giving him his precious belongings. This was not a favor in return, but a gift. Why on earth do you go to such lengths to join hands with me? There must have been some kind of change of heart in him. In the room, a man in shackles was sitting with his back turned to the sound bell. I thought for a moment about not being able to get him out when I was taking out the blood stabilizing water. I thought we would never meet again in this life, but here we are again. Who is that person? When I pretended not to know and asked the Pungcheon religious leader, I saw it. The way the leader of Pungcheon looks at him. It wasnt the way he looked at Suhanas ve. The man also did not say anything even though the Pungcheon religious leader came in. Usually, I just turn around and say hello. I was certain that this was not a typical master-ve rtionship between them. Hes a servant who protects the Eumrejong. okay. The leader of Pungcheon looked around at the sacred objects and spoke softly. Among sacred items, you should not ask for the sound bell and blood fire. all right. That bell is the famous sound bell of Pungcheongyo Bridge. I walked towards the sound bell as if I had seen it for the first time. The moment that brought this sound bell in my life before my regression passed by like a sh of light. It seemed like the evil spirit engraved on the bell was looking at me, saying, Is it you again? What does it look like in person? Its amazing. Then I nced down at the shackled man. In fact, I was more interested in this man than the sound bell. I came here as an excuse because I wanted to see him up close. At that time, the man who had his head down slowly raised his head and looked at me. I made eye contact with him through my flowing hair. He was much younger than I thought and his eyes were clear. The man lowered his head again. Although it was a very brief encounter, it was a look in their eyes that was difficult to forget. Now, lets choose. Of course. I slowly looked at the disy case where the new items were ced. Of course, I knew very well what new things there were. I chose one of the new items. Give me this. At that moment, the expression of the leader of the Pungcheon Church hardened. Then I saw. At the very moment when the Pungcheon religious leader was about to say no without realizing it, the Pungcheon religious leader was shocked and closed his mouth. I could instinctively feel that this was as important as the new product I had chosen. The shackled man sent a message to the leader of Pungcheon! Chapter 66 Episode 66: Either gain it all or lose it all. The expression on the face of the leader of the Pungcheon Church was full of regret. Given the circumstances, it was clear that the man in shackles had sent a message telling me to give him the shoes I had chosen. At such an important moment, that man intervened in the decision of the leader of the Pungcheon Church? Something truly unexpected happened. Do you know what you chose? I dont know, but Im really attracted to it. The one I chose was a small egg-shaped sphere made of iron. Of course I know exactly what this is. It is neither a weapon nor a gem. What was inside this egg-like thing was important. The head of the Pungcheon Church lifted the sphere and touched the bottom. Then the egg opened with a click. At that moment, a strong yet heavy medicinal scent wafted out. What was inside was a red spiritual altar. Blood God Dan (Ѫ). It was an elixir known to be the best not only in Pungcheongyo, but also in the world. Its called the Blood God Order. Have you ever heard of it? Yes, I know it is a very precious elixir. Its not enough to say its precious. Why didnt you take something so precious? Its something Im saving for the future. I guess that future was me. I would never have guessed that I would choose this among so many new items. The leader of the Pungcheon Church looked at the shackled man again. At that time, I saw the shoulders of the shackled man with his head down slightly trembling. Because my eyesight had improved with the new eye surgery, I was able to see things with my own eyes. Im sure its sending a signal. In other words, there was no doubt that the Pungcheon religious leader was following that mans instructions. Or at least we were discussing it. What kind of person is he? I became curious about the man, but I pretended not to notice. First of all, the Blood God Order was important. To give them time, I pretended not to notice and turned around to look at another new object. Next to the blood god altar, I saw the things I wanted to have. Whether or not he could have it depended on the choices and actions of the Pungcheon religious leader thereafter. After a while, the leader of Pungcheon Church, who finished the discussion, made a difficult decision with a face that looked ten years older. Good. I will give you a blood altar. thank you. The leader of the Pungcheon Church asked me, still holding the Blood God Altar in his hand. I cant give it to you first this time. Tell me how to remain in the Protestant Church. It seemed like he couldnt give the blood altar willingly. This is the way. Without any time for the Pungcheon cult leader to stop me, I put the blood altar he was holding into my mouth. The leader of Pungcheon, who had no idea that he would eat it, opened his eyes wide. you! What are you doing? Although I was btedly yelling, I immediately sat cross-legged. Please stand guard for a moment while the medicine dissolves. Then, with his eyes closed, he began to dissolve the medicinal properties of the Blood God Altar. Thats why I couldnt see how absurd the Pungcheon religious leader was making. * * * The fortune telling of the sword dance had been going on for an hour. The Pungcheon religious leader and the shackled man were having a conversation using radio waves. The man in shackles calmed down the Pungcheon religious leader who was jumping up and down, threatening to kill him right away. It was the shackled man who said not to disturb ones fortune and that conversations should always be held in full voice. -Ha ha ha ha ha. -shit! Damn it! The shackled man continued tough loudly. On the other hand, the leader of the Pungcheon Church continued to express his anger. -Damn it! Should I kill this kid right now? -Kill him. Kill them and make the war against the Heavenly Demon Church a breeze. I want to see you torn to pieces by the Heavenly Demon. -shit! Damn it! What on earth is this? I never imagined that he would actually eat it right in front of me. -The method he will propose must be an absurd method. So you didnt take it first? -Kill me! Kill me! Smash your head to pieces in one fell swoop. The head of Pungcheon approached Geommugeuk and raised his hand. But I couldnt bear to hit him on the head. -Oh shit! After lowering his hand, the head of the Pungcheon Church came and sat down next to the Eumrejong. The shackled man seemed to enjoy the sight. -Damn it! -I dont think the leader will ever die. -why? Because youre a coward? Thats why! DNo, Gongja Lee is much more brilliant than I thought. -What are you looking at? DHe is even confident that the cult leader will not be able to kill him. This means that we have already figured out the leader. A person like this will give you the right answer. DDo you have any guesses? DI didnt know at first, but after seeing him eat the Blood God Dan, I think I know what method he will suggest. -What? DYou can listen to it for yourselfter when you finish the fortune-telling breakfast. -let me know! DThe leader must not have marks on his face. DI never lost money gambling when I was young! DThere is no gambler who can show off his skills in front of the sessor of Pungcheongyo. -joy! The leader of Pungcheon was at least relieved. The man in shackles called the leader of the Pungcheon Church with ease, as if speaking to a friend. DIts the leader. -Oh, here we go again. Am I your friend! -Just give it all. I can give it all. -Are you serious? -Up until now, I had only judged Lee Gongja based on the information I received. However, when I saw it in person today, the information so far was underestimated. -Do you see that with your eyes? -see. -Why cant I see? -Thats because Im greedy. -shit! Okay, lets say so. Lets say I was so greedy that I covered my eyes. so? If you give it all, what about me? -You can live in Jungwon. That was a dream, right? DYou said you would let me live in Jungwon? DYou have the heart to let me live, so you take it like that. -What if I dont keep my promise? Well have to go around begging like beggars, holding broken gourds. -Dont worry. I will feed you. -what? -Ill drag you in shackles and sell you some medicine. D. The leader of Pungcheon sighed. DWhat if Duke Lee loses the session battle and dies? DIsnt that what it means to risk your fate and invest in someone? Either get it all or lose it all. -Are you doing this to destroy me? -Do you understand that now? The shackled man smiled strangely. It was difficult to tell whether he was serious or joking. DIts the leader. -Do not speak informally. Its been a long time since I passed the fifth today. -I understand you. D. DYou have to throw it away to gain it. Neither the religious leader nor I are fortunate enough to have everything without throwing anything away. A person like that is like the scientist sitting over there. -shit. Eventually, the sword dance performance ended. Geommugeuk opened his eyes and his expression was bright. Even so, his clear eyes became deeper and deeper, making it difficult to guess how much power he had. But soon the deep-set eyes changed to resemble those of an ordinary person. The leader of Pungcheon was startled by the change in his eyes. How deep is the attack power? Sword Dance had nothing to hide from himself. It seemed like this. I am this strong, so please believe and follow me. Compared to the strength shown, the sword dance was polite. He bowed his head and expressed his gratitude. thank you. You really have a lot of liver. You stole the elixir and had a fortune-telling breakfast in front of it! Stealing an elixir? I received an elixir in return. In return? What does it mean? Didnt I tell you before taking Blood Shindan? The leader said the way to stay here is for me to eat this. What does that mean? Pleasee to Hwangcheongak tomorrow and report. The elixir was stolen. ! You can stay here until we find the elixir. Only then did the leader of Pungcheon realize the intention of the sword dance. But if we investigate, it might turn out that there was no robbery. The ce where the investigation is conducted is Hwangcheongak, where I am the head. We will proceed with the investigation as slowly as possible until the cult leader achieves his goal. ah! The expression of the Pungcheon Church leader brightened. Since a thief broke into the inner temple of the Heavenly Demon Church, he had a justification for not having to leave this ce. Additionally, since Geommugeuk will be in charge of investigating the incident, there will be no need for it to be discovered as a self-made drama, and there will be no unnecessary friction in the process of finding the culprit. It will be up to me and the leader to decide on the date of your return. ah! There was that meaning. Then Ill just go. Thank you again from the Blood Gods. When the sword dance left there, the leader of Pungcheon asked the shackled man. Did you know? I knew it the moment Lee Gongja ate the Blood God Altar. The shackled mans attitude became polite again. The leader of the Pungcheon Church looked down at the empty shell that stored the Blood God Altar and said. But did Gongja Lee know in advance that this was a blood god? Of course. You understand? Would you have picked it up just because it looked pretty? Did you really believe that? no. However, the leader of Pungcheon believed that for a moment. Because I thought there was no way Lee Gongja would know his secrets inside out. How did know? Because he is of this caliber, the religious leader is giving him a gift. The leader of the Pungcheon Church nodded. Still, I felt fortunate that there was a man with shackles. On the other hand, I felt resentful because all of this was happening because of the shackled man. Still, the Blood God Order is such a waste. It was the leader of Pungcheon who was beginning to feel regretful again. I slept all night tonight. Im telling you for the hundredth time that I didnt give it to you because he showed me the way. Even if I give everything to you, if things dont work out, you will die and I will die. A man grinned through his messy hair. You promised to kill me and make sure I die. shut up! The Pungcheon leader had empty courage and the man was shackled and the two people fell into their own agony. * * * The next day, shocking news hit the campus. It was news that thieves had entered the residence of the leader of the Pungcheon Church and had stolen his sacred items. I told that story to everyone I met. It was surprising that a thief broke into the inner garden, but what everyone was curious about was what kind of sacred item was stolen. However, it was not revealed what the stolen item was. The school was noisy about the incident, but the atmosphere at Cheonmajeon was actually calm. This is because Sima Ming, themander-in-chief, was seeing this situation clearly. It looks like the Pungcheon religious leader is making a y of his own. ording to our surveincework, not only has no one broken into the Pungcheon Cults residence, but in order to steal a sacred object, one must have at least a mazon-level skill, but as far as I can tell, there is no one with that level of skill who can target the Pungcheon Cults sacred object. Upon hearing Sima Mings report, Heavenly Demon Geom Woojin believed everything he said. Why are you making a y? I guess they want to stay at our school longer. I will insist that I will not go back unless I find the sacred item. Why on earth dont you want to go? Is it because of that incident? youre right. It looks like they want to use this opportunity to negotiate about Pungcheongyos advancement into the central region. The second one intervened in this case, right? yes. It seems that the leader of Pungcheon Church asked Lee Gongja for a way to remain. The investigation into this incident will be conducted at Hwangcheongak, so the leader of the Pungcheon Church will be able to stay at the school for a while. You did quite a bit of thinking. A faint smile appeared on Geom Woojins lips. What is the rtionship between the Pungcheon cult leader and the Magons? Its not that good. After our first meeting with the Mazons after arriving, we have not seen each other even once. The only thing I could do was meet Mabul, who Im close with. How should I do this? Sima Ming answered calmly. It would be better to pretend not to notice for the time being. Sword Wujin pondered for a moment and Sima Ming waited for him to make a decision. Sima Ming guessed the thoughts of the religious leader. The reason the decision is not made immediately is because it is rted to Pungcheongyo. Because the religious leader was not pleased with Pungcheongyos advancement into the central region. Nevertheless, the reason for such concern may be because Lee Gongja was involved. Eventually, Geom Woojin made a decision. Let it be so. yes. I politely bowed my head and turned around toe out, but Sima Myeong said to Geom Woojin. If the Pungcheon cult leader and Lee Gongja join hands, Mabul will not just stay. It will probably attract the archduke in earnest. In Sima Mings judgment, the reason the Grand Duke tolerated the recent rise of Li Gongzi may have been because he was aware of the religious leaders intentions, but it was also because he was still confident that he would be the sessor. However, if Geommugeuk joins forces with Hyeolcheon Doma and Ilhwa Geomjon, as well as Pungcheon Cult Leader, we wont be able to just watch it any longer. Geom Woojin nodded silently with an expression of understanding. Sima Ming slowly walked down the bloody path, leaving behind Sword Woojin, who was alone in his thoughts. He was curious. What decision will the leader make? Will the Archduke return and allow him to jump into the fray? Will he somehow stop the brothers fight? Everything depended on the will of the Heavenly Demon. Chapter 67 Episode 67 This is the age we are in. The next day I went to see my father. It was to report what had happened with the Pungcheon religious leader. Since it is a situation on campus, my father probably knows everything, but what Ie to talk about and what Sima Ming reports to me arepletely different issues. My father was training at the time. While I was waiting outside, there was a message telling me toe inside. Pleasee into the training hall. The sound heard in the air was Hwi, my fathers water guard. Its been a while since I heard his voice. Its been a while, mister. Yes, master. A short answer was heard. I remember holding Hwis hand and walking down the streets of Magachon when I was young. I think he was begging me to buy him some street food. Anyway, the memory of that day remained a good memory for me. Uncle, when will I see you again? I will treat you to a meal. yes. Rx, mister. I wasnt sure exactly how he would ept my favor or what his current feelings were toward me. For me, it was a pleasant memory, but for him, it may have been an uninspiring daily routine. Still, you have to be friendly with him. Because he was the person my father trusted the most. I mentally prepared myself and entered the training center. just as expected. Today too, my father attacked me with Myeongwangbo. While dodging with the blinker, I struck down my fathers Heavenly Demon Sword with the ck Demon Sword. This was the first sh between the ck Demon Sword and the Heavenly Demon Sword, and it was a much more dangerous attempt than simply dodging. Of course, my father noticed the change in my state at a nce. Your skills have improved! My father also attacked while his Myungwangbo level was much higher, but he blocked it in a more dangerous way. Of course it should increase. I will do the most martial arts training at this school. No, it would be the second time. Ian does it the most. Why dont you think its the third time? From these words, I was able to guess how hard my father was practicing Pungshin Sabo. Father, you are doing well. You must achieve great sess. Absolutely! I walked out of the training center with my father. We walked side by side and talked. What brings you here? The leader of Pungcheon Church wants to join hands with me. It feels like there has been a split with Palmazon. Did you know? There was no need to say that he had taught me the art of space-time anomaly. This part was something that the Pungcheon religious leader would not disclose to the outside world. This is how my father saw the core of this matter. It was arrogant for the Magons to bring the Pungcheon cult leader here. We should have gone to him and resolved it, and if we were nning on bringing him in, everyone should have gone to him and asked for him. You have touched the pride of the Pungcheon Church leader by mistake. There may be many reasons why he pushes to advance to the midfield, but when I look at them one by one, it urred to me that what lies at the bottom may really be his wounded pride. Things that are neglected and thought to be insignificant end up bing the biggest problems. This incident is clearly a mistake by Mazon. I got a glimpse of my fathers agony. If you feel like watching the mazons fight against the Pungcheon cult leader, youll want to get rid of those thatck loyalty. However, it was obvious that if they, the main force of the school, copsed, the Murim Alliance would eventually attack, so Palmazon was truly a necessary evil for his father. Then why did the leader of Pungcheone to me instead of visiting my father? My father was firm in his answer this time too. The first reason is because they think its difficult for me, and the second reason is because they think its easy to take advantage of you. What are you trying to do using me? I asked, pretending not to know anything. Ask your questions to your soldiers. I dont have any military, do I? I have to save it. Where do you get someone as smart as Master Sima? My father just snorted once. Its the luxury of those who have it! Truly, my greatest task is to save a soldier as smart as Sima Ming. Arent you doing well without the military? Thank you for saying that, but most things turned out well because I was lucky. I ovee situations based on my many experiences before returning, and I am not a military type person either. I really need soldiers who can assist me with wisdom and insight. Please just answer this question. What does the leader of Pungcheon Church want? My father stopped and answered. His dream is to advance to the midfield. Are you someone who wont leave power just to protect the sacred items? Thats his obsessive personality. You are saying that your dream is to advance to the midfield. In his life before his return, Pungcheon Gyoju could not advance to the midfield. Because Hwamugi swept away all of Wulin, he did not dare to take a single step into the central ins and ended his life outside the country. But as I returned, his life was also changing. Because I came to Jungwon, where I would not havee originally, and to our school in person. For generations, the foreign religions have targeted the central ins. They have never been sessful, but the desire to advance to the midfield is in their blood. Now I understand why you came to see me. Although I knew all this without having to ask my father, I acted as if I had heard it from him. Sometimes, even if you know, you have to act like you dont know. It was a courtesy to my father rather than an abomination. Most parents in the world would like their children to ask them this question. Do you think its different from your father? At least this part was no different. Otherwise, I wouldnt have said this. As he was about to go inside, my father added bluntly: Since youre already here, lets eat and go. yes! The best thing is when my father tells me to eat and go. But I didnt say anything good. If you do that for no reason, he will never tell you to eat and go next time. He is not an easy father at all. * * * When I returned to Hwangcheongak after eating with my father, there was a visit from an unexpected person. It was Mabul who came to see me. Wee, old man. Once youe, its toote. It was my first time seeing him this close. He was shorter than he looked from a distance, and looking at his golden skin made me want to touch it with my hands. Mabul. My brothers right hand man in name and reality. Please sit down. Thats right. Mabul sat down. He hated having anyone look down on him. Thats probably why you straighten your back like that even when you sit down. How can I just stay when my friends important sacred item was stolen? I came to find out how the investigation is going. I am currently investigating this incident myself. Is it really true that there were thieves? Is it true? What do you mean by that? When I asked casually, he looked like he was asking because he didnt know. How can we believe that a thief has entered our school? Wouldnt it be more difficult to believe that the Pungcheon religious leader staged a y of his own making? From the beginning, we created a tense atmosphere. There was also a subtle golden glow in his eyes. It was a phenomenon in which only those who achieved great sess as the Great Golden Lama appeared. How strong is Mabuls martial arts skills? The Golden Great Lama Attack that Mabul had learned was a martial art that was as difficult to deal with as the Seophon Demon Attacks hex. If there really was a thief in the inner garden, the reputation of our school would be greatly damaged. I guess so. Shouldnt we handle it quietly? How do you mean? How about sending him back outside to prevent him from making a fuss? Its not like you can catch a thief that you cant catch with him anyway. It was clearly ament aimed at me. He was convinced that it was a self-made drama, and he probably believed that I was helping him with it. Will you listen to me, who is just a footnote? I heard that the leader of the Pungcheon Church came to visit you? I came to say hello. The leader of the Pungcheon Church believes that you will be his sessor. There was no such expression. Why do you think that? If not, Im not the type of person to go to someone. He is a man who is used to having someonee and say hello. If he found you, he must have seen your potential as a sessor. While speaking, he constantly looked at my reactions and tried to read my inner thoughts. Im sorry to say this, but thats an attempt that even my father fails at. For the sake of this school, I have to send him back. It was an attempt to kill two birds with one stone. If I try to send him back, thats fine, and if I refuse this offer, they can use me of not acting for the sake of the school. No. Then you shouldnt send him back. What do you mean? As you said, he will use this incident as an excuse to discredit our school. Then you have to hold on to it. On the contrary, you wont be able to open your mouth without permission until you are at the main school. Let me just hint. If you want to find something new, dont open your mouth carelessly. For a moment, Mabul could not answer. Of course, he wasnt the kind of person who woulde to take off a lump and then put another on. The leader of Pungcheon is a man like a snake. There is clearly another ulterior motive. Then Ill pretend to hold his hand and figure out his intentions. Since youre this stubborn, it looks like youll be a great Nether Footnote in the future. Mainly in terms of what we believe is right. Mabul took those words as a reprimand that he was an unjust person. Mabul must have thought it was an opportunity, but he quickly made a sign with his finger. A man of thew! At that moment, a golden glow emanated from Mabuls body. The opponent cannot open his eyes for a moment due to this light, which is more intense than the sun. This fleeting moment was as long as an eon for those with mazon-level skills. Should I stab him here or stab him there? No, lets stab them in both ces. I closed my eyes too. But before I closed my eyes, I knew. My eyes were barely affected by that light. Golden light poured out of his body, and the demonic fire was clearly visible in the center of it. At this moment, it was not the Golden Great Lama Ball that shined, but my Shinan Art. But I deliberately closed my eyes. There was no need to reveal my skills to Mabul. When I opened my eyes again, Mabul was sticking his face right in front of my nose. His face, which seemed both childlike and adult-like, felt unfamiliar. The way he looked at me was exactly like this. If I had decided to kill you, you would already be dead! He was a man who could be confident in himself. The Great Golden Lama has five beasts in total. You dont have to experience it to know how scary the attack will be after it flies in while blindfolded. I didnt say anything. Even if it wasnt fear, I intentionally showed a reaction of surprise and fear. Mabul probably thought this was enough warning and stood up. He said the opposite of what he said when Hyeolcheondoma first came to see me. I want to see you often. We drink tea and talk like this. If you join me, only good things will happen to you. Please share a lot with your brother. Mabul smiled in satisfaction at my childish arrogance. Yes, this is the age right now. See you then. Please take a look. As he walked out of the room, the stern expression I had put on on purpose eased, and the golden room returned to its original state. Hey Mabul. You better not see me often. As of now, there are only three types of Mazon that are involved with me. Either were friends, were getting closer, or were dead. Which do you think? As of now, I dont think well be friends So are you confident in creating the fourth category? Chapter 68 Lee Gong-ja until the end of the 68th episode. Suphonmazon has five disciples in total, but among them, considering their age and ability, the strong candidates for the session battle are the first disciple, Yang Yang, and the third disciple, Cheongseon. For your information, Cheongseon is a woman. I asked about Seo Daeryongs report. What is the reputation of the two within Seo Hwan-jin? Given his age, experience and martial arts skills are more transferable, but Cheongseon is more popr within Seo Hwan-jin. Compared to her youth and beauty, Yang Yang has a vicious personality, and several demon magicians have already been injured by him. Some even died. Nevertheless, the deceased Soul Mazon cherished him and there was a high possibility that he would be his sessor, but now the situation has changed. Investigate both of them one by one. Military property, ability, hobbies, and even human rtionships. Everything. All right. Who will the Pungcheon religious leader choose? Seo Dae-ryong widened his eyes at my question. Will the leader of the Pungcheon Church choose one of them? huh. So, I also sent you information about the disciples of the Sub-Soul Mazon. Why? Because I told you to get involved in Seo Hwan-jins session battle. oh my god! What are you nning again? no way? Seo Dae-ryong, whose thoughts were stuck somewhere, sent a message. DAre you going to kill the Pungcheon religious leader too? Or transfer? Even Cheongseon? -Am I a murderer? Kill them all. Only then did Seo Dae-ryong feel relieved. Fortunately, the. Everyone is worried that I might kill someone, thats how I am these days. Who else cared? Master? Master? ah! Mr. Hyeolcheon Doma. You still dont call me master, right? You didnt give me permission. However, Seo Dae-ryong seems to be treating him as his master. I saw the word Mastering out without realizing it. I felt that Seo Dae-ryong was falling more and more in love with Doma. In fact, Seo Dae-ryong must have already fallen in love with the sight of Hyeolcheon Doma reading a book. So who will the leader of Pungcheon choose? How would I know? How can you know if you, a genius at senior admissions, dont know? I studied hard and was admitted to the top of the ss, but I am not a genius. You said you were a genius, right? Thats what the Lord said. You nodded your head smugly then, right? I admit it. In my heart, I also have a bravado that I cant help. So please downgrade me from a genius to someone who is good at practical work. Instead, we will make sure to investigate the two people. Seo Dae-ryong bowed and left the office. * * * So who should we support? In response to the Pungcheon cult leaders question, the shackled man was only looking at the sound bell. Why are you looking at that servant like that? Is the evil spirit engraved on the bell a horse? Then the shackled man suddenly spoke. How did you know? Why are you so scared? Sometimes he talks to me. What are they saying? The shackled man said, looking nkly at the demon. Why do you live like that? A moment of silence. So what did you answer? In the past, I answered that I live like this because I am a narrow-minded and greedy person. now? I answered that maybe it wasnt necessarily because of that person. So what did you say? The man in shackles said nothing. After urging him once more, the shackled man looked pitifully at the leader of the Pungcheon Church. Why do you keep asking? What does the sculpture say? Are you crazy? The head of the Pungcheon Church made a bewildered expression. Its strange that cancer doesnt affect me. Sooner orter Ill be sitting there and having a conversation with that carved demon. Why are you being ignored like that? Why? You evil spirit, I know because youve been watching me all this time! This is Cheongseon. Its a surprise! Please, at least take the riders approach and stab me! Although he was a man with unpredictable shackles, he was a valuable person who gave answers like this when needed. Why Cheongseon? From what I can see, it looks like Yang Yang will be the sessor. Then choose that person. The shackled man closed his mouth as if he had nothing more to say. The leader of Pungcheon quietly went to his side. Why Cheongseon? Just choose to transfer ording to your confidence. How long will someone like a cult leader follow what others say? Its good, Ill do my best in blue line. The leader of Pungcheon believed in the shackled man like a rock. There was no need for a reason. Because there was a past that he showed so far. You mean Cheongseon? Then how can I make her my disciple? I dont know that. What if you dont know? Wouldnt it be weirder to know that while being tied up here like this? but. That too. However, the leader of Pungcheon did not say that he would release his shackles. Even though weve talked about all sorts of things up until now, weve never said that one thing. If you take off the shackles, the man will quickly leave himself. Who in the world would like someone who made something like this and stay? The moment you release it, its over. Therefore, the term loosening the shackles was an absolute taboo in the Pungcheon cult. Shall I visit Cheongseon? What are you going to say when you go? Be my disciple. Is it too overbearing? I allow you to be my disciple. how is it? So, I will be your disciple. Then what should I do? Please change your situation. An old man whose true intentions are unknownes and suddenly asks you to be his disciple. If you were a sect leader, would you fall for that? No problem. Its the same with everyone else. It just doesnt work. Surely you have to pay for what you say? The shackled man nodded. Will I be your master and teach you martial arts? If you have to pay the price, you have to pay it there. Its an old way of thinking. Those who are more desperate will pay the price. I dont like it. Now I want to receive, not give. By nature, I am a person who much prefers receiving! Come pack a bunch of stuff to fill my stomach and tell me to learn! Tell me to be on my knees and begging in the yard all day! The shackled man told me to give him everything, but that was easier said than done. If a price has to be paid, it should not be Cheongseon. Then who? Gongja Lee will want more of the new items here. Last time I was looking around at a new property, there were some things I noticed. Damn it! The scientist wille with an answer this time too. Are you a scientist again? The shackled man spoke calmly to the sighing Pungcheon religious leader. I will be a scientist until the end. * * * As Seo Dae-ryong boasted, at least he was definitely good at practical work. We have conducted a detailed investigation into Yangyang and Cheongseon. We investigated not only their homes and families, but also their martial arts level, personality, interpersonal rtionships, and even their favorite foods. However, in the process of investigating Cheongseon, I discovered one strange thing. What point? Cheongseon met Saujong a few times. Saujong? An unexpected name popped out. yes. Since we have no contact, I am reporting this just in case. Seo Dae-ryong knew that I also had a rtionship with Ilhwa Geomzon, so he is reporting separately. I thought of Saujongs final days. He fell under the spell of sedition and tried to kill Ilhwa Geomzon, but ended up dying. It was a death in which it was never revealed whose magic was used. ah! That was Cheongseons magic of soul-searching! A conclusion thates naturally. You two are dating each other! Seo Dae-ryong was surprised by my words. I wasnt surprised that the two of them were dating, but I was surprised that I guessed that fact in one sitting. How did you know? Saujong liked Ilhwa Geomzon. What if you were caught in the process of dating Cheongseon? His death must have been the result of Cheongseons jealousy and anger. In particr, Cheongseon was young, and if her man loved an older woman, the wound to his pride would be so deep that it would pierce his body. Thats not the only reason to judge that youre dating. The person who told me where Daebop Sims bodies were buried earlier, and the person who stole Neunghyus fan and put it there, must have been Cheongseon. These were things that could not be figured out or aplished unless one was a disciple of the Subsoul Mazon. Additionally, if she wasnt dating Saujong, theres no way she would have leaked such important information. Everything seemed to fit together, but I couldnt tell Seo Dae-ryong this fact. I suddenly got up from my seat. You seem to have an idea to change the situation again. how did you know? The look in your eyes has changed. Why are you looking for a genius? Mr. Gakju is a genius. Im not a genius. Its just a matter of being petty and trying not to miss out on the benefits. We need someone who knows how to use a big head, not one like this. There is a big difference between having such a person in an organization and not having one. I dont know, but anyway, youre amazing. I dont know what I dont know. I found out thanks to your research. Even if I find a genius, I wont exchange you for that person. I guess so. Youll have both anyway. But where are you going? I was already walking out of the office. Get sick of it! This too was something I couldnt tell him. * * * Thats how I met the leader of Pungcheon. His residence was the scene of an incident, and as a member of the Netherworld, I had an official reason toe and go at any time. Wee. how are you? I enjoyed reading the material you sent me. Thank you. youre wee. While exchanging greetings with him, I nced at the shackled man. He lowered his head and didnt look at me, but every time I see him, I get the feeling that our rtionship isnt just passing by like this. My eyes turned to the head of Pungcheon Bridge again. Have you found a way to enter the fight for Seo Hwan-jins sessor? Not yet. You must hurry. The Magons will soon intervene and select a sessor. As you know, I am shackled here just like that man. Its not easy to even meet Seo Hwan-jins sessors. I nodded in understanding. Which of the candidates would you like to have as your disciple? This is Cheongseon. Judging by the fact that he wasnt surprised by my answer, it looks like he and the shackled man have alreadye to that conclusion. Indeed, it was so. We also decided that Cheongseon was suitable. I say its because of Saujong, but why did that shackled man choose Cheongseon? But theres no way to convince her. What if I can make Cheongseone directly to the religious leader? What if you came to visit me? Im asking you to be my disciple. I will cook rice and feed you. If you do that, theres nothing more I can ask for. Please give me something new instead. The bright expression on Pungcheons face darkened again. You are so shameless. Its not shameless, its natural. Getting people to do work based on friendship or loyalty without receiving properpensation was something that wasmon in my fathers time. I am also from that time. You have to acknowledge that times have changed. I also know that I, the person sitting in front of me, am a person these days. If you dont like this, you should harden like a fossil and live only looking at the good things for yourself. Of course, because he did not want that kind of life, the Pungcheon religious leader hardened his impression. I persuaded him in a gentle tone. This job involves dealing with young people, so please leave it to me. I will deliver results that are worth the effort. Think about it for a moment. Of course. I pretended not to notice and looked at the new object, giving time formunication to pass between the shackled man and the Pungcheon religious leader. Eventually, the leader of Pungcheon Church spoke to me. Okay, Ill ept your offer. Although he looked disapproving, he seemed to have been persuaded by the shackled man in the end. She even came to me and asked me to ept her as a disciple. It is the leaders ability to elevate her to the position of Majon. If I still need help then, Ille back and ask for supplies. Just take it all now! I wish I had the ability to do that. For me and for the leader. I got up from my seat. I politely gave a quick nce to the shackled man to the leader of Pungcheon Church and left. Thats how I went to find one person. The person who held the key to this incident was Sau Jong. Chapter 69 Episode 69: Lethal methods are effective. I entered the Northern Heavenly Sword House. Today, as always, Saujong guided me to Ilhwageomjon. Wee, Mr. Gakju. How have you been, secretary? Thanks to your concern, I have been doing well. He greeted me as usual. Even though he tried to push me away using the Soul Mazon and failed, he did not show his resentment. Today, I n to use the blue boat as bait and use his hidden ambition to catch him. Wee! Ilhwa Geomzone weed me warmly. Seeing her after a long time made her feel much clearer. Youve gotten younger. At my greeting, she led me to the flower bed. Come here and take a look at this. A sprout had sprouted where she pointed. These are the seeds you gave me as a gift. oh! Youve already grown up. Yes, life is so mysterious. I could feel the energy of Saujong, who was standing behind us, sinking even further. Ive been secretly watching him ever since I entered here. My level of proficiency has be iparable to when I first learned this technique from my father. Because I began to not only understand the other persons presence or appearance, but also feel their emotions. I secretly sent a message to Geomjon. DWould you please let me bring drinks and snacks to Saujong? I need to spill some information to him. Ill tell you whyter. -I understand. Ilhwa Geomjon had Saujong bring alcohol. After answering politely, Saujong turned away and his emotions became even more ferocious. She, who didnt drink, started drinking and only spoke informally to me. Judging by his emotional changes, he probably thinks that I have lost Ilhwa Geomjon. My guess is that the rtionship with Cheongseon is also not a normal rtionship. Because his ending says it all. After a while, when Saujong brought drinks and snacks, I spilled one piece of information. I told Ilhwageomjon, but in fact, it was what Saujong told me to listen to. Currently, the next Seobhonmazon is likely to be Yang Yang, a Japanese disciple, and Cheongseon, a third disciple. When Cheongseon was mentioned, I felt Saujong startled. I heard that the transfer is more likely. youre right. But its not like Cheongseon doesnt have a way. Is there any way? Ilhwa Geomzon continued the conversation with me. You might have wondered why she was having this conversation about Saujong, but she didnt show any signs and acted naturally. Isnt the leader of Pungcheon Church here at the church? The roots of the martial arts learned by Pungcheon Cult Master and Seophon Mazon are the same. Therefore, if you can learn martial arts from the Pungcheon cult leader, even Cheongseon has a chance of victory. Will the Pungcheon religious leader ept her? The leader of Pungcheon will ept it. As everyone knows, Pungcheongyo has long wanted to advance into the central region at all costs. In this situation, if you take Cheongseon as your disciple, you will be creating an excuse for him to remain in the midfield. Rather, Cheongseon will not ept it. Why is that? It seems that the Sub-Honmazon has been making sure to educate his disciples on a regr basis. I dont think he would have said anything good about his archenemy, the Pungcheon religious leader. I guess so. In the end, if things continue like this, Yang Yang will rise to the position of Subhonmazon. Unfortunately, Cheongseon will miss the opportunity to be a Majon. This was all I heard until Saujong left behind the drinks and snacks. I spoke quickly and he slowly ced the drinks and snacks on the table. I walked slowly and listened to as many stories as possible before leaving. This was enough. Because I heard everything I needed to hear. I believed that Saujong would definitely persuade Cheongseon to be a disciple of the Pungcheon sect. Because he was so ambitious, there was no way he would miss the opportunity for his lover to be a Sub-Soul Mazon. After confirming that he hadpletely left, Ilhwa Geomzon finally asked. Why did you ask me this? Saujong is in a rtionship with Cheongseon. Did you know? Saujong? I didnt know. I dont know if you know, but ording to Bon Gaks investigation, Saujong is a very ambitious person. He may be trying to influence you from behind the scenes. Although he warned her, he did not tell her that Saujong personally liked her. I know a little about it too. While I was keeping an eye on Saujong to see if he might cause harm to my senior, I found out that the two of you were dating, and I wanted to take advantage of that, so I asked you this favor. I see. Thank you for telling me. I am grateful. Please be on guard in your heart, but for the time being, I would like you to handle matters rted to Saujong as usual. I guess so. I nned to repay my gratitude for her help this time with what she wanted most. Lets have a dance sometime soon. Im looking forward to it. To be honest, I had high expectations. Because I wanted to see how helpful Shinanjutsu would be in practice. But for now, this is after I deal with this matter. As I was leaving there, I looked back. I saw her in the yard, holding her back and looking up at the sky. This mo-ok no longer seemed hypocritical. * * * Today, Saujong was doing his best to sleep. Thanks to this, Cheongseon felt a pleasure he had never felt before. The two peopley side by side on the bed, covered in sweat. Whats going on today? no. why? Its not like usual. so? It was so good. Saujong was definitely different from usual. He asked, hugging her first. Are you busy these days? There are people who say I should be a mazon. How about you? Who doesnt like Amazon seats? I just dont have the confidence to beat the death penalty. You must be a mazon. why? If your execution bes a mazon, I wont let you live. Death penalty is not that kind of person. You just hesitated, right? Do you know why I hesitated? I hesitated because I knew that my brother was that kind of person. . The moment you are mentioned as the next sessor to Mazon, you are already standing on a non-stage that can only be reached by engaging in a life-or-death battle. Saujong sincerely hoped. May Cheongseon ascend to the position of Majon. If you do that, you will be able to control the enormous power that is the Subsoul Mazon. Just thinking about it made my heart race. And at the end of this lust for power, there was still a perverse desire. Getting stronger and stronger again. Someday, I will make Geomzon my woman. Cheongseon quietly looked at the eyes of Saujong, who was staring nkly at the picture of Ilhwageomjon on the wall. What are you thinking like that? How can I elevate you to the position of Majon? There is no way for now. there is. There is only one way. Which way? The leader of Pungcheon is here now. If I learn martial arts from him, I can beat your death penalty. Nonsense! You know very well that martial arts skills dont improve that quickly, right? You were born with a natural talent, right? Moreover, the opponent is no one else but the leader of the Pungcheon Church. If I learn just one secret, I can beat your death penalty. If I be a disciple of the Pungcheon Cult, other mazons will hate me, right? Its a matter of life or death. First, you have to live and think. Saujong burrowed into her. He did not rest until the answer came from her mouth. * * * You bastards! I had no idea that they were such vile people. The leader of Pungcheon could not hold back his anger. Are you saying theres nothing wrong with you? The shackled man just stared at the sound bell in silence. Please talk to me. You didnt expect it? They will try to send us back somehow. I did it, I did it. But I didnt know they would use such dirty tricks. Does this make sense? Are you ying around with what you eat? ording to a report posted a while ago, the rice and side dishes provided to the subordinates waiting at the Foreign Office have changed. Quantity has decreased and quality has also deteriorated. Good quality meat is expensive and alcohol is cheap. Who will believe it? In the Church of the Heavenly Demon, they y around with food in a shameful way. Id rather tell them to give me poison! Even the people who ate the food were not other people, but the main force of Pungcheongyo, the Ten Demon Lords, and the 100 blood warriors. I couldnt just stay there, even if it was because I was embarrassed by them. Deleteous methods are the most effective. And to be exact, it is not the Church of the Heavenly Demon, but the work of Demon Buddha. The leader of this cult is not the kind of person who would do something like this if we chased him out by force. That little guy isnt this good. Circumstances pushed him. It is his job to convince the religious leader. I have to somehow send the cult leader back so I can save face with the other mazons. This is not a problem that can be ignored. It was an issue directly rted to ones own reputation. Because he couldnt show his subordinates that the Heavenly Demon Church was treating him poorly. I have to go and argue with the religious leader. What are you going to say when you go? Are you going to ask me to serve food? Of course I have to do it. I have to yell at you that your damn subordinate stole all my subordinates food. I have to roll around on the floor of Cheonmajeon and tell the world that I have never seen such a shameful act. Then have a nice trip. Of course, the leader of Pungcheon could not do that. The arrows of anger were directed elsewhere. What on earth is this chatan doing? You said you would find a way? Please rx and wait. Im saying this because I cant rx right now. A person who respects the religious leader will respect him even if he starves, and a person who hates the religious leader will still hate it even if he is fed a sumptuous feast for all three meals. So you dont have to worry about it. Things in the world dont work like you think. People who respect me say, You respect me this much, but you starve me? People who hate me will say, I knew this pathetic bastard would end up like this, and they will alienate others. Leave only those who can withstand all the storms. shit! Damn it! At that time, a message was sent that Cheongseon hade from outside. The leader of the Pungcheon Church looked at the shackled man with a surprised face. The shackled man smiled slightly, with an expression that seemed natural. Soon after, Cheongseon came inside and politely bowed. I meet you, our esteemed Lord Saoejiji. My name is Seo Hwan-jins Cheongseon. I know because Ive heard it before. Seo Hwan-jin is the best demon magician? That is too much to say. Im sorry for not being able toe see you sooner. No. Thank you foring now. I heard it from my teacher who passed away one day. The roots of the martial arts I learned are in blood religion. Thats right, in that sense we can be considered alumni. So, have you learned all martial arts from Mazon? Unfortunately, I couldnt do that. So this is what I am saying. Please take me as your disciple! The head of Pungcheon looked at the shackled man and sent a message. DGongja Lee is a crazy person. -Its like this. This is why we must be schrs until the end. -shit! The thought of himing to pick up my new clothes already makes me feel sick and makes me feel like Im going to pretend. DNow, lets make that narrow space grow a little. -shut up! Although this conversation was going on inside, the expression on the face of the Pungcheon religious leader was even more solemn. It is my sincere hope that Sae-O-Ma-Gong shines in the midfield. But I dont know if your religious leader will allow us to have this precious kite. I understand that there are no restrictions at this church regarding forming a rtionship with priests. Moreover, since Seo Hwan-jin will be stronger as a result, the religious leader will not be against it. Are you okay? Your execution will make this an issue. Please teach me. How to beat the death penalty. The head of Pungcheon spoke softly to her. Your execution could kill you. Then Cheongseon raised his head and looked at the leader of Pungcheon. Her eyes now were not those of a passive woman being swayed by a man. The innocent girl who mixed herself with Saujong and the girl here now were clearly different people. Saujong did not know. Being obedient in bed is only a small part of who she is. The reason he feels that she loves him is not because of affection, but because of her extreme self-love that never gives up what is hers. He didnt know that she was a terrible woman who would destroy anything she didnt have. Saujong knew nothing. Cheongseon said with a grin. But that doesnt mean I can die, right? The leader of Pungcheon Church, who read the primary madness that only evil women can show in her eyes, smiled with satisfaction. Im looking forward to the next Soul Mazon. Chapter 70 The 70th Difference in Meticulousness. Cheongseon performed the nine bows and rituals and officially became a disciple of the Pungcheon religious leader. The news spread quickly, and the school, including Seo Hwan-jin, began to be agitated. Unexpectedly, there were more people who supported her, saying it was a good choice than those who criticized her. It was thought that it would be wiser to learn properly from the leader of Pungcheon and ascend to the rank of Magon than to ascend to the rank of Majon with weak magic skills for the sake of justification or to save face. As expected, the demons of our school were people who pursued practicality more than justification. In particr, Seo Hwan-jins magicians, who were expected to have a strong bacsh, came out in support of her. Because of this, the transfer of Japanese imperialism became difficult. The n to worsen public opinion by iming that Cheongseon received outside help went awry. Now it is unclear who will be the sessor. What do you think? The subject of which the Pungcheon religious leader was curious was Cheongseon. Doesnt the religious leader pay attention to people? Trust your own judgment. It looks more like a pulpit than it looks. I saw it simrly. It might be worth raising one. It wasnt because I wanted to make him a disciple in the first ce. He used it as an excuse to use someone else in the middle of the country, but when he saw Cheongseon, he was attracted to the strange evil spirit she exuded. I guess theres nothing I can do about it. Im drawn to seeing a bad bitch. Be careful. It seemed like he had the ambition to eat the master as well. Thats why its good. As the leader of the Pungcheon Church grinned, the shackled man also smiled slightly. You seem to be in a good mood these days? Me? I dont even swear much. Above all, there had been no requests for several days to open a new space using space-time anomaly. If youre bored, would you like me to swear to you? youre wee! I like it now. But deep down, a part of me was missing the shackled mans swearing. Anyway, the leader of this cult is quiet. It seems that the leader of the Pungcheon Church is worried about the Cheonma. It will continue to be that way. Why do you think that? Because Lee Gongja would have met his father and finished the story. Did you even pay attention to that? I would have written it. Sess and failuree from the difference in meticulousness. Why are you so friendly to Duke Lee? The evaluation is also generous. Did you take any money? The shackled man raised his head and looked at the leader of the Pungcheon Church. You dont like that? I dont like it. Then lets go back to Sae-o. If you go to a ce where there are no schrs, you wont be shown any favor, right? The leader of the Pungcheon Church looked down on his frustration and simply sighed. Even though it was obnoxious, it wasnt wrong. Because I was the one who brought him here in shackles. I told you, right? The religious leader is not fortunate enough to have it all. shit. Stop talking about that! Why do you keep talking about how blessed you are? Im telling you this because you keep veering off the path that is truly blessed. I wont say a word. It was then. The subordinate came and reported new facts. The servants came and cooked for our warriors in the outer garden. Suksu? Which servants? These are the servants sent by Duke Lee. We prepared a sumptuous feast with the highest quality ingredients. At those words, the leader of Pungcheon looked at the shackled man and asked. Is this it? What is the difference in meticulousness you mentioned? The shackled man nodded. Hes amazing at such a young age. As I said, I didnt know you would take care of it to this extent. Maybe Maybe? This may be the moment when an unparalleled figure is born in the Demonic Church, or even in the martial arts world. We are sharing that moment in history. You just sent a sleepover? yes. Send the thief, send the disciple, send the servant. That would be correct. A moment in history. Unlike the passionate man in shackles, the leader of the Pungcheon Church was grumpy. At that moment in history, I am losing everything I have. As if he already knew that was the reason, the shackled man calmlyforted the leader of the Pungcheon Church. Change your perspective. It is said that the priests sacred items are being put to good use in aplishing great things. As I said before, Im not the one responsible for that big deal, right? I have no desire to be instrumental in someone elses sess. To be a hero, you have to be diligent like a scientist. I have to work hard like a scientist. Im trying too, right? Are you going to make an effort to ask me everything? The leader of Pungcheon could not refute. These days, most of the work is left to the shackled man to handle. Finally, seeing the Pungcheon cult leader unable to escape from his agony, the shackled mans expression and tone changed. Its the leader. At this moment, the Pungcheon leader was very happy with his informalnguage. It was so nice to hear his undertones that I was worried what would happen if he didnt speak informally like this forever. I know youre trying hard. What effort am I making? You are right. no. Resisting your greed and giving up something is also an effort on your part. It was your effort to collect the sacred items and your effort to protect them. I know very well that being greedy is also an effort on your part. I know that your efforts are as difficult as those of someone trying to escape the world covered in blood. The Pungcheon religious leaders heart was moved. It is only recently that I realize that having someone understand ones feelings can bring suchfort to a person. However, because he did not want to appear weak to the shackled man, the leader of the Pungcheon Church made a fuss while trying to hide his true feelings. hate! I dont want to give up my stuff! Damn scientist, juste. Im going to tell you to fuck off right now. Go away, Lee Gongja! Youll be deaf to my yelling, so cover your ears. okay? At that time, a subordinate spoke outside. Gongja Lee has arrived. The head of the Pungcheon Church shook his head with an expression of bewilderment. Youre such a crazy scientist! He really appears at a moment like this? The shackled manughed out loud for the first time in a long time. He spoke politely, covering his ears. Well, Im ready. * * * Wee. Gongja Lee. The leader of Pungcheon Church weed me with a cheerful face. On feeding days, I could see his hands shaking, but today he seemed a little more rxed. Have we learned the truth that it is easier to give up? After a while, the subordinate came to the table for drinks. Lets have a drink together today. great. Take a drink. I was given a drink. Lets drink now. I had a pleasant toast with him and then had a drink. Of course, I had poisoned blood in my mouth. Im d to see that you believe in me. I didnt bother spitting poisonous liquor to hurt his feelings. It was right then. Are you drinking poisonous blood in your mouth? I could tell. The man in shackles sent a telegram to let us know that he was holding poisonous liquor in his mouth. After all, he is an unusual man. Yes, it is. I spit out blood poison from my mouth. oh my god! When did you ask that? I asked when we left the drinking table. I didnt get any tickets at all? I practiced a lot. The alcohol I give you is poisoned with blood Its really too much. Didnt I tell you before? There is no rtionship between us yet. The rtionship between the religious leader and me is something that does not exist in the world. Is that what youre saying even though you came today to take away my precious sacred item? If were going to have a rtionship in this mess, it wont be a matter of how many new items we take. Its as if theres only blood and poison between us right now, right? It would be better to have a definite rtionship where you give and receive in return rather than a clumsy rtionship that can change depending on the situation. I cant really exin it with words. Like anyone. yes? No. I guessed that the target was the shackled man. The leader of Pungcheon stood up. Now that Ive lost the taste for alcohol, lets choose something new. Now, lets choose. thank you. Before choosing a new item, I went to Eumreijong. Lets take a look at the torpedo bell one more time. Its amazing to look at. Actually, I wanted to see the shackled man again up close. After looking at the sound bell, I nced at the man. The shackled man sat like a fossil with his head down. Why are you helping me? He could have sent me a message, but I liked the fact that he didnt. He is not a light man. Will the day evere when I will have a conversation with this man? How far will his and my fate be connected? I took a step back and walked to the ce where the new object was. I acted like I was looking around, but I had already decided what I would take. I will choose this one. The new item I chose this time was a thick rolled up bandage. The head of the Pungcheon Church stiffened his expression. Instead of words, his expression cursed like this. shit! Damn it! How can you take away precious things like this? Did you choose it knowing what it was? Of course, I know this very well. I do not know. There was something mysterious about the cloth wrapped around it. Thats The leader of the Pungcheon Church took a deep breath. Chimi tried to control her anger and then exined it. Its a superb piece of heavenly silk. It is an ancient treasure that is known to not be cut even when struck with a sword, and even blocks sword energy and sword energy if wrapped in severalyers. You can use it by wrapping it around your arms or legs, or wrap it around your heart to protect it. Thats not all. It has the effect of blocking the cold and does not burn in fire. There are only a handful of weapons in the martial arts world that can cut through this top-notch Cheonjamsa without using swords or swords. The weapons I could count included the ck magic sword I was wearing. I have limited knowledge, so I didnt realize it was so valuable. I dont recognize you, so why did you choose this? why! sorry. The leader of Pungcheon could not hide his regret. He sighed several times and handed it to me. His hands were shaking. Please use it well. thank you. I took something that I didnt want to let go, as if by force. I felt grateful to the leader of Pungcheon Church. Although he was bitter inside, he always kept his promises and gave generously. Although it was excessivepensation for the work I had done, the reason I epted it without hesitation was because I had the intention of making his dreame true. I will never forget the priests kindness. In times like this, it would have been nice to show a positive attitude, but the leader of Pungcheon could not hide his regret. The man in shackles was looking at me over his shoulder. There is no way the religious leader would have obediently handed over a sacred object despite such regret. It was the same with the blood god group earlier and this Geukpumcheonjamsa as well. Im sure I received it smoothly thanks to the man with the shackles. This was the feeling I sent with my eyes. Thank you. I wont forget. As if he understood, the shackled man slowly lowered his head and returned to the fossil. * * * Returning to my residence, I took out the Geukpumcheonjamsa. I unwrapped it to a length that could be wrapped around my wrist three times and cut it with the ck magic sword. It would have been cut just by itself, but I used internal force to cut it cleanly. In front of treasured swords such as my fathers Heavenly Demon Sword or my ck Demon Sword, he is a thousand, but to other weapons, he bes a monster. I wrapped it three times around my left wrist. No matter what happens, as long as you are wearing this, your hand will not be cut off by an opponents attack. For now, it was enough to just wrap it around my left wrist. The right hand will be blocked by the ck magic sword. The fact that it can be used intensively only on the areas where it is needed is better than any other protective gear or protective gear. I wrapped the rest of the finest cloth around the handle of the ck magic sword. I will use it next time I have something to write about. I just hope I dont have to wrap this around my body and jump somewhere. Because hell will unfold there. Or maybe it is hell in the first ce. Chapter 71 Working with everyone for the 71st episode. Hyeolcheon Doma came to visit me. He was always waiting near my residence with arge knife, but these days hees directly to my ce. When I was at home, he came to my house, and like today, when I was in the office, he came to my office. Since Im an adult, you shoulde visit me. There was no such authoritarianism in Hyeolcheondoma from the beginning. He is the kind of person whoes when he wants to and goes when he wants to go. Did you hear the news that Seo Hwan-jins three disciples became disciples of the Pungcheon cult leader? Yes, I heard. You nned this, right? Howe when something new happens, I think it was my fault? So its not? Thats true. Hyeolcheondoma raised his voice saying yes. What on earth are you nning by coborating with the leader of the Pungcheon cult? What kind of grand scheme is this? Im just helping that person. Are you really trying to let Pungcheongyo advance to the Central ins? Why not? Hyeolcheondoma asked with a serious expression. Can you handle it? If you are talking about Pungcheon Bridge, dont I have an elder? If you dont fight the Mazon, please fight the Pungcheon Cult Leader. You cant look down on that person. Even though he was brought to our school, he is the leader of the Saeoe Moorim. If Sae-o-Woorim goes crazy, the midfield bes a sea of blood. Hyeolcheondoma was serious and I took his advice wholeheartedly. Ill keep that in mind. When I thought that the leader of the Pungcheon Church was a great person, the man in shackles naturally came to mind. He is the one who controls and leads this great Pungcheon religious leader. But why Cheongseon? It was easy to move her. Can Cheongseon be a Majon in the future? The way I see it, the First Emperor and the Three Emperors are fifty steps away. It will take quite a long time for either of them to be a proper Majon. Hyeolcheondoma nodded as if he sympathized with that point. So, please raise your seniors to be good inspectors as well. Tell him to wake up from his dream. I am dreaming. Investigator Seo does not dream of such things. Stop interfering in other peoples business and mind your own business. Hyeolcheondoma, who was about to get up from his seat, looked at the Geukpumcheonjamsa wrapped around my wrist and asked. What is that? Its surrounded by style. You got it from the leader of the Pungcheon Church, right? Hyeolcheon Doma immediately realized that this was no ordinary item. Why do you think that? Its something I havent seen before, and you wont help the leader of the Pungcheon Church without getting anything in return. Wouldnt it be too mean to expect a reward every time you help with a task? so? Didnt you get it? I got it. You bastard! Iughed and Hyeolcheon Doma shook his head as if he couldnt stop me. This is Geukpumcheonjamsa Temple. ah! This is it. As expected, you know. This is my first time seeing it in person. Would you like me to cut it for you? I immediately tried to undo the exquisite cloth wrapped around the handle of my sword. done. Its something that doesnt suit this old body. Shouldnt you cover yourself up because youre old? No work. He is neither authoritarian nor materialistic. At times like this, I think that the fact that he really enjoys reading poetry and paintings may be his essence. Did you get anything else besides this? I also received the Blood God Order. I was honest with Hyeolcheon Doma. It has been that way so far and we intend to do so in the future as well if possible. Because I believe that this honesty will be the key topletely opening the door to your heart. Blood God Order? Maybe I spoke too casually, but it took a while for the Blood God Demon to recognize the Blood God Order. His expression changed in this order. What was the Blood God Order? Blood God? uh? Could it be that blood god? Holy crazy! Blood God Order? Startled, Hyeolcheondoma suddenly got up from his seat. New Foreign Cheil Youngdan? yes. Are you saying that the leader of the Pungcheon Church gave it to you? He was so surprised that he couldnt speak for a moment. Where is it? Its in my stomach. oh my god! I guess your strength has surpassed mine now. I just smiled. In fact, even before taking the Blood God Altar, his strength wasparable to that of the Magons through the Demonic Spirit Altar and the Celestial God Altar. Now that I have taken the Blood God Dan, I will overwhelm them with my strength. Dont worry, the left wing is still the old man. joy! I received a spiritual order that is more effective than the Heavenly Order, and I even received the Supreme Heavenly Master, so I will take off my left wing. My left wing is one with my body and cannot be reced. If I take it off, I will die. As I said before, when the body dies, the wings will fly away to find a new body. I hope you find a better body. It was meant as a joke, but Hyeolcheondomas expression soon rxed. You didnt just get jealous, did you? What is jealousy! keep in check Doing this will make it clear that you cant take my ce just because youre sick of me. It has been confirmed. Its really going. Look at your work. Hyeolcheondoma stood up from his seat. As he was about to leave, he suddenly spoke. I I dont care if its a dragonfly wing. This means that it is okay to attach multiple wings. Those words touched my heart. With such tolerance, how could I neglect Hyeolcheon Doma? It was just as he was about to leave. A subordinate came in and announced the visit of someone else. Ilhwageomjon has arrived. Hyeolcheondoma was surprised to hear that Geomjon had arrived. Did you call me to meet you? How can you say that about someone who suddenly came to see you? Embarrassed, Hyeolcheondoma opened the window. I stopped him from going there. You dont have much bodyache. Youre going to hate me when you see me. He still found his rtionship with Ilhwa Geomzon awkward and difficult. Who cares? When did you start caring so much about others? Hyeolcheon Doma, who had been thinking for a moment by the window, returned to his seat. Meanwhile, Ilhwa Geomzon came inside. This time she was surprised to see a blood chopping block in the office. you? You didnt create this ce on purpose, right? I smiled and told her. How can you two be so alike? Do I prepare a table knowing when you two wille? Neither of you came without even giving me a message. If you want to argue, you should argue with the person above you. Then I looked out the window at the sky. Even though I didnt have to say, Isnt this all destiny?, the two people understood what I meant. These are two people I want to create a space for at least on purpose, but when I see them meet so naturally, I wonder if heaven is really arranging their reconciliation. Please sit down. Ilhwa Geomzon sat across from Hyeolcheon Doma. Whats going on, senior? I came because I have something to tell you. Then, Hyeolcheondoma stood up. Lets talk. I will go. Its a story we can listen to together. She must be ufortable being with Hyeolcheondoma, but the fact that she was caught like this means that it is an issue that concerns all of us and is equally important. Indeed, that was what she revealed. Mabul came to see me and asked me a favor. What are you asking for? One of the two disciples of the Seobhonmazon asked me to support the transfer of Japanese imperialism. Selecting a new Mazon was entirely the responsibility of Palmazon. If a Mazon dies without choosing a sessor, the remaining Mazon make rmendations to determine the next Mazon. Ultimately, this means that you can only be a Mazon if you receive the support of more than half of Mazon. You did that before, right? As a non-military friend, it would be nice to support our person. You remembered. On the other hand, Hyeolcheon Doma was curious about what he meant. Are you a friend of mine? What does that mean? That happened. Youre in cahoots with everyone but me. Is that possible? You are my first wing. This time, Ilhwa Geomzon asked. Wings? You are my left wing. And now I am desperately looking for the right wing. I deliberately nced at Ilhwa Geomzon. Ilhwa Geomzon, who read my wish to be the right wing, quickly changed the topic. so? Who are you supporting? This is Cheongseon. For some reason, it seemed like that. It seemed like it had a different meaning from Mabul. Okay, I also support the Blue Line. Aside from his rtionship with Mabul, going against another Mazons request would be quite a burden. Nevertheless, she is willing to support me. He was also considerate of me. This can be seen just by looking at the fact that he asked to listen to it with Hyeolcheon Doma. Because this was an issue that needed the help of both of them. thank you. I really appreciated her. The same goes for helping me with Saujongst time. Alright, senior. Lets be friends for life. She didnt even ask why it was Cheongseon. That means you trust me. At that time, Hyeolcheondoma asked me. But anyway, arent we two votes? Did you get another Mazons ticket? To seat Cheongseon in the position of Majon, four votes out of seven Majon were needed. Not yet. What are you going to do? I spoke politely to both people. Please each of you convince just one person. Please. What good will it be for us if Cheongseon bes a mazon? I gave a cheerful answer to Hyeolcheon Domas question. Im better than you two. I should like it! What I like is what the seniors like. Of course, Hyeolcheon Doma was joking for no reason, saying he would do the favor. On the other hand, Ilhwa Geomzone readily epted my request. I will try to persuade the other Mazons for you. If everything goes well, at least one person will vote for the blue election. Suddenly, it urred to me that her favor might not just be due to Bimu. Because I was doing too much of a favor to say that. Looking at her, Hyeolcheondoma said with a rough face. You make it look like Im not there? On the other hand, it was a remark meant to ease the awkward atmosphere between the two, but Ilhwa Geomjon countered with a straight face. Arent you a person who has nothing to begin with? At that moment, Hyeolcheondomas expression hardened. The good atmosphere cooled down in an instant. The gazes of the two people collided in the air. They fought with their eyes and did not back down even an inch. I didnt stop him and gave him enough time to let his emotions run out. This process must be repeated continuously. Theres no way wed kill each other anyway. The first person to turn his head was Hyeolcheon Doma. Ilhwa Geomzon, the winner of the snowball fight, snorted. Fortunately, the time it takes for conflicts to be resolved is bing shorter. I smiled at Ilhwageomjon and expressed my gratitude. Thank you for letting me know about the Mabul incident. I am even more grateful that you are trying to persuade the Mazons. I will never forget this favor, senior. What is grace? See you next time. Ilhwa Geomzon responded with a smile and left the office first. As soon as she left, Hyeolcheondoma also stood up. Ill go too. Its one thing to receive a blessing from the leader of the Pungcheon Church, and another is to be friends with Ilhwa Geomjon. It seemed like he might be a bit worried, but Hyeolcheon Doma didnt show it at all. For me, the elderly alwayse first. You just talk nonsense. When Iughed awkwardly, Hyeolcheondoma alsoughed. Even if Geomzon went that confidently, it wont be easy to convince other Mazon. We will work diligently on the Mabul side as well. Please help the elderly too. Im being ostracized among the Mazons. Is this okay? Despite what he said, he had a more reassuring back than anyone else. If two people each persuade just one person, this side can get four votes. It was difficult for me to predict what the oue would be. I decided to just trust these two people. Both Doma and Geomzon are people who have lived as mazons for decades. I believe in the life they have lived. Anyway, these two people do a difficult job for me, and I cant just pass on this fruit to the leader of the Pungcheon Church. I headed to the residence of the Pungcheon religious leader. However, the purpose this time was not new items. I intend toy the first stone to obtain something more precious than new items. Chapter 72 Episode 72: I hope you are the back wave. The leader of Pungcheon looked at the ce where the sacred object was ced. I looked again and again, and even when I closed my eyes and opened them, the ce where the blood god and Geukpumcheonjamsa had been was empty. I dont want to see it. She was a perfect beauty, but her two front teeth were missing. At the sigh of the Pungcheon cult leader, the shackled man looked at the sound bell and spoke softly. It has fangs and mrs. You can bite your opponent, or you can grit your mrs and make up your mind. Do you get excited every time the new thing goes away? How did you know? If you take off their shackles, they will dance. The leader of the Pungcheon Church sighed. Im honestly scared. What are you afraid of? Im afraid this will all end up being a vain dream. Im afraid there will be nothing left when I wake up. You will have these regrets at that time, right? What on earth was so captivating that I gave it all up? The leader of the Pungcheon Church looked at the shackled man. Then the shackled man raised his head, brushed up his flowing hair, and showed his face for the first time in a long time. Why all of a sudden? It shows that you were captivated by this guy and gave everything. Crazy guy. What the man said is correct. Now, I am not possessed by Lee Gongja. I was possessed by that shackled man. To that man who proudly says he has bewitched her and smiles and says he will destroy her. How do I make Cheongseon into a mazon? We have to defeat the Mazons individually and bring them in. Conciliation, persuasion, and amodation. At least two new items will be included. If youre unlucky, you might need one more. It seemed that the shackled man had alreadypleted his calctions, but the expression on the face of the Pungcheon cult leader was deeply frowned. Is that how you say investing in a person with a skill? You are a master of science until the end. How long are you going to rely on Lee Gongja? Move and handle things yourself like a man. I will tell you how to attack the Mazons. I told you not to be sarcastic! youre right. Just stay still and do nothing. Is that what the military would say? As soon as the Pungcheon cult leader left his words, there was a nging sound of chains. In response to the silent protest, Which soldier in the world wears shackles like this?, the leader of the Pungcheon Church could not say anything. Im telling you this because you think of me as a soldier. Just stay. Sometimes you get the best results when you stay still. After a moment, the leader of Pungcheon asked. Is that really okay? The master of science wille to visit. And then? They will demand a sacred object to ce Cheongseon in the position of Majon. Is it possible even for a natural engineer? You have to believe it. We have already crossed the bridge of no return. At that time, Cheongseon, who was training in the yard, reported the news. The Duke of Lee hase to visit. The leader of the Pungcheon Church was surprised and impressed at the same time. Since the shackled man was moving as expected, he had the illusion that he had the upper hand. He is not worthy of being a nobleman. Its because we always think about science and engineering and talk about science and engineering. Stop talking! Stop taking sides! Your master is me! So who said you should be the front wave of the Yangtze River? At the words front wave of the Yangtze River, Pungcheons leaders heart sank. The shackled man may have just said this without much meaning, but it felt like a big deal to the leader of the Pungcheon Church. Even though it wasnt, these days I felt like I was being pushed by something and was going somewhere I didnt want to go. Yes, I hope you like it because it is the back wave of the Yangtze River. When I decided to go to Jungwon, I never dreamed that I would have this conversation with the shackled man. You really cant predict whats ahead in life. For the first time, the leader of Pungcheon felt the unfamiliar tension of unpredictable life. In other words, he lived a predictable and smooth life. * * * When I visited the Pungcheon religious leader, Cheongseon was also there. She was in the middle of training in the yard when she recognized me and greeted me politely. See you, Gongja Lee. When the soul mazon was alive, the rtionship was indifferent, like a chicken and a dog, but now the situation has changed. She needed outside helpers to support her, and she needed to impress me, the master of science and master of theher regions. I heard that you have be a disciple of the leader of Pungcheon Church, Sojeo Cheong. Congrattions. Thank you, Gongja Lee. She wont know. The reason why things turned out this way was because I leaked information to Saujong. I came to see you because I have news to tell you. Cheong Sojeo, please listen together. As we entered, the shackled man lifted his head slightly and our eyes met. Sincest time, we have been greeting each other in our own way. Whats going on? Mabul is moving. Mabuli? how? We are persuading the mazons to make Japanese imperialist Liang the next sub-honor mazon. shit! A friend adds something. Now that Mabul is moving in earnest, I think it will be difficult for the cleaner here to be Mazon. Cheongseon bit her lip gently. She took a big risk to be a mazon. Even if she became a disciple of the Pungcheon Cult, if she did not be a Magon, she could end up having to follow the Pungcheon Cult and be driven out to a new world. Gongja Lee. Is there any way to get this child to sit in the Majon seat? As you know, I cannot move here in the Heavenly Demon Church. There is a way, but it wont be easy. What method? We also need to move Amazon. Fortunately, the two elders, Hyeolcheon Doma and Ilhwa Geomjon, are friendly to me. If I ask you two, maybe Please help me. Please help me, Gongja Lee. Cheongseon was as desperate as the Pungcheon religious leader. This is easier said than done. I acted harshly, not harshly. I dont know what the Amazons who want to vote for me will ask for. Even if things go well, I will owe a big debt to the two elders, Doma and Geomzon. Wouldnt me and my student be helped? I will never forget that ball. Okay, lets try. Thank you. Please wait a moment. The head of Pungcheon sent out Cheongseon to see if he had anything else to say to me. You go out and practice. Yes, Master. Cheongseon greeted me and then went out. There was earnestness in her eyes towards me. When she left, the leader of Pungcheon asked. What do you want this time? I guess youll get sick of it this time too, right? no. No? The leader of Pungcheon was surprised. The only thing more important than a new object is my life? Although he said it as a joke, it was his sincere words. Words like a blessing to him flowed from my mouth. I dont want anything this time. No? No, no. Really? I nodded as if I was sure, and the expression on Pungcheons face brightened. When the resultse out, Ill treat you to a drink. And alcohol? You gave me two precious sacred items, right? Win or lose, lets have a drink. where? You should eat here. If the religious leader were to leave while the sacred object was stolen, everyone would think it was strange. I will prepare drinks and food. Of course, thats not the case. It was to drink in the presence of the shackled man. If possible, we will try to be a winning stock rather than a losing stock. After saying that, he stood up. The leader of Pungcheon was happy, but at the same time he looked embarrassed. Just in case you dont know, teach your disciple well. The cleaning agent may have to deal with the transfer of Japanese colonial rule. I have that in mind too. Okay then. As I was about to leave, I turned back to the leader of Pungcheon Church. I really have something to ask you. Something? I was trying to create a sky in a space created through space-time anomaly, but the texture did not flow smoothly. Can I ask you to exin that one more time? The leader of Pungcheon was surprised. The shackled man sitting there was also startled. He rarely showed his emotions, but this time he had a reaction. In order to fill the space, we have to seed in making it within half an hour? We have already seeded in making it within half an hour. what? The leader of Pungcheon was astonished. He didnt believe it when he said it would open in two hours. They said they would show it in person next time, but it was natural to be surprised that they had already reduced it to half a viewing. Show me. Then Ill tell you. Are you going to wait for Ban Si-jin? Ill wait. great. I immediately started practicing space-time transformation techniques while memorizing the nine words. Half an hourter, we were in the space I had created. I intentionally took the shackled man there too. The Pungcheon religious leader was surprised, and the shackled man was also surprised. The sky expanded, but there were holes here and there, making it a strange sky. After looking around the ce for a while, the Pungcheon religious leader asked me. Why did you have to start from heaven? I like looking at the sky. When I watch it, I feel like my frustrated mind is lifted. Then, please exin. I promised, so I will teach you. The leader of Pungcheon gave a detailed exnation of the space-filling part of the space-time transformation technique. In fact, I was able to create a perfect sky. But naturally, I pretended that I couldnt make it properly so that I could show my skills in front of them. After listening to the exnation from the leader of Pungcheon Church and after half an hour, I surprised them even more by opening up a new space with a bright blue sky. It was not a move shown for the sake of the Pungcheon religious leader. It was to show the man in shackles what kind of talent I had. Are you bragging? right. Its intentional smugness. In myst life, the greatest virtue of a leader that I felt was strength. No matter what anyone said, it was strength. A person strong enough to trust and entrust everything to me. And I saw. The face of a shackled man looking up at the sky. His clear yet lonely eyes. I still dont know what kind of person he is. But one thing was certain. Although they call him a shackled man, he was a man with an appearance and aura that did not suit shackles at all. * * * After Geommugeuk left, the leader of Pungcheon and the shackled man were silent for a while. The first person to speak was the leader of Pungcheon Church. I saw a martial arts genius today. It must be heaven and earth. Cheonmujiche? Yes, otherwise I wouldnt be able to learn the space-time transformation technique so quickly. Is this still a waste? what? The one that gave you space-time anomaly? Of course its a waste. Isnt this regret unrted to the other persons ability? I might be a legend with the martial arts taught by the sect leader. I always say this, but what good is that legend if Im not the one? Our religious leader is a man who never gives up. Youre being sarcastic again. no. I think its good to be honest. Because its you! Im being honest because its in front of you. If I go somewhere else, I wont be this soft person. Although he often revealed his true feelings, the shackled man never once revealed his true feelings. The leader of Pungcheon knew the reason better than anyone else. Unless you release those shackles, you will never know his true feelings. But that doesnt mean there will ever be a time when those shackles will be released. No one will steal you away. The shackled man, whether aware of such feelings or not, just stared at the evil spirits engraved on the sound bell. Is the demon talking to you again? Ask me again why I live like that. Tell everyone that they live like that. You evil bastard, everyone lives like that. Why are you asking such a great thing? But the leader of the Pungcheon Church did not know. At this moment, the man is telling the demon somethingpletely different. He was talking about a person who told him to please stop taking sides and stop talking. The demon, whose mouth looked as heavy as a tonic bell, was just listening to him in silence. Chapter 73 Episode 73 The more expert you are, the simpler the answer. After leaving the Pungcheon cult leaders residence, I went to see Ian. She was still focusing on her training, and her Bicheon Sword Technique had advanced dramatically. Ian. yes. After receiving the kidney purification treatment, you can leave at any time. yes? Why are you suddenly saying that? As I was leaving the Pungcheon cult leaders residence, thinking that shackles did not suit a man with shackles, I suddenly thought of Ian. It urred to me that perhaps her ankles were also shackled. Are there only visible shackles? Even in my will to kill Hwamu-gi, invisible shackles were attached. Even between Hyeolcheon Doma and Ilhwa Geomzon, they are connected by the shackles of hatred that are difficult to break. Then what about your father? It urred to me that my father might be chained to the Taesa Temple, like a man in shackles tied to the Eumrei Bell. Carrying the heavy responsibility of protecting the school on his shoulders. It means you can choose your life. It doesnt have to be a tattoo master. Leave the school and live while traveling in the central ins. Its okay to live as a hidden expert in a peaceful vige somewhere. Since you learned martial arts from me, there is no need to repay the favor. You have already done enough for me, so you can choose with peace of mind. Ian listened to me quietly and then said with a smile. I have no choice but to pull out another tail. What do you mean? I am happier and living a better life because I am next to you. The trip is a day or two, and the hidden expert is also a day or two. Im happy every day at Mr. Masters fence. Im not a fool. If she really hated me, she would have run away at night, risking her life. I dont know why you only look at me so kindly. I grinned at her. How many tails are left hidden? Maybe there are about seven left? Thats enough. Then practice. As I was about to turn around, I felt some worry and added a word. But make sure to hide at least one tail. In my life, I have found that it is as important as the herbivory of the spleen. I left there, looking at her expression that said she knew everything even if she didnt say anything. Okay, thats all you need to know. * * * Ma Bul came to visit the leader of Pungcheon Church. Because he had made up his mind, the look in his eyes when he entered was different. Have youe here to kill someone? It is fulfilling to live in the body of someone who follows the teachings of thew. The Buddha I serve sometimesmits the precepts of killing. He became a bright light and a bright light. He is a very busy person. Instead of sitting down, Mabul stood in ce and looked at the leader of Pungcheon. He was almost at the same height as the head of Pungcheon, who was sitting with his back straight. He was sensitive about height, so adjusting eye level in this way was a clear expression of how angry he was. Hey, Pungcheon Cult leader! Why are you doing that? How long have we known each other? I dont really remember. Thats right. Its been a long rtionship that I cant even remember, so how could you do this to me? Sit down. Lets sit down and talk. But he did not sit down and red at the leader of the Pungcheon Church. The golden light emanating from his body became more intense. I didnt know you would pull such a trick! Did you say it was a trick? Although the leader of the Pungcheon Church had a strong impression, Mabul had made up his mind and came to visit from the beginning. Ilhwa Geomzon and Hyeolcheon Doma moved and began to persuade the other Magons. The reactions of the mazons were different when they met Mabul and when they met Hyeolcheondoma. They were all people who had lived their lives without worrying about what other people thought, so it was impossible to be sure who they would listen to at thest moment. So, Mabul came to attack Pungcheon Bridge directly. You coaxed a young disciple of the Subsoul Mazon to be your disciple? What on earth are you talking about? I didnt trick you. The child came to me on his own feet. Then you should have sent it back! As an adult, you should have sent it back! Why should I do that? Why do you want to be the teacher of our students? Because the martial arts practiced by demon magicians are the magical arts of the blood religion! So youre saying you belong to a blood cult now? Are you serious? Everyone knows that Pungcheongyo is the sessor to Blood Religion, but that does not mean it should be mentioned or connected to Blood Religion. This is because the Blood Cult had a history of going to war with the Heavenly Demon Church several times. After all, he was invited because he was the leader of Pungcheon Church. Are you talking nonsense now? On the one hand, I understood it when they made a joke about their sacred items being stolen. But I just cant stand this. A self-made y? Did youe to your friend whose jewelry was stolen and say it was a y you made? I came here trusting only you, and even my belongings were stolen. I cant take responsibility, but its such a ridiculous assumption! Did you think we would believe that? Mazons are not stupid. Looking at you, you dont seem very smart. what? How many times in your life have you been told you are smart? Tell me honestly. For a moment, Mabuls expression hardened. He knew very well that he was not a very smart person. Shooting at others with mean words was also a means of suppressing the other persons momentum and leading the conversation to ones advantage. When the leader of Pungcheon came in, stabbing his inferiorityplex, Mabul chose Kangsu. Look, friend. Where you are now is not outside the country. Are you threatening me now? Its not a threat, its a statement of reality. I have been acquainted with you for a long time, but other Mazons think differently. I dont know how they wille out. With your poor imagination, is there anything special? They will try to kill me in front of you. If anything, then we could at least say goodbye. There was a lot of tension between the two people. Dont look down on the Mazons. They will try to punish you even more miserably than that. Why are you looking at me so funny when you tell me not to look at them funny? I dont look at you lightly. You just have a fatal weakness. A weakness? If the Mazons decide to eliminate you, they wont make the foolish choice of attacking you directly. Instead, I will try to create a wedge between you and the leader and get rid of him. Can you handle it? Our leader. When threatened over Cheonma, the leader of the Pungcheon Church could not say anything. Cheonma, who disliked blood religion, could definitely be said to be a weakness of the Pungcheon cult. Just pretend youre looking for something for a few days and then leave. The disciple was emunicated. I will tell the Magons well. What if I refuse? Instead of answering, Mabulughed and left. As if that made him feel even worse, the leader of Pungcheon did not say anything for a long time. Finally, he opened his mouth. I just decided. The leader of Pungcheon gritted his teeth as he looked at the shackled man in front of the sound bell. We will definitely make Lee Gongja a Heavenly Demon. * * * Whats going on? Mr. Lee Gongja. Even today, Commander-in-Chief Sima Ming was still buried in work. I came here because I wanted to y with the soldier. If you have time, pleasee to Magachon with me. Sima Ming was surprised by my suggestion. What about Magachon? You are the most important person in our school, but even if you mess around for a day, our school will not be ruined. The sad secret is that even if I fool around for a year, I wont fail. Then why dont you just hang out for two oclock so that the secret doesnt get discovered? great. Sima Ming didnt think twice and got up, closing the papers. He must have guessed that I wasnt there to have fun. If the soldier isnt here, the Murim Alliance will attack right away. You are saying this because you do not know Tongcheongak. There are smart soldiers lined up waiting for me to step down. These are people who chose a very difficult path. We left his officeughing. The ce he was taken to was a pub. It was here, after all. He said he knew a lot about Pungryu taverns. Well, you know everything about me, so of course you also know about Pungryu Bar. Are you disappointed? I was expecting you to go to the best ce in Magachon, right? It was a bit of an excessive joke, but Sima Ming epted it with a smile. I was hoping that I would pretend I couldnt win and go after them. This is why prejudice is scary. Ill make a reservation right away the next time I y! ha ha ha. I sat across from Sima Myeong in the seat on this floor where I always sit at the Pungryu Bar. I introduced Sima Myeong to Cho Chun-bae, who came to take my order. He is the leader of this school. Say hello. Ugh! Jo Chun-bae bowed down to Sima-myeong with a face that looked like he was about to faint. He was preupied with visits from high-ranking people these days. From footnotes to mazon and now to total military history. In particr, the weight of the name Chonggunsa was different than that of any other person. I always respect you. He is the person I respect the most. Isnt the person you respect the most my father? Cho Chun-bae was startled by my joke. It cant be! I respect you the second time. Oh, I thought the second one was me. Thats not true, in fact, Mr. Gakju is the best He pretended to be embarrassed and adjusted the mood. Its a joke. Please give me a drink first and enjoy todays cooking. yes! After serving the drinks, Cho Chun-bae ran to the kitchen. I poured a drink for Sima Ming. Is this your first time drinking alone with you, soldier? Thats right. I should have brought you here a long time ago, but I waste. no. Youve been very busy, havent you? Youre busy, soldier. Im always busy. If you say that, what should the real idiots do? He was the person who knew best how diligently I had been moving around these days. We drank and talked about various things about our daily lives. Sima Ming had a stronger drinking capacity than I thought. You drink well. sure. I was also a horseman when I was younger. Thats unexpected? I couldnt remember Sima Mings younger days when he was a heavy drinker. But whats going on? Sima Ming knew that I did note here to have fun. I also got to the point without interrupting. There is one thing I would like to ask you. Please speak. What kind of soldier is a good soldier? Perhaps because it was an unexpected question, Sima Ming opened his eyes wide and looked at me. Soon his gaze turned to the ss of wine. I asked myself this question a lot when I was young, but I forgot about it for a while. Originally, this question was difficult. What if someone asks me what kind of drone is a good drone? What should I say? But Sima Mings answer came right away. In my opinion, a good soldier is one who is smarter than the opposing army. There is no profound meaning, just a military that is smarter than the opposing military. This is my answer. It is okay for there to be someone smarter than me at this school. You can stay here in this tavern. You can be smarter than me. But Sima Ming said after a moment. You have to be smarter than the Murim Alliance soldiers. You must be smarter than the soldiers of the Apostolic Alliance. Thats all. It was a truly unexpected answer. Sima Ming asked with a smile, as if he had anticipated my reaction. Its a nd answer, isnt it? Thats why it really hit me. When I was younger, I probably had a lot to think about and came up with a different answer. It might have been a slightly more pedantic answer. I could guess what kind of feelings he had. The older you get, the more expert you be, the simpler the answer bes. Unmanned vehicles moving in the field can improvise. You can change your strategy depending on the situation. But the military cannot do that. If you make a wrong n, you will be wiped out. If you die by your own choice, you will have fewer regrets. But how unfair would it be if you died due to a wrong decision by your superiors? So I always tell my junior soldiers. Desperately get smarter! It all depends on that. This was the first time I realized that Sima Ming was thinking like this. Just as I found out recently that he drinks a lot. Sima Ming said as he filled my empty cup. Now its my turn to ask a question. In fact, I did note here to hear the answer to the question of what kind of soldier is a good soldier. My meeting with him today was to hear this question. Why did you ask this question? Chapter 74 Episode 74: Trust your senses. These days, Im looking for soldiers. My meeting with Sima Ming today was to say this. Am I not enough? Iughed and responded to Sima Mings joke. Arent your father and I just greedy people? My father will never share Sima Junnim with me. You know this well, my father, right? Sima Ming dismissed the answer with a smile. So I went to see the soldier for advice. I wanted to ask what type of soldier I should seek. For a moment, Sima Ming was silent as he fiddled with his wine ss. Although he looks calm, his mind must be spinning quickly. How far should I tell you from the intention of my visit? What effect will the repercussions of what you have said have on you, the school, or the session battle? All kinds of thoughts are probably being sorted out in his head. I dont know anything about good military conditions. However, I know this fact from experience. A good soldier ultimately makes good choices. As far as I know, Sima Ming was a better soldier than anyone else, so he will definitely give the right answer. He finished his thoughts when he took another drink and I refilled his ss. Sima Ming asked me with a meaningful look. Arent your worries already over? This question had important meaning. I could tell. Sima Ming already knows about the existence of the shackled man. He even knows that he is the person I have in mind. This is what he said to me now. DDo you think of that person from Pungcheongyo as a soldier? Maybe its natural. There was no way that Sima Ming, themander-in-chief, did not know about the shackled man who served as a soldier for Pungcheon Bridge. These days, I was going in and out of the Pungcheon religious leaders residence under the pretext of a theft incident, and when I suddenly met him like this and said that I wanted to save the military, I must have thought of him. Some people are concerned, but Im not sure yet. He would never answer if I asked him directly, so I asked with my eyes. -Can I have him as my soldier? Sima Ming stared at me and did not answer. Now was the moment to say the most important words of todays meeting. Winning someone is something no one can be sure about. Because resultse only after a long process. So trust your intuition for now. Trust your intuition. It was ordinary advice that anyone could give. But now this advice had a different meaning. He knew that I had the man in shackles in mind, but he told me to trust my instincts, so in the end, he advised me to take him. If the shackled man was someone who would harm our school, he would never have said this. It means a person whose ability is recognized by Sima Ming. Although Sima Ming was not my person, he was at least a person full of loyalty to the school. I have the potential to be a Heavenly Demon, but I wouldnt rmend it to just anyone. Yes, I will trust my intuition. When I raised my ss, Sima Ming nodded once and gave a lively toast. Today he just told me to trust my intuition. He was free from any usations that his father or Majon might haveter made about rmending the shackled man to me. Its the same even for me. I cant ask why I rmended him. Sima Ming just told him to trust his intuition and did not rmend him. We drank for two full hours. We talked about all kinds of things, but Sima Ming was not at all distracted and did not make a single mistake. * * * Several days passed. On the surface, it was just like any other day, but it was a few days filled with all kinds of scheming and politics among the Magons. And today finally became the fateful day. They must be voting right now. I nodded at Seo Dae-ryongs words. I guess so. Currently, the next Mazon is being decided through a meeting of Mazon. It was unknown whether Hyeolcheon Doma or Ilhwageomzon persuaded the other mazons. I didnt go and ask them separately, and they didnte and tell me either. Are you involved in this matter as well? I nodded obediently. Im your right hand man, but arent you upset because there are a lot of things you dont know about? No, I dont want you to know forever. I never get upset about being excluded from these things. So please proceed without my knowledge. Its okay to hear rumors the next day and find out that Mr. Gakju has done martial arts work! Youre such a funny person, but when you first met me, you pretended to be dark, right? Now Im confused too. What kind of person am I? Bright is better. Shell like it better too. You mean her? The junior you like. Even I forgot about her? Seo Dae-ryong nodded, as if he had given up denying it. Thanks to you, Lord, we will get married. To do that, you have to eat first. Lets talk about eating together. What should a busy person do? What does eating have to do with being busy? If you have that kind of burden from the beginning, nothing will work out. I just have to approach him as someone I canfortably see often. I felt Seo Dae-ryongs eyes sparkle slightly. What difference does it make if I see you often? If you look at it often, things change. Instead, you shouldnt be someone who is toofortable. This is the most important. Dont look easy! What should I do to not look easy? Should I strain my eyes? oh my god! As I sighed, Seo Dae-ryong quickly spoke. Im joking. Im joking. Its sadder because I know its not true. Im not that insensitive. The truth could not be revealed. A subordinate ran in and reported the voting results. The results are in. What happened? There is a draw. tie? There are seven mazons, so how can there be a draw? It is said that one Mazon abstained. Oh, there was also abstention. It is not known to the outside world who the Mazon voted for and where. Perhaps one of Hyeolcheon Doma and Ilhwa Geomzon was only able to persuade half of them. so? It is said that the decision was made by the Japanese disciples and the three disciples dancing to see if they would win. Well start tomorrow. This is what happens in the end. It may not have been my intention, but I ended up making a decision to do it. Rather, it was a good decision for Seo Hwan-jin. There will be no bacsh if the person with superior skills sits in the mazon seat. When the subordinate who reported left, Seo Dae-ryong asked. Who do you think will win? Why do you ask? Ill go to that street and gamble. When Park Bongs life is like this, he turns his life around. Bet all your money on Cheongseon! Why the three disciples? Im not betting on the three disciples. Im betting on the Pungcheon religious leader. No, more urately, it is betting on the desperation of the Pungcheon cult leader. He wont let his student lose. Where? Im going to mortgage my house! Seo Dae-ryong opened the door and walked out, then stopped. Arent you going to stop me? Because you wont gamble anyway. How do you know? People who gamble are looking for a quick win and dont think about changing reality like you do. Seo Dae-ryong grinned and closed the door. Im really going. Im going to strain my eyes and go eat. I walked to the window. Soldiers were busying and going in the dusk of the training ground. Each organization that heard the voting results will be paying attention to the results tomorrow. Its important for Cheongseon to win, but whats more important to me are Hyeolcheon Doma and Ilhwa Geomzon. If it werent for them, I wouldnt have been able toe this far. Thank you, seniors. * * * The next day, a secret dance took ce. The Seven Magons and his subordinates, Seohwanjins magicians, all gathered around the non-stage. This match was so that even those under the directmand of the Magons could watch it, so I and the leader of the Pungcheon Church sat down. However, my father did not attend. The Japanese emperor Yang Yang and the three disciples Cheongseon stood on the non-stage. At their appearance, the Seohwanjin magicians erupted in cheers. Although they were still far behind the dead Soul Mazon, they were the next Mazon who would lead Seohwanjin in the future. Seo Hwan-jins fate will depend on what kind of person he bes. Will Yang Yang, who was previously strong, win, or will Cheongseon, who learned martial arts from the leader of Pungcheon, win? It was expected that Yang Yang would win by a ratio of seven to three. Although Cheongseon became a disciple of the Pungcheon cult, the time to learn martial arts was too short. Neither Yang Yang nor Cheongseon had been taught space-time transformation techniques, so we were able to watch them fight. If it werent for that, it would have been a boring fight. The two people must have disappeared from sight at the same time and only appeared after the winner or loser was decided. There was no polite greeting between the two. Cowardly bitch. The bitch who sold out her master. If you bring up Master now, you are selling out Master. You stupid executioner. The dance began with cold swear words. The two men knew that it was a fight that depended on their lives, so they did not show any mercy. The ck smoke brought about by Yang Yang covered Cheongseon, and her soul-searching techniques invaded Yang Yangs mind. A ghostly cry was heard and a ghostly wind blew. A ck monster came out from the floor and tried to drag the opponent in, and a red hand came out of the air and tried to pull out the opponents head. Even though it was a fight between the disciples and not the Majon, it was more intense and powerful than expected. Everyone was surprised because they had no expectations. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The earth shook with a roar, and thunder was heard from the dry sky. The demons who were watching were in despair as they thought this. How on earth do you stop that method? Just by looking at the fight between these disciples, you could see why the sect regarded the Subsoul Mazon as the most picky. A series of methods popped up that I didnt know how to deal with. Everyone held their breath. Even if they failed their memorization or rolled around on the floor, no one ignored them. A ck evil spirit came out and hit me instead, and even as I rolled around on the floor, my hand was emitting demonic energy. Blood melting the floor covered the opponent, and a haze tried to tear off the opponents arms. They used every method they could, and the fight was desperate and cruel. It didnt seem strange to bite off the other persons neck. The magicians who were watching were ovee with passion. And at some point! The loud noise that had been heard throughout the fight stopped. When the gray smoke that swirled around the two people disappeared, they were seen standing facing each other. Everyone could tell. That the fight is finally over. I still didnt know who won. The first person to speak was Yang Yang. What is the final tactic? A special move I learned from my new master. I knew from a young age that you were such a double bitch. Then I understand. I will be a better soul mazon than myte master. Cheongseon left him standing and walked to the ce where the magicians were gathered. She spoke to them in a bright voice. Thats why our Seo Hwan-jin will be the best among Palmas! The moment she finished speaking. Papa pa pa paak! Blood spurted out like a fountain from the mouth, nose, and ears of the Japanese imperialist. I fell to the floor with every single blood vessel in my body cut off. There was silence for a moment because it was unexpected that Cheongseon would brutally kill the Japanese. A shout that shook the ce for a moment erupted. Wow! Cheongseon slowly walked to where the Seven Majons were sitting. She politely bowed down. Greetings, this is Cheongseon. Those who voted for her wereughing, while those who did not vote for her were frozen. Hyeolcheondoma stood up and shouted as a representative. Seo Hwan-jins new owner has been born! Everyone cheered at his shout. It was the moment when a new soul mazon was born. Cheongseon looked at the leader of Pungcheon and greeted him with a respectful hug. Next, he looked at me and said hello. But she didnt even nce in Saujongs direction. Saujong looked very disappointed, as if he had secretly expected a passing nce. At some point, his life was not going as nned. Chapter 75 Ill take a drink for the 75th time. I crossed the final border of the inner circle with Cho Chun-bae. Identification and body searches were conducted twice previously, and the various food ingredients that Jo Chun-bae had brought were inspected again. Cho Chun-bae waspletely frozen. As he entered the inner circle, the warriors guarding him became stronger and more fearful, so he could not even breathe properly. Only after escaping the boundary line did Cho Chun-bae rx. Wow, this is the first time Ive ever fallen like this in my life. You dont have to be too nervous. I am there, right? Well, sir, if it werent for you, would I have been able toe this far? This is my first time visiting the hospital. The ce we were heading to was the residence of the Pungcheon religious leader. What are your first impressions of my hospital? I was so scared I couldnt even look properly. There is nothing to be afraid of. There are only a few people in thisrge area who live as hard as the owner. Oh, dont say that. Cho Chun-bae waved his hand saying it was nonsense, but the corners of his mouth in good humor went up every time he waved his hand. I never imagined that I was so blessed that Master Lee visited my tavern, and thanks to that, I would be able to serve food to people I couldnt even see in my dreams and evene to the hospital like this. The reason I brought Cho Chun-bae today was to ask him to cook a meal while drinking with the head of the Pungcheon Church, but in fact, it was to give him a tour of the hospital. As the story goes, I said that I would like to visit the Cheonma Shinyo Churchs inner garden someday, and today I am going to make that wishe true. These days, my exclusive servant, Lim Sook-su, was serving meals to the Pungcheon Bridge demons waiting in the outer garden with other servants, so there was ample reason to bring Jo Chun-bae. I guess I umted a lot of merit in my past life. I guess our master saved the martial arts world in his past life. Even if I couldnt save the Murim, Im sure I killed at least one Murim leader who invaded our church with an irondle. Iughed happily at his joke. At that time, the warriors from Naewon who were passing by saw me and greeted me politely. It was Jo Chun-bae who couldnt even make eye contact with those scary warriors. Now that Im here, Im happy but also scared. Thats why we established a small branch in Magachon. It is a ce that is difficult for everyone to get to. So, the owner, please take a close look at the people of Maga Vige and Sojibu, and if you have anything to say to me, please let me know. Yes, I will. So we arrived at the residence where the Pungcheon religious leader resides. Are you here? The head of Pungcheon Church weed us warmly. I promised that I would serve drinks once the soulmate was decided. It felt good to be a Cheongseon, and since I had even rejected the sacred item, the Pungcheon religious leader seemed to be in a very good mood. This is the owner of Pungryu Gaekjan, whom you sawst time. I came with you because I wanted to eat warm food prepared by the owner rather than having cold food served to me. Please, owner. I will serve dishes with my soul. The owner doesnt really want to eat it, so you can make it as usual. yes! While Jo Chun-bae was preparing the food, Pungcheons leader and I went into the room. I apologize for having Majon as my disciple. It was something I could never have done if I wasnt a scientist. Thank you. Its because the leader taught his students well. Call it our victory. We congratted each other and enjoyed our victory. I thought Cheongseon would win. As long as a master of Pungcheons level had a hand in it, victory would have been achieved no matter what method was used. The opponent was too big for the transfer of Japanese imperialism to create any variables. After a while, food and drinks prepared by Jo Chun-bae were served. After tasting the food, the leader of Pungcheon was satisfied. Your sleeping skills are good. I will tell it as it is. The owner will love it. We enjoyed drinking and cooking. Cho Chun-baes cooking today was excellent. Have you met your father? I decided to see you for a day. Emphasize that when you meet them. He said that he would take Cheongseon as his disciple and raise him to be a stronger soul mazon than the previous soul mazon. Thats the most important thing to my father. I know what you mean. Thank you for telling me. youre wee. When the drinking party was ripe, I casually said to the leader of the Pungcheon Church. Can I offer a drink to the man in shackles over there? For a moment, the leader of Pungcheon was startled. Why are you giving that person a drink? It doesnt mean anything. Ive seen you several times every time Ie to see you, and I wanted to give you a drink on such a happy day. The leader of Pungcheon Church smiled and said. That person cant even drink alcohol. Is that so? It was then. The shackled man opened his mouth. Ill take a drink. I was surprised, but the leader of Pungcheon was even more surprised. The expression of the leader of the Pungcheon Church gradually hardened. I was able to guess it from the change in facial expression that could not be hidden. The shackled man has never once received alcohol from the Pungcheon cult leader. Then Ill give you a drink. I stood up and pretended not to see the Pungcheon Bridge that looked like it was about to explode at any moment. Then he took a ss and a bottle and went to the shackled man. I sat down in front of him and held out a ss. Then the shackled man who had his head down raised his head and took my cup. I slowly filled his ss. Didnt say anything else. I didnt even hear it. I just poured myself a drink. The shackled man lowered his head, took the drink, and drank it. He then handed me back the ss and this time he poured me a drink. I also got a drink and drank it cold. We exchanged only nces and finally shared a drink. We only drank alcohol without any conversation, but that was enough for me. The leader of Pungcheon, who was watching this, seemed really angry. Otherwise, I wouldnt have said this. Do you know what that friends talent is? He can smell like a dog. It smells amazingly of someoneing to steal something. What is it like? Dont those shackles look like a dog leash? Ha ha ha ha ha. The leader of the Pungcheon Churchughed out loud, saying something closer to contempt than a joke. The only sound that could be heard in the room was hisughter. And the silence that followed. What he said a moment ago was a clear slip of the tongue that disrespected the shackled man. I took that tactfully and did not give him a chance to make up for his slip of the tongue. This was a gift of his indiscretion to me. I went back to my original position and poured a drink into his now empty ss. Now, have a drink. The leader of Pungcheon took a sip of his drink in silence. The shackled man was as stiff as a fossil, with his head down as usual. The leader of the Pungcheon Church looked at this and gently bit his lip. At least in rtion to the shackled man, the leader of the Pungcheon Church was unable to hide or control his emotions. Just like Hyeolcheon Doma does in matters rted to Ilhwa Geomzon. I said goodbye and left earlier than I had originally nned. I gave the man in shackles a drink and drank his drink, so I achieved the purpose of todays visit. * * * After the sword dance performance, the atmosphere was cold. Even though the leader of Pungcheon admitted that he had done something wrong, he felt strangely bad. I didnt want to apologize, but I forced myself to. Sorry about that. Despite the apology from the Pungcheon cult leader, the man in shackles said nothing. I said I was sorry. When there was no response even after apologizing again, the Pungcheon religious leader eventually exploded. shit! What are we going to do now? I am your master. You are my servant. I cant even say that? Ive been asking you if youlle or not, and youve be arrogant, right? Do you want to die? Is that it? The leader of the Pungcheon Church shouted. But the voice in his heart was reprimanding himself. What are you doing now? Why are you yelling at me for doing something good? The more he med himself, the louder his voice became. How long have I been patient with you so far? Speak informally five times? What kind of crazy person would give Suha an opportunity like that? Because its me! Wasnt it because it was me? I dont even know how grateful I am. You said you cant drink? You say you dont want to die? But Lee Gong-ja epts alcohol? And that too when I said I couldnt drink? No matter how angry I was, it should have ended here. However, the leader of Pungcheon could not control his rising anger and crossed a line that should not be crossed. The next moment, the space they were in changed. It was not a ce with always open blue skies and fields. It was in the middle of a battlefield where blood was flowing and corpses were strewn about. The bloody smell filled my nose, making it difficult to stay even for a moment. Its the perfect ce for you. From now on, this will be the only ce you can see! Crucially, the reason why the leader of Pungcheon could not stop his anger was because he was ying the drum and janggu alone from beginning to end. You make a mistake and you get angry. The shackled man didnt say a word. I just got some alcohol. No, that guy was the one who made the mistake first. I shouldnt have epted that drink. You said that to me, right? Are you narrow-minded and greedy? Why are you doing this when you know? At that time, as if reading his inner thoughts, the shackled man politely opened his mouth. My thoughts were short. sorry. It was so polite that the Pungcheon religious leaders heart sank. The Pungcheon religious leaders heart began to pound with anxiety that he might never be able to hear the shackled mans honest words again. This is not it. Hurry up and apologize. hurry! I screamed in my heart. But no words of apology came out. He also had a lot umted. Why am I apologizing? Im that guys owner. I am the leader of Pungcheon Church! Although I argued with him several times, I never had a conflict this big. So I was at a loss as to what to do. If I had dealt with someone else, I would have handled it much more calmly. If Mabul were my opponent, I would have been screaming on the outside but flipping the abacus on the inside. But that didnt work for the shackled man. The Sisan Blood Sea unfolding before my eyes was the mind of the Pungcheon religious leader. I thought about it and thought about it, but in the end, the leader of Pungcheon could not apologize. Unaware of those feelings, all I could hear was the harsh howls of wolves that smelled blood. * * * I watched Seo Dae-ryongs training from the corner of the yard of Hyeolcheon Domas residence. After training in the basics, he was now practicing his basic skills, but his skill in wielding the sword was different from before. I told Seo Dae-ryong at the Pungryu Gaekjan in the past. Although it iste, I will learn more carefully. So its okay. My words became reality. He did not neglect a single movement. Moreover, Seo Dae-ryong was doing well, as smart people are good at learning martial arts. At that time, Hyeolcheon Doma came next to me and stood side by side. Did youe to see Suha suffering? Hes a friend who works hard during the day, so I dont have such bad taste. Then what is happening at this hour? I came to see you because I have something to discuss. Pleasee in. Leaving Seo Dae-ryong practicing, I entered the abode of the Blood Heavenly Demon. I was amazed at the books that filled the closet. You have so many books. Please add whatever you want to say. Not fitting in. Its not a book to read, its a book for decoration. Even the decoration doesnt match. Hey! If you read all the books you read as a child, you will be as good as the person the religious leader killed. Then you would have be a university professor. After joking around like that, we got to the point. What do we need to discuss? There is someone I want to free from the shackles. Hyeolcheondoma, who was surprised by the unexpected words, misunderstood. Is there anyone you want to free from the underground prison? no. I have one nearby. Then this time, it was epted in a symbolic sense. Yes, everyone wears at least one shackle. What are the shackles for the elderly? Its me Hyeolcheon Doma asked as something seemed toe out, but then sank in. Who is that person? I am a subordinate of the Pungcheon religious leader. Oh my. The expression on his face already shows that he is in trouble. He must be a good person because he is the person you want to get. That means there is a high possibility that the leader of the Pungcheon Church also cares about him. You are correct. Does the leader of Pungcheon know that you want that person? I do not know. Have you spoken with that subordinate? No, I havent said a word yet. Still, I believe that our hearts were connected. mind? You believe it? This is a mountain of mountains. When I thought about who I should discuss the matter of the shackle man, the first person that came to mind was Hyeolcheon Doma. Even if he couldnt give me an answer, I felt like I might be able to find the answer myself by talking to him. Hyeolcheondoma is that kind of person to me. Isnt that why you went to visit the elder? Please tell me the way. Did you leave it to me? I smiled broadly and spoke confidently. yes! Please give me what you left behind. Please tell me the way out of this mountain. Chapter 76 Episode 76: If I decide to live. I definitely have a feeling of dependence on Hyecheon Doma. If there is a part of him that relies on his father, there is a separate part of him that relies on Hyeolcheondoma. Solve it with what you do best. What is it? Kill the Pungcheon religious leader. I thought it was a joke andughed out loud, but Hyeolcheon Doma was serious. Why are youughing? It would be like killing two birds with one stone. If you kill the leader of the Pungcheon Church, no one will dare object to you bing the sessor. As a bonus, you get the subordinate you want. I will not kill the leader of the Pungcheon Church. why? Hes not a good person, but hes not so evil that he deserves to be killed. I guess thats not why. Isnt it because its your treasure trove that you cant kill it? Well, theres that too. You are the viin. I admit it. Why do you admit it so easily? How can we catch the wicked by being good? I will be a proper viin. So, I will bear the karma and go to hell. People like me should go to hell. You will walk the flower path. I was deeply moved because I felt that his words were sincere. Youve already made your decision, right? yes. After a conversation with Commander-in-Chief Sima Ming, I decided to make the shackled man my own person. He is a member of the Pungcheon cult, so he cannot be taken away without permission. Yes. Then Ill leave it to you. Let hime directly to you. Hes even shackled? You have to take off those shackles yourself. Isnt someone worth bringing in who has to show that level of ability? Thats true, but Im not sure I gave him that much confidence. We havent even exchanged a word yet. Thats why I came to visit Hyeolcheon Doma. I didnt know if it was anyone else, but I believed that only Hyeolcheondoma would understand my feelings. Indeed, instead of calling me crazy, he gave me an answer that I had never thought of. Then convince him. how? Show him your people. ! Show me your people and I will know what kind of person you are. If the person youre recruiting is a smart person, just looking at your people will convince them of you. I probably wont be able to get through it withouting. I quietly looked at him. I never thought I would give you this advice. It was even more valuable advice because it was based on his experience. Why do you look at me like that? Thats the best advice. Honestly, its not that bad, is it? One of my people is an elderly person. So, this is the best advice. So this is the worst advice ever? This time, Iughed first and Hyeolcheondoma followed suit. Anyone who wille see me will run away, so show me the others. It wasnt said with me in mind. I told him firmly. Elderly people need to go too. hate. Its not because I want to show that person who I am. then? I want to show it to the elderly too. Who did I choose? why? Then wouldnt you know better what kind of person I am? so why? I want to give you confidence in me. Because I want to be closer to the elderly. This is truly two birds with one stone. The corners of Hyecheon Domas eyes twitched. Its usually an expression he makes when hes angry, but now it was an awkward reaction. You often say such strange things to my face. Lets go. I suddenly got up from my seat. now? Is there anything you want to postpone anyway? Lets take everyone who has time. We will show it to each other. What kind of person did I choose? Thats why I know what kind of person I am. As expected, you are crazy. ha ha ha. So. Its so difficult to create my own person. This applied to both the blood chopping block and the shackled man. * * * The air in the room was cold. The leader of Pungcheon was looking out the window, and the shackled man was looking at the sound bell. The two didnt say a word for a long time. Let me say this first. The winner of this match was decided from the beginning. The man in shackles could not say a word for an entire year. In the end, the Pungcheon religious leader spoke first. sorry. It was a difficult apology. So I hoped that the answer would note easily, but the shackled man spoke as if he had been waiting. its okay. It was an apology that he made after worrying and thinking about it, but he epted it so casually that the leader of Pungcheon became angry again. But it was the same before and now. It wasnt a situation for him to get angry. If nothing else, it was a really big mistake to open the space where the corpses were piled up. Knowing very well how much the shackled man loves spaces with blue skies and fields. Recently, I seem to have be very angry without realizing it when I gave the sacred object to Gongja Lee. Im sorry. The leader of Pungcheon Church apologized again. its okay. The head of the Pungcheon Church stiffened his expression at the consistent tone of answer. He was not confident that this expression would not be noticed, so he continued to look out the window. I bit my lip until it bled. All kinds of random thoughts tormented him. Is this all because they are narrow-minded and greedy? Because Im a small person? Damn it! How can you advance to the midfield if you cant win the hearts of your subordinates? Other subordinates will do more, right? They may swear loyalty on the outside, but they may beughing at me on the inside. If you really try to eat your luck at a time like this, you will get cursed. Just then, a word came from behind me. Its the leader. The moment he heard those words, the leader of the Pungcheon Church was ovee with tears. He was angry and ming himself, but deep down, he was worried that he would never hear those words again. why? The religious leader is holding me in shackles and is also trying to control my heart. I told you before, right? Neither the religious leader nor I are fortunate enough to have everything without throwing anything away. I am the one who rules Saeoe Wurim! If I am not blessed, who is blessed? Did you take over Saeoe Murim with your own strength? Cult leader, you just inherited it. Well, if it is a blessing, it is a great blessing, but the blessing I am talking about is not the blessing that came down through the umbilical cord. Kkanjokkanjok! Youre pissing me off again! Then the shackled man kept his mouth shut. There was an awkward silence for a moment. Even if I say something, I get angry, and even if I dont say anything, I get angry. The leader of Pungcheon knew exactly where his anger started today. Why did you ept Lee Gongjas drink? just. Where is it? Tell me why. I deserve to be heard. The man in shackles did not answer. The leader of Pungcheon suddenly asked. I really didnt want to ask this question. You dont really want to go to Master Lee, do you? The shackled man neither confirmed nor denied. At that moment, the leader of Pungcheon felt his legs lose strength. Are you sure you want to go? really? Nothing has been decided yet. Thats what you mean! The eyes of the Pungcheon religious leader who let out a loud sound were torn apart. When did you n it? Did you even share a message without my knowledge? It would be better if the answer was yes. The whole sound was never shared. But how? I read your mind. Gongja Lee wants me. Fuck that bullshit! Stop talking bullshit! Where are you imitating the Subhonmazon? How can you read minds? Now I can see why the head of Pungcheon was so offended and angry at Geommugeuks sarcasm when he poured drinks for the shackled man. It wasnt because he didnt ept his own drink and epted Lee Gongjas. This is exactly what he foresaw. His fate, his instincts, his premonitions were reading this shit. Do you think Ill let you go? If you kill me, Ill kill you and Ill never let you go! Then you will have to kill me now. what? Kill while you can. I wont be able to kill youter. Pungcheons entire body trembled with anger. The shackled man was the only person who understood his feelings. Killing someone like that? Being taken away by someone else? Are you doing this because you think I cant kill you? For ignoring me! The leader of the Pungcheon Church walked to the shackled man with long strides. He raised his hand. If you hit the nail on the head, you will be free from all your troubles. If the shackled man had looked up at his face, he might have hit him. But the shackled man stayed still with his head down so that he would not feel remorse. Seeing him meekly epting death, the leader of the Pungcheon Church could not strike a blow. If I cant kill you now, Ill never be able to kill you. If I decide to live, no one will kill me. So if youre going to kill him, you should kill him now. Pungcheons hand, raised in the air, trembled. But in the end, he couldnt hit it. The leader of Pungcheon slowly lowered his hand. The anger that had erupted likeva had calmed down before I knew it. Are you going to run away alone from this chaotic world? So easy? youre wee! I wont let that happen. The shackled man slowly raised his head. The gazes of the two people were intertwined in the air withplex emotions. The leader of Pungcheon Church has not given up hope yet. You said you havent decided to go yet, right? okay. Not yet. As long as I dont get you taken away, right? I just need to be a better person than a scientist, right? A smile appeared on the shackled mans lips. It was not a forced smile, but a natural smile. Yes, this is how we will continue to live. I told you not to talk like youre going to break up! Dont be obsessed with me. It looks bigger because someone else wants to have it. Shut up! Give me a chance to persuade, then decide who to bring. They say I hate it, but since I spent so many years in one room, I can probably struggle. I will work hard to catch you. But that wont work. I am not your opponent. The leader of the Pungcheon Church sighed. The already empty new object was telling me that I couldnt handle it. I cant just send it away. If you want to go, take me with you. The shackled man chuckled. Today I smiled for the first time since the two of us argued. okay. Come with me to Gongja Lee. what? Since I had no idea that he would ask me to go with him, the leader of the Pungcheon Church had a nk expression on his face. Are you crazy? But what the shackled man said next was even more surprising. I heard you decided to make Gongja Lee a Heavenly Demon? Come with me and make Gongja Lee a Heavenly Demon. Then, the dream of bing a religious leader will naturallye true. If I were a schr of science today, I would be the person who would build the Pungcheon Church headquarters next to the Cheon Demon Church. Crazy guy! Thats it. At that time, a subordinate spoke outside. Technical workers and guests came to visit. Guests? yes. There are five people who came with us. The leader of the Pungcheon Church sighed and shook his head. ah! Youre pushing it so hard. Normally, he would have been very irritated, but the leader of the Pungcheon Church had a rxed expression on his face. You are right. We talk too much about Lee Gongja. So, like a tiger that hears my words, mannaes to me. The leader of Pungcheon Church said to his subordinates. Hurry and take him. And prepare plenty of drinks and snacks. yes! The leader of the Pungcheon Church looked at the shackled man. It was a different look than usual. It seems that fate is trying to negotiate with you. Okay, lets decide today. Either Lee Gongja dies or I die. Either go to Lee Gongja or stay with me. Lets decide everything today. Instead, judge fairly. In that respect, graduate students are at a disadvantage. Like the leader said, I listened to you more. Okay, thats it. Soon after, the sword dance group entered inside. The head of Pungcheon Church weed the guest with a cheerful smile as if nothing had happened. Hahaha,e quickly! And so the decisive drinking party that would change their fate began. Chapter 77 Episode 77 Who will take that position? Today I brought all my people. From Hyeolcheon Doma, who suggested this method, to Ilhwa Geomjon Ian and Seo Dae-ryong, and Demon Lord Jang Ho. I didnt tell the rest of the people why I was visiting Pungcheon Bridge. It was because they didnt want to do anything intentionally. Today there is no need to persuade or impress. You just have to show it as it is. I guess some precious guests came with us. Wee everyone! The leader of Pungcheon weed us with his arms wide open and seemed to be in the best mood since we met. I made a big mistake with the shackled man, but have they already made up? Suddenly I felt excited and went to visit with the people I was with. Please forgive my rudeness. Its okay. Isnt this an opportunity to interact with the leaders of Protestantism? You have the same heart as Hahae. Among the people who came together, the first person to greet me was Hyeolcheon Doma. Nice to meet you. Wee. Of course, the leader of the Pungcheon Church was well acquainted with the Mazons. I heard that your friendship with Gong Lee has deepened recently. You heard wrong. Its not just that our friendship has deepened, but I am Lee Gongjas left wing. We talked about wingsfortably as if it were a joke, but I had no idea that Hyeolcheondoma would say this to someone else. Perhaps he was trying to show the shackled man that he trusted the sword dance. I didnt even expect it to look like this, so how surprised was Ilhwa Geomzon who came with me? I knew she wouldnt want to do this, but I asked her to take this opportunity to see Hyeolcheon Doma one more time. I also had the will to make her mine. Ilhwa Geomzon, who looked at Hyeolcheon Doma with a surprised face for a moment, said to the Pungcheon religious leader. But that doesnt mean Im on the right wing. It was her will that did not want to be entangled with Hyeolcheon Doma in any way, but the leader of Pungcheon took it as a witty joke and expressed his gratitude to her. I heard that Cheongseon was of great help in bing a mazon this time. I did this because I trusted Lee Gong-ja. She gave me the credit. Theres one more thing. And Thomas was a great help. I received an abstention vote, but Senior Doma received a full vote. Although she did not mention any specific names, she made it clear that she got her vote thanks to Thomas. No matter how much she disliked Domara, it was her personality that she felt ufortable when someone else took credit, so she couldnt just do it. It was my first time hearing this too. Of course, I thought Ilhwa Geomzone secured one vote and Hyeolcheon Doma produced an abstention vote. But Hyeolcheondoma secured one vote? Even so, this entric old man came to see me and didnt even show condescension. I sent a message to Hyeolcheon Doma. DI heard you are ostracized? DI guess it was so pitiful that someone helped him. DIf you get bullied just twice, I will bring all the Magons to their knees. -There is no need to ask for a favor again. -thank you. -Thats it. The leader of the Pungcheon Church expressed his gratitude by handing over Hyeolcheon Doma. Better than my friend. Isnt it strange to find a friend in Gangho in the first ce? We meet and break up depending on the need. Living like that makes life cleaner in many ways. I will not forget your good teachings. The two Majons ended their greetings, and this time Jangho greeted him. This is Demon Lord Jangho. Its an honor to meet you. It is rather an honor to see the brave Demon Lord like this. I begged Prince Lee to let me see the new supreme being. Its just a false name, so I hope you dont disappoint. Jangho heard my request and followed me without asking why. This dependability, as if he would silently aplish any task he was entrusted with, was something special that only a person named Jang Ho had. Next, Seo Dae-ryong greeted. I dont know if I can join in here, but I am Seo Dae-ryong, the Hwangcheongak investigator. I know you well. Hes our scientists right hand man, right? Then Seo Dae-ryong opened his eyes and looked at me. Did you really say all that? I said with a smile on his face. I guess everyone really thinks that way, seeing as they know without me having to say it. Thest person to say hello was Ian. My name is Ian, and I am your assistant. Its an honor to meet you. Its been a long time since you saw those energetic eyes. Thank you for a good look. Her spirit, which has been in deep training, has been like a sword these days. A sharp force that seems to cut anyone. Her task from now on was how to lower this expectation. If the inspector over there is my right-hand man, then Ian here is like my heart. Ian was embarrassed when I said that in front of everyone. Her face turned red, but I spoke confidently, as if making a deration. Everyone, please know. Ian is the heart. Speaking in private and speaking in front of people are truly as different as heaven and earth. If you can say something when its just the two of you, you should be able to say it in front of everyone. That kind of rtionship is a real rtionship. However, in normal cases, it is not easy to find such a rtionship. Its really not that easy. In that sense, meeting Ian can be said to be a great blessing for me. Its not just because of the life debt before returning. As I told my father, it was because she was a great person. A person who can sacrifice his life for someone while hiding nine tails. She revealed that because she became close to me. Otherwise, she would have hidden her fox identity for the rest of her life and performed her duties like a bear. But you dont have to throw yourself on the line for me. It means that just because someone thinks highly of me, I dont have to sacrifice for that person. You cant forget it. The two are definitely separate. These were my values regarding superiors and subordinates. This was said to Ian, but it was also said to the shackled man. The leader of Pungcheon was impressed. Im jealous that theres someone who can praise me like this. A man in shackles was seen over his shoulder. What is he thinking? I cant just sit there when Duke Lee boasts about his subordinates like this. Now, let me introduce someone too. The person wearing the shackles over there is this persons right arm. I was secretly surprised. The leader of Pungcheon had never greeted a man in shackles before, but he introduced him today. Moreover, he even expressed himself as a right-hand man. It was clear that something had changed between the two after the slip of the tongue. Hyeolcheondoma asked openly. How could you have shackled the man who was your right hand man? I held him by force because he was someone who would ascend to heaven if I looked away even for a moment. Shouldnt those who are to be ascended be ascended? Thats easier said than done. Hyeolcheondoma nodded with an expression that he understood everything. Thats right. These monsters are so unruly that humans like us cant easily handle them. And then, Hyeolcheondoma looked at me. He told me to release the person I wanted to send, and at the same time praised him for saying that I was the dragon that would ascend to heaven. Hyeolcheon Doma is really quick-witted and good at understanding the mood. If he had been just ten or twenty years younger, he might have used Hyeolcheondoma as a soldier. Of course, he would jump up and say he would never do that. Meanwhile, the drinking table was set. We sat around and poured drinks for each other. I dont think fate controls everything about humans. Fate only provides us with opportunities. It is up to the person to judge and seize that opportunity. We did a lot of research and prepared for a return, but the shackled man was missing. Even though he is someone who may y a really important role in my life after I return. But its okay. Rather, this situation was created because I did not know or prepare in advance. A ce where I can learn who I am and ultimately make me reflect on myself. Ian opened the first gun today. After a few drinks had passed, Ian cautiously stepped out. Do you mind if I offer him a drink? The person she was talking about was the man in shackles. It was something I didnt ask to do. The other day, because I gave him alcohol, the Pungcheon leader made a big mistake. Ian, unaware of that fact, was making the same suggestion. The leader of the Pungcheon Church spoke with a smile, unlike the reaction he gave me earlier. That person will like it too. It has definitely changed. What on earth happened? Ian took the bottle and ss, poured him a drink, and asked politely. Are you guarding this bell? It seemed like he wasnt going to answer, but unexpectedly the man in shackles opened his mouth. It was like that at first but now the servant is protecting me. Ian continued the conversation, whether or not he knew how valuable this answer was. Its simr to me. The shackled man slowly raised his head and looked at her. At first, I protected you, but now you protect me. I saw. A slight smile appears on the shackled mans lips. That must have been why. The reason Ian was able to continue speaking naturally was. That servant doesnt tell the warrior to leave, does he? Our master keeps telling me to leave. I want you to live my life. Is that really so? Or are you trying to send me out because you dont like me? Then the shackled man answered her question again. I wouldnt say its my heart in front of everyone when I send someone out because I dont like them. It was a new look for the shackled man. Because Ive already answered Ians question twice. Just like Ians question in the first ce, I thought that the shackled mans answer might be directed at me rather than at Ian. Oh, I guess so, right? Ian looked in my direction. I now felt her unfolding another tail. They must have had a feeling that the reason they had brought them here had something to do with this man. Otherwise, I wouldnt have had this conversation with the shackled man. I tapped my heart twice and then pointed at her. Ian smiled broadly. Youre acting like that so much that it seems like a joke. Seo Dae-ryong, who was sitting at that time, went there with his drink and joined them. It moved so naturally that there was no need to stop it. Seo Dae-ryong sat down next to Ian and said. I think its because youre so worried about this warrior. Me? yes. From what I have observed so far, I see that you have a strong desire for your subordinates not to die. Its like a parents wish for a good life after leaving the difficult life of Dosangeomlim. I think it was because of those concerns that I had Master learn martial arts. Ah! Maybe so. Ian looked at me again. Since she was a person who had learned the Bicheon Sword Technique, of course those words must have sounded usible. I told her. Its a misunderstanding. Im teaching you so that I can treat you properly in the future. If you are that naive, you will be taken advantage of for the rest of your life! Then Seo Dae-ryong answered on her behalf. When you work, there are times when you feel morefortable working under someone who properly takes care of you. Its even harder when youre under a clumsy and indecisive leader. Ian held out his ss as if he sympathized, and Seo Dae-ryong made a toast. Why does Inspector Seo like our master so much? Do I look like I like it? Otherwise you wouldnt havee here, right? Ian could see through Seo Dae-ryongs personality at a nce. That was correct. He, who dislikes standing out and being dangerous, showed his own courage by voluntarily going to sit next to Ian. Because Im your right hand man. Although it was said as a joke, many of Seo Dae-ryongs feelings were contained in those words. It was right then. The shackled man raised his head and asked softly. What if someone tries to take that right-hand man position? It wasnt an answer to the question, but what he said first. Those first words were so provocative. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised by the unexpected question. The shackled mans eyes, visible through his flowing hair, were intense. Seo Dae-ryongsplicated feelings were revealed on his face as he wondered what to answer, and then he answered calmly. I dont think I can fight back because Im timid and scared. Tell them to upy it. Im working hard to prepare for that day and be someones right hand man. Fortunately, everyone has a right arm. In response, the shackled mans provocative gaze calmed down. On the other hand, Hyeolcheondoma made a bewildered expression because he knew that he was the one who was the subject of the joke. I said while looking at the blood chopping board. Grow up well. hate. At that time, Demon Lord Jangho looked in their direction and said something unexpected. I am in line to be the next right-hand man. The inspector may pass on the position because he likes people, but I will not hand over the right-hand man position to just anyone. It was the moment when Jangho revealed a new side. Chapter 78 The 78th group is crazy. Jangho is not the type of person to take action. However, I did not like the attitude of the shackled man who dared to talk arrogantly about being his right hand man. The first thing he noticed was that the man in shackles was here today. -Maybe its because of that shackled man that we came today. So, I even sent a message to Ian and Seo Dae-ryong. Ian took courageous action and Seo Dae-ryong also moved. Jang-ho, who had extensive experience inbat, instinctively realized that this was a battlefield where an invisible fight would continue. At Jang-hos words, the shackled man raised his head and stared at Jang-ho. Therge scar on Janghos face twitched. The shackled man said to Jangho. Why are you obsessed with your right arm? If it were me, I would watch the right arm fight while the left arm fights. I dont have the hobby of enjoying other peoples fights. I aimed to be the right-hand man, so I will try to be the right-hand man. Be a man. Thank you. The leader of Pungcheon, who had been watching until then, sent a message to the shackled man. -Are you manly? Damn it. When did you say that? -Thats because you dont know much about me. I am a person who can say all kinds of things. He is a person who jokes and jokes. -shit! Why would you say something like that in this situation? -The leader started first. -Lets say thats true. But is this a ploy by these people to rush to you and tell you what to do? -Cant you see it? Everyone is working hard for their leader, right? -Cowardly! Im alone. -What did you usually do? How many subordinates does the religious leader have? -so? Gongja Lee is the kind of leader who cares more about his subordinates? -Even if it goes to a scientist, it will be for reasons that have nothing to do with them. The same is true even if a hundred peoplee and praise the schr. So they dont have to worry. -Then why are you going? But the man in shackles did not tell me the reason. The leader of Pungcheon Church said to Geommugeuk. Gongja Lee has good subordinates. There must be more good Suhaya religious leaders. No. I am a lonely person. There is no one who understands me except that person over there. Having someone who understands you is a great blessing in life. I hope that fortune will stay by my side for a long time. Geommugeuk did not say whether the shackles should be removed in that case. This is because he knows very well that pushing him by mentioning shackles is actually a disadvantageous choice for him. Here, take my drink. The leader of Pungcheon poured drinks and shared his inner skills. Using your energy without breaking the ss is a technique that only true experts can use, and if you dont have as much energy as you, you will never be able to drink to the end. Rumbling. However, Geommugeuks expression did not change at all until the drink was filled. The leader of Pungcheon was deeply surprised. no way? Are you surpassing my strength? No way! Compared to the person who was in shock, Geommugeuks expression was gentle. He took the drink, drank it, and held out the ss. This time, please take my drink. The expression of the leader of the Pungcheon Church hardened. If you dont receive the ss of sword dance, you will be embarrassed in front of so many people. But given the momentum, I had no choice but to ept it. Good. Lets get the Ascending Dragons drink. The head of Pungcheon received the drink. This time too, the falling liquor was loaded with energy. The head of Pungcheon took the alcohol calmly. It was enough endurance to withstand it. The drink tastes very good. Lets drink until we get drunk today. Good. The head of the Pungcheon Church triumphantly sent a message to the shackled man. -Did you see it? Receiving a drink filled with Lee Gongjas inner strength? It was nothing special. -Gongja Lee saved the face of the religious leader. Although he may not have been willing to do so, the reason he followed along with his inner strength was because he was afraid that the religious leader would be embarrassed if he just followed the leaders inner strength. So I didnt put all my effort into it. - In fact, this was what the leader of Pungcheon felt before anyone else. We exchanged energy with our bodies, so how could he not know? By trying to show off to the shackled man for no reason, he revealed his true worth. -Dont be discouraged. Because I know very well that the leader is this kind of person. -I feel more discouraged because of you. Im actually a better person than this, but I keep making mistakes. -I understand that too. Geommugeuk noticed that the leader of Pungcheon was sharing a secret message with the shackled man. But I pretended not to know and was drinking. At this time, the electric sound of the Hyeolcheon Doma flew through. -Why didnt you embarrass me? -If your pride is hurt, things will get worse. -You should have shown it when you had the chance. It should have been trampled properly. The human mind operates in a simpler ce than one might think. -That person must have seen something more important than that. -Isnt that too overestimating? -Maybe so. The drinking party continued again. Geommugeuk drank alcohol and had a calm conversation with the leader of the Pungcheon Church, but refrained from saying or doing anything that attacked him. His strategy was not to attack Pungcheon Bridge. Geommugeuk focused on why he came here today. For showing his people to the man in shackles. Investigator Seo. How is your martial arts training going these days? Its hard, but Im working hard. Then, Hyeolcheon Doma intervened. Its hard? No, its not difficult. okay? I need to increase my training. No, its so hard to die. Geommugeukughed and joined the conversation between the two. It must be as hard to please the elderly as it is to please my father. Master, its not that difficult. Youre calling me Master again. Hyeolcheondoma bluntly reprimanded Seo Dae-ryong. Seo Dae-ryong confidently spoke as if it was not a mistake. Although he did not make me his formal disciple, I consider him my teacher. Even if you kick me out tomorrow, I will always remember you as Master. Who can remember? Do you not allow me to remember things as I please? The person who helped in rebuking Geommugeuk was Ilhwa Geomzon. Thats the kind of person he is. Hyeolcheondoma was not offended by her words. Are you saying you really know me? Smartly. I really dont want to remember. The two people fought a war of nerves without raising their voices. The sword dance performance did not stop them. The purpose of todays visit was to show it as it is. The problem is that it is presented too literally. Geommugeuk poured them drinks without saying a word. Ilhwageomjon fiddled with his drinking ss and Hyeolcheondoma immediately emptied his drinking ss. The leader of the Pungcheon Church looked at this with somewhat unfamiliar emotions. It seems he didnt know that the Mazons would have an emotional fight in front of him. The leader of Pungcheon Church sent a message to the shackled man and asked: -What on earth is this scheme to do? What is your intention? -You knew that those two people had a bad rtionship, right? -But you show your emotions like that and fight in front of me? Those sly snakes? That cant be possible. What are those things? -Its probably not because its in front of the religious leader. -! The Pungcheon religious leader bit his lip and looked at the sword dance and the two mazons. They sat across from the sword dance as if they were two wings, showing their emotions to their hearts content without any regard for themselves. Even that sight seemed like a burden to the leader of Pungcheon Church. The loneliness of standing alone on a remote rocky ind swept over me. It cant go on like this! When I first started this position, I felt like I could face the sword dance with great vigor. It seemed like he could create some kind of great twist But the reality was that he was pushed out in momentum, he was pushed out in strength, he was pushed out in magnanimity, and on top of that, the guys who came with him acted differently than he expected. The woman suddenly offered the man in shackles a drink, and the small, gloomy bastard came forward to fight back, and the demon lord uncharacteristically coveted the position of her right arm. And now the two mazons were having an emotional fight with each other. These people are collectively crazy. The leader of Pungcheon was in all sorts of troubles. Part of me wanted to throw the table over and scream. -You bastards! Isnt it all turned off? These people know who I am ande in droves to tell me! Are you willing to go to war with the Saeroe Forest? If you want to attack me, then attack everyone! But I couldnt. If there had been such distribution, this moment would not havee. The Pungcheon religious leader did not give up until the end. He poured a drink for Geommugeuk and spoke cheerfully. Our school will provide generous support to help you be the next Cheonma. thank you. I will also actively help Pungcheon Bridge advance into the central region. This time, with your help, my student became a mazon. You didnt want anything in return for it, but Im going to give it to you. The leader of the Pungcheon Church showed that he no longer valued the sacred item. He wants to show that he has changed in front of the shackled man. This is to show the will to change. That I will never be a narrow-minded and greedy person. evenly. Are you really going to give me what I want? I see. I would give you anything in this room. Everyone looked at the sword dance performance, waiting to see what they would choose. Eventually, Geommugeuk spoke to the leader of Pungcheon. Words that no one present could have imagined came out of his mouth. Give me those shackles. Everyone was surprised to hear that he wanted shackles. Among them, the surprise of the leader of the Pungcheon Church was an expected surprise, It has finallye. That made me even more angry. How dare you make demands like this even though I said I was your right hand man? The leader of the Pungcheon Church spoke firmly with cold eyes. I can never give that to you. But he misunderstood the demands of the sword dance. Im not trying to appease people. I asked for shackles made of age-old iron. The leader of Pungcheon was surprised. It was truly unexpected. What are the shackles for? If theres someone who doesnt listen, Im going to tie them up. He said it like a joke and looked at Seo Dae-ryong. Seo Dae-ryong pouted his mouth and said. Shackles are ced on someone who is obedient. You shouldnt tie up someone who doesnt listen like me! The big troubles will happen then. He said it as a joke, but the leader of Pungcheon was shocked. It was a problem I had never thought about. At that time, Geommugeuk revealed to the leader of Pungcheon the original purpose of wanting the shackles. I want to make something more valuable by melting all those years of iron. It would be difficult to find a treasure like this, even among new items. They were able to tie the man up with another set of shackles anyway. So this request was a symbolic request. I was expressing my desire to set him free. So give me those shackles. The leader of Pungcheon was troubled. What should I do? In times like this, it would be nice if the shackled man sent a message. Its about taking off my shackles, but theres no way Im sending a message. At that time, the shackled man sent a message. -Reject. -what? -This is a request that should not be epted for the sake of the religious leader. -Why are you telling me? -You want it to be fair? The leader of the Pungcheon Church sighed without realizing it. I didnt know that Geommugeuk would ask for shackles or that the man with shackles would send a telegram. Everyone is smarter than me, so I cant keep up with my brain. I thought I could do really well The difference between ideals and reality was so great that I despaired. The leader of Pungcheon was conscious of the gaze directed at him. You have to keep your promise. It wasnt about pride or respect. The reason was that the shackled man would look cooler if he was released at this time. The head of Pungcheon took out the key attached to the ne. Then he slowly walked over and took off the mans shackles. They didnt say anything during the process. They didnt even exchange words. They just removed the shackles and the man just watched. ng. The leader of Pungcheon brought the shackles and key and ced them in front of me. Take it. thank you. The shackled man was sitting there in the same position with his head down. Geomgeuk asked the shackled man. Is there anything you would like to melt into this? Everyones surprised gaze was focused on the sword dance. I didnt know that I would return the thing that had been melted for a thousand years to the shackled man. The head of the Pungcheon Church felt dizzy and closed his eyes tightly. It urred to me that the only thing I could do against them was to turn the tables on them. Chapter 79 Episode 79 Me too. As I was about to overturn the drinking table, a ray of internal force flowed and pressed down on the drinking table. When I looked up, it was a blood chopping board. He sent a message to the head of Pungcheon Church. -Be patient. If the statue is turned over, what you see will not be the bottom of the statue, but the bottom of the pontoon. Feeling that the dissuasion was based on good will, the leader of Pungcheon took his hand off the table. The look in Hyecheondomas eyes said. I understand you to some extent. Sword Dancer spoke again to the shackled man. Since youve been tied up here for a long time, I thought you might want something made out of these shackles. The shackled man did not hesitate and asked for one thing. Then please make me a fan. Is that okay? Thats enough. I left the shackles to Jangho. Take this to Craftsman Kwak at the main schools iron room and ask him to make a fan made of a thousand years of iron, and to use the rest to make eight daggers for the number of people gathered today. Its a celebration that were gathered here today, so lets share a sack each. The eight bags included the Pungcheon pontoon and the shackled man. Then Seo Dae-ryong said. I dont know about others, but I dont know if I can ept such a precious dagger. me too. I think the same thing. Ian and Jangho also came out together. If you have any humility, work until you die and pay it back! Everyone bowed their heads in sorrow at my joke. thank you. On the other hand, the reaction of the Pungcheon religious leader was cold. Why are you taking care of mine? I want to celebrate today. I dont want to celebrate? At that time, the shackled man sent a message. -Take it kindly. Youre excited because of me, but the leader also has to aplish the big goal of advancing to the midfield, right? The leader of Pungcheon was very grateful to the shackled man. He was trying until the end. Its just you who cant live up to expectations. Just kidding, give me one too. Those shackles are meaningful to me too. Yes, thats right. Anyway, you are really amazing. It would not be easy to find a dagger made of iron thatsts forever in Jungwon. Youre handing it out to everyone. They are such precious people. Theres no guarantee that those precious people will still be preciouster, right? It is not a gift given with hindsight. then? This is a gift I give you as a thank you for what you have done for me so far. The leader of Pungcheon was speechless at the words of the sword dance. As if understanding his feelings, Hyeolcheondoma poured him a drink and said, Didnt we tell you earlier? We cant handle the ascending dragons. It would be best to just let it go. The leader of Pungcheon emptied his drink without saying a word. The drinking party, which seemed as if it was going to explode, continued. After giving and receiving a drink or two, everyone got drunk. Investigator Seo. Stop eating. If this continues, will you grab Masters trouser legs again today? Seo Dae-ryong shouted loudly in response to Ians dissuasion. Im fine! I can already hear the sound of my tongue curling? Dont worry! Im not drunk. Seo Dae-ryong started drinking as if he had umted a lot these days, and Ian, who had been trying to stop him, was also sipping the alcohol he had been holding in throughout the training. Geommugeuk looked at Jangho. Jang Ho gave them a look telling them not to worry as he would take good care of them. Shouldnt it be the other way around? You get drunk, and those two stop you. Thats right. If you show any signs of throwing a tantrum, hit me with that big fist. Its not easy to do that. Both of you are in unusual spirits these days. Of course, Seo Dae-ryong was still far away, but in the case of Ian, it could not be said that he would lose to Jang-ho. Because it was a martial arts technique that could kill even Jangho if he was not careful. Seeing this, the leader of the Pungcheon Church spoke to the Magons. The world has been turned upside down. The world has be one where you have to please those below you. It was not ament about Ian and Seo Dae-ryong, but ament about the shackled man. Then he asked Geommugeuk. What does Gongja Lee think? Even if you be the leader, do you n to run the church while paying attention to your subordinates? Instead of answering, Geommugeuk asked the leader of Pungcheon. Do you know what the characteristics of people who cant work are? Isnt that because hes ipetent andzy? Thats possible. But there are moremon characteristics. Something? You dont have any sense. At that moment, the expression of the Pungcheon Church leader hardened. The intention is to tell a story that clearly contradicts his words. Are you telling me to keep an eye on your subordinates? So will the school run properly? What if I get eaten by political faction bastards? You have to pay attention to know what kind of person your subordinate is. You have to pay attention to know how they feel. I refuse to show unreasonable loyalty. stop! In the end, the Pungcheon religious leader turned the table over. Everyone looked at him with surprised faces at the overturned drinking table. Alcohol and cooking got on my clothes, but no one cared. The leader of the Pungcheon Church shouted. Its a pretense. Its a pretense to impress you. If there is a subordinate who doesnt listen to me, I will secretly drag him away and kill him. Im not saying Im looking at your subordinates, but Im looking at you. Im pretending that I want to take you away. His words rang out loud. To others, it was a sudden surge, but to him, it was a build-up and build-up of explosions. The leader of Pungcheon resisted the urge to overturn the drinking table several times. However, the moment I heard the word forced loyalty in thest words of the sword dance, the dam I had held back copsed. These days, both the shackled man and his other subordinates were ming themselves for being unreasonably loyal to him and even feeling a sense of victimhood. There was only silence there. Master Pungcheon gritted his teeth as he looked at the overturned floor of the table. shit! whatever? Is this me? What should I do if I dont want to hear things like that? shit! The overturned drinking table signaled the end of todays long, decisive battle. I think I was rude. Please forgive me. Imte today, so Ill see you again tomorrow and apologize. With Geommugeuks apology, Hyeolcheondoma and Ilhwa Geomzon said goodbye. It was something that should not be done in front of the Magons. The two people were in a situation where they could be angry, but considering the sword dance, they did not show anything. Jang-ho took the shackles and Seo Dae-ryong Ian and followed him. Geommugeuk expressed his gratitude to everyone with a smile. If it werent for them, it wouldnt have been established in the first ce. They parted ways at the entrance. No one said anything about the Pungcheon religious leader. Jang Ho and Seo Dae-ryong Ian went to Pungryu Bar to have one more drink. Hyeolcheondoma and Ilhwa Geomjon returned to their residences saying they were tired, and Geommugeuk also headed to his residence. * * * The shackled man stood up. The leader of Pungcheon was very unfamiliar with the sight of the shackled man walking towards him. The shackled man picked up one of the liquor bottles that had fallen on the floor and drank from it. Then he handed the bottle to the leader of Pungcheon Church. The head of Pungcheon received the bottle and drank. Maybe we could have sat side by side and drank like this a long time ago. What was so scary? I was shackled because I was afraid you would kill me. Or, to be more honest, you were afraid that I would kill you. Probably not. No? The leader just didnt think anything of it. what? The reasons I mentioned a little while ago are thoughts that I only came up with recently. Before that, you lived without thinking, right? Since I tied it up in the beginning, I just kept it tied up. Im soaked in inertia. The leader of Pungcheon could not refute. Like he said, I lived my life without thinking. I realized that these shackles were such a big problem after recently bing involved with Lee Gongja. Nevertheless, the shackled manforted the leader of Pungcheon. Okay. Everyone lives like this. Whats okay? This is why youre leaving. Thats not why Im leaving. Its not because youre shackling me. Then why? Do you think we can change the world together with Lee Gongja? I dont have a dream to change the world. If you do it, why? Why on earth! The reason was something that the Pungcheon religious leader had never expected. Im leaving because I cant get anything right. what? I handled everything rted to the martial arts situation outside the country with the religious leader. It did. During that process, I couldnt get anything right regarding the science and engineering skills. You got it right, right? He said he wasing and he came. I also need to ask for something new. The shackled man shook his head. Those are meaningless things. There were many reportsing in from outside the world regarding the Heavenly Demon Church. Many of them were graduates. Each time, Lee Gongja exceeded my expectations. I didnt know how to kill the demon lord, and I didnt know if I could kill the soul mazon. I didnt know even more that it would attract the Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon. I didnt know that he might bring everyone he had with him today. They might even ask for shackles. How can this happen? Yes, thats right. Maybe I will be treated poorly if I go because the engineer is smarter than me. what? I brought you here as a soldier, but its not as good as it looks, right? You might be disappointed. But I still have to go and see it. I have to go and see why I couldnt get it right and what kind of person I am that can do something like this. I was truly curious. It was the first time the man in shackles spoke so much. The Pungcheon religious leader knew. That I cant hold him anymore. I askedst. Are you sure you cant do this with me? do. Come with me. You crazy idiot, how can you keep being so simple! What will my subordinates think of me? Do you think you will follow me as I go under the pale blue scientist? Then lets leave everything and go. what? Please hand over the position of leader to your sessor ande with me. Its living a new life. All kinds of swear words came to mind for the Pungcheon religious leader. But there was a feeling of defeat that preceded the anger. If I leave out the title of Pungcheon Church leader, what would I be used for? If you took away that title, youd be a pretty cool guy. I was tied to that title for the rest of my life and lived an ordinary life. I am not the only one who has lived in shackles. What is he saying now. The leader of Pungcheon threw the liquor bottle he was holding and broke it. You want me to resign from my position as leader? This ce where you can kill anyone you want with a single word, eat whatever you want, and invite all kinds of beautiful women? So are you happy? Of course Im happy! No, lets say Im not that happy. so? Will I be happy if I step down from this position? The happiness that didnt exist even when I was the leader of the cult came to me on my own. I dont know that either. You have to find it. You are trying to destroy me. Youre going crazy just to make me unhappy. Maybe so. shit! Im just going to kill you and be done with it. Its toote. what? If I was going to kill him, I should have killed him before Gongja Lee came. If Li Gongzi releases my shackles and kills me, what would happen to my feelings towards you? He will me himself for my death because of him, and that will spread into hatred towards the religious leader. If that happens, the leader will never be able to leave the new world. For your sake, too, you must not kill me. shit! ept it as fate. Dont talk like its fate! Where is the fate of discriminating against people like this? Sir, you are the leader of Pungcheon. This is a person who discriminates against and rules over everyone except birds. How can the word discriminatione out of your mouth? After being silent for a while, the leader of Pungcheon suddenly spoke out. I lost. Yes, I lost to you guys who are well-spoken and smart. good. I meant it sincerely. It was the moment he gave up on being a shackled man. Go and suffer until you die. Regret to death the day you left me. Go go. Im sending it to you because its dirty. Finally, the leader of Pungcheon was truly freed from his shackles. At that time, the shackled man ced something in front of the Pungcheon religious leader. Surprisingly, it was a key that looked exactly like the key that could unlock the shackles. whats this? no way? Is this the key to the shackles? The shackled man nodded. The leader of Pungcheon was astonished. The key that was attached to the ne earlier was taken by a subordinate of Geommugeuk along with the shackles, but the same key was found again. It was forged several years ago. How on earth? Then why didnt you run away? The man in shackles didnt tell me about it. If you had been able to remove the shackles, you would have had a chance to kill me, right? Why didnt you kill him? It would be simr to the reason you didnt kill me even when I swore at you. The religious leader said that, right? I am the person who understands and appreciates you the most. me too. The moment he heard those words, the Pungcheon religious leaders heart was moved and his eyes became tearful. This is why. The reason why this breakup is so difficult and disappointing. The leader of the Pungcheon Church looked down at the key and said. I cant believe you put this out there at this moment. I am a loser until the end. Then the shackled man bowed deeply on the spot. And he greeted me with the most polite expression and words I had ever seen. Its not like that. The reason you didnt kill me and the reason you told me to go along so obediently. At least to me, the leader was a cool person. Even though I could have run away and wanted to die many times, the reason I lived like this was probably because I became attached to my religious leader. I will never forget the grace that freed me today. I look forward to the day when we can be together again, sir. The shackled man left the room like that. The leader of Pungcheon, who was left alone, mmed his fist on the floor. I felt a sense of relief, but I also felt sad, and at the same time, I felt empty, and at the same time, I was happy. And then I felt sad. Chapter 80 Episode 80 Even if I be an obvious person someday. The trio was quickly formed and headed to the Pungryu bar. Ian and Seo Dae-ryong were quite drunk, but the moment the Pungcheon leader turned the table over, they sobered up like a lie. In your lifetime, when will you ever again see the Pungcheon religious leader overturning the drinking table in front of the demons? When I was young, I made my grandchildren sit on my knees and told them a lie-like story that started with this. The three people had amon feeling that they couldnt just go on a day like this. Before leaving for Magachon, Jang Ho entrusted Mannyeonhancheol to Kwak Bangju, the person in charge of the main school iron room and called a divine hand. Kwak Bang-ju was very happy, saying that he would rx his hands properly for the first time in a long time, and since he rarely expresses his emotions, the three people realized once again how great a gift they were receiving. Three people entered Magachon Pungryu Bar. Only three people came today. Jo Chun-bae weed them warmly. As of today, the trio has been formed. Ian added to Seo Dae-ryongs joke. It might be an autograph room soon. Ian smiled and said to Cho Chun-bae, who said he didnt understand the meaning. Please give me a drink first. I sat in the seat on this floor where three people always sit. The drinking party started with Jangho half joking and half serious. I feel sad sometimes. why? You two are my heart and right arm, but Im still nothing, right? Although he said it as a joke, his disappointment was evident. At that time, Ian smiled and said. Isnt that why its even greater? What do you mean? Like you said, its not the heart or the right arm, but the master always calls the monarch, right? Janghos eyes widened as if he had never thought about it from that perspective. Its a joke to say its your right arm or your heart, but your trust in the Demon Lord is real. I can tell just by looking at your eyes. Is that so? yes! It seems like our warrior really makes people feel good. Is Ian like that this time? He asked, and Jangho, like Ian, answered yes loudly. The three peopleughed together. Then, Ian suddenly remembered the man in shackles. He was someone you couldnt miss at todays drinking party. Who is that person? He seemed like an unusual person. Jangho once again emphasized Seo Dae-ryongs answer. No matter how important or outstanding a person is, I will not allow him to behave carelessly. He clearly stated that he would keep the shackled man in check. Thank you for stepping up for me earlier. Seo Dae-ryong expressed his gratitude. This was because Jang-ho stepped forward when the man in shackles pressed him on what he would do if someone tried to take over his right arm. Im sorry, but I didnte forward for the sake of the investigator. I am sincere. They say hes lined up as a right-hand candidate. Ian and Seo Dae-ryong looked at him in surprise. Its Lord Jang Seo Dae-ryong was about to say something, but Jang Ho cut him off. Please dont tell me that I can make concessions. I dont think the position of Lee Gongjas right hand man is something to be given up so easily. No, I was going to tell you that even if you were Lord Jang, I would not yield. yes? Then why did you say you would give in earlier? It was a lie. I felt like the atmosphere was just going by and it wasnt a situation for me to step forward. To be honest, I cant give in. I never do that. Seo Dae-ryong revealed his true feelings. It wasnt just because I was drunk. There was something I really wanted to say to Ian and Jangho at least once. My senior at Hwangcheon Pavilion died at the hands of the previous demon lord, and I was obsessed with revenge. By memorizing all the personal information of the Demon Lords. But that was all. I couldnte forward and say that we should re-investigate, so I just had a burning desire for revenge in my heart. Seo Dae-ryong drank alcohol. Jangho filled his ss without saying a word. Pathetic? But I had to do that so I could bear it. If Mr. Gakju had note as a temporary investigator at that time, I probably would have lived a dark and depressed life, ming myself. Do you know what I hear the most from each of you these days? Why did it get so bright? But would I easily give up the position of his right hand man? Even the monarch will not yield. And my martial arts skills are improving day by day. Seo Dae-ryong, who poured out his words as if in a rage, exhaled deeply. Jang-ho, who looked like he was about to say something, just smiled cheerfully. Seo Dae-ryong felt that this rough mans sometimes grinning smile was very strange and yet wonderful. Because I always felt like I wanted tough that way too. Seo Dae-ryong spoke to the two people. This meeting will continue in the future. please! The three talked about many things untilte that day. We talked about sword dance and also about the shackled man. We talked about the Mazons and each of them about their own work. It was a pleasant drinking party where people said everything they wanted to say without crossing the line, so I had a vague belief that I could say anything here. Since there was no sword dance, I was able to reveal my feelings more freely. It was really nice to get together today. When Ian raised his ss high, the two people toasted vigorously. After the drinking party, the three people came outside and stood side by side in front of the bar. Seo Dae-ryong said while looking at the headquarters building in the distance. A lot of peoples fates will be changing tonight, right? Or maybe it has already changed. Ian nodded and epted his words. We just have to trust in fate to guide them. A master of science until the end? There were people here who were sincere to the end. * * * As dawn broke, a man in shackles came to me. It was so new to see him in my own home after always seeing him shackled next to the sound bell. I looked at his ankles before even saying hello. Is your ankle okay? You exceeded my expectations until the very end. His voice was soft yet calm. I looked up at him with an expression asking what he meant. Im just saying I didnt expect you to look at my ankle during your first greeting. Because its more important than greetings. My ankle is fine. Even if Im not a great martial artist, Im still a martial artist. Can you tell me what kind of martial arts it is? I want to know exactly what my skills are. At one time, I learned the art of Meijin Kendo to the level of seven degrees. Ah, thats a good fighting technique. Do you know the Human Rights Act? Isnt it the German martial arts of Gwonsa Yang Yang, one of the Neen Strengths of Sae-Oi? How do you even know that? Im very interested in misceneous things. Fortunately, the mans ankle was fine. As I straightened my back and stood up, the man said. My name is Gowol. It was the moment when I finally learned the name of the shackled man. High month. The meaning of the lonely and lonely moon suited his mood well. Gowol. Thats a good name. thank you. Gowol and Is gazes became intertwined in the air. His clear eyes were visible through his flowing hair. As it started with this eye contact, no other words were needed. Please be my soldier from now on. Gowol calmly asked back at my suggestion, which may have been sudden. In the future, when Gongja Lee bes the Heavenly Demon, I will be themander-in-chief of the Heavenly Demon Church. Can you entrust such an important responsibility to me? I will take over when I have yed a big role in bing the Cheonma. Its not something Ill leave to you; youll have to step up on your own. After getting it right, I added a joke. Still, it would be easier to be the general of the Demonic Cult than to be my right hand man. Gowol smiled slightly. I saw it earlier. Just like my suggestion, Gowol didnt worry about it either. He knelt down and formally bowed. I may be a poor person, but if you ept me as a soldier, I will serve you with all my loyalty. I swear to the gods of heaven and earth with my life and honor. I also officially epted him. From this moment on, Muin Gowol, I will make you my general. Please lead me well. I trust the enthusiasm in his clear eyes more than his words. I believe in my destiny that brought him to me. Please speakfortably from now on. I guess so. This moment to wee the second month was special. This is because it is a moment to free yourself from the burden of having to handle everything on your own. I took his hand and helped him up. First, lets restore your health. I am okay. Theres no need to rush. I still need you ten, twenty, thirty years from now. At some point during that period, we may have to go to war with the Murim Alliance or appease the Sado Alliance. There could be a rebellion or a strong enemy could attack us. I wasnt looking for someone to advise me today, but someone who would be with me through everything in the future. At that moment, Lee Chae shed across Gowols eyes. Youre thinking that far. Gongja Lee is truly an unpredictable person. The person I am now has an unpredictable side, but the person I amter could be a very predictable person. But that doesnt mean the lives of his subordinates arent precious. You need to help me now, but you need to help me then too. We have a very long way to go. Ill keep that in mind. This time Gowol asked me. May I ask you a question? Do as much as you want. What will you do if you find a soldier who is better than me in the future? Be his assistant and help me. What is it like? Is my answer eptable? I passed. Wouldnt you be disappointed? What if I bring someone else in and say that from today onwards, this person is my soldier? The reason I came to see Gongja Lee was not to build a rtionship. It means you dont need to be friends with me. So, when such a situation arises, you must ept it unconditionally. You cant even make such an obvious choice? Then, as a soldier, I must be an asshole or a bad person. You must be firm. For Confucius and for me as well. Gowol certainly had extraordinary insight. He knew that if he was caught up in affection, he would end up ruining the rtionship even more. Actually, Mr. Lee is such a smart person that I wonder if he really needs me. People cant always be smart, right? You and I will both make mistakes. Still, isnt there a small chance that both of them will make a mistake at the same time? So, lets go discuss it together. What kind of life has Mr. Lee Gongja led? How could I exin that life to him? I told him what Sima Ming had told me on behalf of my life. A soldier I respect said that. A good soldier is one who is smarter than the opposing army. Is my opponent a Murim Alliance soldier? Or is it that respected soldier? both. Gowol will guess. The fact that the respected soldier I was talking about was Sima Ma Ming, the generalmander of our school. It means bing a soldier who surpasses him. You have work to do in the future. Create an intelligence organization and take control of all information in the central government. We aim to be an organization that is superior to Tongcheongak. yes! Is that something that can be answered so easily? Gowol asked back with confident eyes. Isnt that why you had such a hard time bringing me here? * * * Several days passed. Gowol focused on getting his body back in shape for a few days. No separate residence was prepared. I decided to stay in my guest room for the time being. As has been the case since the first day, he woke up early today. Are you awake? Did you sleep well all night? I slept well. What are you doing this morning? Here, take this money first. I handed him the bundle of slips I found on the battlefield. You will need money to create an organization, so spend this money. He was not surprised even though he confirmed that it was arge sum of one million nyang. What are you going to do if I run away with this money? We need to release someone and catch him. And then? Lets melt down the fans and daggers were making now and put the shackles on first. And then you have to show it to the person you hate the most. Even then, you have to act well with a mysterious feeling. He seemed to find it difficult to bear this joke andughed out loud. Come on, lets go out and eat today. So I came out to Magachon and saw the head of Pungcheon sitting on the second floor of the Pungryu bar. The owner of this ce told me that the leader of Pungcheon Church had alreadye alone twice. I think he wants to see you. What is it like? Would you like to meet him? Otherwise, there is no way the leader of the Pungcheon Church woulde here and eat twice. Yes, I wanted to meet you anyway. I solved my problem, but these people still had problems to solve. Yes, even if we fight with the burden on our backs, we have to fight with the burden on our hearts. We slowly walked to this floor. Chapter 81 Episode 81: Lets live another life. The Pungcheon religious leader who saw me and Gowol was not surprised. Can we sit together? He was the one who was waiting for us, but he didnt want to say anything. Are you going to brag about bringing in a new person? Arent you eating here to show off? Gowol and I sat in front of him. The head of Pungcheon nced at Go Wol. I kept looking at him to see if he was getting used to the fact that he had gained weight and his physical condition had improved over the past few days of rest. It looks like the new owner is doing well. Im eating well and sleeping well. You dont know that Im doing this to kill you on a feast day, do you? If possible, it would be nice to have a big party. I believe that time will resolve the rtionship between these two. Someday, the leader of Pungcheon will have this thought. Why was I so obsessed then? Now that I look at it, it wasnt a big deal. Or will this be an unforgettable wound and resentment? Even though Ive lived my whole life, I still cant be sure about peoples feelings about things I havent experienced. Anyway, I changed the subject before he got depressed. Have you met your father? I met you. Did you tell me that? I will raise the new soul mazon to be stronger. I gave it to you. Like you said, he was satisfied. Did you say anything else? You did it. He asked me how long I would continue my martial arts training at Cheongseon. You seemed to want me to return quickly. So what did you answer? I told you that I still have to find something new and have a lot to teach you. Well done. What should I do now? We will find a way. You wont ask for anything else in return, right? I will discuss that with my military. For a moment, the expression of the Pungcheon Church leader hardened. Are you going to tell me that now? I calmly spoke to the leader of Pungcheon Church. Master. Im listening. Since you came to our school, you lost one person, but didnt you gain another? If you live your life looking back like this, you will lose that person too. The expression on the face of the Pungcheon Church leader became even stronger, but he did not be angry. Cheongseon, who became the Soul Demon, was not someone to be neglected. Sojeong Cheong, who was taken as my disciple, is a man with great ambition. Focus on that person. Perhaps because he was grumpy for no reason because of my advice, the leader of Pungcheon took out his anger on Gowol. If this Duke of Lee is an unparalleled hero as you say, then many people will gather around him in the future. There are probably a lot of smarter people out there. You will end up being just that kind of person there. Who was it? Ah, those shackles! I will be exactly this kind of person. I felt it. These words are not addressed to Gowol, but to me. It was a warning from the Pungcheon religious leader not to treat Gowol like that. This person truly cares for Gowol. At that time, Gowol suddenly opened his mouth. Gongja Lee gave me a million nyang. I was surprised because I had no idea that he would boast about receiving money from the Pungcheon religious leader under these circumstances. You said that Gongja Lee was pretentious, right? Even if you drop the pretense, it has to be this big. I was also surprised, so it was natural for the Pungcheon Church leader to be surprised. Of course, surprise led to anger. Only give advice to the proud new owner! The leader of Pungcheon left the ce and left. I knew that Gao Yue was not such a careless person, so I asked him calmly. Why did you do that? It was truly an intentional action. As a military officer, I would like to give you my first suggestion. Something? Gowol stared at me and said. I want to recruit the leader of the Pungcheon Church. I was startled by the unexpected words. Are you really saying that you are going to bring the Pungcheon religious leader to our side? Gowol nodded to my question. Thats right. Is that possible? Im not sure, but its a possibility. Then why did you piss him off? I have an idea. It seems like it was probably a pre-emptive move to attract the Pungcheon religious leader. May I ask why you are trying to attract him? After a moment, Gowol spoke. It was an unexpected reason. Its because I want to save the Pungcheon religious leader. Will he die if he doesnt join hands with me? Yes, I expect that to happen. Why do you think so? Its because of the Heavenly Demon Church leader. Because of my father? why? Because the Heavenly Demon was mentioned, Gao Yue lowered his voice. The size of the bowls between the two religious leaders is very different. Confuciuss father is a man of great military talents, one of the greatest of all time. He is also a person with great ambition. In the end, the Pungcheon Church will be eaten by the Heavenly Demon Church. I agreed with Gowell. There was no telling what kind of trouble Pungcheongyo, which did not even have Gowol, would suffer if it could not bring in new soldiers. So you want to save the Pungcheon religious leader? Yes, it is. If you be one of Confucius people, you will be able to avoid that misfortune. Get the Pungcheon religious leader? As a result, I thought that although many problems would arise, it was a choice that had as many benefits as disadvantages. Above all. This is my militarys first offer, so I should ept it. Alright, lets bring the Pungcheon religious leader to our side. thank you. Gao Yue bowed his head politely and bowed. I n to give him proper military treatment. Just like a father treats Sima Ming. Arent you worried that Ill ruin it? what? You know that Master Pungcheon and I are deeply emotionally intertwined, right? If you treat him wrongly, Pungcheongyo might be your enemy. Well, that could be possible. But why did you allow it? Will it be okay if we ignore each other? Rather, I think that if you dont see it, the hate and hatred will only grow bigger. I think it would be better to fight and stir-fry with the Pungcheon religious leader and settle the matter. Whether you join our side or be our enemy, letse to a conclusion somehow. Like Hyeolcheon Doma and Ilhwa Sword Zone. Gowols expression brightened at my words. I held out my hand to him. Lets shake hands. Gowol said as he held my hand. Hands stronger than shackles. A hand that can break a thousand years of iron? Are you saying these are hands that are like shackles to hold you back? Which one are you? I like both? I like both. We held hands vigorously. Finally, I have a soldier. * * * The next day, I went to visit the head of Pungcheon Church. Its a good car in the midfield. Instead of saying thank you, the leader of Pungcheon scoffed. Are you here to brag about giving your soldier a million nyang? It would be nice to have lots of money. I just came to see you. And doesnt the religious leader have a hundred times more money than I do? What a hundred times! It must be a thousand times more. sure. I am also a person who looks at where to lie down and stretches my feet. How could you boast about your money in front of the religious leader? Then why did youe? I came because I wanted to have a cup of tea and a chat. The leader of the Pungcheon Church started with a suspicious look. It was a natural reaction since the sense of damage he had umted because of me was even greater than that of the new object behind him. Actually, I have concerns regarding Gowol. What are you worried about? You saw it yesterday, right? Its frivolous showing off money in front of the religious leader. Are you saying you were disappointed? I didnt say anything, but I seemed a little disappointed. Of course, it was something Gowol ordered. To create this situation, Gowol boasted about money yesterday. I dont know much about Gowol. But why did you show such extreme sincerity? So I thought about it carefully Have you tried it? I think it might have been like a stepping stone to establish a rtionship between the religious leader and me. Do you know that person? That you are stabbing me in the back like this. Its not gossip or betrayal. Its true as it is. So what do you want to say? I was wondering if Gowol was a trustworthy person. Displeasure shed across the face of the leader of the Pungcheon Church. Look here, Mr. Lee. yes. When I say good things, please leave today. I just said hello to the cold wee and got up. Then Ill see you next time. Being kicked out like this was also in Gowols prediction. * * * The next day, Gowol visited the leader of Pungcheon Church. These! What are you nning to do now? Still, I felt happier than when the sword dance performance came. Im here as a guest, so please be polite. Its terrible. The leader of the Pungcheon Church turned to his side and sat down. Gowol went to the table next to him and took tea with his own hand. Since there were only two people at the residence of the Pungcheon religious leader and they did not fight much, the Pungcheon religious leader usually rode in the car. Are you trying to poison me? What would you do by poisoning the religious leader? You can live happily with Lee Gongja in a world without me, right? You have to be alive to boast about it. Like bragging about money yesterday. What a crazy guy. Gowol brought tea. Please eat. Now that I think about it, this is the first car Ive driven with my own hands. Although he had a disapproving look on his face, the leader of the Pungcheon Church sipped his tea and drank it. How is it? not delicious. Ill just have one drink and then Ill be gone. Anyway. The two drank tea in silence. Then the leader of Pungcheon suddenly spoke. Gongja Lee doesntpletely trust you. Originally, I never wanted to tell you. This was my honest feeling. But when we actually met face to face, it didnt go well. Are you an epileptic? I just told you what? The leader of Pungcheon Church, who was about to get angry, snorted. Consider it that way. Only then did Gowol smile and say. Im touched. Please tell me all those things. I heard its an affair? I know not. how? Its an operation. The leader of Pungcheon was surprised to hear the word operation. Operations? What operation? Its a n to attract the religious leader. This is a n to drive Mr. Lee into a corner by being suspicious of me and to take advantage of the leaders weak heart to draw him to our side. what? After being dazed for a moment, the leader of Pungcheon raised his voice. Do you think I would fall for such a trivial strategy? If Im cornered, will you just watch? of course! Hes already gone, so why me? Why are you excited now? I wasnt excited. I didnt do it! But it was clear that the leader of Pungcheon was excited. But why are you telling me? Because I dont want to trick the leader into bringing me here. ! At that time, I was hesitating, not knowing what the Pungcheon religious leader would say. Gowol spoke again. Even saying this is an operation. Its an operation that makes you trust me even more. What on earth are you talking about? This ghost-like bastard continues to torment me even after he leaves! Whoa! Go away! Now you are like a religious leader. Is it like me to scream? Are you kidding me? okay? Ill yell at you without any hesitation, so feel free to mock me as much as you want! As he shouted loudly, the leader of Pungcheon felt relieved. Why are you taking me to this extent? If things continue like this, I think I will be attacked by the Heavenly Demon Church leader. Gowol treated the leader of the Pungcheon Church honestly from beginning to end. I wont get hit! As soon as I get back, Ill be looking for new soldiers. I know roughly who will sit in my seat within Pungcheon Bridge, right? There are too many of them. You just have to save it. Just like I saved you. Will such lucke twice? shit! Damn it! You arrogant bastard! I have now beaten all my cards. Now its the leaders turn to y cards. I know all my cards anyway. The leader of the Pungcheon Church let out a long sigh. Gongja Lee will steal everything from me. Then, get whatever the leader wants every time. If you lose one, get another to make up for it. I cant do that with my head, right? I will help. Go and help yourself. Dont be shackled there and be a mess. People try to be nice and show off, but thats where they end up. Thats right. Since its there, lets hang out together. Can I really trust you? Are you nervous? Wouldnt you be nervous? At that time, Gao Yues expression changed and his tone suddenly changed. Its the leader. The head of Pungcheon looked at him with a happy yet surprised face. Dont lie. Youve never been nervous in your life so far. Never happened, right? Because there was nothing threatening the cult leader. Are you nervous just thinking about advancing to the midfield? Dont lie. He sang a song about advancing to the midfield and advancing to the midfield, but he never thought about it seriously, right? What does that mean and what results will it lead to? Honestly, it was a bother to the religious leader, right? ! I couldnt deny it. This is because it is a long-cherished wish for both grandfather and father, and it has be a long-cherished wish for him as well. I just wanted to advance to the central region because I felt like I would be a sinner of Pungcheonism if I refused to do so. A life where you can kill people with just one word, embrace all kinds of beautiful women, and eat delicacies from the mountains and seas every day is also good. Because its the life everyone dreams of. But, cult leader, you have lived your life to the fullest, right? Now there is no stimtion or happiness in that life, right? Teacher, lets live another life. Lets live a life that is tense, thrilling, and heart-pounding. I need to show the world what a bloody wind and wind really is. And then, if youre unlucky, you could end up dying. Luckily, we have someone who can bring a flower to each others graves, right? The two peoples gazes became intertwined in the air. Soon, the leader of Pungcheon spoke softly. Call Lee Gongja. Chapter 82 Episode 82: Those shackles at that time, that religious leader at that time. When I arrived at the residence of the Pungcheon sect, the sects first question was this. If I join hands with you, what will be different from now? I felt sincerity rather than impatience in the direct questions. He was serious. He could tell that Goyol had almost convinced him. So it would have been nice if I had said something with confidence, but I told you the truth. Nothing changes. Nothing changes? Well then, what can there be? Can I open a branch of Pungcheon Church without my fathers permission? Would you like to announce that we have joined hands? Its just a promise between us. Thats it? The leader of the Pungcheon Church looked puzzled. He looked at Gao Yue. whats this? Is this why you want to take me away? Although Gowol looked like this, he quietly waited for me to say anything. But there is this. If I truly believe that the leader is mine, if the leader is in danger, I will put everything aside and run to save him. Ive never been in a crisis. Its rare to run into a crisis in life, right? Thats how smooth your life has been. The leader of the Pungcheon Church nced at Gowol. Much of that smooth life would have been possible because of Gowol. On the other hand, if you join hands with me, you will be in danger. what? Did Lee Gongja and the leader of Pungcheon join hands? Get rid of the Pungcheon Bridge first! There is no guarantee that these enemies wont appear. Then are you saying Im crazy and joining hands with you? Joining hands with the religious leader is not what I wanted. To be honest, I feel burdened by the religious leader. Dont confuse me by saying it in a difficult way. Say it easily. You know that your father doesnt have a good opinion of you or the Pungcheon Church, right? Of course. Even in that situation, I interacted with the religious leader. Now even Gowol has be my person. Do you really think your father doesnt know that fact? got it. It means that I chose this rtionship even against my fathers will. Of course, I was greedy for new things, but I held out my left hand in front of him. Geukpumcheonjamsa was wrapped around his wrist. No matter how precious this piece of cloth is, it is not worth risking it getting out of sight of your father. The leader of Pungcheon could not refute. He probably knows very well that if he bes the Heavenly Demon, he will have everything he wants. But why this mess? Why do you keeping to me and trying to break my heart? I told you, right? Thats not my idea. Thats the military thinking. Gowol was lost in thought with his eyes half lowered. The idea of bringing the religious leader to sit next to my people is entirely this soldiers idea. So, I will ask thete soldier. I asked Gowol seriously. Why should I ept the religious leader on my side even at the risk of conflict with my father? The leader of Pungcheon waited for his answer with a more curious expression than mine. Eventually, Gowol spoke calmly. Unfortunately, this decision is not for Confucius. It was a decision for my old master. Gowol stared at the leader of the Pungcheon Church. I want to give the leader a new life. I want to start a new life together with you. Please leave the position of leader to your sessor. Are you telling me to give up my position as a religious leader? yes. I dont want Pungcheon Bridge. They want the leader personally. The Pungcheon cult leaders eyes wavered. In fact, he is not a person suited to lead a group. Because his selfishness and greed werent so bad that he deceived everyone. The new rulers who werecent with reality are now standing on a precarious line. Below, on a precarious line, countless spears and sword des rise like poles. However, the person involved did not know how dangerous he was. Will he really give up his position as leader of the Pungcheon Church ande to me because of a rtionship with one person? Can such a rtionship really exist in this world? Without me, this school will. It will run better. Dont worry, juste. Lets think about it! a little! please! At that time, I told the Pungcheon cult leaders subordinate outside to go to Hwangcheongak and bring Seo Dae-ryong. Both the leader of Pungcheon and Gowol looked puzzled by my actions. After a while, Seo Dae-ryong rushed there like the wind. Did you call me? He was very nervous when he came to the residence of the Pungcheon religious leader due to a sudden call. I asked him seriously, omitting any yful greetings. Where did you make a decision recently that would change your life? Because of the atmosphere, Seo Dae-ryong also answered honestly and seriously. I did it at a bar. How long did it take to make a decision? It wouldnt have taken even an inch. Do you regret that decision? no. What if the decision wasnt made there that day? I couldnt do it forever. Tell me more about what happened back then. Seo Dae-ryong is someone who really hates being in front. However, he is also a smart person who knows what he has to say better than anyone else. In my experience, life-changing decisions are made in a split second. Even when I leave home and when Ie into Hwangcheon Pavilion. I didnt think about it for long. When I buy a set of clothes, I spend several days thinking about it, but this time, my life changed in an instant. What if I procrastinate? I cant decide. I woke up the next day as a different person. I looked at the leader of the Pungcheon Church. How is it? The leader of the Pungcheon Church spoke to me with a puzzled expression. Did you squeeze it? Are you saying everything right anding here like this? You practiced all night yesterday, right? Then Seo Dae-ryong carefully added onest time. I dare say to you, the leader, that after meeting Lee Gongja, I have had simr experiences several times. Its like theyre making fun of me. If you keep wondering what is this and what is that, the situation is over. If you keep going this way and that way without any hesitation, the situation will end again. Its still the same now. Are you giving this answer in front of the leader of Pungcheon Church? why? Even now, it feels like theyre making fun of me. Seo Dae-ryong looked at me and asked questioningly. Right? Are you doing this to make fun of me? Even after all this, I am the chief entrant to Hwangcheon Pavilion. I know everything when I see it! I smiled broadly at him. As expected, he is my right hand man! I like everything from beginning to end. The one thing that doesnt need to be knitted is the right arm. Thats why hes the right hand man. Seo Dae-ryong alsoughed along with me. These days, the number of people aiming for the right-hand man position has increased significantly, so Im d I scored a point. Well, Ive confirmed that my right arm is still attached well, so Ill just leave. Wait a minute. This could possibly be a historic moment. This wont be a ce for a bloody fight, right? I havent gotten beyond the basics of martial arts training yet. There may be a bloody battle going on in the leaders mind. Everyones eyes were focused on the leader of the Pungcheon Church. what? Are you really telling me to decide now? Are you telling me to decide at once to give up my position as leader of the Pungcheon Church? Not any other position, but the position of the leader of Pungcheon Church? At that moment, Seo Dae-ryong was startled and said, Wow! I let out an exmation. He exined it excitedly, but he had no idea that this was what the leader of the Pungcheon Church would decide. oh my god! If it were me, I would have thought about it for a hundred years. Dont decide now! His honest words actually stimted the Pungcheon religious leader. You really dont regret it, do you? The leader will regret it. When you die, think about it for a year! Do at least one hundred days. bouncer! Just answer what is asked. Yes, I dont regret it. My lifespan may have been shortened after meeting Gakju, but I am very happy now. The leader of Pungcheon stood up. He walked slowly and looked at the new items disyed in the room. And for some reason, he started ringing the sound bell. Dang! A deep sound spread in all directions. When the sound disappeared, he rang the bell again. Hit again and again. He was thinking while listening to the bell ringing. Is the evil spirit engraved on the sound bell giving him some advice? How many times did the bell ring like that? Suddenly, the leader of Pungcheon turned to me and asked. If I go, will you give me the position of your right hand man? Seo Dae-ryong was so surprised that he covered his mouth with his hand. It may not be because he was aiming for the position of his right-hand man, but because he was surprised that the leader of the Pungcheon Church really wanted to give up his position as leader. I spoke to the person who was about to give up his position as leader of the Pungcheon Church, going one step further. Its not possible. My right-hand man is the inspector here. You must stand in line behind Lord Jang and fight to win it. Seo Dae-ryong opened his eyes wider and shook his head mournfully. * * * At the residence where Geomugeuk and Seo Dae-ryong left, only Pungcheon Church leader and Go Wol remained. The leader of Pungcheon Church and Go Wol were sitting side by side in front of the Eumrei Bell. What does the demon say? They say Im crazy. Thats how I see it. Are you reallying? Are you really crazy? What are you talking about after trying to convince me so much? I really didnt expect it toe. I didnt know that you would ask Lee Gongja so firmly and coolly toe together. I might change my mind tomorrow. I dont know if it will change the day after tomorrow. It might change next year. Im basically a spineless person, right? Since this has alreadye to an end, let me ask you one question. yes. Why do you want to be with me? Is it just because of affection? Gao Yue looked at Yin Lei Zhong for a while and then blurted out. I guess I was afraid to go alone. The leader of Pungcheon was surprised by the truly unexpected words. Gao Yue still had his eyes set on Yin Lei Bell. I guess Im afraid I might go alone and do something stupid. I think hes afraid that he might go to Lee Gongja and be ignored by the people there. But I thought I would gain strength if the leader was with me. Have I not always been the smartest person in front of you? Gowol slowly looked at the leader of the Pungcheon Church. I am truly a narrow-minded and selfish person. Hes the one who made me give up my position as leader. It was Gowol, the first time I opened up about my feelings since we met. That is why the leader of Pungcheon Church was not angry. Rather, a smile appeared on my face. Its actually better than other reasons. Why is it good? Im going to protect you, right? This time, Gowol chuckled. You can think more. Because the fate of Lee Gong-ja is a wind and cloud, we dont know how our lives will be swept away. You may end up in a corner, under the shackles of that religious leader. I could go bankrupt and go from being an author to selling drugs. I wish I had survived. And lets sell that medicine together? Then thats it. The leader of Pungcheon also revealed his true feelings. Wouldnt I be selfish? Are you going to juste and go? Ive done enough to make my head spin and the calctions are done, so Im leaving. I wille here to establish a new religious leader and help the school advance into the central region. I will not just step down, but I will leave as a sacrifice for the greater cause of our school. If you ever change your mind, you can go back. How long will it take to properly build Pungcheon Bridge in Jungwon? It will take quite a long time, right? While the next leader of Pungcheon is struggling in the sandstorm outside, I will be watching the fun from the midfield. Its tense, thrilling, and heart-pounding fun. Did you even think of all that in that short amount of time? The leader is also very smart. You can be honest. Youre so selfish too. Cult leader. why? Lets do our best. Im nervous. What are you nervous about, Saeojijon? Then, the leader of Pungcheon made an unexpected joke. I dont think I can be your right hand man. what? If I be obsessed again, wouldnt I be an obsessed person? I will definitely end up eating that seat. Looking at his eyes, it seemed like it wasnt just a joke. The two people looked at each other andughed openly. You said it. I think Ill be a pretty cool person if I give up my position as a religious leader. Lets see if what you say is right. Ah, I guess I wont have to see this sound bell anymore. The leader of Pungcheon Church, who was affectionately stroking the bell, shouted. Shut up, you evil spirit! Maybe the evil spirit said this. Im really looking forward to a breathtaking battle with a mere Hwangcheongak investigator over his right arm. Chapter 83 Episode 83: Like two shooting stars meet. Two dayster, the leader of the Pungcheon Church left the Heavenly Demon Church with all his subordinates. I said goodbye to Cheonma, but I didnt even say hello to Palmazon. Regarding this incident, the demons whispered that they had returned angry because their sacred item had been stolen. We were the only ones who knew exactly about his sudden return. The leader is a very impatient person, so he will clean up Pungcheongyo and return as soon as possible. He had already thoroughly discussed with Gowol who to appoint as the next leader of the Pungcheon Church and how to organize the internal affairs. Thank you very much for epting my first offer this time. I should be grateful to you. Thanks to you, I got a great master named Pungcheon Church on my side. Did you see how he gained a lot of weight from neglecting training and ying around? When Ie back, Ill have to give you proper training. You should do it. Who could say such a thing to a new foreigner? Please leave it to me. I felt like I had aplished something really big. He acquired an outstanding soldier named Gowol, and even an absolute expert named Pungcheon Gyoju. This time, the leader of the Pungcheon Church came to our school and was kicked and harassed here and there, but he is still the strongest person in the world. There are so many variables in a fight between experts that I cant be sure, but I dont think there is any Mazon who is confident that he can beat him. Hey, soldier. Yes, Confucius. I know that the military is a job that requires you to look into other people. Still, take care of yourself whenever you get the chance. Instead of saying look into yourself, I used the word take care of yourself. Even if I dont necessarily give advice, Gowol, who is smart, will understand exactly what I say. Confucius is a very warm and kind person. Thats something I hear often. Its also proof that Im good at acting. Gowol didnt believe me when I said it was acting. I will make up for the weaknesses in that kindness. Take your time. Thats okay. yes. Im going to be gone for a while. I neglected my existing people because I was taking care of you. I have to take care of it now. Pleasee back. I headed straight to Cheonmajeon. Taking care is from top to bottom. * * * My father was at the training center. My father used to test me with a surprise attack when I entered the training hall, but today he was looking down at the checkerboard in the middle of the training hall. Do you also y baduk? I knew that my father liked baduk, but I had never seen him y the game himself. He is one of the few people in this school who can beat me. You mean Go? of course. If the situation is unfavorable, dont you send a signal by slitting the throat with the de of your hand? Every time, Uncle Hwi sneakily appears behind the other persons back and sighs. Sometimes. I have to win the fight. Iughed at my fathers joke and went next to him. I know my fathers baduk skills very well. Its not as great as you said, but its just okay. If you win a lot, you must have lost a lot. It is a downward leveling in front of Cheonma. This is a problem given by Sima Military, but I dont know the answer. It was quite a difficult life and death problem. I quietly looked at the problem and told my father. If I leave it here, wont a hundred people live? At least I am a better yer than my father when ites to baduk. After confirming that that was the correct answer, my father showed a look of surprise. Its pretty good. Isnt the person next to you who gives advice better? Hunsu? I was solving the problem on my own too? Your father had a partner, right? who? Pride. Thepetitive spirit to solve this problem is sitting there side by side. My father snorted and sat in front of the checkerboard. You sit next to him too. Lets have a game. great. Instead, there is no need to cut your neck with a knife just because it is disadvantageous. I yed baduk with my father. After hunting, eating, and then ying baduk. I am truly able to do things that I could not even dream of before returning. I didnt say anything nonsense and just focused on Go. Empty. Empty. In the silence, the sound of the stones being ced was cheerful. Its no big deal. Its a game of baduk between father and son. How could we not have done something like this at least once? Why was I so scared just by looking at my fathers face? The good thing about baduk is that there is no need to speak until the end. Still, a lot happens. I built my house and my father built his house. Sometimes he broke into his fathers house, and sometimes he became a monster and was chased away. Sometimes he made concessions, and sometimes he made bold moves. ying baduk with my father was extremely enjoyable, but I was able to demonstrate my skills properly. I knew very well that my father was the embodiment ofpetitive spirit, but I did not pay attention to him. On the day that you are caught even showing the slightest sign of neglect, you will end up with a result worse than an all-out win. When the situation was over, my father smoothed his chin. It was my first time seeing him think so seriously. When the war broke out with the Murim Alliance, the way he looked at the battlefield did not seem to be this serious. I suppressed the urge to make jokes like that. If you do that for no reason, your father may turn over the unfavorable checkerboard. Maybe your father wouldnt want to y a prank at this moment by slitting his throat with the de of his hand? Of course, that didnt happen. The game of baduk ended and I won by six houses. If youre not a heavenly horse, youre a really terrible fighting baduk yer. I barely won. When did you learn to y baduk? I learned from time to time. I heard that my father was learning baduk from military officer Sima. Oh, and revenge is always wee. Seeing my triumphant appearance, my father stretched out his hand on the checkerboard. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The baduk stones rose into the air, and the white stones and ck stones quickly crossed each other. The stones entered the container with spectacr movements, as if performing a performance. It seemed as if he was alive and was finding his way home on his own. ah! I was truly impressed. This one move seemed to say this to me. DDo you understand that the final state of empty space is like this? This tactic alone was enough to kill my spirit, but it seems it wasnt enough for my father. I cant let you go without losing, so lets have a round of bimu. Thats too much. I was going to confidently walk out of Cheonmajeon, enjoying the joy of victory for the first time in a long time. If you have been negligent in your martial arts training, you will not be able to leave here on foot. It meant that he would be treated roughly. It seemed like he was taking out his anger on losing at a game of baduk, but that wasnt the case. I knew. He was angry about the Pungcheon religious leader. It was a reprimand for you for interacting with Pungcheongyo and epting its military even though you knew that you stayed away from it and its leader. You said you were too big to burn, but you wont die, right? You should hope that the house you build is not a prison house. I have a friend who is eagerly waiting to dance with me. Of course, one dance with my father would be more helpful to me than ten fights with Ilhwa Geomzon. When my father pulled out the Heavenly Demon Sword, the surrounding air became heavy and an intangible energy began to press on me. It wasnt a sharp stabbing energy. It felt like a huge rock was pressing down on all sides. I also drew out the ck magic sword and naturally showed off my Heavenly Demon Defense skills. As I endured the first pressure without changing my expression, my fathers energy became more intense. I further improved my Heavenly Demon Defense skills. My Heavenly Demon Defense Technique, which had reached a considerable level after experiencing a trance the other day, held up well this time as well. Then, this time, my fathers energy contained the will to live. This was the first time I felt my fathers life in person. It was scary because it wasnt scary. It was clear that death hadnded somewhere in my body, but it was as light as a butterfly, so I didnt know where it was sitting. It was scary, so I was looking for where that life was, and suddenly I felt scared when I realized that I was being thrown into the sea of life. And yet, I had no idea what to do. This feeling of despair that neveres. My fathers life was a collection of all these negative emotions. I felt and epted my fathers way of life without being hostile to it. Even in the midst of extreme fear and despair, I tried not to lose myself. I tried to feel myself afraid without being consumed by it. To endure without rebelling. Sometimes just epting something naturally and holding on to it can put a lot of pressure on the other person. As expected, my father was surprised. That surprise was conveyed to me. Your level has really reached this point? The moment my father read that emotion in his eyes, he rushed towards me. I also unleashed my Myungwangbo towards my father, who was rushing towards me with my Myungwangbo. Instead of avoiding it, he rushed straight at his father. visor! We crossed and passed, leaving behind nothing but cold metal. We turned around at the same time at the opponents starting point. In the aftermath of the sh, the dark magic sword in my hand was trembling. My fathers Heavenly Demon Sword also trembled. In the past, I wouldnt have been able to see it, but as my eyesight improved through eye surgery, I could see all the slight tremors. Will my fathers wrist hurt as much as mine right now? I thought you were going around ying politics, but it turned out to be quite good. In the first ce, love affairs and martial arts training are done out of sight, right? I am training hard. I was really concentrating on my training by reducing my sleep. In fact, even though I didnt want to practice, my body wouldnt allow it. He hoped that the noble yet pure inner power umted in the Danjeon would be released to the world, and Pungshinsabo always hoped to fight against powerful enemies. The Bicheon Sword Technique was on its way to a new level beyond Daeseong, and even his eyesight had improved with Shinanjutsu. Then lets see if we can stop this too? The moment I finished speaking, my father disappeared from sight. At the same time, I also disappeared. Like my father, I also used umyeongbo. Today I decided to be a mimic. Our swords, exposed in the corner of the training hall, shed in the air. The same posture as if twins had spread it out! Joy shed across my fathers face beyond the crossed swords. It was a fleeting feeling, but it was clearly the joy of meeting a strong enemy. I understand the loneliness of the absolute, but still, father. This is my son. Not the enemy. The moment the sword fell, the Heavenly Demon Sword and the ck Demon Sword filled the air. A sympathies unfolded towards each other. The pure white sword light created by the two swords split the air. Two beams of light met and disappeared, like two shooting stars meeting in the night sky. It was only a moment, but I found the scene beautiful. This time, the transformation ceremony was issued at the same time. There were twelve changes in the air. It was in the Heavenly Demon Sword and it was also in the ck Demon Sword. If this side was gorgeous, the other side was also gorgeous. If it was heavy, it was heavy, and if one side was fast, the other side was also fast. Change met change and disappeared. Our offense was the same. We were exchanging the same attacks, just as if you draw in ink on one side of a piece of paper and then fold it in half, the same picture appears on the other side. Thankfully, my father epted my intention to imitate him and did not use any other anomalous attacks. The next attack was the ceremonial Yeomcheon ceremony. The powerful sword energy swept through the training hall. As the two sword energies collided, the training hall shook violently. It was so powerful that even if a little more effort had been put into it, the training hall would have copsed. So far! My father stopped dancing. After that, it seemed like he decided that herbivorous diet was dangerous. It means that I have be stronger. My father wondered if there was anything more to surprise me, but todays surprise was something new. Your skills have improved a lot. My father expressed it as a lot. Those words are a highpliment that your skills have improved tremendously. Then thats it. Forgiveness is contained in this one word. He was going to scold me today if I neglected my martial arts training due to various things that have happened recently rted to Pungcheongyo, but he forgave me after seeing that my skills had greatly improved. In the end, it was a reward, not a punishment. This kind of twin dance with my father was something I couldnt do even if I paid a million nyang. How much is it for your father? How much will it take for you to get one round properly? If you do this, even your children may die. I felt a lot while using the same herbal diet. If a third party had seen it, it would have been the same, but I definitely felt the difference. Only when you feel the subtle differences can you be a true expert. Today, I feel like I have a vague understanding of the direction in which the path of the twelve great saints of the Bicheon Sword Technique should take. Are you not hungry? My son will buy me some food today. Lets go out to Magachon and have a meal. Recently, I have never heard of my father going out to the vige. It was an offer I thought I would naturally reject. lets go. I was surprised by the unexpected permission. Are you really going? Did you just say that? It cant be. Lets go! My father changed into ordinary military uniform and wore a bamboo hat that covered his face. If it were to be held officially, Maga Vige would be in an uproar. So I left the headquarters with my father. It was my first visit to Magachon with my father. Chapter 84 This is the 84th episode of my favorite restaurant. I entered Magachon with my father. Walking with the author gave me a new feeling. There is always a thrill thates from the first time. How long has it been since you came out of Magachon? Its been quite a while. From what he said, it seemed like it had been a long time since he had been here. Its nice to get some fresh air outside, right? What does this distance mean to my father? We walked around slowly, looking at the shops lined up on the street, the vendors in front of them, and the passers-by. It seems that people definitely have an innate strength. My father did not generate energy or release energy, but the path for him to walk naturally opened up. Without realizing it, everyone avoids fathers path to the side instead of blocking it. There was something about my father that is difficult to exin in words. I stopped in front of a fabric store that sold both silk and clothes. Father, its amemorative fact that you came out like this, so why dont we get a matching uniform? There are dozens of sets of ceremonial uniforms made by garment craftsmen. Instead, you dont have a matching military uniform with your son, right? Just do one set. yes? I went into the dry goods store first. My father pretended not to be able to resist and followed me in. Inside the store, all kinds of silk and fabric clothes were piled up. I quickly chose a military uniform before my father changed his mind. What do you think of the military uniform hanging over there? It was a military uniform with a drawing of the Heavenly Demon Spirit representing our school. Originally, it was a pattern that should not be misused, but blocking it did not mean it would not be sold, so it was tolerated as a souvenir at some point. But my father pointed somewhere else. How about that one? It was a bright white military uniform. It was a military uniform with plum blossoms embroidered on the arms and legs, so anyone could see that it looked like members of a political faction. Lets do that? You want to go to Jungwon next time? You cant wear something like that then, right? ! I was really surprised. You remember what I said about going to Jungwon to y together! I like it too. Please give me two sets of military uniform. Surprisingly, my father also did the calctions. You said you were buying food? Ill buy you clothes. Thank you, father. I took care of two sets of military uniforms, each wrapped in paper. There was a lot I wanted to say, but I didnt say it. I thought that if I joked for no reason, my father would respond with harsh words to ease the awkward atmosphere. Its best to just enjoy this feeling and situation for now. Where are you going to buy food? Its over there. I went to a pub with my father. If I were to attend my father, I would have to go to the best guesthouse or tavern Giru here, but I didnt want to do that. At best, it would be a ce where mazons go, but I thought a ce that was meaningful to me would be better. This is my regr ce. Cho Chun-bae greeted us with a bright smile. You came today with a guest youve never met before. We are not guests, we are family. This is your first time with a family. Yes? yes? Family? If you say were family Cho Chun-bae, startled, looked at his father. Jo Chun-bae, who could not see his face because he was using bamboo lipstick, but confirmed that he was not young, took a step back without realizing it. And he asked me with his eyes. No, right? Really not? I responded by nodding my head. Thats right, hes the person the owner thinks he is. Cho Chun-bae, who realized that the person who came with him was Cheon-ma, became thoughtful and trembled like an aspen. How could you miss out on such great fun? I ordered him the dish my father chose. Now, please enjoy it. yes. Cho Chun-baes legs were shaking as he walked to the kitchen. Thanks to this, he heard my electric sound for the first time. -Cookfortably. Do we really have to kill my father because he doesnt like it? Jo Chun-bae stumbled even harder and barely managed to enter the kitchen. When was thest time you had a drink in a bar like this? I came here when I was young. You havente here once since you became the leader, right? My father nodded. Arent you frustrated? Okay. Well, you might feel even more frustrated when youe out into the world. There are so many people I want to kill, but I cant kill them all. I poured a drink for my father, who wasughing. My father also filled my ss with alcohol. Now, exchanging alcohol is natural. Well, now we even wear matching clothes. Your strength has improved a lot. Where did you get it? I obtained the Blood God Altar from the leader of the Pungcheon Cult. My father was surprised by my honest answer. Did you give it to me? That greedy person? Everyone seems to feel sorry for me. Whenever they see me, they want to give me the elixir. Good luck. My father drank and I emptied my ss. My father seemed to have a lot to say, but in the end he only said this. I just hope it doesnt get ripped off. Dont worry. Im just like my father, so I have a lot of greed when ites to martial arts. Meanwhile, the food came out. Jo Chun-bae was originally a bar hanger. He has the skill of running around with both hands full of food without spilling any of it. Even when alcohol was spilled on the floor, he did not slip. He runs around gracefully like a master who uses equalizing water, but when someone orders an expensive dish at another table, he runs quickly like Lee Hyeong-hwanwi and takes the order. But todays Cho Chun-bae was different. I walked slowly, fearing that my cooking might be disturbed. It was the first time he brought food so carefully. I thought life wasing. Cho Chun-bae, who walked over with a sad look on his face and asked me not to talk to him about my teasing, politely put down the dish he brought. If you need anything else, please call me anytime! Then, Cho Chun-bae went down to the first floor with a face that looked like he was almost suffocating. I couldnt even stand on the first floor stairs to listen to my fathers taste review. If you dared to eavesdrop on the Heavenly Demon, you would lose even ten heads. My father tasted the dish and nodded. The taste is not bad. Please speak directly to the ownerter. Youll really love it. What nonsense. That useless talk will be a lifetime memory and reward for someone. If you dont tell me, I wont know. My father just waved his chopsticks in silence. Then he suddenly asked. Why did you shake the Pungcheon Church so much? Tell me that. Originally, I should have answered, It was to gain a new object andter to gain a person. However, I gave an answer more appropriate as a sessor. I did it to separate Pungcheon Bridge from Palmazon. so? Did you seed? For now, it appears to have been a sess. What did you agree to give me in return? I would like to open a branch of Pungcheongyo Church in Jungwon. Even if its very small. No! Why not? My father gave an unexpected answer. Do you know why I am opposed to theming to the midfield? Isnt it because of the history between the blood religion and our school in the past? My father shook his head. What does the past have to do with anything? Its not because of that. So is that because you joined hands with Palmazon? That was intentionally left to hold hands. Words that would be surprising to the Magons flowed from my fathers mouth. Either hit Pungcheongyo or Palmazon. Its easy to make excuses if youre intertwined. Indeed, I could see that my father was not afraid of Pungcheongyo or Palmazon at all. Why are you against it? It is not yet time. Just know that. The statement that the time was not right was very loud. I could guess my fathers feelings. Pungcheongyos advance into the Central ins has great significance not only for us, but also for the Murim Alliance and the Sado Alliance. In particr, if the Murim Alliance, which had suffered greatly from the invasion of the Central ins by the Blood Cult in the past, began to push the advance of Pungcheongyo as a revival of the Blood Cult, there could be a big political impact. Wouldnt saying that the time is not right be the same as saying that I will decide the time? Father, are you dreaming of unifying Moorim deep in your heart? Because of the fire weapon, that dream could not be achieved, but considering my fathers abilities, it might be possible. The Hyeolcheondoma is said to be a sleeping dragon to me, but the real sleeping dragon may not have awakened yet. I felt like I wanted to smite my father, but if I did so, this good ce today might be ruined, so I held back. There will be plenty of opportunities to find outter. All right. I will take care of that matter. how? I am tangled with the leader of the Pungcheon Church on a human level, so I will resolve it on a human level. Humanly? Isnt this the most difficult way? Instead, it will have the best effect. Dont worry, I wont be arrogant about knowing other peoples minds. I will never be greedy to win someone elses heart, and I will never trust you. It was only half the truth. I dont want to live a life like this. What is the point of bing a Heavenly Demon while doubting everyone? I may not know all peoples hearts, but I will try to understand them. I may not be able to win all peoples hearts, but I will at least gain hearts that will not treat each other with lies and hypocrisy, and I will still believe those who I trust. Please leave the work of the leader of Pungcheon to me. I will handle it well. My father nodded and stood up. I ate well. Come y baduk next month. yes! Youll have to sharpen the stone well! When my father held out his hand, one of the two sets of robes he had ced next to me flew away. Carrying it, my father went down to the first floor. I was more impressed by the sight of him bringing his own uniform without being told, rather than the fact that he bought the uniform together and the fact that he calcted it. And the unexpected appearance of the father waspleted by Cho Chun-bae. As my father passed by, Cho Chun-bae, who was standing next to the cash register, bowed so deeply that his waist touched the floor and greeted him. It was an honor to be able to serve you. My father, who was just about to leave, stopped. It tasted good. My father went out, leaving Cho Chun-bae behind, who was so surprised and moved that he stood there gasping. Cho Chun-bae, who was dazed, shouted btedly. yes! thank you! Please stop by again next time! My father was already walking away. Only then did Cho Chun-bae, who was relieved of his tension, sit down with a long sigh of relief. He took out the liquor he had hidden under the counter and took a gulp. He didnt drink alcohol while doing business unless it was something serious, but today he went beyond something serious. I asked him while leaning on the railing on this floor. How do you feel? I dont want to die now. Even if I am reborn, I will live as the owner of a pungryu bar. If you are reborn, you must live as a martial arts hero. I dont like it. I am satisfied with this life, watching over someone like Confucius by my side. Serving delicious food is enough. You can be a master and live a life like this, right? Then you will be even more unhappy. Even though Im an expert, you still have to put up with it, right? okay. While watching the rare scene of Jo Chun-bae drinking, I looked outside the bar. In the distance, I could see my fathers back slowly walking among the people. Who knows? That he had just passed by the Heavenly Demon. Before returning, I couldnt see well. The back of my father, Jo Chun-bae smiling happily with a red face, and those people walking down the street busily wondering where they are going. I didnt look. I did not look at their eyes or mouths to see what kind of heart they were living. Because I didnt look closely, I didnt know, and because I didnt know, I couldnt win. Yes, I did not lose to Hwamugi. I lost my life. To my indifferent life. Confucius, would you like some more drink? Cho Chun-bae asked from down there. No, I have people I need to see today. After leaving the pub, I walked the same path my father walked and returned to the school. Chapter 85 Episode 85: Family members are enemies. When Ilhwageomjon came out of Mook, I was crouching down and looking at the flowers growing in one corner of the yard. Isnt it fascinating? Youve already grown so much. I raised it for fun. Next time, Ill have to raise one myself. It wont be easy because youre so busy. After all, its going to be a weed field, right? I have to do what Im good at. I stood up from my crouching position. I came today as a non-mu friend. Wee back. Ilhwa Geomzons expression brightened. It seemed like she had been waiting for this day for a really long time. Thank you so much for all your help recently. Is there any help? When leaking information to Saujong, when Cheongseon bes a mazon, and when visiting the leader of the Pungcheon Church. Although he said he was only halfway through his words, his actions were more than just a persons way through everything. This is a gift of gratitude. What kind of gifts are there? Please ept it because it is my sincerity. She opened the small box I gave her. What was inside was Yamyeongju. It was one of the night wines that I got from Geum Asu, the Golden Jangju in the past. Something this precious? Its different from the old man Thomas. They gave poisoned wine to Thomas. When I emphasized that point, Ilhwageomjonughed, probably because it was funny. In this way, we are breaking down the dam of bloodshed and umted bad feelings. If you take out the stones one by one, one day you will see the other person. Its really beautiful. To put it mildly, it is a top-quality wild wine. It is something that is difficult to obtain even if you pay money. Its condescending enough. Still, nothing canpare to your beauty. The old mans Geumchil is too much. Ilhwa Geomzon waved his hand, but his face was smiling broadly. Although she has changed a lot in many ways since before, this part of her that never changes is her weakness forpliments on her appearance. You have the potential to be a womanizerter on. Im trying to live like that. I will have fun going around and meeting all the beauties in Jungwon. It would be nice to have that kind of life, but The words that that would not be possible if you be a Heavenly Demon were omitted. There is a world of difference between walking around now and walking around as a Heavenly Demon. Actually, my father, wouldnt he just stay at our school because he wasnt frustrated? You must be careful because the fate of Moorim depends on your every step. Id rather go out and have fun now. It will be difficultter. I will. Now then, shall we rx for the first time in a while? This is the moment Ive been looking forward to. Originally, the person I wanted to take care of after my father was Hyeolcheondo. But after rubbing with my father, I started to feel itchy. I came to see her first because I felt like I wanted to continue dancing. It was definitely different from thest time we danced. Her subtle movements were felt more clearly. Before I could feel it, I saw it with my eyes. Just like my father did to me, I pushed her harder than before. This was possible because I had confidence that I could control my sword. She fought desperately and I did my best too. When the dance was finished, Ilhwa Geomzon took a deep breath and expressed his surprise. Even though she used all her strength except for onest trick, she was unable to subdue me. Your skills have improved sincest time! There was learning along the way. Its really amazing, its really amazing. She was happy but also sad at the same time. If you grow up this fast, I wont be able topete with you any time soon. I did my best for the next meeting with my senior. Ilhwa Geomzon understood what I meant and nodded. You probably want this old man to grow up, right? How dare you be so arrogant? I want to be friends with my senior for the rest of my life. At my honest words, Ilhwageomjons eyes shed with unconcealed emotion. Its also my effort to get her on the right wing. Before leaving there, we talked about various things rted to bimu. It was clear that my skills were ahead, but that didnt mean I didnt have something to learn from her. There was a learning of a different nature from the learning I got from my father. We started by talking about martial arts and then talked about various aspects of life. It was such a happy time that she couldnt help but feel sad when she said goodbye. Next, we went to the residence of Hyeolcheondoma. But he wasnt home. After waiting for a while, I came back in vain and found Hyeolcheon Doma waiting in front of my house. Where are you wandering around like that at night? Have you hidden a woman somewhere? It looks like the paths diverged. If you came, please go inside and wait. Why are you waiting here? Theres a soldier inside. done. Now that we are part of the same family, are you husband and wife? What about family members? My family is my worst enemy. It seems like things are still awkward with Gowol. Well, it became easier for me, but this grumpy old man still didnt like interacting with people easily. Whats going on? I came to tell you some news. What news? Hyeolcheondoma spoke to me with a serious face. Mabul left to fetch the Archduke. I wasnt surprised. It was an expected move. The news that Pungcheon Cults soldiers came to me must have reached the Magons who support my brother. I guess I decided I couldnt just watch it anymore. Coincidentally, my older brother had returned to our school around this time in his life before his return. What will happen will happen. Mabul is always busy. Should I go pick up the leader of the Pungcheon Church or should I go pick up my brother? That little human is very diligent. What on earth is your brother doing in the outskirts? I dont know either. Of course I know. My brother is now passing through a gateway that will change his life. That fact came to light only after his brother came, and after that, hepletely solidified his position as sessor. Are you okay, old man? what? You came to me because you were supporting your brother, right? My older brother may me you. If youre going to do it, do it. In this respect, it was Hyeolcheon Doma with clear values. If there is a better option, you should choose it. If there is someone who ties it into a human rtionship and says something about it, it is not helpful in life at all. You are correct. What is right? The same applies to abandoning you. I really like the rity of Hyeolcheon Doma. Are you okay? What? After a moment, Hyeolcheondoma spoke. What would you do if you were in a situation where you had to kill your brother? If you do something deadly, you should be killed. Its okay to pretend to be strong. I chuckled at those words. Yes, its true that you pretend to be strong. Because killing ones own flesh and blood was never easy. It is not a matter of whether I am stronger in martial arts than my brother or not. The fight with my brother is a fight that requires all my strength. What Hyeolcheondoma said earlier as a joke was correct. Family members are the worst enemies. youre right. Of course its not okay. Im not cold-blooded, so how could it be okay for me to kill my brother? Im not someone who will die easily. I turned around and shouted into the house. Let the soldiere out. Gowol came out of the house. Are you here? After greeting me, Gao Yue also politely greeted Hyeolcheon Doma. I heard that Mabul went to pick up my brother. What do you think? Gowol could not easily answer. If it were another enemy, the soldier would have no choice but to be cautious when the brother of the chief he served became an enemy. After pondering for a moment, he spoke carefully. The life or death of the Grand Duke will not be a matter for you to decide. The Archduke will decide for himself. In the end, his fate would be determined by how his brother turned out. I nodded, but Hyeolcheondoma did not trust him yet. I helped you because you wanted to recruit me Hyeolcheondoma slowly approached and stood in front of Gao Yue. Hyeolcheondoma looked straight into Gowols eyes and said. Is there any guarantee that he wont betray us? The expression we caught my ear. For the first time, Hyeolcheondoma used the expression we to me. It may have been said inadvertently, but it meant a lot to me. The person who threatened me by poking me to the point of bruising my side has now be us. Even under the pressure of Hyeolcheon Doma, Gowol was not afraid. What about Mazon? Do you have a guarantee that you will not betray Confucius? The corner of Hyeolcheondomas mouth curled up when asked if you could betray him too. There are no guarantees. I will betray when I want to betray. Im here to prevent that. Then you! Whos stopping you? I will not betray. How can you believe that? You just have to trust Confucius. Dont forget that Im watching. He did not stop the war of nerves between the two. Isnt that my outlook on life? Rather than aggravating wounds and conflicts, we must reveal them, dig into them, and fight to resolve them. Hyeolcheondoma spoke to me with an expression of hesitation as to whether he should speak or not. The sect leader will hope that you and the Archduke will not fight. I do not wish for the Archdukes death or yours. I was able to see once again that Hyeolcheondoma knew his father well. It is clear that he had a special rtionship with his father, to the point where he drew a line on the floor and was confident that his father thought this much of him. I was feeling it too. After returning home, when I went hunting with my father, my father asked me in passing if I could carry my older brother. That question contained my true feelings. The leader is a person who never looks back. Thats the only thing a person like that regrets. Even if itsts forever, scars remain in the heart. Did you say you knew the leaders feelings? yes. Then thats it. Thats it. Thats what my father said to me after we finished the massage. My fathers words and these words from Hyeolcheon Doma are strangely powerful. Do I have anything to prepare? I always have one favor to ask the elderly. Something? You are reconciling. What reconciliation? Can you believe it? Hyeolcheondoma realized that it meant reconciliation between himself and Ilhwa Geomzon. The Archduke ising, and youre asking for reconciliation. You must be so crazy. If Hyeolcheondoma was so shocked, would he have asked Gowol for consent? Your master is such a crazy person. Then Gowol answered. Because Im not normal either. The two Hyeolcheon chopping boards shook their heads, saying they were crazy. I persuaded Hyeolcheon Doma again. When my brother returns, the other mazons will step forward in earnest, but we cant fight with one wing, right? I would like that too, but havent I seen enough so far? When Geomzon sees me, he shoots me viciously. Yes, Ive seen enough. As time goes by, the resentment bes less frequent. The eyes ring at the elderly are gradually softening. Nevertheless, Hyeolcheondoma shook his head. Our reconciliation is more difficult than Moorim Unity. Im leaving. I shouted at Hyeolcheondoma, who was turning around. Even if you dont unite with Moorim, you must reconcile. Without answering, Hyeolcheondoma walked slowly and disappeared into the darkness. I took care of it right from the beginning of the month. Are you okay? yes. its okay. Dont worry too much. Because hes an old man with a mean personality. You have to pay attention. Its Confucius left wing. Dont worry about me. As you know, I havent had an easy life. But I know. Just because someone is like that doesnt mean they wont get hurt. I understand. Still, if you have something to say to me, please say it. If anything upsets me, Ill tell you. yes. I will definitely do that. Actually, the right wing candidate is Ilhwa Geomzon. Please take note. All right. Then sleepfortably. I couldnt fall asleep untilte that day. There is no need to think about how my brother turned out in his past life. When my brotheres back, I will see him. In myst life I couldnt see anyone clearly, so now I will see him clearly. I will see with my own eyes what kind of person he is. I will clearly see what the reality of all the things in my memory is. As always, fire weapons are helpful in times like this. If I am a vessel that cannot ovee my brother, I will die by Hwamugi anyway. Chapter 86 Episode 86 Its been a while, bro. Two months have passed since I met with my father. In the meantime, I had reached the eleventh level in the Bicheon Sword Technique. He ascended to the next level with the insight he gained through dancing with his father and Ilhwa Geomjon. Now there was only one step left. Thest step, like the previous one, will require some kind of opportunity. It could be a dance, a real fight, or it could be achieved while looking at flowers with Ilhwa Geomzon, reading a poetry collection next to Hyeolcheon Doma, or taking a walk on a moonlit night with Ian. What no one can predict is the realm of the Twelve Great Stars. Now, I postponed thepletion of the Bicheon Sword Technique to another fate of mine and devoted myself to training in the art of space-time anomaly. When you learn martial arts, there are times when you get a feeling. Mu-gong whispers, Just a little more, stimting his entire body. This is the time to grow to the next level. The stimtion of space-time pathology continued toe. About ten days ago, the time was shortened so that the space could expand by slowly counting to about 100. After that, the restrictions seemed to have been lifted, and the time decreased each time the space-time anomaly technique was performed. If there ispatibility between martial arts and martial arts, this space-time anomaly is a perfect match for me. This is probably because the depth of enlightenment and the level of talent in martial arts are more important factors than the training period of the martial arts themselves. Because I had reached the highest level in those two things. As I practiced, the time continued to decrease. From one hundred to ny-nine, ny-eight, ny-seven. I pushed through to the end without stopping. I created space like crazy as if I was on a speeding carriage. I thought that if I took a wrong turn like this, the carriage might fall off the cliff, but I kept practicing without stopping. Training and training again. And finally the carriage arrived at thest station. The horse didnt fall and I didnt fall off the carriage either. Perfect! The moment I snapped my fingers, my surroundings changed. At the same time, cheers burst out of my mouth. I did it! Finally, I was able to immediately use space-time transformation techniques. It unfolded so naturally, as if it had been my martial arts skill from the beginning. I was now standing on a pure white sandy beach with an endless blue sea. The sky was blue and the sun was hot. There was a tree withrge leaves on the beach, and afortable chair was ced in the shade under it. A seagull flew far away. This is the space I dream of. It was perfect. As the creation time decreased, the endurance required to maintain this ce also decreased. I rxed on the chair, then took off my clothes and jumped into the sea. After swimming, I looked at the sky andy down. Watching the floating clouds made me feel very at ease. It was perfect alone time without being disturbed by anyone. happy. Then suddenly a thought urred to me. What if we could make time here pass slower than time outside? So what if you could practice martial arts here? Even if you cantpletely stop time, what if you can make it go at least half as slowly? It may seem like a dream, but isnt creating a space like this in the first ce also a dream? I thought that we should discuss this matter when the Pungcheon religious leader returns. Of course, he would probably say it was nonsense. As I was lying on the beach enjoying the freedom for a while, I felt that someone had arrived outside the space-time anomaly. When I entered the space created by the Seobhonmazon or the Pungcheon cult leader, I could not feel the external situation at all, but when I created the space myself, I was able to know what was happening outside. I immediately released the space-time illusion technique and revealed myself. Is Confucius here? The person who was calling me at the door was Jang-ho. I am here. Jangho turned around in surprise when he suddenly appeared from behind. Confucius? Where have you been? On the beach with the blue sea flowing over you. I held back what I wanted to answer like this. I was practicing stealth for a while. But whats going on with you? A message hase from the iron room. I havepleted the production of the item I requested, entrusting it to me for ten thousand years. Then do me a favor. Go get the items and call everyone who was there that day. All right. * * * Seven people were standing in a circle, looking down at the items on the table. The remaining six people, including me, were Ian, Seodaeryong, Jangho, Hyeolcheondoma, Ilhwageomjon, and Gowol. Among the things on the table, he picked up the fan first and gave it to Gowol. This is the fan you asked for. I looked at it and it was well made. thank you. The materials are materials, but the fact that they were made by our schools best craftsmen makes them even more valuable. I really didnt know you would make it. In addition, since we made the number of people who gathered that day, we also gave it to him. Gowol looked sorry when he received the debt and the rain. I get two. Its a dagger that wouldnt have happened if it werent for you in the first ce. You are giving everyone a gift. It cant be. It was Confucius who gave these shackles to the leader of Pungcheon. thank you I will never forget this great gift. It was a great gift. The dagger thatsted forever was extremely sharp and never broke, so it was truly priceless. As long as I could sell it for the right price, I could afford to buy a few cars. But this was not the end of the gift to him. I released the Geukpumcheonjamsa from the handle of the ck magic sword. I cut just enough to fill the fan and handed it to Gowol. Its a great ce. If you attach this to that fan, it will be a great weapon. Go Wols eyes trembled with emotion. Because these three gifts were truly gifts that would be difficult to receive in ones life. I will repay this favor even if it means sacrificing my life. There is no need for that. I give it because I think it has value in the present, not because I am giving it as a gift with my future life or loyalty as coteral. I said it to Gowol, but at the same time, I also said it to others. I handed out the rest of the daggers to everyone. Thank you for watching over me. Thank you. I will put it to good use. thank you. Everyone was happy and received the dagger. Seo Dae-ryong looked down at Bisu and said worriedly. Im worried I might lose it. Do your martial arts training harder. The stronger you be, the less likely you are to lose it. When training is difficult, look at that dagger. yes. Seo Dae-ryong nodded vigorously at my words. This dagger will have different meanings for each person. At that time, Hyeolcheondoma started an argument with Gowol for no reason. Theres that ipetent schr, so what are you worried about? Then someone walked in and said: Isnt your disciple more likely to be dishonest? The person who entered was none other than the head of Pungcheon. I asked him with a surprised face. Are you back already? It came back earlier than expected. I thought it would take at least six months toe back. Because Im a really impatient person. Then he nced at Gowol. Gowol smiled at the appearance of a strong supporter. I guess I went somewhere and starved. Youreing back on that fateful day when you get rained on, right? Give me my dagger. The leader of Pungcheon looked at the bisu. Its really well made. I think we can make this a new thing. Thank you for taking care of mine too. no. I was able to make it in the first ce because the religious leader had a generous heart and lifted the shackles. I weed his return with kind words. He returned on that fateful day, as he said. But it wasnt the day when fate struck. Someone opened the door and entered. The visitor was tall and had a handsome appearance. The person who looked good in the white jangsam embroidered with colorful and sophisticated patterns was my older brother, Grand Duke Geommuyang. Everyones eyes were focused on him. Three people came in following Geommuyang. The first person to enter was Mabul, followed by the old man and the young man. Geommuyang found me among the people and walked towards me with wide open arms. Aww, how are you? right. My brother was like this. This was a man who was confident and well aware of his superiority over others. Although he considered himself smart too much, it became a problem, but he also had a knack for making his arrogance appear as confidence. I was fine. Its been a while, bro. I hugged Warak. It wasnt a pretense, it was a sincere hug. I felt my brother be slightly embarrassed by my reaction. He wont know. What am I thinking right now? Brother, dont let me regret holding your body. Please dont let me walk your fathers path. I know. Gowol says the oue is up to his brother, but thats not the case. This matter depends on my efforts. So Im going to try. Not for my brother, but for me. I guess I was feeling quite different from when I left the school, and a look in Geommuyangs eyes shed. I heard you gained quite a bit of fame while I was away? A fox reigned as king in a valley without tigers. How can the younger brother be a fox when the older brother is a tiger? You dont have to be humble in front of me. At first nce, he seemed like a very friendly older brother who really cared for his younger brother. But in my past life, my older brother bullied me persistently. At the time, I didnt know it was bullying. Ever since I was very young, my older brother tried to instill negative images about martial arts and power. A story about warriors dying while fighting among themselves. A story about people going crazy after falling into a demon. A story about the Mazons betraying the Heavenly Demon. Most of the stories told to me were cruel and negative. It shook my heart with the story that if I tried to attack the dual veins, the veins would burst and I would die. I overcame it with my natural steadfastness, but it was true that it had a negative effect on me, knowingly or unknowingly. I cant say anything about using all means and methods in the session battle, but that wasnt something I would do to my younger brother, who was six or seven years old. At that time, Mabul intervened and said. Gongja Lee. Now that the Archduke has returned, I have to help my brother a lot. Who will take care of each other in this rough forest? Humans are so prone to betrayal that there is no one they can trust. At the same time, Mabul looked at Hyeolcheon Doma. It was originally said aimed at him. I am openly criticizing Hyeolcheondoma, who supported Geommuyang but then turned to me. Hyeolcheondoma, who felt sorry for the Archduke, just snorted. Unlike the provocative Mabul, Geommuyang was polite to Hyeolcheondoma. how are you? Elderly. Thanks to you, I had a good time. Are you on your way back now? yes. I just arrived. Have you seen the leader? I couldnt see my father because he was already in bed. I guess Ill have to say hello to you tomorrow morning. I think the leader will like it. After exchanging greetings, Geommuyang hinted. Recently, I heard that the elder is helping his younger brother a lot with his work. They say older people are more capricious. You understand. no. My brothers work is my work and our schools work. Thank you as my older brother. Thank you for understanding. Geommuyang spoke to Ilhwa Geomzon this time. You are still beautiful. Our archduke is also very flirtatious, as he may or may not be a brother. Geommuyang took out something from Jangsams sleeve and gave it to Ilhwa Geomzon. These are cosmetics that I had difficulty obtaining from Saewae. It is known to be much better than what women in the central ins use, so give it a try. Thank you, Archduke. Where would you have brought only Ilhwa Geomjon as a gift? He must have been looking for a lot of things to satisfy the moods of other mazons. Even from this brief greeting, I could clearly see why my brother was ahead of me around this time. At the time, I didnt even know that my brother was taking care of the Magons so meticulously. I guess I was really the only one who saw it. I guess I lived only for my greed. Monarch Jang, although it iste, I would like to congratte you on bing a monarch. Thank you, Grand Duke. The greetings ended there. I did not say hello to Ian and Seo Dae-ryong. My older brother was a thorough authoritarian. His theory was that if only the superiors made it their own, the rest of the subordinates would naturally follow. After Geommuyang finished greeting the two Mazons, Mabul came out this time. As soon as he saw the leader of Pungcheon, he started an argument. Did they put honey on the pirs of the main school? Why do you keep wandering around? Of course, the head of the Pungcheon Church did not take it easy either. I pooped and didnt clean it up. A cute little golden poop. Mabuls expression suddenly hardened. The two people red at each other as if they were going to kill each other. The two people who were closest to each other have split up like this, showing that it is a matter of time for people to be closer, but it is only a moment for them to grow apart. As the two people formed a tense atmosphere, Geommuyang gave a signal to the two people behind him with a nce. Then the old man and young man who hade in with Mabul stepped forward to say hello. A cold smile formed on my lips. When they came in, it was the moment I had been waiting for the most. In fact, I had been waiting for this moment for decades. Chapter 87 Episode 87: Blood falls from the sky. Of the two, the younger man came forward first and greeted them with a wave of his hand. It is said to be Sotae from Shaanxi. I have always looked up to Shingyo, but by chance, I became connected to Majon and met him like this. This person here is my master. Afterwards, the old man also said hello. It is said to be a finale from Shaanxi. It is a pleasure to meet many of the heroes of Shinkyo. In Shaanxi, the priests Sotae and Jongmak do not live. I have never lived and I never will. Their true identity was those called Yunnan Shuanggui (p). He was a master of disguise and was able to lie about his age. He sometimes disguised himself as a thin man, sometimes as a fat man, or even as a woman. In reality, this young guy who greeted me first is the first of the two and is older than the second one disguised as an old man. They disguised themselves as all kinds of people to deceive people, and in the processmitted many evil deeds. He plundered merchants property and harassed and killed the first person he saw simply because he looked unpleasant. They were vicious people who had a strong lust and would rape any beautiful woman they saw, and would kill anyone who stopped them. The Murim Alliance dered them as Murim public enemies, but was never able to catch them. It was not easy to catch him because he was strong in martial arts and even a master of disguise. They enjoyed heavenly life. This saying was popr at one time. The sky is not indifferent. Because hes already dead. It all came out because of interest. And ultimately, these guys ruined my life. A man dressed as a young man came forward and spoke. It would be an honor to the family if Master Lee, whom I have always respected, could teach me something. What happens happens. The same thing happened around this time in my life before returning. I was such an idiot back then. Among idiots, he was the most idiotic idiot. Why on earth did you ept Bimu? Of course, I did business with interest in a different situation then, not here now. Even at that time, they followed Mabul. Mabul introduced the Yunnan twins at a banquet where the magicians of our school gathered and caught the wind so that I could not refuse. He took advantage of my psychology. Instead of inviting me to teach them a lesson, I scolded them all. What kind of request is this for your honor? Its not your ce. If you make a mistake and get injured, you wont be able to survive. He said it like that back then, just like he does now. Just as it is more effective to ask someone to spill a drink rather than saying, Be a man and tip it over, when I was 20 years old and risked my life for the attention of others, I fell for that shallow provocation. Moreover, at that time, I was struggling to make up for my reputation after being poisoned by the mountainmunists in the Shinma Battle. I personally proved that the lower your self-esteem, the easier it is to fall for the other persons provocation. The results were disastrous. I thoughtcently that I might lose to someone of the same age, but we werent the same age. I broke my arm, cracked my ribs, and had bruises on my face, so I couldnt go out for a while. The problem was not the wounds on the body. My pride was shattered by the fact that I lost to my peer, and the sense of self-destruction that I was so easily taken in by my opponents provocation tormented me. Not only my father but also the students at our school were disappointed in me. As he was beaten and robbed by a military man from outside, his authority and prestige fell to the ground. The Yunnan twins ran away that day, and their identities were not revealed at the time. Those guys appeared before my eyes again. So how excited was I when they followed Mabul into my room? Of course, you cant hurt this precious body. How scary are the new experts these days? Just remove it like this. The more confident a person is in their abilities, the more rxed they are in dealing with things like this. Of course, that doesnt mean Im going to do that today. Still, wouldnt it be polite to refuse a request like this? I was wondering. Does your brother know what kind of authors hang out with Mabul? Bro, even if you know this, its a problem. Even if you dont know, its a problem. Thank you for epting the invitation. He is truly a renowned scientist. But since youve been throwing gold dust in my face, have you heard anything about my reputation? Tell me one thing Ive done recently that you know of. Everyone was taken aback, probably not expecting me to ask this out loud. I have a bad brain so I dont remember much. Since I havent learned anything, I have no manners. I hope you understand. I knew so. When I first meet him and ask him to dance with me, he has no manners, and seeing how this idiot doesnt even know my personality or skills and wonders why he does this makes me think he has a bad mind. But Im d I know myself well. The twins expressions hardened at the same time at my ridicule. I felt like I was trying hard to suppress the evil that I couldnt hide. Since you have a bad head, why not enjoy it with your body, Lee Gongja? Lets do that. So we went outside and stood facing each other in the yard. Everyone who was with me followed suit. Use a rmendation? Thats right. I use sword techniques, so be careful not to cut your hands with my sword. You also need to be careful. From now on, you may have to hold that sword with your left hand. When he tightened his eyes and created tension, Hyeolcheon Doma came forward. Ill go first. As I get older, I sleep more at night. He didnt seem to care about the oue of the meeting and didnt seem to want to stay with the Archduke and me for a long time. Then Ilhwa Geomzone followed suit. Ill just leave too. If I cant sleep, my skin bes dull. As the two said goodbye, Geommuyang greeted them politely. Then go in. Ill see youter. Mabul answered the question my brother wanted to ask. I guess youre not worried about Gongja Lee. Hyeolcheondoma walked away without even ncing at me. No need to worry. Ilhwa Geomjon walked behind him. At least at this time, they were of one mind. They knew well that it was best to avoid gossip about being present in a fight like this, and most of all, they didnt have the slightest hint of concern for me. Surprisingly, Jangho followed suit. Then, I have some business to do, so Ill just go. As the quick-witted bear tried to leave, the nine-tailed fox followed him. Then Ill leave too. I said to Ian. Ian, are you going too? yes. I have to go and practice. Others may not know, but you should stay and at least pretend to be worried. Youve changed! Yes, it has changed. Its because someone is next to me singing that I need to change, that I need to change. As she walked, she looked back at Seo Dae-ryong. Arent you going? I n to stay and watch. I thought it would be helpful in martial arts training. Then, Hyeolcheondoma, who was walking far away, shouted at him. Theres nothing that you can see that will help you. Go and get some sleep. The master said, but he couldnt stay. Seo Dae-ryong looked at me and smiled. Thats right. Your ears are so bright. When Seo Daeryong left, the leader of Pungcheon also moved. If you stay when everyone is gone, you look like a very leisurely person, right? So everyone left one by one. Everyone is so great! No one turned to look at my empty cries. I could tell. The reasons for going may be different, but it was an act of respect for me. Im showing it to my brother. We trust Lee Gong-nim to this extent. If you are sophisticated enough to leave, you have shown your loyalty to me in a sophisticated way. Now, only Gowol, who stays with him, is left there. You are truly my loyal subjects. I was going to tell you that I would go in first and sleep. Because I dont like watching fights. It doesnt work. But at least one person needs to see it. Then please finish it quickly. Sure. Everyone watched this with surprised and dumbfounded expressions. Yunnan Shuanggui, who must have feltpletely ignored, openly expressed his displeasure, and even Geommuyang, who rarely shows his emotions, could notpletely hide his expression of surprise at this situation. Everyone took a step forward and said. The onlookers have gone and the steam has gone, but my fists still have strength, so lets have a fight. He was worried that the meeting might be canceled. Dont worry, evildoer. Thats right. Its a long-awaited fight. Youve waited longer than you can even imagine. The reason I epted Bimu was for my own revenge, but more than that, it was to punish them for their evil deeds. Because these people are included in the absolute evil I mentioned. There are people who are so strong that they are called absolute evil, but there are also cases where they are so subtle and evil that they are absolute evil. They are good at disguise, so if they hide somewhere, there is no way to catch them. These people treat other peoples lives as if they were flies, but their own lives are so precious that they try to survive at all costs. So these people who live well until they die of old age are absolute evil. I guess Haneul didnt like the catchphrase that he was dead. Seeing as they were sent to me. Now, I wont treat you as a schr, so be careful! There was no mercy from the first move. No matter how the situation turned out, their mission was to beat me and disappear. How much did you receive from Mabul? Since they came all the way to our school to deal with me, they must have received quite a lot. I dodged the flying fist and lightly grabbed his wrist. The guy was shocked because he never imagined that his wrist would be caught on the first move. Just when the guy tried to shake it off, but his tightly held hand wouldnt budge! no way? The moment the guy opened his eyes, my sword came out as fast as lightning. Suddenly! The mans wrist was cut off in just one day. Ugh! A single scream came out and he instinctively tried to stop the bleeding in his wrist. Easy profit! Suddenly! Without any hesitation, I cut off the other wrist as well. Aaaahhh! He screamed in pain and waved his severed hands, blood spraying like a fountain. Blood poured down like rain all around. I didnt avoid him, and neither did my brother. We just looked at each other in the pouring blood. At that time, this monster attacked my back. The intention is probably to cure everyone after subduing me. I turned around to stop him, but when I saw my brother pull out his sword, I just stayed there. I love you so much! The harsh sword energy that was released in an instant passed by the side of my face, but I was staring at my brother without even blinking. The sword energy that passed me by cut into pieces the body of the monster that was running from behind. In an instant, the ce became a sea of blood. I asked Mabul. What on earth did you expect? It was a question that contained many things. My brother said he was far away, but you heard and saw everything about me. Did you think that Yunnan couple could beat me and insult me? Did you think that I would be bullied by them and thrown into a corner of the room like in the past? I peeled the skin off the face of a person who had fallen unconscious. Cheeeeeeeek. Then the face of a middle-aged man appeared inside. Who the hell are you? I deliberately tried to reveal my brothers identity to see his reaction. Everyone just red at me with resentful eyes and didnt say anything. Ill cut off your ankles. As I raised my sword to cut off his ankle, he shouted. We are the Yunnan Twins. puck! At that moment, everyones head exploded. A golden light appeared around the blood and then disappeared. It was Mabul who killed him. Mabuls eyes twinkled with golden light, and an enormous energy pressured the surroundings. This was not the Mabul who had been arguing with the leader of the Pungcheon Church. He spoke coldly, exuding a fiercer force than anyone else. Did you ask what I expected? I wanted to show your brother the reality clearly. A person like this, who can cut down the Yunnan Twins in a single day, is yourpetitor. I was going to show you cutting those guys down with the dark magic sword that the cult leader didnt give you. This is the reality you face now. Its not about me. It was something I said to my brother. This guy is Mabul! He is definitely an evil person, but his feelings for his brother are genuine. My eyes turned to Geommuyang. Blood was streaming down his face, just like mine. Miss Geommu asked me in a calm tone. Are you hurt anywhere? Thanks to. Im d to see your martial arts skills have improved like this. It is also good for our school. I improved my martial arts skills, but my brother improved his acting skills. What do you mean? Youre not the kind of person who takes just anyone around, right? If youre asking me if I thought the authors were Yunnan twins, I didnt know. Ill see you tomorrow morning when I greet your father. Just like that, my brother and Mabul also left there. I recognized my brother for maintaining hisposure even in this situation. I can see why Hyeolcheondoma supported him in the past. Its worth it. I walked towards the corpse of Yunnan Shuangui lying on the floor. The reason I killed them so easily was because I didnt want to attach any meaning to their deaths. It would be a waste to even allow these people even a single word of will. Even the cold food provided in prison is a waste. The best punishment is to kill it like killing an insect and forget its existence. I searched the arms of the two corpses and found the slip. They each had one hundred thousand nyang voucher. Just know. For 200,000 nyang, you can beat up a schr from the Heavenly Demon God Church. Gowolughed lightly at my joke. I gave him the slip. Please add to the work you are doing. Do you think that it is dirty money thates from these peoples arms? Money has nobel. The value will be determined depending on how it is used at each time. The next month doesnt make me regret anything. They put so much effort into bringing him to this military era. I will clean up the body. Go in and clean the blood first. I looked up at the sky and said to myself. As soon as my brother returned, blood rain fell from the sky. Chapter 88 From episode 88, when the umbilical cord was cut. Geommuyang, who had washed off the blood, was standing in front of Donggyeong and helping Sibi put on new clothes. He wore a thin robe over his bare body that protected him from sword attacks. On top of that, Iyered a slightly thicker robe. He showed his obsession with death, at least to Mabul. Mabul was sitting on a chair and watching. There was a possibility that he wouldin about bringing in the Yunnan twins, but Geommuyang didnt say anything. Mabul could tell he was angry. Gongja Lee Originally, I was going to start the story by saying, Youve changed so much. But I changed my words when I thought it was too obvious. What kind of person are you? In longing, Geommuyang answered. I thought I knew my younger brother well, but now I see I dont really know. I wasnt this kind of kid to begin with You need to forget about the past! Suddenly, Mabul raised his voice, and Sibi, who was touching her cor, scratched Geummuyangs neck with her fingernails. oh! Im sorry, please save me. The husband and wife knelt down on the spot and asked for forgiveness. The atmosphere cooled down in an instant. Why would I kill you for something like this? Geommuyang spoke softly, but Mabul coldly intervened. But you cant kill him, right? You saved the life of a woman who damaged the body of the person who would be the Heavenly Demon? How funny would other people look at you if they heard about it? Shibi pleaded earnestly. please! Please save me! Geommuyang helped her up. Everyone makes mistakes. Stop going out. Thank you, Confucius. thank you. Shibi left the room. You should not be seen as easily forgiving the mistakes of your subordinates. You should at least punish me. Then Geommuyang suddenly asked. Did you ask what kind of person your brother is? Yes, I did. If something like this happens, this is the child who will buy food for the surprised child. He was a warm-hearted child from a young age. But you shouldnt let down your guard. Im not saying this to encourage you to let down your guard. Didnt you see the Mugeuk people earlier? The longing gaze that had been looking towards Mabul turned towards Geommuyang himself. Honestly, I was a little jealous. Mabul sometimes thought that this Geommuyang was unpredictable. Even though you handle things clearly and calmly, there are times when you suddenly reveal your true feelings like this. While I was thinking about how to react, Geommuyang walked over and sat down in front of Mabul. He poured the cooled tea into a teacup and drank it. What are you so worried about, Mazon? Igongjas skills are great, but more than anything, Hyeolcheondoma is a cunning old man. The fact that he chose a bachelor of science and engineering clearly means that there was a good reason. Maybe its because he bought Sibi a meal, or theres something else we dont know about. Then Geommuyang said something unexpected. I think the answer is my father. Mabul was surprised at those words. What do you mean? My father pushed Mugeuk while I was away. He lowered the dark magic sword and ced him in the position of the Nether Pir. Im trying to test how I can deal with Mugeuk, who has gained strength. I think this is the final test to be a sessor. For a moment, I thought that might be the case, but Mabul then shook his head. That wont be it. In the process of Lee Gong-ja jumping up, the soul mazon died. The cause of death is said to have been poisoned by coins, but there are many things that are unclear. At first, I believed the Pungcheon cult leaders words that it was not the work of a sword dance, but I no longer believed it. It could have been Lee Gong-gongs doing. Still, do you think it is a test from the religious leader? The sect leader cherished Seophon as the main force of the school. I guess my father didnt expect it to go that far either. Mugeuk has capabilities that exceed his fathers expectations. Then did Li Gongzi really kill the Nie Soul Mazon? Then Geommuyang asked a question instead of an answer. Can the Mazon kill the Subsoul Mazon? Of course I can kill! A moments hesitation tells you what kind of skill the Soul Mazon has. Mabul was also an opponent that he had no confidence in as much as Subsoul Mazon. youre right. He could have killed Mabul. It probably wasnt easy. After saving Mabuls face, Geommuyang continued what he had originally wanted to say. Neither I nor Mugeuk can kill the Subsoul Mazon with our current martial arts skills. But it might be possible with the help of just one person. Who is that? Geommuyang did not answer, as if asking him to think about it himself. Mabul, who thought for a moment who it was, shouted in shock. no way? Are you the leader of the Pungcheon Church? youre right. With his help, I could have killed the Soul Mazon. Mabul thought it might be possible, but he had one question. What is Pungcheon religious leader for? Its for advancing to midfield. In the end, didnt you take on the disciple of the Subsoul Mazon as your own? ah! Mabul has never had this kind of suspicion before. Was the Pungcheon religious leader behind it in the first ce? So you shamelessly came to investigate the body? This is what youre saying. It was Mabul, whose rtionship with the Pungcheon religious leader had recently worsened. Suspicion and anger interfered with objective judgment. The leader of Pungcheon knew that the Mazons would call him. It was also the only way for him to confidently enter our school. This was the final doubt that held Mabul back. However, the Pungcheon leader does not have the guts to do that. If it were discovered that he had killed the Suphonmazon, the entire Pungcheon Church would be destroyed. That cant be possible. Theres something my father always told me since I was young. Dont just assume you know someone. Mabul was confused. The Pungcheon religious leader he knew was not a great person tomit such a big thing. But what Geommuyang said was exactly right. Another reason was added to that. Isnt this something you can tell just by looking at the Pungcheon Cults soldiers going to Mugeuk? As you said, would that meticulous Blood Heavenly Demon just hold your hand? I would have caught it because I had this background. What if this is true? shit! You went to my feet and attracted a evil beast! Dont me yourself. Rather, I will take advantage of this situation and take control of the Mazons. What if the situation is not favorable? Geommuyang casually mentioned what Mabul couldnt bring himself to say. Are you going to kill Mugeuk? No, I wont kill you. How will my father view my older brother killing my younger brother? Mabul felt it. The reason he doesnt kill Geommugeuk is not because he is his younger brother, but because his father is watching. Then what do you n to do? I will attract all those who are attached to Mugeuk to my side. Mugeuk is so proud that if his people turn away from him, he will leave the school. Did you see it earlier? People who leave the ce without seeing Mugeuks dance. Those people will really make Mugeuk leave. Lets see if we can stillugh and joke. If you leave Gongja Lee alive, you will be punishedter. Even if you leave like that, if a crisis urs at our school, if youe to save us, you wonte to kill us. Thats his biggest weakness. Geommuyang got up again and walked in front of the mirror. He spoke calmly while staring at himself in the mirror. Taesa of Cheonmajeon is the most powerful position in this martial arts forest. This is not a ce for a soft guy like Mugeuk to sit. You cant even sit down. * * * When I arrived at Cheonmajeon the next morning, I met my brother at the entrance. Its been a long time since we entered the Cheonmajeon side by side like this. I see. We walked together. Are you nervous? not really. But my brother was nervous. He was unusually stiff in front of his father. From a young age, my older brother wanted to impress his father. When I was young, my older brother heard my father call him our eldest son just once, and he bragged about it for years, not just days. If I am currently obsessed with Hwamugi, my older brother must be obsessed with my father. My brother and I entered Cheonmajeon. My father and General Commander Sima Ming were there together. We walked the bloody path side by side. Demonic statues erected everywhere were watching us with cold, strange eyes for my brothers return. Father, have you been well? My older brother bowed deeply to my father. Wee back. I looked at my fathers expression. The face towards my brother was filled with joy. On the other hand, my brother was nervous. I could feel him trembling. I guess youre happy that your eldest son is back. My father didnt respond to anything I said. My father when we walked through Magachon together felt different from my father now. I understand my father has be more blunt. At this time, before returning home, my father was already thinking of his older brother as his sessor. This return shook my fathers heart, but the person who entered his heart first was my older brother. If I dont understand my fathers feelings toward my older brother, I will never win this fight. And we must not forget. That my ultimate enemy is neither my father nor my brother. What happened to what happened? My older brother confidently answered my fathers question. We have all ovee the final hurdle. At those words, my fathers expression brightened. My brother didnt go to the outskirts to do chores. The Nine Walls of Magical Tools. The Magogu Wall was the schools secret training center hidden in the outskirts. My father opened the ce to my older brother. Just like Socheon-dong, the Magic Wall could only be entered with the permission of the Heavenly Demon. It was really not easy to ovee the magic tool wall. It was a gateway one level higher than Socheon-dong, which I passed through earlier. However, I was able to give up halfway through the magic tool wall and get out. It could be seen as a safer but more difficult gateway. Sima Ming was also very happy. I would like to reduce it, Grand Duke. Passing through the magic wall. It seems like you really cant fool blood. My older brother is also the one who inherited my fathers blood. His martial arts talent was second to none. I asked, pretending not to know. Where did you pass through? Then Sima Ming smiled and said. The Grand Duke passed through the magic wall. I hugged Warak. Amazing bro! My father and Sima Ming were startled by my actions. Rather, my older brother, who was the person involved, epted my congrattions obediently because he had experienced my change. thanks. Then you must have achieved great sess in the Bicheon Sword Technique? If it were just the two of us, I wouldnt have answered, but since my father was there, my brother answered honestly. Of course, he didnt do it to me, he did it to my father. In the process of passing through my fathers magic tool wall, I also achieved great sess in the Bicheon Sword Technique. Congrattions. Its all thanks to my fathers teachings. Thank you, father. My fathers eyes turned to my brother and me. What is your father thinking right now? I will reduce the number, Grand Duke. Thank you, soldier. Congrattions, brother. thanks. In this friendly atmosphere, I have something to say to your father. My eyes turned to my father. For us, the cutting of the umbilical cord was the signal that the battle for session had begun. It was that kind of life, and I will continue to live that kind of life. So thats it. Dad, this time Im going to have a friendlypetition with my brother. What do you think? Instead of answering me, my brother spoke to my father. Father, I didnt know that Mugeuk had grown so much while I was away. He really showed his maturity. My father just looked down at us in silence. What are you thinking? Even at this moment, are you keeping score on who will be a suitable sessor? My father didnt say anything about what I said. Friendlypetition? If you were with me, you might have said that it was just a cheap sentiment worth dying for. However, the reason I insisted on saying it was because I also told my father. He said he would try to carry his brother. You guys go back and get some rest. My brother and I said hello to our father and left Cheonmajeon on foot along the path of blood. I asked at the entrance. Brother, why do you want to be the Heavenly Demon? Then my brother blurted out. Because if I dont be the Heavenly Demon, I die. I thought my brother would have given a different answer, but it was a very surprising answer. Are you going to die if you lose the session battle? Everyone is dead so far. Cant we just not kill him? The Geommuyang Geomdugeuk brothers demonstrate a brotherly love that will forever be remembered in the history of the Demonic Church. Do you think the other brothers didnt feel the same way? In the end all humans betray. Why dont we do it? Geommuyang chuckled at my words and took the first step. I shouted to my brother who was walking far away. I was serious. Letspete in good faith. My brother stopped walking, turned to me and said. Then you should have first asked whether I had any good intentions in my heart. Are you there? I have. Then Ill have a head start in this fight. I finally smiled as I watched my brother walking again. Well, how could this be easy? Its so difficult to make someone who likes me be my person. But we have to do it, brother. The name of the dagger that will stab us in the back is not brotherhood, but Hwamugi. Chapter 89 Episode 89 I am not the fish I caught. After breaking up with my brother, I went to see Ian. I dont know why I suddenly thought of Ian, but maybe it was because I wanted to see the person who understood me the best. Ian was training hard today as well. This is Ian, who is only training to meet. Her appearance ovepped with me, who was collecting Dafa materials before returning. Me, who never rested toward only one goal. After practicing for a while, she btedly noticed that I hade. young master! When did youe? a moment ago. What if you were an assassin? You must have died at least twenty times, right? iced coffee! I drew my sword and stepped in front of her. Lets reduce that number from twenty to neen. Ians eyes lit up when he realized that I was going to demonstrate the flying sword technique. thank you! It was a demonstration that had not been seen in a long time. I did not necessarily lower the level to show it, but showed it as it was in the level of the eleven states. There is a big difference between when it was the Ten Stars and now. Of course she wont feel it as much as I do. Her achievement depended on how much she felt the difference. When I finished eating from start to finish, Ian was standing there deep in thought. I could tell. That Ian fell into a trance at some point. In order not to disturb her, I quietly sat cross-legged, not even breathing. Since you never know when you wille out of the trance, you cant just wait. I started training Cheonma Self-defense Gong. I was in a trance before because I was well suited for training with her, but today she fell into it. After about six hours, I felt here out of her trance. Congrattions Ian. I congratted her in my heart. Six visions or falling into a trance do note easily in the life of a warrior. Ian was confused when he saw his surroundings bing dark. young master? How was it? My first trance feeling. Trance? Could it be that I was in a trance? okay. I think you were dazed for a moment? Well, if you think about our lives, six oclock is just a moment. Its been six oclock? Ian was surprised. In a trance, the most important moment is always when you just wake up. Try using the Bicheon Sword Technique right now. yes. Ian performed the Bicheon Sword Technique in front of me. It really worked. It wasnt there at all. Her flying sword technique has reached the level of eight saints. How can you do this when I just saw you practicing grasshoppers? How long. Its possible because youve always trained like a bear. Could it have been possible just by watching my demonstration? Anyway, thats true. All the hard work you had umted melted away in this trance. ah! I am working hard to teach her, and she is extremely talented in martial arts. Reaching the level of eleven gave her deeper inspiration and, crucially, reaching the state of trance of six. It was a miraculous achievement created by thebination of all of this. Theres nothing to like too much. As you know, the achievement of martial arts is fast at first, but bes slower as time goes by. Think of the Bicheon Sword Technique starting from now on. It could take a lifetime to get from Palseong to Guseong, let alone Daeseong. I will definitely achieve greatness even if it takes my whole life. Heaven gave me such a precious rtionship, but it would be so pathetic and unfair if I couldnt go. At the same time, the time to perform the poison purification technique on her was one step closer. My level of martial arts knowledge is also important in order to perform a kidney poison purification technique safely without side effects. But after that, her level is important. If you think about it, the best in the world with weak martial arts will have terrible things waiting for you. The right time, I thought, was to perform a poison purification technique when she reachedposition. If I have the Bicheon Sword Technique, I will be able to protect my body no matter where I go. But with her aplishments today, I thought it could be a lot faster than I thought. Im going to die twenty times, but now Im going to die twice. Ian was so moved that he bowed on the spot. Thank you, Master. A new rtionship between us. What on earth is our rtionship? I was just an escort. Why on earth are you so nice to me? This whole story could begin because you sacrificed yourself to protect me. Ian. yes. When I came back from meeting my brother, I was distraught. Do you know who I was thinking of at that time? Its you. Thats why they treat me well. She looked at me with emotion. And you wrote two out of five questions. I decided to ask only five times why you are so kind to me. Now there are three left. I will use it sparingly. The Bicheon Sword Technique has reached eight levels, so it must be used with caution. The power will bepletely different from before. Yes, master. Ian. It doesnt suit you, who is so crazy excited, but dont live a life where you only focus on martial arts training. yes! Ian smiled broadly and nodded. Ian, this is why. Because this is the person next to you who nods your head. Even though you are smart and clever and have your own thoughts, you are the one who smiles like this and nods your head when I say anything. Because he is the kind of person I wish I had in my life. Because he is the kind of person who can give you a different answer even if you ask him not four times, but a hundred times. Cheer up, Ian. Lets go toposition! * * * When I came back from meeting Ian, Hyeolcheon Daoma was waiting for me with the Great de of Death in the ground around my residence. Why are you here? It reminded me of the day I first met you here. Do you want to get everything back now that your brother is back? I think I should at least let you know that it wasnt the fish I caught. He pulled out the Immortal de that was stuck in it and drew a long line on the ground. This is where I first met you. Hyeolcheon Doma drew a line at the very beginning of the line. The first day he came to see me, he drew a line on the floor like this. Poking my side. And now here. He drew a new line a little more than halfway through the line. oh! More than half way through! I barely got over it. Is this something youll like so much? This is enough. thats enough? Whether you are a friend or a foe, you are a friend, and whether you are alive or dead, it is your birthday. Doesnt it feel burdensome to be too close to someone? I dont have the confidence to take care of that person until the end, but that person keeps crossing the line anding into my direction. I pulled out the ck magic sword and drew a line near the end of the line. Shouldnt you be a child toe this far? Well, my father is probably around here. This time, the line was drawn again in a ce that did not reach the level of the chopping block. How can you speak so well? Do you prepare all night ande out? What should I say today and how can I memorize it all night long? Please tell me that when Ie to see you. Not the day the old man suddenly came to visit me. The Hyeolcheon Doma shook his head as if he could not win. The reason he came to see me was because of his brother. I came because I have something to tell you about the Archduke. Please speak. Perhaps the first mazon the Archduke meets will be an extremely evil demon. Please prepare yourself. In fact, his judgment was correct. In the past, the three mazons who most strongly supported my brother were Mabul, Blood Heavenly Demon, and Extreme Evil Soma. In his life before returning, his older brothermits many cruel things at a future point in time when he is determined to be his sessor. It wasnt just because of my brothers decision. At that time, I had demons attached to my brother, including demons like demons, blood demons, and extreme evil demons. Their influence was great. Will my brothers fate also change like Hyeolcheondoma or Ilhwageomjon? In order to do that, the fate of Demon Bul and Extreme Soma must be changed, right? After Mabul, the person closest to me would be Extreme Soma. Originally it was me, but now Extreme Soma will take that ce. The archduke probably expects to meet all the other mazons except me. The only difference will be the order in which we meet. I nodded silently. Even Extreme Soma is no ordinary person. I know. How could it be that the name of the star has something extremely evil attached to it? You have to prepare. Are you nning on just staying like this? yes. Youre going to leave it alone? All I need is the elder and Geomzon senior. Its a good thing to hear, but if the five Mazons side with the Archduke, it will be difficult to deal with them. Why five and not six? Now that the leader of the Pungcheon Sect has arrived, doesnt the Soul Mazon naturallye to our side? Cheongseon is still young and ambitious, so it cannot necessarily be said that this is the case. Rather, he is the person who is easiest to be captured by his older brother. I could have acted like I was on the same side and then turned my back. My brother might use her as a threat. There are many possibilities. It doesnt matter if the Soul Mazon is on the other side. If we are taken in by my brother, we may be able to take advantage of him in a critical situation. Have you even thought about it? I have to do it. Of course, I n to make sure that doesnt happen as much as possible. It was not because of Cheongseon, but because of the leader of Pungcheon. It was because he wanted to see Subhonmazon be his disciple and grow well. Then there are six opponents. No matter how much you do, its hard to do this. No, I cant because Im having a hard time. We need to make sure we get at least one of the Mazons to our side. Who do you mean? Hyeolcheondoma tried to speak to someone but stopped. Thats for you, the smart one, to decide. He thinks there are people on our side, but he seems to think that what he is saying is not right. It also meant trusting my own judgment. Hurry and move before the Archduke captures all the Mazon. My brother will meet someone other than Extreme Soma first. Who else? I stared at the blood chopping block. me? Hyeolcheon Doma blinked with an expression that asked what that meant. Me? Your brother will visit the elder first. No way? Dont you know that Im on your side? Even if it goes to all the other mazons, it wonte to me. No, even if I dont go to other mazons, I will definitely go to the elder. After you, the leader of the Pungcheon Church will be the leader. Hyeolcheondoma tilted his head as if he didnt believe my confidence. What makes you think that? You might want to show it to your father. The reason the old man came to me was simply because he was absent. You would think that taking away one elder would score more points with your father than having all the other mazons. Hyeolcheondoma slowly nodded. Since it doesnt say that its not, it seems like it could be so. Hyeolcheondoma looked at me intently and asked. Then arent you anxious? Im afraid Ill go to the Archduke again. I said after a moment. Im anxious. really? I spoke to him with a non-yful face. sure. You saw him that day, right? Giving a gift to Ilhwa Geomjon. Its not just the gift thats amazing, but the meticulousness of it. And I will try to give something even greater to the elderly. Hyeolcheondoma nodded. Because he was someone who knew enough about his brother. I hope you dont go. Please tell me any good suggestions you have. Ill grab you with a better offer. Youre not telling me to remain loyal, are you? Were not twenty year olds, are we? You are right, right? Oh, thats right. Instead, I am a young old man. I smiled sheepishly. At least I wont be able to take the elderly with me. why? I will give you a better offer even if it means risking everything. If, by any chance, a threat is made to identify a weakness, you must inform us of that as well. Why is that again? I will definitely solve it. If youre asking if you can do it, I think Ive shown you enough so far. If you feel like you dont want to show me your weaknesses, please consider that we have seen everything we can and cannot see. After staring at me in silence for a moment, Hyeolcheon Daedoma stood up, retracting the Immortal de from where it was deeply embedded. Lets see if ites to me first, like you said. As he was about to leave, he nced down at the line drawn on the floor. Where might this line move? Chapter 90 Episode 90: A rtionship is worse than not being close. In fact, Hyeolcheondoma had a great feeling of disbelief until he told Geommugeuk that he would wait and see. Geommuyanges to see you first? Without taking care of other Mazon? That cant be possible. However, as if it were part of a dance performance, Geommuyang came that night. Whats going on with you? Then, Geommuyang held up the liquor bottle he had brought. I came here because I wanted to have a drink with the elderly. If I remember correctly, you liked this drink, right? I managed to remember. Nowe here. Instead of letting him into the house, Hyeolcheondoma sat facing him on arge rock in the yard. Its refreshing, so lets have a drink here. great. Hyeolcheon Doma brought Sibi a drink and a simple snack. We met on the day Geommuyang returned, but we werent in a situation to look after each other at that time. Now, for the first time, Hyeolcheondoma calmly observed Geommuyangs prayers. Indeed, the prayer was different from when I left. I heard that you have ovee the magic tool wall? Thanks to your concern, I passed. Congrattions. thank you. The leader must have been pleased. yes. Hyeolcheondoma asked various questions about the magic tool wall, and Geommuyang answered as sincerely as she could. In the past, the two used to talk about martial arts. Geommuyang liked talking about Hyeolcheon Doma and martial arts. Strangely enough, I connected well with him. When the alcohol was almost empty, Hyeolcheondoma spoke first. I came here because I wanted to ask you something. So feel free to ask. Okay, then, like a man, Ill ask without interrupting. Why did you choose your brother? I think there must be a reason or a reason. Of course there is. Hyeolcheon Doma thought for a moment about what to say and then answered like this. Your brother has the power to attract peoples hearts. Geommyang nodded silently. It has the power to attract hearts I expected many answers and thought there might be answers like this. However, when she heard it in person, Geommuyang was ovee with feelings of confusion and regret. In his entire life, he had never heard of someone being attractive to him. I have never felt such power from Mugeuk. Oh, Im not saying this to disparage Mugeuk. Im curious about what that feels like. Of course you didnt feel it. There would have been no reason for Lee Gongja to be attracted to you, and wouldnt you have had the luxury of epting your younger brothers feelings? Yes, I did. Hyeolcheondoma poured a drink for Geommuyang, who nodded obediently. You are a great warrior. He definitely has the qualities to be a Heavenly Demon. Hyeolcheondoma truly thought so. Really, I would have continued to support Geommuyang if Geommugeuk hadnt been acting like a crazy person. And yet you chose your younger brother, right? There are times in peoples lives when they are pushed around by a sudden wind. I wish I was where the wind is heading. I want to go down this path with my elders. The eyes toward Hyeolcheon Doma were shining. At least at this moment, Geommuyang was speaking the truth. Arent there many other mazons? no. I really need an older person. The reason is? Although Mabul followed him like his right hand man, deep down in Geommuyangs heart, he preferred Hyeolcheondoma. Because you are someone I really need. He gave no other reason. I thought that Hyeolcheondoma might have been moved by this earnestness if he had not heard from Geommugeuk that Geommuyang would be visiting. May I give you some suggestions? to do. When I be the Heavenly Demon, I will ce you in the position of the First Demon. Jeilmazon? yes. We will create the best position among the Mazon that is recognized by the Cheonmajeon. Additionally, we will increase the size of the Namdo Bell to three times its current size. We will lift the limit on the number of demons and significantly increase support for the Namdo sect. In addition, we will open Cheonmaseogak especially to the elderly. You are wee toe and see it any time. Geommuyang knew that Hyeolcheondoma liked books. In the Cheonmaseogak, not only military secrets were stored. There were many poems and literary works that were difficult to find in the market that Hyeolcheondoma would like to see. Considering the fairness with other mazons, it was truly an unconventional proposal. Of course, Hyeolcheondoma was not naive enough to believe everything he said. Later, when you be a Heavenly Demon, what will you do if you say, The opposition from other Magons is stronger than I expected, so please make some concessions. He would even be older than he is now, turning into a toothless tiger. Mabul, will that person be upset if he hears it? He must be confident that he will be the first mazon. Of course, Geommuyang seemed to have expected this reaction and was not embarrassed at all. I cant help it. Although I respect and like Mr. Mabul, I think Mr. Doma is the most suitable person for that position. You can tell the old man Mabul what I just said. It seems like he has faith that he will never say this to Mabul. Where on earth did this beliefe from? Does he think of himself as such a noble person? I will consider your offer. thank you. After toasting thest drink, Geommuyang stood up. Geommuyang, who was about to leave, added thest thing. Elder, I will definitely be the Heavenly Demon. After Geommuyang disappeared, Hyeolcheondoma took something out of his mouth. It was blood liquor given as a gift by Geommugeuk. He did notpletely trust Geommuyang, who brought him alcohol. Hyeolcheondoma said to himself. Yes, there was a time when I was sure of that. * * * When Geommuyang returned, Mabul was waiting for him. Have you ever visited Hyeolcheon Doma? This school is still the same. There are no secrets. What kind of secretmand is it that you confidently visit in broad daylight like that? Why did you do that? I went to appease him. So? He said he would think about it. He is a traitor. Mabul deliberately used the strong word traitor. A person who changes his mind once will change his mind again. You know, right? Then Geommuyang said something surprising. You were drinking, and you had poisoned blood in your mouth. As long as that person doesnt go crazy! Compared to the angry Mabul, Geommuyang was calm. It didnt seem like they were intentionally trying to hide it. I dont trust you, Thomas said. Please do not interact with me any more. Even more surprising words came out of Geommuyangs mouth. Indeed, I offered to give the position of First Majon to the elderly Doma. For a moment, Mabul was startled. It was so unexpected that I froze for a moment. I originally thought that the position of First Majon was mine. So Mabul waited for the next words. First of all, I said this to appease, so dont worry about it. But Geommuyang didnt say that. So what is it? Are you really going to give it to me? Mabul bit his mrs without realizing it. You can tell if a person is clenching their mrs if you look closely at them. Moreover, how could a master like Geommuyang not know? However, Geommuyang pretended not to see anything and did not react at all. All kinds of thoughts ran through Mabuls mind. Was it a mistake? Or because you are insensitive? Or is it knowingly or intentionally? I thought that maybe they were trying to punish me for bringing in the Yunnan twins this time. Simr things have happened in the past. The most perplexing thing about moments like this is that Geommuyang is a more intelligent and smarter person than anyone else. So, Mabul was always confused by the thought that it might not have been just a mistake, but an action with some intention. And this is the worst part of all: Not being able to express these feelings. If it were anyone else, I would have already asked directly. Why? Are you ignoring me? Dont do this. But those words did note easily to Geommuyang. Is it because I started the rtionship wrong? Or is there some kind of invisible wall that Geommuyang intended to erect between him and himself? The rtionship between Geommuyang and himself is one in which he suffers alone. A rtionship is worse than not being close In the end, Mabul summed it up like always. Yes, that can happen. Youre still young. As an adult, I have to endure it. This is because the task he took on was to turn a energetic young man into a Heavenly Demon. We have to take care of our people too. Theyre all watching, too. You should understand that these words came after many thoughts! Did he read Mabuls inner thoughts? I dont have much affection for other mazons. What do you mean? Why dont you and Thomase out and say who you support? But the rest of the Mazon are just watching. Will you be on the advantageous sideter? Its so shallow. It would have been great if only Hyeolcheon Doma had been left out of those words. No, if he was really trying to deceive himself, he would have removed it intentionally. Being honest like this would be respecting yourself. But we still need them. I only trust the elderly. Mabul and Geommuyang looked at each other and smiled. Mabul felt relieved to some extent, but the pain in his heart did not go away. So who are you giving the first mazon to? But in the end, neither Geommuyang nor Mabul said anything about him. * * * Hyeolcheon Doma came to me with a surprised face. You were right. The Archduke really came to visit me. How on earth did you know? This is a secret I have the ability to see the future. Seeing as how crazy you are still, I guess someone took your mind away with a spirit spell. I said with a smile at Hyecheon Domas joke. Didnt I tell you? My brother is naturally like that. This time, I felt something big again. Hyeolcheondoma hesitated for a moment in what he was going to say. But it was something I said anyway. Indeed, given his personality, it was something he would hesitate to say. I realized once again what kind of person you are to me. ! Im nervous. This was the first time that Hyeolcheondoma spoke about me in this way. What does it mean? No matter what temptation the Grand Duke tried, I didnt listen. As you said, he made an unconventional offer. But it didnt move me at all. In my ear, I heard the door of his heart open a little more. I was thankful for the Hyeolcheon cutting board. I was so thankful that he told me that fact. Yes, I have to say this to understand. Everyone acts like they know everything, but if you dont tell them, you wont know. I immediately pulled out my ck magic sword and drew a line on the floor. And I drew a line a little further to the right than the line that Hyeolcheondoma drew before. Are you here now that you care for me? Although Hyeolcheondoma did not deny it, he also did not forget the warning. But you know what will happen if you do that, right? What happens? You will pay a heavy price. Among the products thate with a price, the ones disyed at the front are the ones with the best results. Perhaps because he reads a lot of books, Hyeolcheondoma sometimes uses expressions that dont suit him. I really like this side of him. Ill keep that in mind. If what you said is true, the Archduke would also visit the leader of the Pungcheon Church. Can I leave it as is? I have to leave it. Will that person be as strong as me? Arent there two people instead? Two people? who? Gowol? The leader of the Pungcheon Church will definitely discuss the matter with Gao Yue. Do you believe in Gao Yue? yes. You shouldnt trust people so easily. I think that Hyeolcheondomas wariness includes a bit of jealousy. Since I had no intention of using that jealousy to win over Hyeolcheondomas heart, I obediently followed his words. Yes, I will always be on guard. Please take good care of your elders as well. Of course. By the way, do you n to just stay there while the Archduke is wandering around like this? Its been a while since I came back, so I have to give up the lead at least once. Lets see how my brother turns out. I thought it was a good thing. My brother would put us all to the test. Lets see if the ground hardens after the rain or if we end up rolling around naked in the mud. Chapter 91 Episode 91 Is it really a ticket? The leader of Pungcheon was sitting by the window and looking outside. In the yard, Seobhonmazon Cheongseon was practicing martial arts. After officially bing a Subsoulmazon, my training time decreased, but my skills were improving day by day. She definitely had a talent for soul-searching. The leader of Pungcheon, who had been watching Cheongseons training while fiddling with his dagger all year round, habitually looked back. There were empty cabs where sacred items had been ced. The leader of the Pungcheon Church sighed. When he received the dagger, he said it would be okay to use it as a sacred item, but now the only sacred object in his room was the old iron dagger in his hand. In a sense, all of those sacred items were exchanged for this one dagger. no. Lets not live a life looking back anymore. Emptiness must be reced with relief. In the past, would you have been able to go out for a cup of tea somewhere because you were so worried? But now I can wear this dagger at my side and go anywhere. They say that you have to empty yourself to be free, and that was absolutely true. Yes, I think like this. Meanwhile, Cheongseonpleted his training. Master, then I will leave for today. Good work. Cheongseon, who was about to turn away, came back and said the words he had hesitated to say. Master. Why are you doing that? When are you going to teach me Masters true secret techniques? Master Pungcheon had not yet passed on his secret techniques. Cheongseon. Yes, Master. Why are you in such a hurry? Its because Im weak. Because I am weak, I naturally be anxious. She killed her brother and ascended to the position of Majon. At first, all of Seohwanjins magicians were crazy about her, but now she felt that her poprity was slowly cooling down. These days, I was under pressure to show some overwhelming martial arts skills to the magicians. Moreover, he did not like Saujong, who tried to meet him every chance he got. I liked him so much, but when he got to the position of Majon, I hated him like a lie. Every single action was annoying. I really wanted to cut him off, but I kept seeing him asionally because I was afraid he might start spreading strange rumors. She was so distraught that she even thought that she might kill him. What kind of mazon do you want to be? I dont even have time to think about such extravagant thoughts. Would you be able to fall asleep with this skill? If you are ambitious and talented and train hard for thirty years, you will be me. How do you feel? What your future looks like. For a moment, Cheongseon flinched. I think I have to work ten times harder than I do now. Cheongseon was worried that he had made a pointless joke, but fortunately, the leader of Pungcheon smiled and epted it cheerfully. Couldnt you have given me at least five times as much? Im sorry. I originally meant to say twenty times. As I was leaving, I joked one more time and the leader of Pungcheonughed even louder. It was the first time they had exchanged jokes since they met. Cheongseon saw a new side of the Pungcheon religious leader. I thought he was just a stuck-up person. It was unexpected. Yes, you have eyes and ears to hear, so you probably know what Ive been through and what the situation is. I didnt tell her directly. But she probably already knows enough. He gave up his position as a religious leader and joined hands with Geommugeuk. What does she think of herself? I know that deep down you feel sorry for me. no. You made a choice I could never have made. So its even more pathetic, right? That gives me more respect. The reason I brought this up is because I wanted to say that martial arts are important, but other things are more important. What is that? Its people. To be precise, it is the eye that sees people. yes. You were thinking this right now, right? You sound like a human and fell asleep. No, Master. It would have been the same for me. So its okay. Absolutely not. As the Pungcheon religious leader stared at her, Cheongseon revealed her true feelings. I think that if martial arts is weak, everyone is useless. Because eventually they will all leave. Im sorry to say this, but I still think martial arts is more important than people. Yeah, I thought so too. One day you too will understand me. yes! All right. What do you know? He was like that too. At that age, no matter who told me, I didnt listen. You will be captivated by something like a sword dance, and every time you turn around, your passion will disappear, and you will be dragged around with shackles wrapped around your neck, and then you will realize that everything your master said at that time was correct. Only then will you realize that killing people or martial arts skills is important, but in reality, how you see people is a hundred times more important. Ill see your aplishments soon and move on to the next step. Thank you, Master. Cheongseon left there smiling happily. When I first took Cheongseon as my disciple, I thought of him as just an ambitious, poisonous bitch. At the time, I was so preupied with other things that I couldnt think deeply about Cheongseon. I wondered if I would really be able to give her a lot of affection, but as I was teaching her, I started to develop a kind of affection for her. Especially recently, after being bullied around by smart people, I feel relieved to have someone who can nag me and act like an adult. But even for a moment. Not long after she left, she had a visitor. It was the Grand Duke Geommuyang. I came here because I wanted to see the leader. Im sorry for not sending you a message in advance. Its okay. Pleasee in. Geommuyang sat across from the leader of Pungcheon. I was so busy that day that I couldnt say hello properly. It was the same for me, so dont worry. I heard that you have be very close with my brother. There were many twists and turns. It must have been a great opportunity for Mugeuk. In reality, it wasnt like that. What do you mean? My brother was so smart that I had a lot to learn from him. The Pungcheon religious leader talked about his own suffering, but Geommuyang misunderstood that the Pungcheon religious leader was talking about Geommugeuk in high regard. My brother is smart. He was the smartest person Ive ever seen. Hyeolcheon Doma said he moved his heart, and Pungcheon Gyoju said he was the smartest person he had ever seen. Are you smart yet have a charm that moves your heart? Until now, Geommuyang didnt think that suchpliments suited her younger brother well. Anyway, what are you doing if youre busy? Isnt the Archduke the busiest person in the Heavenly Demon Church? Please help make it happen in reality. Because Im a person who likes being busy. Geommuyang spoke bluntly. If you join hands with me, I will grant you the two things you want most. When the Pungcheon religious leader heard it, he realized that it was really the two things he wanted the most. And the whole time I was listening to the story, one person came to mind. * * * The head of Pungcheon came to visit Gowol. What about this scientist? You havent returned yet. Perhaps because there was no sword dance, the leader of Pungcheon was grumpy at Gowol for no reason. If Im here all alone, is it any different from being shackled? You keep saying that because you havent been shackled. Would you like to be tied up once? Thats enough. Even if it was the same joke, I felt more at ease than before. Look. I have one favor to ask. Please speak. Cant we just talkfortably when its just the two of us? Gowol looked at him for a moment and then opened his mouth. Its the leader. okay! This is it! You gave up that important religious position for me, so how could you not grant me this favor? I just have some concerns. What? I like it now, but what will I do if I hate itter? If you hate me, you will start thinking like this. If this little bastard speaks informally, its going to be really annoying. At that point, the rtionship was destroyed anyway, so what does it matter? I lost you anyway. At that moment, Gowols heart was turbulent. I really hated this person a lot, but there is no one who likes me as much as this person. Okay, good. Dont regret itter. The regrets are mine. do not worry. Why did youe today? I probably didnte here to say this. I just came to see you. Gowol, who was quietly examining the head of the Pungcheon Church, suddenly spoke. The Archduke came to visit, right? At that moment, the leader of Pungcheon flinched. How did you know? I thought so. Is this something like that? Are you acting smart by secretly spying on me and finding out? You are all fraudsters, right? The leader of the Pungcheon Church looked as if he was going to say all these things. What did the Archduke do for you? He promised to advance to the midfield if he joined his side. Lee Gong-ja said that he would establish a branch if it were more than what he had promised. It is a promise that cannot be kept. Its a lie. Why are you so neat? The Grand Duke is a person who unconditionally obeys everything his father says. Like Lee Gong-ja, he is a person who has no abnormalities at all. Following his fathers will, he will never allow Pungcheongyo to advance into the central ins. If the Grand Duke bes the Demon of Heaven, Pungcheongyo will never be able to put up even a palm-sized que in this central in. You are being biased in your judgment because you are on Lee Gongjas side. Gowol ignored the words of the Pungcheon religious leader and asked a question. What else did you suggest? There were no other suggestions. Then, Gowols eyes towards the leader of the Pungcheon Church narrowed. Dont look at me like that. Because there were no conditions attached. Whenever you lie, you get marked. There are votes? how? Gowol didnt say anything. Instead, he correctly guessed Geommuyangs suggestion as if what he said was true. You bet on me, right? The leader of Pungcheon opened his eyes. How did you know? You promised to send me back to the cult leader. If its a proposal that shakes the religious leader, thats the only way to do it. The leader of the Pungcheon Church was honestly attracted to the Archdukes proposal. What if we could just get Gowol back? It may sound crazy, but I thought I might give up on advancing to the midfield. I thought that the Archduke was amazing as he shook his heart by even throwing down his position as a religious leader. The Archduke is also very smart. The Archduke is not a smart man. A really smart person wouldnt fight with a scientist. You too are sick. Lee Gong-ja disease. So what did you say? dont worry. Because I tly refused. Dont lie. The cult leader is probably trying to figure out how to take advantage of the conflict between the two to get me back. He came to see me because he thought there was no way. After being silent for a moment, the Pungcheon religious leader asked. Is it really all tickets? Its the leader. Why do you keep forgetting? You said it clearly with your own mouth, right? I cant stand these smart guys. Why are you talking like that and trying to make a fuss again? Thats right its because of you. If you do this, you will lose me forever. The leader of the Pungcheon Church sighed. sorry. Even though I knew, I acted like an idiot again. You have to fight with different strengths. You have to use your other charms as weapons to fight against a brainy guy. Where is my charm? If the cult leader wasnt attractive, I would still be shackled. The Pungcheon cult leaders eyes trembled slightly. Youre the only one who says this. no. Its because the leader only sees me. Thats because he sits on the throne and looks down on his opponent. Now, if youe out into the real world and show what kind of person the leader of the cult is, there will be a line of people who will say this. At that time, the religious leader might say something like this about me. Oh, those shackles back then? Do you want to survive well? Youre talking nonsense. The two people looked at each other and smiled. Sir, think of me as a bonfire. Stand a little distance away and light the fire. If you get too close to me, Ill burn you and get charcoal ck all over you. The leader of the Pungcheon Church silently nodded and said. dont remember me as the leader of that cult back then. Go Wol also felt trembled. Even sword dance couldnt give me this kind of emotional impact. Sir, from today onwards, say this five times before you go to bed. What kind of words? He is a master of science until the end. He is a master of science until the end. Go ahead. The remaining three times were filled by the Pungcheon religious leader. Despite my words, I shouted this in my heart. Im jealous of you, Im jealous of you, Im jealous of you, you bastard. Still, I felt fortunate to have Gowol. Because I felt closer today than when I was shackled and ced next to you. It seems like he has apatibility with relying on someone. To be honest, I felt like I could be burned to death in a bonfire. Chapter 92 Episode 92 The power of words is scary. When I returned to my residence after finishing my martial arts training, Gowol was reading a book in his room, and Pungcheonjyoju was standing in the yard looking up at the night sky. His mood was quite different from when I first saw him. He definitely felt calmer somehow. When did youe? I came to see your precious soldier, so you dont have to worry about waiting too long. Did you enjoy seeing this precious soldier? I just got scolded. Well. That wont work. How dare you scold the religious leader? I will hand over that military scolding. Dont say anything you dont mean. Because what you said is even more disgusting. I grinned and he smiled happily too. I waited on purpose to see you. Whats going on? The Archduke came to visit me. I was waiting to tell you in person that I never wavered. Oh, Im really touched. Yes, I should be impressed. What good conditions did the Archduke offer? I rejected it all. Thank you, leader. I did not ask what conditions were proposed. Then Im leaving. They say you shouldnt bezy in times like this. The emotion is half-hearted. yes. youre right. It would have been perfect if you hadnt even said this. is it? The leader of the Pungcheon Church smiled awkwardly. I had a very deep connection with this person. I think we will have a deeper rtionship in the future. Perfect! When I snapped my fingers, Pungcheon and I were standing in the middle of a green field. The leader of Pungcheon was surprised. You havepleted the space-time anomaly technique! The leader of Pungcheon looked around. The tall trees, the grass swaying in the wind, and even the winding country road leading to the mountains in the distance. Its perfect. Thanks to you for teaching me great martial arts skills. You are probably the first person toplete the space-time anomaly technique so quickly since it was created. You have no idea. I trained for so many years to create this space I was lucky. Dont be humble. Theres really no need to be humble about this. The leader of Pungcheon Church showed that he has grown through the recent storm. He grabbed my hand sharply. Congrattions. I also expressed my sincere congrattions. thank you. At least within this space, the leader is my teacher. You really The leader of the Pungcheon Church was speechless. Oh, and I have one question. You tell me. Is it possible to make the time flowing in space-time anomaly different from the time in reality? The question is, can you make time pass more slowly than outside? The head of Pungcheon opened his eyes and looked at me. Why do you look at me like that? In the past, I would have definitely been like this. Hey you idiot, does that make sense? What now? You idiot, does that make sense? Iughed and the leader of Pungcheon alsoughed and told me about it. Actually, Ive had that thought too. Actually do some research. But it was impossible. I thought about it several years afterpleting the space, but you think of it as soon as itspleted. First of all, it meant that there was no secret recipe that had been passed down. To achieve this, I will have to study and think about it again when my martial arts level has risen further. I understand what you are saying. Now, lets solve the space. Just a moment before that! Are you serious about what you said earlier? This means that they think of me as their teacher here. Im serious. Then please open this space asionally. When will I have the opportunity to be your teacher in my life? Yes, I will. It was perfect to see the Pungcheon religious leaders face brighten! I snapped my fingers and we were back to reality. Then proceed carefully. The leader of Pungcheon Church, who was walking a short distance, suddenly turned around and shouted. Im a scientist until the end! Then, I chuckled as I watched him disappear into the darkness as if he was embarrassed. Does the leader of Pungcheon have such a cute side? Well, a person with that kind of heart must have been able to leave everything behind. * * * Mabul was very angry. It was understandable that Geommuyang visited Hyeolcheon Doma earlier. Anyway, there was something I had to resolve with him. But I couldnt bear to go all the way to Pungcheon Bridge. Even though he clearly saw the war of nerves between himself and the leader of the Pungcheon Church, he went to see him. Grand Duke. Yes, old man. You met the leader of Pungcheon? yes. We met to attract them to our side. He answered so calmly that it was impossible to get angry. Moreover, there was definitely a reason. If we bring in the leader of the Pungcheon Cult, wouldnt even the Soul Mazon naturally be on our side? Thats how we met. What did the leader of Pungcheon say? I said I would think about it. Geommuyang didnt talk about him anymore. Mabul wondered how to bring up the story and convey his feelings without hurting Geommuyangs feelings. In the end, I gave in and started with an apology. It was my mistake to call Yunnan Shuangui. What do you mean? I guess my thoughts were short-lived. Those people should not have been dragged into the Archdukes affairs. I know very well that it came from your heart for me. Thank you for thinking that way. After all, Confucius has a big heart. Instead, we should set one thing straight. What do you mean? You said you brought Yunnan Shuanggoi into my work, but strictly speaking, its not my work, but yours. Geommuyang clearly drew a line. He was on his way to bing a sessor. I didnt want to have even the slightest connection to trash like the Yunnan twins. Mabul wondered if he had to go this far, but he hid his expression. Oh, I made a mistake for a moment. Thats right, the Yunnan twin-goi thing is my job to thest extent. Of course I know you called them for me. So dont worry too much. Geommuyang smiled first, and Mabul smiled along with her. The conversation ended with a smile, but Mabuls heart was not refreshed. There was a problem, but it was even more so because I couldnt tell if it was my problem or Geommuyangs problem. When Mabul left Geommuyangs residence and returned to his own residence, someone was waiting for him. Surprisingly, he was a sword dancer. Gongja? I was waiting because I wanted to see the elderly. me? why? Mabul was nervous inwardly. I was worried that he might be trying to kill me in a ce where no one was around, so I secretly increased my power. However, the reason why the sword dance came was very unexpected. Would you like to go and have a drink with me? Drinking with me? Also from the author? If it had been any other day, I would have immediately turned it down out of concern that there would be a rumor that the two were flirting. But todays Mabul was not the usual Mabul. Of course. Theres nothing you cant do. If Geommuyang meets Hyeolcheon Doma and Pungcheon Cult Leader, doesnt he also have the chance to meet Geommugeuk? Rather, I hoped that this matter would reach Geommuyangs ears. Gong Lee, you are a very lucky person. I cant believe you came to visit me on a day like this. I think this is my first time walking side by side with an elderly person like this. Dont act like were friends for nothing. A normal person would have walked quietly even if it was out of embarrassment, but that was not the case in Geommugeuk. I will never have a chance to walk with the elderly like this, so if I dont act friendly in times like this, when will I? Please understand if I act excited today. You tricked Thomas like this too. Yes, thats right. I knocked on the door endlessly. door? The door to the heart. Mabul snorted and suddenly wondered if Geommuyang had ever knocked on his door. Then, I quickly calmed down and controlled my mind. No matter how much you say, Mr. Lee, I am not a monkey that falls from a tree if you shake it like a cutting board. The ce the two arrived was a pub in Magachon. Even though the sword dance did not introduce him, Jo Chun-bae recognized Mabul at a nce. He wasnt embarrassed. He changed after receiving Cheonma as a guest. Even if the Murim Lord and the Apostle Lord came at the same time, he was confident that he would willingly ept it. Wee, Mr. Gakju. A precious person hase, so please take care of me today as well. Yes, I will serve you with all my heart. Like that, Geommugeuk and Mabul sat across from each other on this floor. This is my regr ce. I dont want to know. Why did you ask to see me? There are many reasons, but you wont believe them all, so if you give a reason to believe it, its a kind of check. Containment? My brother started meeting my people. Then I want to show you that I too can meet people. The first person is an elderly person. Will anything change if we meet? I know you have strong feelings for your brother. What do you know? Didnt you show me the day your brother came back? At that time, I felt great love for my brother. When Geomugeuk tried to pour him a drink, Mabul took the bottle and drank it himself. Dont say that you know me. Mabul emptied his ss and drank it followed by a sword dance. This time, Geomugeuk tried to pour him a drink, but Mabul filled his own ss. There will be times when you have a hard time because your brother is selfish. Please take good care of Mazon. You are such a pretentious person. Did you think I would be moved by saying something like that? Thats not why I cursed at my brother behind his back. Hes a selfish person. Mabul praised Geommuyang as if the estrangement did not work. Your brother is a brilliant man. The humanity is a bitcking. Its okay. Because people who are going to do great things should not be guided by personal feelings. Sometimes they will ignore their elders. Its okay. You will be the Heavenly Demon someday, so whats the point of ignoring me? You might break important promises. The words and actions of the Heavenly Demon are thew. Important or unimportant, promise or not. All of that is decided by the Heavenly Demon. You are truly impregnable. I envy my older brother who has the elderly on his side. I will drink this drink with respect for my elders. Geomgeuk emptied his drink. Mabul curled one corner of his mouth and sneered. I admit that Lee Gongja has good skills in dealing with people. Still, you wont be able to appease me. I am a different person from Thomas or the leader of the Pungcheon Church. I know. As I said before, I have no intention of making the elderly person my person. Why are you like this? I want to know who you are. I was curious about who was protecting my brother by his side. And I came to a conclusion. how? Mabul was curious about how Lee Gongja would evaluate him. If you hurt your feelings, you will be the biggest idiot in our school. Mabul snorted and emptied his ss. Geommugeuk tried to pour drinks again. This time I didnt take the bottle. Geommugeuk said while pouring drinks. When I look at the elderly, I think of them as little giants. He is greater than anyone else. The power of words is truly scary. Even though I knew it was clearly meant to tter me, I couldnt stop feeling good. I especially liked the expression little giant. There was a time when I thought of myself like that, but no one ever called me that. Fearing that his true feelings would be revealed, Mabul red at Geommugeuk with an even more disapproving expression. Perhaps knowing that feeling, Geomugeuk said something unexpected. Please take care of my brother. Are you asking for the Archduke? What does that mean? I n to stop killing each other in session battles in this generation. To do that, we shouldnt treat each other emotionally, but my brother has a strong pride, so it will be difficult to control that. Please have an elderly person nearby to help you. If you are an elder, you will be able to stop your brother even if he runs away. Mabul, who was ring at Sword Dance, said coldly. You dont know anything about me. If the Archduke goes on a rampage, I will pour oil on him. You cant be a sessor with a small explosion, so Ill encourage you to blow up everything. So, if you are looking for a way to live through me, I tell you to wake up from your dream. Mabul got up from his seat. Mabul, who was about to leave, spoke onest word. If you believe you can choose a sessor peacefully, you are either a fool or a crazy person. Seeing as everyone who knows me says Im crazy, Im probably crazy. Mabul, who was staring at the sword dance, spoke firmly. I hate crazy people. Mabul went down to the first floor. Geommugeuk looked down at Cho Chun-bae, who was sitting at the checkout counter. He was dozing off even when Mabul passed by him, trying to freak him outter. Well, its inevitable that youll be tired and sleepy even if its not Mabul but Grandpa Mabul thates. Geommugeuks eyes, which were looking at Jo Chun-bae, turned to the outside of the bar. In the distance, a golden glow was walking towards the horizon. It was half the height of an average person, but the shadow stretched in the sunset light wasrge and long. Chapter 93 Episode 93 The viins get along well. Instead of going to his residence, Mabul went to Geommuyang again. After seeing Geommugeuk, I wanted to see Geommuyang one more time. I felt like I would fall asleep if I had to watch more. Are you here? He was always upright and polite. Since we met earlier and then broke up, why did youe again? I had to ask, but Geommuyang did not often reveal her personal curiosity or feelings. So much so that I think there might be an obsession with having to do that in order to be a Heavenly Demon. There was no day when I felt that distance more clearly than today, but I wasnt one to be swayed by something like this. Gongja Lee came to visit. Is it non-stop? yes. okay. Geommuyang did not ask what they discussed when they met. I just nodded once. Why dont you ask? Why did youe and what did you talk about? its okay. I trust you. Mabul felt that he hade to the right ce for Geommuyang. Yes, the Archduke is really this kind of person. He is not delicate and blunt, but he is like Jin-guk. Yes, let me believe it too. This is how we solve everything. Mabul tried to release all the umted emotions. I brushed off everything, including meeting with the leader of the Poongcheon cult and offering to give Hyeolcheon Doma the position of First Magon. Then rest. Mabul got up from his seat. I wish it had ended here. I wish I had just left it to myself to throw away all this emotional debris. Geommuyang spoke from behind. The reason I offered the position of First Magon to Hyeolcheondoma was to appease him. Mabul was startled and stopped moving. Why now? Why now? Why are you saying this after meeting the sword dance when you didnt do it when you wanted it so much? Mabul didnt turn around right away for fear that his deep inner feelings would be revealed on his face. From behind, Geommuyang spoke again. When I be the Heavenly Demon, the First Majon will naturally be an elder. Mabul was angry. It urred to me that he was saying this because he was impatient because he thought Geommugeuk might try to appease him after treating him like a fish he had caught so far. Why do you make me feel this way? You say you trust me? Even though I tried to understand it because it was normal, I was upset. Grand Duke, werent you the person who ignored your younger brother? Wasnt he a man who was confident and confident in his actions? But I couldnt be angry. Because he was the one who tried to show how much sword dance drama had changed by mobilizing the Yunnan Twins. Thats right, your younger brother is someone you have to be nervous about. But there was no need for it to lead to distrust of oneself Mabul smiled and turned around. Of course I knew you would. Im worried that you might misunderstand my feelings because Im saying this right after I met my younger brother. Oh, I shouldnt have said this either. If that were the case, it would have been just a coincidence, or out of insensitivity, or maybe he had misunderstood. I would have forced myself to think that way. What misunderstanding could I have? Im just grateful that you value me. Its natural. Dont say things like that. Then Ill just leave. With that, Mabul bowed politely and left Geommuyangs residence. Today, when Mabul returned to his residence after walking alone on a dark road without moonlight, he organized his thoughts like this. Thats because Im still young. If you are as perfect as a scientist, why do you need me? A master craftsman with weaknesses is better than a master craftsman like a snake. I just need to take a good look at it. His loyalty to Geommuyang was as bright as the radiance emanating from his body. * * * Ilhwa Geomzon came to visit me at Hwangcheongak office. Now this is a gift. She held out a flower pot in full bloom. thank you. You are pretty. I put the flower pot by the window. As I was exchanging a few words with her about flowers, Seo Dae-ryong came in with tea. Feeling yful, I spoke solemnly to Seo Dae-ryong. From now on, it will be Inspector Seos responsibility to take care of those flowers when Im away. Its a special gift from Geomjon, but you know what happens if you kill that flower, right? If it had been just the two of them, all kinds of gloomy yet funny things would havee out, but because Ilhwa Geomjon was there, Seo Dae-ryong obediently answered yes and left. We had all gone together when we visited the leader of the Pungcheon Church, but Ilhwa Geomjon was still very difficult for Seo Dae-ryong. I dont know if you came to visit me while I was busy. no. Its the investigators job, Im just fooling around. There were too many documents piled up on my desk to say that. There was a lot of work to be done at Hwangcheongak. No matter how many times we put them in, the evildoers kepting out. The number of evildoers may have been fixed to begin with. I even thought that if one person vacated the position, the position would automatically be filled. But no matter how busy he was, Hwangcheongak work was as important as bing a sessor. Because I have the task of a lifetime to kill Fire Mugi, but at the same time, I am living in this era. Your brother visited you too, right? I guessed correctly the reason for her visit today. okay. I came looking for you. Youre so diligent, my brother. Thats why its so popr. I nodded in approval. Although he was mean and harsh to me, his external appearance was different. There was no arrogance orcency, thinking that since he was the archduke, he should naturally be the sessor. One way or another, he thinks a lot, thinks a lot, and above all, is a diligent person. I know there are many people who like you. The Archduke is someone who gets along well with our school. If you leave it to me, there is a sense of stability that it will somehow lead well. What about me? You really dont fit in. Where on earth will it lead us? It actually makes me anxious. But seeing that it is this popr After a moment, Ilhwa Geomzon continued. I think there is hope for us too. What hope? I hope that the new magic ind you mentioned can be established. Thank you for a good look. But dont forget. There are still many people at our school who dislike change. There are many people who believe that evil is our strength and essence. Ill keep that in mind. Anyway, are you going to just watch while the Archduke moves so quickly? I dont know much about other mazons other than the elder Doma and the two seniors. I dont know who to bring to our side. I was curious about what Ilhwa Geomzon was thinking, so I pretended like I didnt know anything. Then she said something unexpected. Do you know who voted for Cheongseon instead of me and Doma when electing the Seophonmazon? The one Thomas persuaded. I do not know. The old man didnt tell me. Shall I tell you? Originally, events and decisions made among the Mazon were keptpletely secret from the outside world. She is trying to break that rule for me. Can you tell me? It wont work. But why? Im trying to live by breaking the rules, too. And then he smiled. How could someone like this be only halfway through? Actually, I am a stubborn and inflexible person. If there are set rules, they dont tend to break them. If I have an appointment with someone, I have to arrive early, and if Im misunderstood, Im the type of person who cant sleep because Im worried. I have a lot of worries that I dont have to worry about, and Im sensitive to the worlds evaluation of me. I have a tiring personality for one reason or another. Isnt that fatigue what created your current reputation? Ilhwa Geomzon smiled bitterly. I guess that was the case in some way. Anyway, Im trying to be more flexible now. How about breaking some rules? If it helps you, its worth it. Is there any reason why you changed your mind? As I get older, I keep looking back on my life. I regret this, I regret that, I regret everything in my life, but this is what I regret the most. Chaaaang. She gently drew her sword. Her eyes turned to the de. I have dedicated my life to making sure that no one breaks this sword. Instead, my life became that much harder. She lifted her gaze from the sword and looked at me. Its such a pity that I have lived my life so rigidly. I felt that she truly regretted it. I spoke softly, as ifforting her. Are you sad that no one seems to know about that life? I lived my life so thoroughly, but I felt like no one really understood it. Everyone is doing well, but you wonder if Im alone in feeling regretful? Then, surprise appeared on Ilhwa Geomzons face. How do you really know my heart so well? Its a feeling Ive felt at least once. Its because I respect my senior a lot. Ilhwa Geomzon said with a wide smile. Yes, I have to tell you. There is someone who understands my feelings so well and respects me, so what kind of rule can I keep hiding? The person who voted in favor is the atrocious Soma. I was surprised by her words. Isnt it amazing? yes. Isnt Extreme Soma from your brothers side? Thats right. It was unexpected. It was surprising that the Extreme Evil Demon took our side, and it was even more surprising that the Blood Heavenly Demon persuaded him. Ilhwa Geomzon interpreted this part as follows. Theyre both viins, so they probably got along well. I chuckled, but she was serious. Im telling you that its an incident involving Extreme Soma, in case other people dont know. Because I am not a person who is easy to see. Maybe Thomas has other thoughts. I asked with a smile. Do you hate Old Man Thomas that much? Im not hateful. Because hating means having some kind of strong emotion. I just dont like it. She stood up, struggling to push Thomas out of her life. Then I guess Ill just go. Thank you for providing important information. Think of it as a gift from your best friend. As she was about to leave, Seo Dae-ryong was standing in the hallway holding a water bottle for the flower pot. On the other hand, it was an effort to impress Ilhwa Geomzon, but the problem was that she became a little sensitive when she mentioned Doma. Ilhwa Geomjon spoke coldly to Seo Dae-ryong, who had now be a disciple of the viin Doma from an investigator at Hwangcheongak. That flower is my favorite flower. If I were to die because of someone elses mistake, I would be very sad. When she left, Seo Dae-ryong became tearful. From now on, I am the third most important person in this office. From now on, that flowers name will be Lee In-ja. Iughed at his self-deprecating joke and left the office. Where are you going? To meet the evil Soma. omg! Youre saying such scary things as if you were going to eat? Are you afraid of Extreme Soma? Seo Dae-ryong asked with his eyes wide open in surprise. Then youre not scared? Of all the mazons at our school, I am most afraid of the evil Soma. You said before that the Soul Mazon was the scariest, right? Because hes dead now. Why is Extreme Soma so scary? Because the word extreme evil is attached to it? Didnt you hear? When Extreme Soma gets angry, its really scary. When I get angry, I get scared too. I think youre the one Im most afraid of? Please leave me out. I am a person who goes alone when I get angry. My dream is to live without ever getting angry. He was that kind of person He knew and I knew that he had changed quite a bit now, so we looked at each other andughed. Are you really not scared? Why am I scared when I go see funny people? Are you saying youre a funny person? Its a cow, right? In the face of the extreme evil, people often forget that he is Soma. The same was true for Seo Dae-ryong. It wont be aughing cow. If you peel off the sign that will make youugh, you will see written underneath it something like a cow to be burned, a cow to be torn to shreds, a cow to be torn to death, etc. omg! Im sure youre not trying to attract the evil Soma to our side, are you? Please say no. Are you afraid that he is your enemy? Are you afraid of being an ally? Of course But its not possible to use Extreme Soma! Even though I said that, I know better than anyone else that the evil Soma is someone who can never be an ally. Nevertheless, the reason I go to meet him is to make him neither an ally nor an enemy. Chapter 94 Episode 94: Because we know, we fight. Before going to meet the Extreme Evil Demon, I stopped by the Blood Heaven Demons residence. I had something to check with him. Hyeolcheondoma was sitting by the window, reading a book in the warm sunlight. You really read books on a regr basis. Youre bluffing. When I hear your footsteps from afar, I run to the bookshelf. he asked, putting down the book. What brings you here? Instead of going inside, I stood outside the window and spoke to him. I came to ask you about a person. who? Do you know about Extreme Soma? At that moment, I felt the Hyeolcheon Doma startle. Why are you asking him? I was wondering if they would draw him to our side. Hyeolcheondomas expression frowned slightly. shit. Its like a woman with a dirty mouth. What do you mean? Dont act like a fool. Hyeolcheondoma was so perceptive that he noticed that Ilhwageomjon had mentioned that fact. Since he wasnt the type of person to go around talking about this anyway, I spokefortably. It was Geomzon who told me that it was not he who persuaded me in the first ce, but the elder. For the elderly. Its not for me. Its because I have moral insrity. If you know each other so well, why are you fighting so much? Where were strangers fighting? So, lets fight. I couldnt refute this, so I burst outughing. So what do you want to ask? How did you convince Extreme Soma? The reason I met Hyeolcheon Doma today was to ask that question. Then a surprising fact was revealed. He came to me first. Extreme Soma came first? okay. Do you think I would have gone to that unpleasant guy and asked him for a favor? Senior Geomzon is wrong. What did you say? I said persuasion would have worked because they were the same viin. what? Are you uniting me with that guy? Hyecheondoma was upset and jumped up. It may seem like Im telling you for nothing, but this is also part of my effort to reconcile the two. We have to keep mentioning each other like this. We are not forgetting each other. They still hate me. This way, when the opportunityes, all these pieces will be able toe together and make peace. There is no reconciliation that happens suddenly one day. What conditions did you put on? He said he would give me a blue line and ask him to help meter when I ask for help. Did you ept it knowing what you would ask forter? Im going to ask for something for me. If you ask me to do something ridiculous, just dont listen. Why dont you at least show me some condescension? Because of you, I have a debt to pay off. What should I do? Why were you just there? What condescension! When I first saw him, Hyeolcheondoma was a very calcting and meticulous person. A person who seems like he will pay all kinds of condescension and ept it all. However, when I opened the door of my heart and entered, there was another blood vessel. A man who enjoys reading a book in the sunlight, throwing away anything condescending. You have to show respect for the elderly so that the other person knows. You dont have to know. And it didnt feel like he was helping me with this to ask me for anything in particr. Do you really need Extreme Soma for me? Hyeolcheon Doma looked at me with an expression that said, Thats not true even if you look at it. If that hunch is right, why did he help us? Anyway, thank you. I will go see Extreme Soma. As I said goodbye, Hyeolcheondoma reopened the book he had closed as if he had been waiting. Arent you worried that Im going to meet Extreme Soma? who? you? Or Extreme Soma? I smiled and turned around. After leaving the abode of Hyeolcheondoma, I headed to Akingok (˹), located in the northeast of Naewon. Akingok, as its name suggests, was a valley. It was not a natural valley, but an artificially created valley, and along the stream there wererge and small shelters lined up on either side of the stream. Although it appears to have been erected irregrly in a random ce, it was a type of fortress built with thorough nning in response to external invasions, in line with the skills and status of the insurgents. At the entrance to the Wicked Valley, I was informed that I hade to visit the extremely evil Soma, and a masked visitor wearing a white mask guided me. The underlings of Extreme Soma are called the Faceless. They all wore masks, which were white masks with only eye holes. The eye sockets were shaped like a smiling crescent moon lying down. The eye sockets were smiling, but the real eyes inside were not smiling, so looking at the mismatched mask gave me an eerie feeling. In the deepest part of the valley was the abode of Extreme Evil Soma. The building was modeled after a white mask. There was a single window where the eyes were, and it appears that this may be the abode of the extremely evil Soma. Feeling like I was being swallowed by a diabolical soma, I walked into the mouth that was not on the mask. As I went up the stairs that went round and round, I found Extreme Somas room. The moment I entered his room, the feeling I felt was eerie. The walls on all sides and even the floor were painted white, but there was nothing in the room. There was no table, no cab, not even a chair or cushion. In a space where there was absolutely nothing, there was only Extreme Soma standing there. He was looking at the wall, wearing a white robe, and if it werent for the ck hair that was visible on the back of his head, he was so absorbed in the space that you wouldnt even know he was standing there. Even after I came in, he was still looking at the wall, so I walked slowly and stood next to him. What are you looking at? Extreme Soma turned his head towards me. He was wearing a white mask like a masked stranger, and his eyes were clear and cold inside his smiling eye sockets. The specially made mask of Extreme Evil Soma was made so that his eyes could not be seen from the outside, but my divine eye technique allowed me to see his eyes clearly through the darkness. Finally, Extreme Soma answered. I wasnt seeing anything. His deep, deep voice was pleasant to listen to, and his tall stature and long limbs gave the impression that he was tall. And he was polite, not befitting the name Extreme Soma. He was so polite yet creepy that he gave off this kind of feeling. long time no see. Elderly. In fact, you could say that this is my first time in this life. This is my first time meeting you in person, other than seeing you from afar at an official event. You mean you are an old man? I am still young, so please treat mefortably as a friend. How many people have been deceived by those words and left this world? Extreme Somaughed. As his name suggests, he was a person whoughed a lot. What about Lee Gongja? Are you usually deceived? Or do you tend to cheat? If I had to be honest, I tend to pretend to be deceived. Extreme Somaughed out of habit. Isnt it difficult to always smile like that? At that moment, something came out of his eyes from the gaping hole. Why is it hard to smile? I thought it might be harder tough than to cry. Its easy to live crying, but its difficult to live smiling, isnt it? Finally, someone who understands my hardships has appeared. Still, heughed again. This time heughed loudly and exaggeratedly, like a street actor. I dont believe in hisughter. That smile is like a tentacle attached to the head of a fish living in the deep sea. If you get distracted by the colorful tentacles gently waving, you will soon find yourself being sucked into arge mouth. It must never be forgotten. Im not smiling because I like you. Why did youe to see me, Gongja Lee? I couldnt reveal that Ilhwa Geomzone broke the rules and told me the details of the vote. Youve never had a conversation like this with an elderly person before, right? So, I came to see you to learn what kind of person you are. To be honest, I came here with the hope that you would support me, not my brother. Shall we walk for a while? Extreme Soma slowly walked along the white wall. When I organize my thoughts, I walk like this. I also walked after him. The string that held the mask swung loudly on the back of my head. No one in Moorim could untie that knot, which could be undone even if a child pulled on it. He said as he walked. If you answer one question, I will think positively about supporting a scientist. Please speak. How did you kill the Subsoul Mazon? He asked this important question casually, and I followed him and answered calmly. I didnt kill the Soul Mazon. no. Obviously you killed it. What Im curious about is not whether he was killed or not. How did you kill him? He was convinced that I had killed him. I will keep this a secret from anyone else. Just tell me. Ill give you another vote like I did for Cheongseon. Ill say it again, I didnt kill him. Then, Extreme Soma suddenly stopped, turned back, and walked towards me with long strides. He came up to me and held out his hand. Lets be friends. I know very well that he is a person who behaves unexpectedly like this. And this is the second time I hear this from him. When I returned to our school to look for materials for the Great Recurrence Method, I came into contact with Extreme Soma. He said the same thing to me back then. I dont like it. Why dont you like it? Because everyone who became friends with him is dead. Except for one person. There are three reasons why we cant be friends. Oh, are there three reasons? He actively showed his curiosity. What is the first reason? If we stay as friends, someday I will make a mistake. Afortable mind will eventually lead to rudeness. Respect will prevent me from making mistakes. What if I make a little mistake? Thats right, as long as the opponent isnt an extremely evil Soma, itll be fine. Extreme Somaughed loudly. Hes a more interesting person than the rumors about our scientist. Then what is the second reason? Because Nether Footnotes and Extreme Soma do not go well together. It is said that evil and good are like two sides of a coin. Learning evil from me will help you preserve good. That word was probably made up by the evil side. What does it mean? How can good and evil be as close together as the two sides of a coin? Evil would be at the bottom of the bottomless pit, and goodness would be at the top of that high mountain. It is probably just a word made up by evil people to justify themselves. Of course, what he said earlier is a metaphor used to mean that good and evil can coexist within a person. But I deliberately kept them at a distance, talking only about good and evil. Then you will think that I am a hypocrite. It cant be. How can a person who proudly attaches evil to his nickname be a hypocrite? So you think Im cool? Evil can never be cool under any circumstances. The only time evil is cool is when it overpowers other evils. heughed. Heughed, but his eyes were cold in the eye sockets. If it werent for Shinansul, I wouldnt have known. Its amazing that someone can smile so excitedly and have such sunken eyes. The rumors were true. What rumor are you talking about? The rumor is that Lee Gongja has be a stubborn and stuffy political slut. If you feel that way, its probably because of this. At some point, we became worse than those stubborn and stuffy political faction brats. So, I think Ill try to correct it now. Extreme Soma, who wasughing softly, asked. Is this the new magic that Gongja Lee dreams of? You could say so. Then you can never coexist with me. I will continue to support the Archduke. I guess it cant be helped. Then Ill just head back. I bowed politely and turned around. Then he asked from behind. What is the third reason? I stopped walking toward the door and turned to him. I am not friends with people wearing masks. It was a moment when he should haveughed, but he didnt. I saw. Although he didntugh out loud, his eyes were smiling in their sockets. It means hes really angry. Until now, he has never taken off his mask in front of anyone. Therefore, of course, no one has seen his face under that mask. No one knew what he looked like or how old he was. Taking off your mask is a taboo and disgusting. But even he showed his face to others only once in his life. To me before my return, who came to get Dafa materials. To me, the only one who survived even after bing friends with him. I saw the face behind that mask. Chapter 95 Episode 95 Thats it. The air around me became heavy and stuffy due to my provocation. The demonic energy that flowed from the body of Extreme Evil Soma took control of the surroundings. His magic energy was special. The reason why it was given the nickname of extreme evil was precisely because of this evil energy called the evil spirit. Soaksim awakened the fundamental violence of humans. When you are exposed to small evil mind, your heart beats violently and you want to kill someone. In fact, if his strength was weak, he would pull out his sword and stab the person next to him to death. Experts with high resistance also find it difficult to fight normally due to the influence of their evil spirit. There are two faces inside this mask. If Lee Gong-ja wakes up with a face other than the one Ive seen so far, even I wont be able to handle it. So its hard to take off the mask. If the face Ive seen so far is Soma, then the other faces would represent extreme evil. I didnt mean to be rude to Soma. However, I think that a friend should be able to see two or three faces without fault. I said this out of curiosity, so please forgive me if I was rude. Even before my regression, I was exposed to this small evil mentality. At that time, I had not learned the Cheonma Self-Defense Technique, so I had a really hard time enduring it. But it was different now. Naturally, the Heavenly Demon Self-Defense Technique was activated and blocked his evil spirit. Although my Heavenly Demon Defense Technique has not yet reached its peak, I have reached a level where I can easily block the evil spirit that is being unleashed. Instead of increasing his evil spirit even more, Extreme Evil Soma slowly withdrew his demonic energy. The smiling eyes in the eye sockets gradually turned cold. The fact that he stoppedughing means that he has calmed down his anger. As expected, the scientist is amazing. It doesnt seem at all disturbed by my small-mindedness. I was trained to have an evil mind and read my mind from a young age. You know, right? My brother was at least as harsh on me. Extreme Somaughed out loud. As if I had never created such tension, he was back to the way he was when I first saw him. As expected, Gongja Lee is an interesting person. Its too bad we couldnt be friends. Then Ill just leave. As I was about to open the door and go out, Extreme Soma spoke. As expected, I believe that Gongja Lee killed the former Soul Mazon. You misunderstand. I did not deny it outright. This tension between him and me was the most important factor in maintaining my rtionship with him. As the door closed, I could see Extreme Soma left alone in the white room. * * * I met Seo Dae-ryong at the entrance of Akingok. Investigator Seo, what are you doing here? Im in training. I was running for physical training. Why, in front of a wicked song? It just so happened to be like that. Did you try to jump in and save me if it was dangerous? He was even holding a long sword that he used during training. Is this touching? Because its not. How can I get through that? Thats why its touching. You came to save me even though you knew I was going to die. I just came here. If I hear any fighting in there, I will let Master know. As expected, hes smart. Of course it should be. You shouldnt jump in and die in vain when youre not good enough. My right hand man is so wise, so what should I worry about? Seo Dae-ryong btedly breathed a sigh of relief, perhaps relieved that I hade out safely. Wow, my legs are still shaking. Even the head of state was a little worried. Investigator Seo. yes. Please continue to worry about me from now on. yes? I ask you to worry. Because I too can make mistakes, make mistakes, and do stupid things. Please continue to worry and ask for help. Seo Dae-ryong smiled slightly. Well, if the right arm doesnt do it, who will? The left arm will do it. Are you going to ruin this good mood like that? As the two of them walked out, ying around with each other, they stopped and looked up at the tree above their heads. What are you doing there? Surprisingly, there was a blood chopping board sitting on a tree branch. Watching the sunset. Why here? Im going to keep an eye on my student to see if hes ying around. At that moment, Seo Dae-ryong was surprised. Tears welled up in my eyes as I looked up at the blood-cheon chopping block nkly. This was the first time that Hyeolcheondoma called himself a disciple. Master! Thank you, Master. Seo Dae-ryongs voice was wet. Hyeolcheondoma, who was disgusted by this kind of atmosphere, shouted. What are you staring at? If youe to practice, you have to run! yes! Master! Seo Dae-ryong started running. Seeing as he forgot to say hello to me, I guess he was really touched when he told me that Hyeolcheondoma was his disciple. I flew up andnded next to the branch where he was sitting. This guy is breaking. I will be as light as a feather. Even though two people were sitting on it, the thin tree branch did not break. Well done. Good job. Youve seen that I like it, right? So you shouldnt dy. Just say everything at the time, be condescending, and hate when people hate you. Thats how it should be. Are young people educating old people? yes. You have to learn. That way, I can live with the younger kids. If you cant even talk. We looked at each other andughed. If youre this worried about me, please tell me. I came here because I was afraid of making him angry. When that vicious guy gets angry, his eyes really turn upside down. Have you seen it? I saw it once. I really dont think anyone could stop me. Yes, I know what that looks like. It is true that no one can stop it. If it were you, I somehow thought he might have gone crazy. Why me? Because you really piss people off. How could it be any different from an extremely evil Soma? Luckily it wasnt that bad today. Because you are the son of the cult leader, you were able toe out without seeing blood. Otherwise, one of them would have died. Thank you for your concern, old man. What is gratitude? lets go. The sunset is over there. Lets take a moment and go. Getting old is sad, but what about sunsets? Hyeolcheondoma quickly jumped away and left the ce. Left alone, I sat on a tree branch and watched the setting sun for a while. Suddenly, I remembered thest appearance of Extreme Soma before returning. The sight of his eyes sparkling with halo. -I do not remember. When I was young and ying with my friends, did I want to kill the tagger? Since when did I start being like this? -Do you regret it? Living an evil life. -What is regret? I regret not being able to kill more people. Im so scared that Im going to go to hell. ah! frustrated. Please take off the mask Thank you. Is this your first time with my face? DI must have heard that you were handsome when you were young. Why did you spend your whole life using it? DMy teacher asked me when he chose me when I was young. If you follow him, you will never be able to take off this mask for the rest of your life. Do you think you can? Instead, he said he would allow him to live a life of killing people to his hearts content. I said I would do it without hesitation. ah! Now that I think about it, Ive been like that since then. Thats why Master recognized me. -After Master died, you had a chance to at least take off your mask, right? -You will know when you try it. Once you use it, you cant take it off. I feel at ease. Wear a mask and kill and kill again. Kill. Later, the mask was killing people. -Wherever you go, do you make excuses and fall asleep? You killed them all. -Did you notice? Hahaha cough. Its hard to really smile. This mask has be my symbol, so how can I take it off? Are you going to send a letter to the martial arts world saying that you will take off your mask starting today? Hey Moochul. Ah, I guess Moochul wasnt your name either. What is your real name? D. DHave you ever thought of me as a friend? D. DYou bastard. When you get to hell, you will die by my hands. DYes, then take revenge to your hearts content. -I was in so much pain from a while ago. Now draw your sword, friend. -bye. Extreme Soma died in my hands. At that time, there was no choice but to eliminate him in the process of obtaining Dafa materials. He was a viin who deserved to die, but at the moment of his death, he considered me a friend. I never told him I was a friend. Maybe I was more of a viin at that moment. * * * My father willingly allowed us to y the game even on a sudden visit. Usually I just yed baduk quietly, but today I talked a lot. I met Mabul the other day. I said things I didnt mean, thought about the person, and tried to find out seriously what kind of person he was. My father didnt respond and just focused on Go. Normally, he would have yelled at me for being so noisy, but today he stayed quiet. My father noticed. My son came because he was distraught and wanted to talk about various things. I continued talking. Today I met the evil Soma again. I hate that person. Its not because I support my brother, but because I think hes crazy for killing people whileughing. My father said as he picked up a baduk stone. Make death stones only here. The message was not to kill any more mazons. When the Seobhonmazon died, he was told not to kill any more, but he emphasized it again. What if I have to kill Extreme Soma again? What if its fate like that again? I thought that he and I were bound by a truly strong bond. I just hope that doesnt happen in this life. Do I have the skills to kill Extreme Soma? Anyway, the reason I go to meet the Magons is I continued speaking again. Im trying to say everything I want to say when you listen obediently like this. It was for me and it was also for my brother. When I first went hunting, I shouted loudly that I would force all the Mazons to kneel and line up, but when I actually encountered them, it wasnt that easy. Your father is right. Dealing with people is the most difficult job in the world. My father didnt say anything and just yed baduk. It looks like you decided to just listen today. Please do not misunderstand that just because I look like this, I am not suitable to be your sessor. If you think about all this in advance, you will emerge strongerter. Its a long-awaited opportunity, so why dont you curse at your brother? Im not going to curse at my brother for the time being. Its a lot of trouble to float gracefully like a swan. Its so hard to keep moving your feet under the water! Youre not the type of person toe and confess like me, are you? For a moment, I saw my fatherughing. It was a very subtle and quick change, but my new eye technique has now taken hold. As expected, as we chat, the game of Baduk bes more and more disadvantageous. Now lets focus. I was so absorbed in baduk. I asked as we finished. Can I visit you sometimes when I dont know what to do? My fathers hand, which was about to ce the stone, paused in midair for a moment. Isnt it a foul? What if I ask the referee for an answer? Dont think of it as a judgment, but just think of it as giving a lesson, right? My father put down the baduk stone. The training is fun. He didnt say yes or no directly, but he did say that he would allow it. I know. Even if you treat me well like this, it is different from choosing a sessor. Even tomorrow, he is the one who can say, The sessor is your older brother. As for the results of Go, I barely beat two houses. Are you getting more and more skilled? Isnt that why you dont put Sima military to sleep? This is a foul. Arent you in the military too? I cant y baduk. Where in the world is there a soldier who cant y baduk? Now that I think about it, thats true. Ive never seen a soldier who couldnt y baduk, even in a storybook. I guess I was deceived by a soldier who cant even y baduk. My father chuckled at my joke. Then Ill see you next month. As I was leaving after saying hello to my father, my father asked me from behind. Is your luggage heavy? The moment I heard those words, my heart was pounding. It was the first time I heard words offort from my father. I would be lying if I said it was as light as a feather, but its not so heavy that I couldnt hold it. Then thats it. Thats it then. Why is this word so good to hear these days? If someone recognizes my efforts then thats okay. Chapter 96 Episode 96: There was nothing at the end of your life. The next day, Extreme Soma came to visit me. The sight of him slowly crossing the Hwangcheongak training ground while wearing a white mask created a truly overwhelming and terrifying feeling. Investigators and executioners couldnt even whisper from afar. Everyone breathlessly said hello and passed by. I was even more afraid than when Hyeolcheondoman or Ilhwageomjon came. I was standing at the office window and watching. Seo Dae-ryong, who was next to him, spoke in a trembling voice. What on earth happened yesterday that brought that scary person to the headquarters? Inspector Seo, the scariest ce in our school is our Hwangcheongak. Why are you leaving when people whoe here should leave? Yes, lets say so. Is this a situation where I need to evacuate or not? Please let me know, considering the affection we have had so far. please! Seeing that he has time to make jokes like this, he must be learning martial arts well from Doma. Well, Im doing my best, so I expect to see a transformation soon. It was only yesterday that I asked you to keep worrying about me. I will worry about you from afar like I did yesterday. Go and bring him. The right arm has to go. I just hope that Extreme Soma doesnt know that I am Gakjus right hand man. Just like that, Seo Dae-ryong went out and my eyes turned to Extreme Soma again. I knew you woulde for me, but I never thought you woulde directly to Hwangcheon Pavilion so soon and in broad daylight. Acting suddenly based on instinct was no different then or now. Thats why hes an interesting opponent and thats why its difficult to deal with him. After a while, Seo Dae-ryong spoke outside the door. The Extreme Evil Mazon has arrived. Take it. Soon after, Extreme Evil Soma came in, guided by Seo Dae-ryong. Wee, old man. They say youre an elderly person again. I told you to treat me like a friend. That cant be possible. Then I will call you Soma-sama. great. Extreme Somaughed out loud. Extreme Somas actions were natural, as if nothing had happened yesterday. When Seo Dae-ryong, who guided him, was about to leave, I spoke quickly. By the way, that guy over there is my right-hand man, Inspector Seo. Seo Dae-ryong screamed with his expression, and then when Extreme Evil Soma turned around, he greeted him with a calm face. This is Seo Dae-ryong. It is an honor to meet someone I respect. Oh, Ill remember that. thank you. Seo Dae-ryong walked out with an expression like the end of the world. You will be screaming in your heart. Please dont remember! Iughed while looking at that. Extreme Soma suddenly asked. Dont you usually hide the people you care about? If the opponent is the enemy, then yes. Soma is not your enemy, is he? But were not even friends yet. If someone wants to kill someone, no matter how tightly they hide it, will they be able to hide it? Soma, have you ever been unable to kill someone you tried to kill because they were hiding? doesnt exist. Thats right. I dont know when I will die anyway, so shouldnt I live my life as a proper right-hand man? There was a strange look in Extreme Somas eyes. That sounds quite interesting. Extreme Soma stood up and looked around the office. I looked around at the documents piled up on my desk and the books in the closet, and smelled the scent of flowers in a flower pot by the window. It was the flower pot that Ilhwa Geomzon gave as a gift. It smells good. I recently started liking flowers. We are the sessors of the Heavenly Demon Church who love flowers If the Murim Alliance invades, will we die in the flower fields? I responded calmly to his mocking words. It would be cool to die lonely in an unknown field, but isnt this okay too? What if the smell you smell at thest moment of your breath is not blood but the scent of flowers? Instead of answering whether it was good or bad, Extreme Soma burst into habitualughter. But why did youe to see me? The evil soma that was facing the flower turned towards me. Yesterday, after Gongzi Lee passed away, I thought about it carefully and I was very disappointed that we couldnt be friends. Me too. So I came here to see if we could find a way to be friends. Wee. So did you find a way? The way I thought was to give in one by one. how? I will yield to Lee Gongjas perspective on good and evil. I will try to understand Lee Gongjas new magic technique. Then what can I give up? Can you give in to what you said about being friends only when you take off your mask? Before that, let me ask you one thing. Why do you want to be friends with me? I want to live without fault with Lee Gongja. Actually, I know why Extreme Soma is like this. First of all, I want to find out how the Nuphonmazon was killed. When I returned to the main school, along with the Subsoul Mazon, the Extreme Evil Soma was still alive. This is what I felt at that time. The worse you are, the longer you survive. Extreme Evil Soma is also a person who values his life, so he will want to somehow find out how I killed the Subsoul Mazon. If the Soul Mazon suffered, he would think that he could suffer as well. Another reason is because of his personality. He is obsessed with people who provoke and intrigue him. They approach you, make you their friend, and when they get tired of it, they kill you right away. It was a pathological taste of his that only I knew about and that no one knew about. So, you shouldnt have any positive meaning when he says we should be friends. Lets be friends means Im going to y with you and then kill you. These two reasons are what brought Extreme Soma to my office. This was the reason why he made me lie and say that he would understand my magic. I want to be friends with Lee Gongja. Yes, I will be friends with him in this life too. When you be a friend, only then will you stand at a point where you are neither enemy nor ally. That person is called Extreme Soma. A person who can barely escape from being an enemy only by bing a friend. great. Lets make concessions to each other. Extreme Somaughed loudly at my answer. It was a happy, loudugh that anyone could hear, but I was looking into his eyes with my eyesight. He was looking at me with extremely cold eyes. Soma, there was nothing at the end of your life. He said he had no regrets until the moment he died, but that was a lie. Because the moment he remembered his childhood, he was already regretting it. The Hyeolcheon Doma is changing, the Ilhwa Sword Zone is changing, and the Pungcheon Cult Leader is changing, but this extreme soma will not change easily. Because I was born with an evil nature and was raised through brainwashing by my teacher from a young age. It was right then. Seo Dae-ryongs voice was heard outside. The Grand Duke has arrived. Take it. Extreme Soma said with a smile. I called. Are you calling your brother here while looking for me? This is truly something only the worst Soma can do. Should I try this? He was the type of person who, when he thought of something, would do it without any hesitation. Despite this unexpected personality, he was one of the Mazon who survived to the end, showing how great his evil intentions were. After a while, Geommuyang came inside. He greeted Extreme Soma first. Long time no see, Soma. Wee, Grand Duke. Now, I dont have to introduce you two, right? I matched his yful words to the beat. Maybe we brothers are the ones we should introduce to each other. I dont know as much as I thought. As I treated the extremely evil Soma with ease, a hint of tension shed across Geommuyangs face. Go one step further. Extreme Soma said to Geommuyang. I was begging Lee Gongja to be friends. I looked at Geommuyangs reaction to see how the evil Soma woulde out. My brother reacted like a brother. Sometimes entertainment like this is necessary. Geumaksoma said with a smile at Geommuyangs reaction, which waspletely undisturbed. Thats why I n to enjoy the entertainment with my younger brother. Our archduke is so straight that its not fun. Mugeuk is so witty that he would definitely be a good friend. My brother is also going through a lot of hardships. Im not the type of person toe and listen to people say things like that. He is putting up with it all because of his determination to be the sessor. Yes, Im good at it. brother. If you lose your nerve here, you will lose at that moment. Youre doing great. Perhaps aware of such feelings, Extreme Evil Soma stimted Geommuyang. Gongja Lee came to visit me yesterday. He asked me to support him instead of my brother. Even though I was there, he didnt hesitate. Soma, you asked to be friends, but why are you alienating your brothers? We cant be good friends like this. Hearing my words, Extreme Somaughed and said. There is nothing in the world more fun than conflict, so how can you tolerate it? Even if I can tolerate pooping, I cant tolerate that. If you want to fight against each other, do it with the Murim Alliance and the Apostolic Alliance, not with us. Even if I wanted to, Im in a situation where I cant do that these days. Geommuyang was just listening to our conversation from the side. Hes probably just hoping that Im going to cross the line. Now that the two of you are together in one ce, can I ask you a question Ive always been curious about? To Extreme Somas question, my older brother responded obediently, Of course. Then I will ask the Archduke first. What will you do for me if I help the Archduke make you his sessor? After all, an extremely evil soma is an extremely evil soma. How can you show such bad taste in front of the two of us? Geommuyang answered calmly as if she had been prepared. We will triple our support for bad songs and lift the limit on the number of unsung singers. And we will lift the ban on emunication currently imposed on Soma. There was a ban on the extremely evil Soma, prohibiting him from being emunicated. This is because the year beforest, there was an incident of massacre of Sado League warriors, which almost led to a war. At that time, they attacked first. It started like that, but it ended in massacre. After that, his father forbade him to go to the center for the time being. Its already been two years, and my body is itching to death. Oh, these are very attractive conditions. youre wee. In addition, if there is anything Soma wants, I will fully support it. Extreme Somaughed out loud. Does your brother know? Even though he smiles with such joy, his eyes underneath the mask are extremely cold. Now, this time I will ask Mr. Lee. What will you do for me if I help Gongzi Lee and turn him into a Heavenly Demon? They both wondered what my answer would be. I stared at the evil soma and spoke softly. I will give you my life. The atmosphere froze for a moment. I should have said it was a joke, but this is what I added. We talked yesterday, right? What kind of new magic is I aiming for? But did you know what I would do to Soma, who is showing off extreme evil? Did you think they would at least support you? I will try to live even if it means bearing the political burden. My brother may be secretly happy. I thought I was ruining this great opportunity because of my youthful energy. But there is something my brother doesnt know. This extremely evil soma bes more attracted to the opponent when the opponent appears like this. As if to prove it, his eyes were shining brightly inside the gaping hole seen with the Shinan technique. I spoke to him colder than before. Suddenly ying with friends became no longer fun, right? y that breaks formality too much will not end well in the end. So please dont ever ask me to be friends again. In a quiet atmosphere, Extreme Soma stood up. If were not friends and were together, well just end up fighting. See you next time then. After saying goodbye to Geommuyang, Extreme Soma left the office. Just the two of us, Geommuyang asked me. What on earth are you thinking? My brother knew that I was not the type of person to offend Extreme Soma so carelessly. Are you just pissed off? Your sessors must show off to Palmazon. Come on, wag your tail. Then I will ce you in the position of sessor. Arent you angry? My brother thought for a moment about what to say, then stood up and said. I always get the heat from you. After leaving those words, Geommuyang also left the office. Soon after, Seo Dae-ryong came in. Are you waiting outside because youre worried about me? Not Mr. Footnote. I was worried that it might have unleashed some demon energy and withered away. He was relieved to see the flowers in the flower pot. I smiled and stood next to him. Extreme Soma was seen walking out of the building. You look angry. Are you okay? Im not angry. Cant you see those exciting steps? I dont know. It feels like I want to step on someone and kill them. If youre that worried, give away the flower pots tomorrow. Thats right. yes? Extreme Soma ising again tomorrow? If you run away and say not to, the person who will chase you until the end is Extreme Soma. He is someone who has to make a decision one way or another. That person. After a moment, Seo Dae-ryong asked. How are you holding up under all this pressure? I have a right arm, a left arm aiming for the right arm, a heart, wings, and now even a brain. What would be difficult for me? I added softly, looking at the back of Extreme Soma walking alone in the distance. It must be that evil, lonely soul that is having a hard time. Chapter 97 Episode 97 Why are you obsessed with my mask? Extreme Soma came to see me again the next day. I thought you wouldnte now. You are the one who holds the power over my life and death. How can you note? Yesterday, I responded in my own way to the extreme somas mockery of my offer to live. Please wait a moment. Its something that needs to be dealt with quickly. Dont worry about me, just take your time. He could have stopped work for a while, but the momentum made him wait. Extreme Soma walked to the window and asked. I cant see that flower from yesterday. I answered as I stamped the document. I guess Inspector Seo went out to give us some water. Review the following documents and stamp them again. Take another picture. Take another picture. Extreme Soma, who was looking out the window, seemed to be tired of waiting and sat down on my desk. And then you made me wait, so you have to endure this level of rudeness, right? With this feeling, I looked down at my work. What makes things so difficult? Just kill them all. I smiled and told him. Soma lives too easily. Extreme Somaughed at my words. Dont be fooled by this unassuming appearance. Everyone who is caught off guard by Soma dies, and only those who are nervous about the extreme evil survive. Its done. After stamping thest document, I raised my head and said something unexpected. Are you really going to save me if I be the heir? Of course, you should not be fooled by this statement. Could it be that he came to beg for his life? He is enjoying this whole process. After interacting like this, I want to see myself copse one day, which is the heart of a very evil soma. At that time, he is a person who has tough and mock me to get rid of his anger. I took out my dagger and drew a line on the table. It saves my life. Instead A vertical line was drawn slightly to the right of the center. You have toe here to live. Soma gave an interesting look. What is this? This is how much I care. Ohh! Something like this? You have to buy more than half of it. Even if you are a friend, if you dont have any feelings of liking for it, isnt it just like anyone else? Words alone kill a friend. Its difficult to survive. Well have to hand it over somehow. Where are we now? I drew a vertical line a little bit past the starting point. Is it just there? Its already here. Extreme Soma looked down at Sun, then looked at me again, and then looked down at Sun again. He has no choice but to fall into this rtionship. Not only is it not enough to treat yourself harshly, but you will also feel a taste of justice and agreement from me that you will never find at our school. That will be a spice that stimtes extreme soma even more. What does Gongja Lee think of you? The reason he asks is probably because he suspects that I trust my father and am doing this. Or maybe he received a secret mission from his father. I dont think about my father. I just try to feel it at the moment. My father is not someone I can understand with my head. Im the only one having a hard time for no reason. Extreme Somaughed, as if he sympathized with my words. If youve finished what you want to say, please stand up. Its time for me to eat. You need to eat. Lets go out. I left the office with Extreme Soma. As I was leaving the building, the evil Soma followed me. Where do you eat? Im thinking of going out to Maga Vige and having a meal today. Lets go together. I asked him as if slightly surprised. Are you going to be okay? Because he never took off his mask, I never heard of him eating with anyone. its okay. I will just sit while you eat. Not Soma, but Magachon. Itll be okay, right? Only then did he realize that it was a joke telling people not to cause riots or ughter andughed out loud. While Seo Dae-ryong, who was holding a flower pot to his chest, was watching anxiously from the other side, we crossed the training hall and headed outside. * * * Just before entering Maga Vige, Extreme Evil Soma said. You know what? I have never been to Maga Vige. I just passed by whenever I had to go outside, but this is my first time walking here. Isnt this a fortunate thing for the residents of Magachon? Heughed at my joke. Can I walk down the street? If youre worried that people will freak out, you dont have to worry about that. Why? You will know when you go. So we entered Magachon. Even as we walked down the street, everyone passed by without paying attention. A few people recognized me and bowed their heads in greeting, but no one was scared when they saw the evil soma next to them. Why is no one afraid of me? Thats because no one thinks its an evil soma. If you look at this mask, you should know its me, right? Look over there. I pointed to a vendor across the street. The stall was selling all kinds of items rted to the Heavenly Demon Church. Theres Somas mask over there too. ! Extreme Soma was surprised. There were masks worn by truly maskless people. In addition to white masks, there were even colored or painted masks. These! When Extreme Soma raised his hand as if he wanted to blow it all away, I pulled on his sleeve. I think I need these hands over there. At that moment, a child passing by wearing a mask of an unknown person holding his fathers hand on the other side of the street was waving enthusiastically at the evil soma wearing the same mask. It doesnt cost any money, so please wave your hand. When I slightly waved my sleeve, Extreme Soma waved his hand as if he couldnt win. The child passed us by, perhaps not realizing that he was the only person to whom Extreme Soma had waved. Dont be too surprised. Because that is also possible. The vendor next to it was selling wooden dolls, not only dolls modeled after Palmazon, but also dolls modeled after Cheonma. When he saw the Heavenly Demon doll, Extreme Evil Soma was truly surprised. Is it really okay to do this? If we dont sell these items in viges near the Heavenly Demon Church, where can we sell them? You cant sell it in front of the Murim Alliance, right? Even if I sell it in front of the Murim Alliance, I cant sell it here. Its because my father is generous. He gave permission to make and sell as much as he wanted. Since that day, products rted to fathers and mazons have been pouring out. I feel ufortable and might not be able to make it, but the power of making money is great. This is really funny. Now, Extreme Somaughed out loud. Passers-by nced at him, but no one thought he was a diabolical soma and passed by. When Soma and Ie out here, of course we seem to be the main characters, but this is a world where those people are the main characters. When they recognize us, they get scared and bow their heads, but what matters to them is not us, but their own lives. To make a living every day, you have to earn money, meet people, and raise children. Magachon is like this. Interesting. How does Gongja Lee know so well? Ever since I was young, I used to sneak out of school and wander around the vige. This Magachon was my world. This is what I said to him: I wouldnt believe it if I had traveled far around the world, but it would have been usible in Magachon. Extreme Evil Somas gaze again turned to the vendors selling masks and Heavenly Demon Spirit dolls. Without hesitation, he unleashed his poisonous demonic spirit, Small Evil Mind. The peddlers who were selling the goods frowned and touched their chests as if they were feeling stuffy. Soon, the author will put on the mask he sold and stab the person next to him to death. If they die, it will be because of Lee Gongja. The person who brought me here is Lee Gongja. Dont be pushy. The person who came along to eat was Soma. The person who kills is also Soma. And there is one thing you must know. What is that? If youmit murder in front of the Nether Pole, you will be beheaded. Please try changing it somewhere. Their lives and Somas life. I added, taking the first step. Even if you touch my fathers doll over there, you dont touch the people who make a living. I could feel the evil Soma withdrawing my evil spirit from behind me. He was just trying to see my reaction and didnt start with the intention of killing me. He has fun ying with me now. The more you give up, the more you will expect that the more thrilling pleasure will be waiting for you when you kill me. The ce I arrived at was Pungryu Bar. Now this is my regr ce. Its shabby. Why are you here? Its boring because its a ce to meet, but I like the owner. He is the only person who knows that Soma-sama is the real Soma-sama. That person, Cho Chun-bae, came out and greeted us warmly as always. Wee, Mr. Gakju. His gaze turned towards the evil Soma. For a moment, Cho Chun-bae was startled and looked fearful. This person really knows who I am. Because you came with me. Knowing that the real thing has arrived. I said to Cho Chun-bae with a smile. He who thinks is right. Luckily, Im the only one eating, so you dont have to worry too much. yes! Nevertheless, the pressure from Extreme Soma seemed to be greater than that of his father. The evil Soma in the rumor was a viin who killed people for no reason. Of all the guests Ive served, I think Im the most afraid of Soma. More than my father. Is the leader here too? yes. Thats unexpected. There is a first time for everyone. Everyone starts with a scientist. I smiled lightly and he habituallyughed along. This time I asked. Have you ever eaten at a bar like this? I was there when I was young. Who did you eat with? He didnt answer. But I knew who it was. He said that before he became Somas disciple, he once ate at a restaurant with his father. It was a memory that remained like a picture in his memory. I suddenly thought of that image. A little boy who entered the bar holding his fathers hand. Extreme Soma said that he was born with a tendency to kill from a young age, but was that really true? Were the eyes of the kid who entered the bar full of sorrow? Meanwhile, the meal came out. Cho Chun-bae was even careful about his breathing, as if he thought he could die if he made a mistake. This was the look in his eyes as he left the dish safely behind. Thanks to you, I have achieved great sess as a bar owner today. I said with my eyes. You dont know that, owner. What other positions will be created? I raised my chopsticks and asked Geukaksoma out of courtesy. Would you like to eat together? Is there any way to eat food without a mouth opening through the mask? How about lifting the mask slightly and eating downwards? It looks like its not there, right? Then there is no way. Im not hungry, so dont worry, just eat. Okay then, Ill eat first. Actually, I ate alone. Extreme Soma just watched. Some people would say it was crazy, but I was aplishing the difficult task of eating alone in the presence of a very evil soma. Isnt it difficult to keep wearing the mask? It must be harder for a scientist than me. Me? Because you dont have a mask, you have to make different facial expressions every day, right? Oh, that could be possible. Starting with that story, I told him several stories. We talked about how Hyeolcheon Doma and Ilhwa Sword Zone Mabul came here, we talked about the weather, and we also said that if we sell white masks in front of the Murim Alliance, they will sell well. He just listened to my story in silence. After finishing my meal, I put down my chopsticks and Geukaksoma said something unexpected. I have a favor to ask, Master Lee. Please tell me. Please tell the religious leader to lift my ban. I looked shocked. But when the word favor came up, I expected to be asked this favor. Originally, this was a request I would have made to my older brother, but now his and my fate have changed, so he is asking me to do it. Its not easy. Thats why Im asking you to do it. For some reason, I think a person with a science degree might be able to solve it. What will you do if I release the ban? Just say the word. What do you want? Do you want my full support? My brother wanted it. But I was drawing a bigger picture. no. You dont want my support? I dont want forced support. It will only break the unity of those who support me. Then what do you want? I said, staring into the eyes inside the mask. Please take off your mask even when you are alone with me. ! The atmosphere froze for a moment. Why on earth are you obsessed with my mask? Im not obsessed with the mask. sure? If we can be friends, I want to be real friends. ! Extreme Soma, who was silent for a moment, asked coldly. Can you handle me without the mask? I calmly asked back as I stared into his eyes, which were shining with raw evil intent in the gaping hole. Can you handle me without that mask? Chapter 98 Episode 98 My world would be boring. The two evil Soma eyes in the eye sockets were smiling brightly. Would you have ever imagined that in exchange for lifting your ban, you would have to take off your mask? He was angry but happy at the same time. I may be the first person who made him have two conflicting emotions coexist. In my entire life, Ive never seen anyone treat me so carelessly. Even my father didnt treat the Mazons so carelessly. I know. How much Extreme Soma loves to enjoy moments like this. Your blood will be flowing quickly and your heart will be beating like crazy. I think this too is some kind of illness. What if I promise to take off my mask and thenter dont keep my promise? We have to rush in and forcefully take it off. Now, lets practice. In an instant, Extreme Evil Somas eyes sank. Ready to fight, he was apletely different person than he was a moment ago. I waved my hand and pushed my chair back. If I do that, the skin on my face mighte off. Extreme Soma answered his prayers and asked leisurely. Now, if you cant force it off, what are you going to do now? I stared at him for a moment and then answered calmly. I wont do anything. For a moment, Extreme Soma was shocked. I just said the correct answer that even the person involved, Extreme Soma, doesnt know. Do nothing. This is the right answer for this tree frog-like extreme soma. He asked me with an expression of iprehension. Does this mean you will trust me? Honestly, I dont believe it. Extreme Soma is not a name that gives anyone confidence, is it? Iughed as if it was a joke, but he didntugh. Now, please stand up. Soma, you should go and eat too. I didnt exin why to him. Sometimes not saying anything works best. This is especially true when there is no particr reason, like this time. Sometimes the other person exaggerates this insignificant thing and makes it into something usible. I stood up first, followed by Extreme Soma. After leaving the pub, we went back the way we came. He walked side by side with me for a while and then stopped. Please wait a moment. He went to the vendor selling masks. Then he bought a white mask there and gave it to me. This is a gift tomemorate today. I said to him as I epted the mask. I suggested that you take off your mask, but instead you put a mask on my face. I obediently put on my mask. Its frustrating. I guarantee that if you take off your mask and fight, Soma will fight twice as well. How long does it take for this to befortable? It doesnt take as long as you think. If so, the converse would also be true. The time it takes to feel at ease without the mask. Visible through the eye holes of the mask, Extreme Soma was staring at me in silence. You were looking at me like this. He can now look at me only with my eyes in his eye sockets. Maybe that would be more disadvantageous for me. Because Extreme Soma has lived among numerous masked minions for a very long time. I pulled the mask up onto my head like a hat. Write it like this. Howfortable and good is it? Put it on when you want to put it on, take it off when you want to take it off. Just like this. With that, I tapped the mask above my head, looking at the sky, with my palm. This guy will feel good too. If you look at the sky like this. Then, Extreme Soma looked up at the sky. Wouldnt it be okay to do this? Then we will both see the sky. When Extreme Soma, who had been looking at the sky with empty eyes for a long time, turned his gaze to me, he had already made a decision. great. I will ept the conditions presented by Lee Gong-ja. If you lift my restraints, I will take off my mask when we are alone. I dont believe he will keep his promise. This is the face I saw only once before my return and before I died. He wont take off his mask easily. But just making that promise is meaningful. Will I ever see his younger face? Thank you, Soma. The vertical line on the line drawn in my heart moved a little more to the right. There is still a long way to go. It wont be until you get more than halfway through that youll be in a state where youll be wondering whether or not to kill me. If I meet these conditions, I can attack my father, right? We looked at each other and smiled. Neither he nor I expressed our true feelings at all, but we smiled broadly as if thisughter was a sign of this promise. * * * The next day, when I entered Cheonmajeon, Commander-in-Chief Sima Ming was also there. After saying hello to his father, he joked with Sima Ming. Ive been cornered by youtely, soldier. What do you mean? My father followed up with us, even though we were two houses apart. Only then did he understand that he was talking about baduk, and Sima Mingughed. Its because you were defrauded by a soldier who cant y baduk. You already heard it. This time Iughed. My father is blunt and doesnt seem like he would ever tell the jokes we shared, but he does it all to Sima Ming. This probably means that Sima Ming is close. After a brief exchange of greetings, I told my father the purpose of todays visit. I came to see you because my father asked me a favor. Say it. Please lift the ban on Extreme Soma. My father wasnt surprised. Its probably because theyve recently reported that Ive been meeting with a very evil Soma. Sima Myung stepped forward in ce of my father who was silently looking down at me. May I ask why? Geokaksoma came to me and asked me a favor. Then cant you just refuse? If you refuse, I will kill your family! What should I do if someone threatens me? Ah, then I guess I will be the Heavenly Demon. Should I have epted it? Sima Ming did notugh at my joke. This is not something to joke about. Do you know why Extreme Soma was banned? I know. They massacred the Sapostolic Alliance warriors. Soma is a person who cannot control his anger. The longer we keep him tied up, the more angry he will explode. Even Sima Ming could not refute this statement. My father, who was listening, suddenly asked. Can you take responsibility? Why am I responsible? The person who caused the ident should be held responsible. If a dog off leash bites a person, how can the dog be solely responsible? The person who released him must also be held ountable. Of course, but. If you ept the condition that you will take responsibility, I will lift the ban. You cant just support that person forever, can you? When the ban is lifted, he will be immediately emunicated, and I will only be responsible for what happens during that expulsion. good night! Unlike his father, who readily gave his permission, Sima Ming once again emphasized it with an anxious look on his face. There must have been a lot of Extreme Soma umted over the past two years of being confined to the main school. If you go out to the midfield, you couldmit a massacre. I will keep this in mind and look closely. Lastly, he expressed his gratitude to his father. Father, thank you for your permission. Of course, my father did not ept the greeting without any hesitation. Is this really something to be thankful for? From the perspective of Cheonmajeon, it was impossible to ban extreme soma forever. At a time like this, my request would have been enough to give my father an opportunity to lift the ban. As a result, this incident also became a kind of sessor test. father. Im sorry, but I will have the advantage in this matter. I already know what Extreme Evil Soma is nning to do after he leaves the church. * * * After leaving Cheonmajeon, I went straight to the evil song to visit Extreme Evil Soma. Did you really get permission? It seems that Extreme Soma didnt know that I would get my fathers permission in just one day. yes. The ban will be lifted tomorrow. An official document will arrive from Tongcheongak sometime tomorrow. Admiration shed in Extreme Somas eyes. I had no idea we could do it this quickly. Now you know why you should support me and not your brother, right? Ill have to think about it seriously. But did the religious leader just allow it? Is that possible? My father put a condition on it. What are the conditions? I let out a somewhat exaggerated sigh and then spoke to him. If Soma causes trouble, I will take full responsibility for it. Ohh! You risked your position as sessor for me. Thats the way it is. Extreme Soma did not hide his expression of surprise. Is this worth it? Seeing Somas face? I think its well worth it. The Duke of Lee risked too much just to be ttered like this. Then, since youve already been caught, Ill do one more thing. Bing friends with a very evil soma is something no one will ever experience in their lives. Its a condition worth walking on. The evil soma stared at me as if it were staring me in the face. You might want to find out what my intentions are, but you wont be able to know me just by looking at my eyes and facial expressions. In the past, now and in the future. In other words, I can have as many idents as I want. The scientist will be responsible. Its really crazy. Couldnt you have hidden it? You dont want me to tell you that you promised to take responsibility, right? It would be a weakness for a scientist. I have to say it. Arent most of the problems we face caused by not speaking up when we should? Extreme Soma smiled strangely. It is a different type ofughter than the habitualughter. I have no intention of ignoring Soma. I dont think that something will happen if I hide it. Whenever I heard rumors about Lee Gongja, I thought they were exaggerated. But now I see it has shrunk a lot. Maybe its because hes Soma-sama. What do you mean? Even if you report the same thing, the content will sound different depending on how you feel. However, in front of Lord Soma, even his subordinates will have no choice but to be rigid. Only dry reports that exclude personal opinions or emotions as much as possible will be included. I wouldnt have been able to properly convey who I am. That makes perfect sense. Theughter sounded different again. Soma smiles like that when he has a lot on his mind. Instead, please promise me one thing. What is it? If you need to leave school, you muste with me. If you break this promise, you will be banned again and you will probably have to start over from the beginning. Lets leave school tomorrow without any promises of ater date. The person who makes this kind of impromptu decision is a very evil person. So dealing with him is difficult. I also answered without hesitation. Im looking forward to my trip with Soma. I deliberately described my departure from church with him as a trip. We are not going on a trip. If you go with friends, isnt it a trip no matter where you go? I have to do my best to prevent him from getting into trouble during this journey, so I dont want to approach him this anxiously. Im really going out with the mindset that Im going out to have some fun with Extreme Soma. If a friend fights, you stop him, and if he falls into danger, you save him. With just this much heart. Then Ill just leave. Ill see you tomorrow morning, Mr. Lee. As I was about to open the door ande out, Extreme Soma asked me from behind. Is there somewhere you want to go? I turned to him and said. a lot. But during this mission, I want to see Somas world. Please show me around. My world would be boring. Maybe even more than Magachon. You may feel that way because it is your world, but if someone else sees it, it will be different. Heughed and Iughed along with him. When you meet Soma, you oftenugh. Whether the smile is forced, whether there is a dagger in the smile, or whether it is sincere. Anyway, I end upughing. They say that if youugh often, you will live longer. There are also good points like this. As I opened the door again and was about to leave, I added another word. Truly, Maga Vige is not such a trivial ce. People make a living by selling masks to evil demons, right? Chapter 99 Episode 99 When I return from this journey. After leaving Akingok, I went to Namdojong, where Hyeolcheondomas residence is located. Seo Dae-ryong, who was training in the yard there, was startled when he saw the white mask hanging from my waist. omg! no way? Did you kill Extreme Soma as well? Seo Dae-ryong must have been surprised at what I said, so he quickly covered his mouth. of course. Would I have let such a viin live? When I spoke coldly, Seo Dae-ryong lowered his hand covering his mouth and seemed relieved. Fortunately, the. I really thought he was dead. I told you I killed him! Mr. Gakju, you are not foolish enough to carry evidence of murder around your waist. Are you asking if someone who knew it killed him? I was so surprised the moment I saw it. But what is that mask? Are you nning on infiltrating Wicked Valley? Why would I need this to infiltrate there? You will need it when you infiltrate. Now my Pungshinsabo has risen to the point where no stranger can detect my presence. This is a gift given to me by Extreme Soma. Seo Dae-ryong was even more surprised than before. Geokaksoma gave it to you as a gift? That is also a gift that Soma himself paid a lot of money to buy at Maga Vige. Im more surprised that he carried money around. I think Ill just kill him and take it. Anyway, Mr. Gakju will be the first andst person to receive a gift from Extreme Soma. Investigator Seo. yes. What we dont know as much as what we know about people is our future. Could you have imagined on the day when we first met that you and I would have this conversation in the yard of the old mans house in Hyeolcheondoma? Well, thats right. When I was tricked by Mr. Gakju in a bar, I never knew that this hell of training would be waiting for me. I smiled as I saw him sighing. Someday you will say this again. At that time, I really didnt know that training in hell would save my life. Seo Dae-ryong looked at me and smiled. Seodaeryong itself is a being that proves that statement. Because I couldnt see any crookedness or depression from him anymore. People dont know whats ahead of them. I left him as he started training again and went into Hyeolcheondomas house. Hyeolcheondoma was taking out books from the bookshelf. If you y around like that, youll end up flying. Does a noble person who reads poetry and paintings say such degrading things? Thats because youre using something so unlucky. When entering the room, he wore a white mask as a joke. I put the mask on my head like a hat, just like I did for Extreme Soma. Tomorrow, I will be emunicated together with Extreme Soma. He came to me to ask me to do some school work while I was away. Hyeolcheondoma continued to remove the book from the bookshelf and spoke without turning around. If you dont worry, it will run on its own. It goes on without me, and it goes on just fine without you. Yes? Its working so well that its a shame. Please tell it to Geomjon-nim on my behalf. I? yes. Im busy so I cant say hello. The reason I bothered to ask Hyeolcheon Doma was because I wanted to use this as an excuse for the two of them to meet one more time. Hyeolcheon Doma also probably guessed my intention and didnt bother to reject it. In times like this, it is clear that he also wishes to reconcile with Geomzon. Then Ill be back. I was about to turn around and leave when Hyeolcheondoma asked from behind. Are you really nning to attract the evil Soma to us? If not on our side, at least we wont make them our enemies. Is there really a need for that? If Extreme Soma joins hands with his brother, things will be several times more difficult than they are now. In any case, Extreme Evil Soma is not someone you can truly serve as a grand duke. Thats the problem. The two will move on, exchanging tasks and rewards at an appropriate distance. Due to their personalities, there will be no emotional fights or hurting each others pride. So you will get along better than Mabul. Because that was actually the case. The two worked well together and ended up being closer than Mabul or Hyeolcheondoma. Then Ill be back. Wait a moment. He put the books that Hyeolcheon had taken out in a different ce than where they were originally ced. The moment thest book is put into the book. Slurp. The bookshelf opened and a secret room appeared. It was an borate secret passage that opened when a specific book was ced in a specific spot. Rather than the fact that there was a secret room here, I was more surprised that he opened it without hesitation in front of me. Hyeolcheondoma entered the secret room and came out with something. He casually threw what he took out on the table in front of me. Take it. What is this? When I opened the well-packaged item, there was a thin top inside. Its a ghost suit. If you wear it, it will hurt less when you get hit. It wasnt a little less painful. Guihoui was the highest level of treasure, the swords imprable sword. Are you really giving me something this precious? I see. Please wear your clothes. What am I supposed to do when Im old? Its ugly. Then sell it out. By selling? Its about making money. What if you earn it? Come to think of it, he had no blood rtives to pass on his property to. Take a tour of Jungwon and eat delicacies from the mountains and the sea. What about delicacies from the mountains and seas? As I get older, I have trouble digesting the noodles I ate for lunch. It broke my heart because I knew it wasnt just a joke. I know because I experienced it too. No matter how expert you are, getting older is inevitable. Dont you want to wear it? If you dont like it, dont. That cant be right. When he tried to take it back, I quickly snatched it away and wore it on the spot. Wouldnt it be polite to wear this type of clothing on the spot? Its perfect! Its reallyfortable, isnt it? It was thin and stic, so it felt like I wasnt wearing anything. If you wrap the Geukpum Cheonjamsa on top of this and exercise the Heavenly Demon Defense, your body will not be cut off even if you are hit by sword energy or sword energy. Hyeolcheon Doma, who was far from condescending, went out to the yard where Seo Dae-ryong was and started nagging him, fearing that I might even say thank you. After watching the two people practicing martial arts for a while, I quietly left his residence. I do not intend to repay Hyeolcheon Doma with words. * * * When does it leave? For some reason, Ian wasnt more worried about me than he was about the chopping block. tomorrow morning. Then I cant have a farewell party. Ah, I was wondering if we could all get together for a drink after a long time. Ian! Now is that algebra? Im going to the midfield now with Extreme Soma. Wouldnt it be dangerous? I will escort you! Where did you go? My old Ian! I miss you too, dear Ian. This is all because of training. I have to stop it. I walked over and looked at Ians hands. Theyers of calluses on her palms told of her hard training. Theres something different about holding a sword these days. There was no further exnation, but I knew what she was saying. The Bicheon Sword Technique, which has reached eight levels, must be constantly tempting and stimting her. Lets meet a strong opponent and fight. Although he is still inferior to me and the Magons, his skill in Bicheon Sword Technique, which has reached eight levels, was truly a skill that would be difficult to find an opponent in the martial arts world. I wille back trembling with fear from that scary Soma. I heard you personally went to Cheonmajeon and received permission to do that scary thing? Who heard that from? Investigator Seo has already gone. Hes probably the cheapest right-hand man in the martial arts world. Ian didntugh at my joke. I was always the first to know the news about you. If you were to leave school like this, of course I would follow you. Are you sad? Then she burst into tears and her true feelings came out. Yes, Im sorry. I am so, so sorry. With a long sigh, her suppressed emotions poured out. Im worried! I want to follow you and protect you! Although I am no longer a bodyguard and have been undeservedly given the position of Lord Commander, what I still want is to be by your side and protect you. I am a person who wants to die next to you, even if I die. Thats my dream If I be a better expert than I am now, I will be able to truly protect the master. I will have to endure and train until I be such a useful person Then Ian burst into tears. I know youre very busy and having a hard timeso I wasnt going to tell you thisIm sorry. I will be training hard. Eventually, the tears she had been holding back fell from her eyes. Pack your bags. For a moment, Ian was startled. Im sorry, I was wrong. Please dont kick me out. What are you talking about? Pack your bags. Lets go together tomorrow. For a moment she was startled. really? You are right. If you dont protect me, who will protect me? Come with me. Go and protect me without any regrets. great! really good! For the first time in a long time, I jumped up and down because I liked Ian so much. Thank you, Master. thank you so much. Its hard to leave home, so whats the point of being thankful? Even ourpanion is said to be a very evil soma. Im going, even if its not the extreme soma, but the leader of the cult! See youter. I have a lot to take care of. Women have a lot to prepare for! Ian rushed out of the training center first, as if he was busy. Looking at her excited look, I realized one thing. Martial arts training is good and changes in life are good, but the feeling of jumping around because you are happy right now is the most important This moment is the most important. Perhaps, behind my desire for her to be stronger, there was a selfish desire to put my mind at ease? Wasnt there a cowardly unconscious thought that her suffering would soon be mine? Her life is so vivid and ongoing, and I may have forced her into this retreat to hide my anxiety. I finally realized that the real time to perform the new poison purification technique was the moment when I overcame my anxiety, regardless of her. So I was able to make a decision. Yes, now is the real time. When she returns from this journey, she will return as a different person. * * * The next morning, I went to Agingok with Ian. When we arrived, Extreme Soma had already prepared to leave. Im going to go quietly and take just one friend with me. The mask of the faceless guest introduced by Extreme Evil Soma had a cool blue line drawn on it. Its blue cotton. He greeted me politely. As the right hand man of Extreme Soma, I knew him well. His martial arts skills were excellent, and his loyalty was even greater. Even when he came to find the Great Law of Return, he was still the right hand man of Extreme Evil Soma. And he was also an unfortunate person who could not be the next Extreme Soma because Extreme Soma lived too long. I also introduced Ian to them. This is my escort. Ian politely greeted Extreme Soma. This is Ian. Its an honor to meet you. I added one thing. It is also my heart. Ians face turned slightly red, but since she was in her seat, she remained silent and lowered her head. Extreme Somaughed at my words and said. You gave your right arm and told me where your heart was. I want to reveal all of your weaknesses so you dont even know where your real weaknesses are. Now then, shall we leave? great. Geukaksoma and I got on the carriage, and Ian and Cheongmyeon sat in the drivers seat. The two people greeted each other lightly with a nod from the coach seat. Although it was the first time they had seen each other, the two had a consensus that they were protecting their owner. As the carriage departed, Extreme Soma did not hide his joy. feels good. Its been a while since Ive been to Jungwon, so Im also happy. I meant it. For a while, I was confined to the church and only visited Hwangcheongak, the training center, Cheonmajeon, and Pungryu bars. Whenever I felt frustrated, it was a shame because I used space-time anomaly to rest in a new ce. If it werent for that, it would have been really frustrating. So, there is no need to mention the frustration of the extremely evil Soma who has been locked up for two years. I see you brought that mask. Hanging around my waist was the white mask he gave me as a gift. Soma gave it to me, so of course I have to take it. Ill make it something better, not something cheap like that. What he meant was that he would create something that could not be seen from the outside, just like the one he was using. No, thanks. I like this better. You like that? Didnt Soma buy it for you himself? That is enough. Gongja Lee. I am a person who is suspicious of people when I see them. The more pleasant things people say, the more suspicious they are. Of course you should be suspicious. Youre doing such a good job to someone whose nickname is the worst, but isnt there an ulterior motive? What is Lee Gongjas intention? I grinned. You said it would be harder to make different facial expressions, right? I actually like it better. In times like this, you can cover up the answer with such an ambiguous expression, right? He couldnt ask any questions. I also didnt urge him to keep his promise to take off his mask. Why dont you ask me where Im going? I will go somewhere in the boring world. Extreme Somaughed loudly at my joke. Meanwhile, the carriage left the main school and began to speed up towards the central area. Chapter 100 Episode 100 Kang-ho never sleeps. The carriage continued to run towards somewhere. I was wondering. Where will Extreme Soma go first? I know the big events that urred after he left school this time, but I dont know the details of where he goes first and who he meets. There must have been someone who upset him over the past two years. Are you going to kill someone? Or should we rent an entire roof and hold a wild banquet? Maybe he will kill someone and go to Giru. At that time, Extreme Soma suddenly asked. Why did that escort be a heart? He was someone who I didnt think would ask questions about escorts, but I was interested because he was someone I liked. My guard was alive, so I made him my heart. Then is Gongja Lee dead now? I asked, looking at him intently. Are we alive? I smiled and added to Extreme Soma, who was momentarily confused as to what to say. Its pretty too. You have very unique tastes. In my eyes, she is the prettiest. Before we return to school, I think we should improve our engineering students perspective on women. Maybe I can show you. I wish Seo Dae-ryong was here. Did you ever imagine that you would be talking about the eyes of a woman with Seo Inspector Geukak Soma? This is what the future will be like. At that time, Cheongmyeons voice was heard from the coach seat. I will go and eat in the vige. From the first day of our journey, we ate separately. Sometimes it was done in a different guest room, and sometimes the evil soma took a separate room and ate it. Today too, as Ian and I naturally finished eating together and came out of the inn, we saw some ck thugs behaving abusively towards a merchant at the end of the street. I just turned around and walked towards the carriage, pretending not to see it, but someone spoke from behind me. You just pretend you didnt see me. It was a very evil Soma who had just finished eating at a guesthouse across the street. Was it just a show-off to be the sessor? I said,ughing at his mockery. I have a bit of a pretentious side. I like it very much. People should be like this. Pretending to be nice gives me a headache. We looked at each other andughed. Extreme Soma asked as he walked towards the carriage. Why does Duke Lee hate evil so much? I just passed by and pretended not to see the evil. If you mess with one or two people and leave, arent you just leaving because they will eventually retaliate against you? He read my thoughts exactly. If you want to touch it, you have topletely uproot it. I couldnt afford to do that right now. This trip is about seeing Somas world. It makes me sad to think that people like that are my world. You misunderstand. Then lets clear up the misunderstanding. He gave Cheongmyeon amand with a nce. Then Cheongmyeon walked towards the Heukdo guys with long strides. Since you heard our conversation earlier, we will clean up the leaders of these people ande back. Of course, it wont be long before a new ck ind appears. I motioned for Ian toe with me and she moved quickly. I will go with you too. Ian followed behind Cheongmyeon. Extreme Soma jumped up and sat on the roof of the carriage. It would be perfect to see it from here. I flew over to his side and sat down next to him. Did you enjoy your meal? I barely ate it. As I was traveling, I noticed that you dont eat well. I dont enjoy eating. Is it because of the mask? A slightly unpleasant look crossed my mind. Because the story about the mask always shocked him. But I brought up the story without hesitation. To take that off, you have to bring down the mask that has be a myth into reality. I didnt like eating from the beginning. It might be because of the mask. When you take off your mask, I will treat you to an amazing meal. Extreme Soma tilted his head for the first time. I read these emotions in the eyes in the eye sockets. What on earth are you? What is it about you that you get on my nerves like this? At that time, a scream was heard from afar. Our eyes naturally turned to Ian and Cheongmyeon in the distance. After beating up the ck swordsmen, the two men were leading them and leading them somewhere. Looking at that scene, Extreme Soma said. Gongja Lee said this before, right? The only time evil is cool is when it subdues other evil. How is it? Am I cool now? Its awesome. But why dont I feel good? I guess its because it feels like my flesh is being torn off. Extreme Somaughed at my joke. He again asked the question he had asked earlier. Why do you hate evil so much? Since you asked me twice, I guess I should answer something. I said to him after a while. There are people who go out of their way to push the person in front of them off a cliff while walking down the street. If you want to go first, just walk fast and pass by. They dont tell you to help someone who falls down from exhaustion while walking. I can just go my own way, so why bother? When I see people like that, I want to push them too. So Im going to push it all away. Then I guess Ill want to push too. The two eyes in the eye sockets are shining coldly. Soma How many people have you pushed into misfortune in your life so far? I smiled and told him. So please dont walk in front of me. Then you have to stand behind Lee Gongja? Then lets walk side by side. I dont think its a bad thing to walk with the tension that each other can push each other at any time. This is the rtionship I want with him. Extreme Somaughed loudly. great. If you are a scientist, you can be a goodpanion. After a while, Ian and Cheongmyeon, who had finished organizing everything, returned to the carriage with a faint scent of blood in the air. Ians eyes trembled slightly as he looked up at us standing side by side on the roof of the carriage. No matter how much you believe in me, it will not be easy topletely shake off the fear of the existence of Extreme Soma. The carriage started again. After several days of driving, the carriage arrived at a manor. There was a man waiting in the yard. I put on the white mask I wore around my waist and followed the Extreme Soma down. First, you can show your face while watching the situation unfold. Its been a while, Majon. Extreme Soma nodded with a cold look in his eyes. I remembered who the man was. Gwijus rejected Imho (ֺ). Originally, this ce in Gwiju was the area under the control of Extreme Evil Soma. Palmajons were in charge of each region and were responsible for business, and they intervened in all kinds of interests, such as merchants, pyoguk, cheolbang, Giru, and bars, or ran them directly. Right now, Hyeolcheon Doma seems to be leisurely reading a book, but he also has an area he is responsible for. Im Ho was the head of the Daeho Sangdan (̈F) representing Gwiju and a person who actively supported Geukak Soma. You seem to have lost some weight. Imho bowed at the blunt remark. Ive lost some weight recently. Thank you so much for looking into it. Extreme Soma tapped his shoulder once as if encouraging him. thank you. Imho was both scared and regretful. At that time, Ian sent me a message. DDid you see the tap on the shoulder just now? Not pping someone in the face or breaking their shoulder? I thought it was someone else. DIf Extreme Soma had been nothing more than a crazy assassin as rumored, he wouldnt have been part of the Palmazon. Take a close look at how Extreme Soma treats and treats people. Whether its something to learn or a teacher, it will definitely be helpful to you as you run the academy in the future. -Yes, master. There are many faces under that mask. There will be faces Ive seen before, and there will also be new faces that appear when I meet the person I am now. Imho asked Extreme Soma. Would you like to eat first? are you okay. Lets look at the sober drinkers first. Yes, then pleasee this way. Imho never asked anything about me. Since we got off the carriage together, I guessed that he was not an ordinary retainer, but I did not dare to ask him to introduce who he was. Just by looking at that alone, you could tell how much Imho was afraid of the evil Soma. Of course, this does not mean that Imho is a courageous or timid person. He is the one who runs the business in cooperation with the Demonic Cult. Among merchants, he may be the worst Soma. Imho guided us to the main hall. There were about twenty people waiting inside, and they were all people who ranrge and small merchants here in Gwiju. When the evil soma entered, they all fell down and bowed. I meet the great Majon. Extreme Soma sat at the head table. Then, one of the top lords who was lying down got up and went in front of Extreme Soma. He politely presented the ledger he brought to Geukaksoma. It seems to be a ritual that has always been performed when Soma visits. Extreme Soma slowly flipped through the ledger. Ian, who was watching this, sent a message again. DI didnt know that Extreme Soma could read the ledger. -I dont know how to see. -yes? DCheongmyeon standing behind is telling the story through audio. He is the smartest and brightest person in the music world. Thats also why I have him as my right-hand man. -Oh, I see. Extreme Soma not only asked about the ledgers, but he also knew the personal history of the merchant owners. He also said he was sorry for not being able to attend his sons wedding, and also mourned with sadness for the person who was bereaved. DCheongmyeon tells you all about these things. DNo, this is because Extreme Soma remembers everything that was reported. -really? Are you saying that because you remember it all? Is it Extreme Soma? There was one thing I realized in my past life. Real viins are meticulous. I cant generalize, but the big viins I experienced were meticulous. He had good observation skills and a good memory. On the other hand, the political faction leaders I met were not meticulous. I also forgot easily. They thought it was a natural carelessness thates from attaching importance to a cause, but I thought I had already been pushed out by the evildoers. A vague justification cannot beat the meticulousness of counting with ones fingers. Meanwhile, Extreme Soma finished a short interview with each merchant owner. Although the merchants were afraid of the evil Soma, they were thrilled that they remembered and mentioned their daily lives. DThis short meeting that we have every year will keep those people from moving for ten or twenty years. Extreme Evil Soma smiled and asked how his family was doing, so how could he dare to betray him? -Its scary. -Yes, this is the scary part. After greeting the merchants, Lim Ho came forward as the representative and reported. As you can see, our ie has decreased significantly over the past two years. The reason is because of the Baekgye Sangdan (ٽ̈F). Baekgye Merchant Marine, a new merchant in Gwiju, grew faster than any other merchant. Behind this, there was active support from the Apostolic Alliance. This incident began because of an incident in which a very evil Soma massacred a group of warriors from the Sadomaeng. The Church of the Heavenly Demon did not officially apologize orpensate the Apostolic Association for that matter. Instead, he appeased the Apostolic Alliance by banning the extremely evil Soma. But the Apostolic Association thought that was not enough. As punishment, Sadomaeng created a Baekgye Sangdan in the territory of the extremely evil Soma and was stealing his ie as if he were proud of it. As Extreme Soma, who is being punished by the Heavenly Demon, cannot fight, he has no choice but to watch them grow their territory over the past two years. Meanwhile, dissatisfaction at the top of the organization continued to grow. As if he was already well aware of the issue of the Hundred Worlds, Extreme Evil Soma did not mention it separately. Now you can move on your own, so dont worry too much. Only then did the faces of the merchant owners brighten and show happy expressions. With those words, Extreme Soma ended the meeting. He was a person who knew better than anyone else that such meetings were targets for enemies. Meetings are secret and brief. Geukaksoma got on the carriage and said to Cheongmyeon. Im going to Baekgye Sangdan. yes! The carriage started running. I hinted to Extreme Soma. He was kind to the merchant owners. I thought it was a friendly soma, not an extremely evil soma. Arent they the ones who make me money? Why do you treat people so coldly when they can make you much more money if you just say nice things? This is aparison with the ck thugs who previously stole money from merchants andmitted misdeeds. The real evil people are these people. Smiling and squeezing the opponent, making them continue to be bullied in a good mood. I got the name wrong. Isnt that the case with one punishment and one punishment? I n to go to the Baekgye Sangdan and show them why I have been given the nickname of extreme evil. When I got no response, he spoke again. Arent you worried? Do you think I cant kill them all? The ban has just been lifted. Are they really going to kill me? Is that what you think? no. I feel that Soma is very angry right now. The air inside the carriage is already different. But why arent you stopping me? If an ident urs at Baekgye Sangdan, the engineer should be held responsible, right? Soma, please stop the carriage. Let go of your anger and go somewhere else. I dont like it. I knew it would be like this. So I kept thinking about it. How should I stop it? You will have to worry a lot. With those words, Extreme Soma leaned against the carriage and closed his eyes. I sighed for him to hear, but my eyes were extremely calm as I looked out of the carriage. The night was deep, but Kang-ho was not sleeping. Chapter 101 Episode 101 Only my eyes can see it. Cheongmyeon chose the fastest route to Baekgye Sangdan. As a result, I had no choice but to avoid camping. We hunt, make dinner, and light a bonfire. Ian was busy in various ways, but in the end, I, who couldnt do anything, stepped forward. To make a bonfire burn well, you have to set up the trees like this. Surprisingly, Ian had never lit a bonfire before. It was my first time leaving my school and going this far away. Now, this time, Ill teach you how to prepare meat. I expertly prepared the pheasants and rabbits I had hunted. Youre doing really well, Master. When did you learn everything? Im skilled with my hands, right? Extreme Soma was sitting against the wheel of the carriage, staring at us in silence. Cheongmyeon was standing a little distance away from him, protecting Extreme Soma. I put the prepared meat on a tree branch and started grilling it over the campfire. Watch carefully so it doesnt burn. Even if you miss the assassin, you cant burn the meat! yes! Ian worked hard to grill meat to see if it was fun. I sincerely hoped. I hope that even moments like this will be good memories for her, who must be very nervous because of the evil Soma and Cheongmyeon. Because it was her first trip. When I finished grilling the meat, I offered it to Geukaksoma. Lets eat together. I am done. Arent you in the market? its okay. After Ian cut the meat, he spread salt and seasoning on it, wrapped it in paper, and brought it to Geukaksoma and Cheongmyeon respectively. Save it and eat itter. She returned after giving the meat to the two people. Although she was very afraid of the evil Soma, she still took care of what she needed. Then lets eat first. Ian and I cut up the meat and ate it. I also drank the alcohol I bought when I stopped by the vige. Im OK. Even when asked to have a drink, Ian vehemently refused. I really dont want to even imagine getting drunk in front of the evil Soma. Extreme Soma, who was watching the scene, blurted out. No matter how you look at it, its not pretty. What makes it pretty? For a moment, Ian flinched. Just by hearing those words, Ian would be able to tell what conversation took ce between me and Extreme Soma. It was a rude remark to her, but at the same time, it was also a remark for me. Because he was telling her that he said she was pretty. Instead of answering, I looked into the darkness far away. Do you see the weasel under the rock thirty yards out there? Not only Extreme Soma, but also Ian and Cheongmyeon looked at the ce I pointed, but there was only pitch darkness. If you dont believe it, check it out. Extreme Soma sent a nce at Cheongmyeon. Cheongmyeon flew towards that ce. After a while, Cheongmyeon returned with a weasel. Extreme Soma was surprised. Did you really see that? I see things in my eyes that Soma cannot see. Of course, I realized this not because of that, but because the training I learned from my father to unleash my spirit had reached a certain level. The beauty of my escort is visible only to my eyes. Ian quickly shook his head to stop him from saying that, then lowered his head as if he was embarrassed. Extreme Soma said with a sneer. The head of thepany often says such shameful things. I have to say what I have to say. Dont say youre embarrassed or say youve already done it once. I dont do it because Im afraid it will be burdensome if I keep doing it. Im not doing it because Im busy. I dont do it because Im afraid it will look like I dont exist. The phrase I am afraid it may seem like there is no end was said about the extremely evil Soma. Because he described eating under a mask as not appearing to be there. Isnt the person who says what he has to say the leader? Then I looked at Ian. Her face was burning red as she lowered her head, perhaps because of the bonfire or because she was embarrassed. Be confident, Ian! I couldnt have even started my life without you. * * * Two dayster, the carriage arrived at Baekgyesangdan. As I got off the carriage, Extreme Soma asked me. Are you finished worrying about how to stop me? The answer was neither in the carriage nor in my head. The answer must be found within me. I looked up at therge que at Baekgyesangdan. Cheongmyeon and Ian took the lead, followed by Geukaksoma and I. I wore a mask here too. There was also somethingfortable about wearing a mask while traveling with Extreme Soma. If they were walking around wearing masks alone, they would be too conspicuous, but since there are three of them wearing masks, it seems like they are just people walking around wearing masks. When Cheongmyeon knocked on the door, a man who looked like a butler opened the door. It was surprising to see us wearing masks, but he showed a calm demeanor as if he knew we woulde. The owner of the merchant is waiting. Please go. If so, I thought there would be hundreds of warriors waiting in the training hall, but there was no one there. I looked around and looked around, but there wasnt a single person in ambush. It was a wise choice. If you had stimted the evil soma clumsily, you would have only created needless victims. The man guided us to the main hall. Nine people were waiting for us there. First of all, the head of this ce greeted me first. This is Seo Jeong-tae, the head of the Baekgye Sangdan. It is extreme. Extreme Soma treated Seo Jeong-tae with the utmost coldness. Since he didnt like Safain in the first ce, how displeased must he look at Seo Jeong-tae in front of him now? It is an honor to meet the Mazon of Shinism. On the other hand, Seo Jeong-tae was polite. Calm and rxed, he was not afraid of Extreme Soma, and it could be seen that the reason was because of the eight masters lined up behind him. They also exined why there were no other warriors. The eight masters all covered their faces with bamboo hats, and they were wearing clothing that would reveal their identities, as if to prevent unnecessary conflict in the first ce. On their chests was a picture of a wolf with its fangs and ferocious mouth wide open. The ferocious wolves of the Apostolic Alliance that tear up dragons and kill tigers. They were the Ten Three Demons of the Evil Way, the absolute masters of the Apostle Alliance, who said that when two of theme together, they will fight against one Mazon. As many as eight of the Thirteen Apostles came. Even though Extreme Soma recognized them, he was not scared at all. Rather, he exuded a subtle evil spirit and took control of his surroundings. When that small-mindedness affected Seo Jeong-tae, the other person also did not remain silent. The eight masters prayed in unison as if they had made a promise. The fraudsters quickly pushed away Soaksim and built a wall in front of Seo Jeong-tae. Their morale was rough yet orderly. Theyplemented each other without seeming to be entangled, revealing an unstoppable spirit. A battle of pride has begun. I pushed forward with a small spirit, but instead the wall of morale pushed forward. No matter how extreme Soma was, he couldnt withstand the strength of the eight Apostles Thirteen Rings. I didnt want to see the extremely evil Soma being pushed aside by the Four Masters, so I secretly unleashed my demonic energy. As my majestic inner strength was added to the small evil spirit, the power struggle between the two sides became a tense standoff. When Extreme Soma was not pushed back, they pushed back with stronger internal attacks, but as I increased my martial arts skills even more, they pushed inwards once more. At that time, they were furious and tried to increase their strength even more. It wouldnt be easy for us if we went any further, so Soma and I gathered demonic energy at the same time as if we had made a promise. After winning for a while, its over. Extreme Soma achieved aplete victory in the ki battle. As expected, I could feel the irritation from the eight masters. Extreme Soma sent a message. DFor the first time, I realized that Lee Gongjas inner skills were so profound. DI guess its because he has a great sense of humor. My magic was just a girdle. -If you try twice, those wolves will start wagging their tails. As expected, it was Lee Gongja who killed the Suphonmazon. DSoma, look ahead, not at me. Our enemies are not here, but there are nine in front of us. Extreme Somas gaze was directed towards Seo Jeong-tae, the head of the upper tier, who first said hello. It seems like you were waiting for me, so I guess I understand why I came. You will have to be careful what you say. If Mazon wants my life, I will dly give it to you, but please at least listen to what I have to say. Im listening, so do it. Ill tell you straight. Thispany ns to grow its business in Guizhou over the next eight years. And in the eighth year, I will close down all my business and step down. Two years have already passed, and if another eight years were to be added, it meant that the Sadomaeng would take responsibility for the past massacre and make money by conducting business in Guizhou for ten years. Are you going to eat my blood and flesh for ten years? The blood and flesh of those killed by the Mazon have already rotted into white bones. Although it was full of disapproval, Extreme Soma did not move rashly. It wasnt just because of the eight Apostles. He was not a careless person when it came to handling things. This can be seen just by looking at the fact that after leaving school, he does not express his desires, but immediately meets with the top lords. Eventually, Extreme Soma spoke to Seo Jeong-tae. Its good that you also belong to an organization. I also give in. It has been exactly one year since this time today. If you are still hanging around in Gwiju doing business a yearter, I will consider you as wanting to go see your old friends. Despite the tant threat, Seo Jeong-tae resolutely shook his head. One year is an absolutely uneptable condition. Then you can either fight unmanned vs. unmanned and decide. If youre scared, you can all fight together. Extreme Soma knew. The Thirteen Apostles are also proud people, so they do not attack all at once. Seo Jeong-tae seemed lost in thought, but I noticed that his lips were trembling slightly due to Shinanjutsu. He is having a full-length conversation with one of the eight masters in the back. At that time, Extreme Soma also sent me a message. -You must have been disappointed. We should have gotten together. DDisappointment? Did you personally see Soma negotiating with the people of the Apostolic Alliance? This is a once in a lifetime experience. This is a hundred times more exciting than fighting with them. If the world you see now is boring, the original world would have been a sleeping world. Extreme Somaughed loudly. It was my first time hearing Somas loudughter, but it felt different. -What will you do if they dont ept it? -They will all be killed and imprisoned for ten years. Take three, Ill take four. Let Cheongmyeon and Ugly Heart take charge of the remaining one. I alsoughed out loud. Of course, the fightment was a joke, not because the joke was funny, but because he called Ian an ugly heart. He is a person who is secretly behind the scenes. At that time, Seo Jeong-tae spoke firmly. It is absolutely impossible. Of course I thought it woulde out that way. The unnecessary emotional fight ends here. Now is the moment for me to step forward. I want to hear directly from the person who decided it was impossible. When I, who had been quiet until now, came out, everyones eyes were focused on me. What do you mean? Who are you to step into this important position? At Seo Jeong-taes question, my eyes turned to one of the men standing behind me. Lets stop being the leader of the ndestine group and step forward to sort out the situation. The person I was talking about was the man standing in the middle of the eight warriors. You know Extreme Demon Somas personality well, so it wont be strange if something happens here. Is that okay? What if the sessor to the Apostolic Alliance gets caught up in a fight and dies in a ce like this? Not only Geukak Soma but also Ian and Cheongmyeon were surprised by my words. Chaang! Seven people, excluding the designated man, drew their swords in unison and formed a camp. It was a medical examination to protect the man. As expected from these experts, they showed incredible momentum. The energy was iparably stronger than when the wall of fraud was built earlier. ording to our school, there were almost four mazones protecting the man. The man standing in the middle of the examination slowly took off his bamboo ribs. It was a young man with a face full of scars. If Jang-hos wounds were handsome, this mans wounds were hideous. Cut, crushed, and distorted. He had an appearance that made you feel scared just by looking at him, and the atmosphere and energy were also dark and heavy. The cold eyes shining between them. How did you recognize me? He must have damaged his vocal cords, so his voice sounded like metal scraping with nails. He was the official sessor to Lord Sado and was Bisain (M˾). Since he was wearing the same clothes as the Thirteen Apostles, recognizing him was the equivalent of leaking confidential information. Who are you? I answered Bisains cold question. Even if you die, its a problem, but even if I die, Im the problem. I said, putting the mask on my head. Nice to meet you. I am Geommugeuk, the second son of the Heavenly Demon. Chapter 102 Episode 102 Its better for you to survive. Not only the Bisain, but also Seo Jeong-tae and the seven Apostles were surprised to hear that I was the son of the Heavenly Demon. Are you really a sword dancer? Bisains face became more distorted and his voice became more subdued. exactly. Bisain asked Extreme Soma for confirmation. Would you like to ask the Majon? Is it true? What kind of person in the world would dare impersonate the religious leaders blood rtives in front of him? That was the end with those words. Because you wouldnt call a fake real unless the evil Soma goes crazy. Why are you here? Although the Apostolic Association knew that the extremely evil Soma had been expelled from the church, they did not find out that I apanied him. I guess its the same reason youre here. To resolve this matter without bloodshed. Isnt that why you came too? Instead of answering, Bisain asked the question again. How did you know it was me? Thats because it happened in the past. But I couldnt answer that way. The two Apostles are known to be strong enough to take on a single Mazon. However, while dealing with one Mazon, eight Apostles came? No matter how important this matter is, dont you think its gone too far? But I dont think thats grounds for finding me? Of course it is. So I looked at you. Usually, you put an important person in the middle, so I looked at the person in the middle. So there are definitely differences. What is it? Even though we wore the same clothes, we couldnt pay attention to our shoes. Your shoes are very high-quality, hard to find in the central region. The sword he was wearing wasnt an ordinary sword either. Not only that, but when I prayed earlier, the way I blended in with other people was different. Since we rarely prayed together, we had no choice but to leave a mark. You really felt the difference? I nodded, and Bisains expression hardened. Although it could not be said that there was a clear difference in skill just by reading the prayer, it was not a pleasant situation. I pretended not to notice and continued talking. There is another reason. I noticed that the owner of the top was sending a telegram. Sending a message at such an important moment means that you are asking someone about a decision. A person who can give orders to the lord of the upper tier here, guarded by the Seven Apostles and wearing a precious sword and shoes. Shouldnt I guess this is you? With his face still stern, Bisain nodded slowly. At that time, Extreme Soma and Ian sent the same electric sound almost at the same time. DYou are a genius. -You are a genius. I sent a message to Ian. DYou just sent a message simr to that of Extreme Soma. -Both good and evil have been recognized in you. -Which side are you? -young master! If it were just the two of us, we would haveughed and continued to joke, but I stood calmly, controlling my facial expressions. If the two people were pleasantly surprised, Bisains mood was on the contrary subdued. Bisain, now is not the time for you to feel bad. Because now you have a unique opportunity to change your destiny. envious. What do you mean? Hasnt he already been confirmed as the sessor? Im still struggling. Bisains mouth twitched. Even if he smiled slightly bitterly, his entire mouth would turn into a wrong expression, creating a very provocative expression. I know why he makes this face when he is in a situation where he would be proud. Although the sessor had already been decided, a fierce secret struggle was still going on within the Sado League. Weve already been attacked three times, and one of them was really dangerous. Because so many people were aiming to be the sessor, it was impossible to find out who was responsible. That was the reason why he was now carrying seven of the Apostles with him. However, in his life before returning, he ends up being assassinated. Will his fate change when he meets me? That was something I couldnt figure out. Will what will happen happen or will he live a new destiny? At that time, one of the Thirteen Apostles who were guarding Bisain took off his bamboo robe and stepped forward. He was a gray-haired veteran. Nobu is the person who leads the Apostles. ng (һ) Baekcheolgi (F). He was the leader of the Thirteen Apostles and a confidant of the Apostle Lord. For the rest of my life, I felt guilty for not being able to prevent Bisain from hurting my face when I was young. And when Baek Cheol-gi is assassinated by secret forces and dies, Baek Cheol-gi dies with him while trying to protect him. Was that why? I had a crush on him. This is because I saw Ian in the man who died trying to protect the leader. Recently, I heard that a schr from Shingyo is gaining prominence, but it is truly a masterpiece. I just guessed it based on my keen eye. For a warrior, keen insight is a talent more important than any other talent. Thank you for a good look. After exchanging good words, ng got to the point. The reason why Lord Xiao came out in person today was not just to solve the problem at the top. Then what is it for? Someone is hoping that Extreme Soma will cause blood death once again. When he was mentioned, Extreme Soma stepped forward and asked. Who are they? ng shook his head. We dont know either. Then, Extreme Soma looked at me as if seeking an answer. I lived up to his expectations. They must be aiming to be the sessor to the Apostle League. What do I have to do with them? Suppose Soma annihted the Baekgye Sangdan today. There will be another uproar, right? Perhaps those behind this incident are trying to plot something by taking advantage of the conflict and dispute between our church and the Apostolic Alliance. When I guessed right away, not only ng, but even Bisain, with whom I was talking, was surprised. This is because they figured out what they knew all at once. Bisain started the conversation again. How did you know that? As you said, the Prince himself came forward today. If it wasnt directly rted to his problem, he would have sent someone else and note forward like this. Since you are so intelligent, I dont need to exin why you have to die. Please return to your school now. That will be a good thing for both sides. We also have something to ask of the Prince. What request? Please hand over the Baekgye Sangdan in Gwiju right now. And pleasepensate Soma for all the losses he has suffered over the past two years. Everyone was surprised by the unexpected words. Although he probably doesnt know it, even Extreme Soma would be surprised by my suggestion. The first person to get angry was Seo Jeong-tae, the head of Baekgye Sangdan. What are you talking about? Are you going to bite me right away? And evenpensation? Does this make sense? I looked at Seo Jeong-tae coldly. It seems there is no hierarchy here. When a small lord is talking, a subordinate casually interrupts. I felt sorry for saying that. Because our school was a mess. Bisain spoke coldly on behalf of Seo Jeong-tae, who was in tears. Instead, I should thank you for the warning and extend the period further. What nonsense are you talking about? It is the prince who is making absurd remarks. I? How long has it been since you became the official sessor? Its been a year. The people who nned this incident must have been trying to be the sessor since the time when the prince became the sessor, or even before that. Isnt that right? Lets say yes. Then do you have any proof that they were not involved in the bloody death that Soma caused two years ago? what? Bisain was puzzled. You probably havent thought about that part. You must have seen Somas work today. I can see you trying to control yourself even in angry situations. But why was it like that two years ago? I looked at Extreme Soma. Extreme Soma said with an expression of disbelief. no way? Are you saying that there was some kind of background to that incident? They used me? This extreme soma? There was a reason why those guys attacked me like they were crazy because they wanted to kill me? With each word, the cold demonic energy deepened. Soon, Extreme Soma startedughing like a crazy person. It was hisugh when he was really angry. Sir, as a joke, I said I would wipe them all out and be locked up for ten years, but I might have to stay locked up for twenty years. Bisain, sensing that Extreme Somas reaction was genuine, was unable to say anything for a moment. He, too, must be suspecting that the bloodshed two years ago may have been a conspiracy. But I have no intention of biting the Baekgye Sangdan. Okay. Then lets add one condition. What are the conditions? Soma and I will help you find out who is behind this incident. It was a series of surprises. This may be the first time Bisain has been surprised so many times in one day. You told us to go back, but we wont go back. Isnt Soma the kind of person who will go back just because you tell him to? Extreme Soma helped me and said something. Im the kind of person who would stay if I had to go. I smiled slightly and continued. As you can see, he is like that. So we will help. If they drag Soma in, we cant stand it either. Are you confident that you can find out whos behind it? It may be impossible topletely reveal them after years of hiding, but I will find a clear clue to reveal them. If I give you that clue, will you listen to the demands I suggested earlier? The reason for this suggestion is simple. Because I already knew who was behind it. Bisain will eventually be epted. You must have seen something extraordinary in what I showed you today, and more than anything, the profits in Gwiju and the punishment for the evil Soma were nothingpared to finding and eliminating the person behind the attempt to kill me. Bisain and ng Bisain and Seo Jeong-tae exchanged messages with each other. I gave them time. At that time, Extreme Soma sent a message. -Will they ept it? The amount of loss would be enormous. -I will definitely ept it. Shall we bet? Buy food! How is it? -Youre obsessed with Bob and my mask again. I dont like it. Iughed out loud and he didntugh. Eventually, the meeting ended with Bisain exchanging notes. great. I ept it. Instead, I will step down when you give me a clue. great. Lets do that. I pulled out the dark magic sword and held it out to him. Bisain drew his sword and lightly hit my sword. visor. This clear sound of swords shing was the seal of promise. We looked at each other between our crossed swords. My eyes were extremely calm as I looked at his crushed and distorted face. Even though I didnt have any particr fondness for him, I did have ill feelings toward the next sessor. Because a really trash guy is going to take his ce. Of course, this life would have no meaning if it went on like the past. Because that guy also gets killed by fire weapons. But what if we all survive? Then there is meaning. Its better for you to survive. Because your scarred face will be more helpful to Moorim than the handsome face of the trash that was being ignored. See youter then. Lets do that. So we left Baekgye Sangdan without shedding a single drop of blood. On the carriage ride back, Extreme Soma asked me. It was boring, right? Did you meet the sessor to the Apostolic Alliance between the Thirteen and Seven of the Apostles? Were you talking about the person behind the n to kill him? Which point is boring? Extreme Somaughed. Although it was a habitual smile, I felt a little different. How did you know he would ept? Your life and your position as Lord of the Apostles are at stake. I thought you would ept any conditions. Are you confident you can catch them? That is a question for Soma. Are you confident? Because they are the ones who will attack Soma, not me. Extreme Somaughed even louder. My boring world is getting fun. It wasnt boring from the beginning. Murim is so exciting, but I think Soma and I have been stuck at our school too much. But where do you find them? We wont have to look for it. Because they wille. We just have to do our job. Extreme Soma gave me a look of sincere admiration. They are going to be attacked anyway, and if they can get a clue in the process, all of Gwijus troublesome problems will be solved at once. And that while making up for all past losses. I added another emotion to his admiration. I dont care whether the sessor to the Sado-maeng will live or die. The only thing Im interested in is Somas world. Its about seeing that world. This journey is to see the world of Extreme Soma, and by the end of it, we will know more about each other. Extreme Soma, who was quietly staring at me, said with an interesting sparkle in his eyes. This time, I have to go and show you why the ugly heart is ugly. So the carriage started running towards somewhere else in his world again. Chapter 103 Episode 103 Everyone has at least one story. The ce where our carriage arrived was Guizhous most famous building, Cheonhwaru (ǧ). In fact, it was not famous because it had a thousand courtesans, but because it was expensive. Indeed, dozens of luxurious carriages were parked in the huge yard of Cheonhwaru. It seems that the joke that you can meet all the rich people in Guizhou when youe to Cheonhwaru is not just a joke. We rode the carriage and continued inside. As it was arge gilu, warriors with considerable skills were stationed here and there, and those who guarded the innermost inner circle were those who were in the ranks of expert experts. Are you here to have fun? Are you here to work? Extreme Soma answered my question as if it were obvious. Isnt Kirueing to have fun? Is it okay to hang out at an important location in Badingok? Extreme Soma was startled by my words. What do you mean? The skills of the soldiers who ambushed us are not average. Lee Chae passed by the look of the evil soma in his eye socket. He wondered if there would be more surprises, but the surprises kept piling up. In the end, Extreme Soma admitted the truth. People be lighter after drinking. Through Cheonhwaru, Geukak Soma was obtaining various information about the central region. This ce is no different from the outer reaches of Akingok. Isnt the quality of information different depending on the money? At my words, Extreme Soma just smiled out of habit and did not tell me any details about it. Since it is a ce where priests and people in important positions in the martial artsmunity oftene, a lot of important information will be collected. Thats why this ce is so important to Extreme Soma. Instead, I said this. Can I tell you a surprising fact? The ie generated here is more than the ie from the upper part of the Great Lake that I saw earlier. I had no idea it would be that bad. While we were talking, the carriage stopped in front of the deepest building. Since there werent any carriages, it didnt seem like a ce to wee regr customers. Extreme Soma came down and I followed suit wearing a mask. As I waited in the luxuriously decorated room for a while, a slender woman came inside. It was hard to tell her exact age because her makeup was heavy, but she was a woman with a strange aura. Wee, brother. The moment I heard that, Iughed out loud. Why are you smiling? Because Extreme Soma is in a historical position where he is called my brother. The woman looked at me carefully and asked. Its someone I havent seen before. She was quick-witted and must have guessed that my status was not normal due to my easy-going attitude towards extreme somas. Maybe this is the first time? The person who conveniently mentioned Extreme Soma in front of her. She first greeted me politely and introduced herself. It is said to be a journey in charge of Cheonhwaru. Cheonhwarujus journey (). I know her well. She was secretly operating not only Cheonhwaru but also dozens of kiru throughout the central ins. Her dream is to be the Empress of the Night who rules over all the men in the central region. You can see how big her ambition is just by looking at her dealing with a dangerous man named Extremely Evil Soma. I put the mask over my head and greeted her. I call it sword dance. Tianhuaruju was startled. He knew who I was just by hearing my name. I would have been more confident because of the Extreme Soma that came with me. A truly precious person has arrived. She bowed on the spot. It is possible that he recognized me, but bowing like this the moment he recognized me was a very clever way of dealing with me. This could be someone you see today and disappear forever. She said with a smile when I joked that she wouldnt be able to see me if I lost the session battle. On the contrary, he could rule this martial forest for a hundred years. Extreme Soma said cheerfully. Now, please prepare the table nicely. And today, Im going to teach our scientist especially what off-white color is, so take care of it yourself. Yes, please talk for a moment. As she left, Extreme Soma smiled and asked. Just by looking at Rouge, dont you get excited about how many beautiful women there are here? Im really looking forward to it. really? I dont think Lee Gongja will reveal his true colors. no. I also like women. What kind of man doesnt like women? Lets take a look. Then, Extreme Soma looked at Ian, who was standing with Cheongmyeon in front of the door. I can feel his will. That wicked will to hear from my mouth that Ian is not pretty. It wont be easy. The table was set first. Since it was an award for entertaining the best guests at a top-ss restaurant, it was full of expensive and precious dishes. I spoke to Extreme Soma. Can we pleasee and eat our hearts? You two wont eat it anyway. Thats right. Ian, who was standing in front of the door, looked like there was no need to do that, but I was already beckoning her over. When Ian came and sat next to me, I sent him a message. -young master! Would you be willing to sit at the same table with a very evil Soma and eat over it? -But there are too many things you like to give up. -Yes, but. -Even if you die, you will eat and be a dead ghost. I raised my chopsticks and spoke to Geukaksoma. Okay, lets eat first. Ian also started eating the food with the feeling of not knowing why this had happened anyway. Ian did not regret this choice. it is delicious. How can everything be so delicious? Lets kidnap Suksoo here. Lim Sook-soo must have gotten older these days and his liver doesnt work well. Master Lim, please be upset when you hear this. I feel sorry for my tongue too. Hold on! And you eat it at the pungryu bar you meet these days. When are you going to abandon the owner there? What if the food starts to taste salty? young master! Extreme Soma and Cheongmyeon were watching our informal conversation in silence. Even though they are the same leader and subordinates, they will look very different from them. But I dont think our rtionship is better than theirs. Some people may prefer a rtionship in which trust is exchanged without words. I stopped using my chopsticks for a moment and looked at Extreme Soma. Before I could even speak, Extreme Soma spoke first. Im fine, please eat. Its because its a shame. If we eat something delicious together, we will be closer. I get angry when I share something delicious. Maybe our rtionship will get worse. Iughed and Extreme Soma didntugh as if it wasnt a joke. At that time, Tianhuaruju came in. Four courtesans followed her in. The women were truly beautiful. Perhaps these four women are some of the Four Great Beauties of Cheonhwaru? Take your time and choose the woman you like. I responded immediately to Cheon Hwa-ru-jus words. They are all beautiful, so tell them all to sit down. Do you really need to choose? Tianhuaruju looked at Extreme Evil Demon. When Extreme Soma nodded, she made all the women sit down. It was a good choice. Its a way for everyone to win. Cheonhwaruju smiled at my answer. The woman sitting next to me poured me a drink. With such beautiful people pouring me drinks, I guess Ill have to drink a little too much today. I took every ss of alcohol the women gave me and drank it. Ian, have a drink too. I am okay. no. You will never have the chance to receive alcohol from the beauties of Cheonhwaru in your lifetime. Okay then, Ill just take one drink. A courtesan nearby poured her a drink. Ian drank a little and put his ss down again. As Ian and I treated them politely, their eyes looked at us softly. The Extreme Demon was leaning against Cheonhwaruju and looking at me. He was dissatisfied with this situation because he wanted me to have fun with courtesans. I heard youre ying well? Im ying well. This woman heres name is Juhwa and she sings well. Id like to listen to a songter. Would it be okay if I acted like a gentleman at a drinking party? Would you like me to change the food? When I acted like a gentleman, the evil Soma dragged Ian in, who was well off, for no reason. He said to Tianhuaruju: Gongja Lee said that the guard over there is the most beautiful woman. What does our Rouju think? Then the answer came right away, as if there was no need to think. I think thats right. Thats right? Extreme Soma, who had been leaning on her, suddenly stood up. yes. I thought that too from the first time I saw it. Tianhua Luzhu stared at Ian. She is such a beautiful woman. As long as I lose weight. Indeed, she, who had seen countless women throughout her life, recognized her beauty at a nce, hidden by fat and swelling. On the other hand, Extreme Soma was surprised. He was trying to prove that Ian wasnt pretty when he said that Extreme Soma couldnt see what I could see. However, when Tianhuaruju came out like this, I was speechless for a moment. Chen Heruju asked Ian with a truly pitiful expression. You are such a beautiful person. Why did you gain so much weight? Ian told her. I had no choice because I was greedy andzy by nature. However, Chen Heruju clearly sensed that this was not the case. Everyone has at least one story they cant tell, right? At the same time, Tianhuaruju smiled. Ian also smiled slightly at that smile. Ian seemedforted by the words that seemed to somehow understand his pain. Thank you for your kind words. youre wee. Tianhua Luzhu is definitely not an ordinary woman. Well, I guess that means she has be friends with Extreme Evil Soma and calls him her brother, and is developing her ambition to be the Empress of the Night. Come on, lets have a drink together! I raised my ss high and Ian and the courtesans toasted together. After drinking and ying, I went out to the garden of my garden to get some fresh air. It certainly seems like he cant be a hero. Its like seeing someones head hurt from the scent of something else. At that time, someone called me from behind. Confucius. When I turned around, I saw that it was Cheonhwaruju. If you dont like courtesans, please tell me. There are a lot of courtesans at home base. its okay. Confucius, you are very gentle. You have to be gentle in the presence of Extremely Evil Soma. When I go out to y alone, I also have a dog car ss. I cant bear to open my eyes and see. Chen Heruju smiled meaningfully. Isnt it because of the escort? Do you think its because of my escort? I feel like you care a lot. Do you have a ticket? Yes, a lot. When you go in, please be sure to tell my escort. We looked at each other andughed. Honestly, I was surprised. You recognized at a nce that my escort was actually pretty. Ive been good at people since I was young. Are you saying you have a good sense of touch? I especially felt it when I saw the woman. That woman looks beautiful with her makeup like this. It would be pretty if you dressed like this. That woman seems to have the right personality. That woman seems to like the man. Strangely enough, it worked out well. You could even hear that it was possessed by a ghost. How was my escort? Being beautiful is beautiful, but it seemed like he was someone who would do something bigger than that. He seemed like someone who would be valuable. As expected, she has an urate eye for people. What about me? I only know how to look at women. She smiled slightly. Maybe her instincts can apply to men as well. However, because he knows that his life is at risk if he uses his skills carelessly, isnt he limiting his talent to women and pioneering a new destiny? Then shall we go in? Lets go. The very moment she walked ahead. Hiss. The masked man came out of hiding and stabbed Cheonhwaruju with his dagger. She couldnt even afford to scream. That urgent moment. The fastest move I could make was done. A ck magic sword was pulled out from my hand as I spread the Myeongwangbo. The Bicheon Sword Technique, Zeo Style, Quick Sword Style, and Changcheon Style, which reached the eleventh level, were revealed. Sigh. Blood sttered on her face. When Chen Hualouju opened her eyes, the masked man who had tried to kill her was lying on the floor with his face pierced. When she turned around in surprise, covered in the masked persons blood, my sword was floating in the air. Her eyes widened. The sword was splitting apart before my eyes. p rock! Four swords. It was not a real sword, but a sword I created. Because it was shaped like a ck magic sword, it looked like it had split into four pieces. The seventh type of Bicheon Sword Technique, Yucheon Style (ʽ). Cheon Hwa-ru-jus mouth opened at this amazing spectacle. The moment the energy spread out from my body in all directions like a spider web and detected all the hidden enemies! Shoot! Four sword energy shot out like light in different directions. An exmation burst out of Cheonhwarujus mouth at the sight of that brilliant appearance. The sticity led to the sound of flesh being torn and a breathless scream. The silence that followed. Soon, blood spurted out from the empty space where the swords had pierced. Fuaaaaaa! Four masked people who had been hiding appeared. Blood spurted out from the hole pierced by the sword energy and they fell down at the same time. Boom! The next moment, there was a person who seemed to havended there. It was a very evil soma. What happened? It was a sneak attack aimed at Rouju. Hearing my words, Extreme Evil Soma looked at Cheonhwaruju, who was standing covered in blood. Extreme Evil Somaughed coldly at the fact that he was targeting Tian Huarouju instead of himself. A softughter that sounds like the growl of a wild beast. I can feel his anger. Since he had beenughing at the bar just a moment ago, his anger felt even greater. Its always like that. The most cowardly and base methods are so effective. Extreme Soma spoke to me in a rather calm and subdued tone. Now that I havent proven that Lee Gong-jas heart is ugly, would you like to see my real world? Yes, this is why blood death urs. Chapter 104 Episode 104 Even if its a bit pointless. I did not stop Extreme Soma. Do whatever you feel like. When you are angry, you should be angry. Unless you are rushing to kill someone right now, there is no reason to stop you now. In my experience, most mistakes happen when people are in a hurry. Its still the same now. If Ie forward and stop you when there is no need to rush, it is because I am in a hurry. In this case, just leave it alone. Until that surge of anger subsides. Dont judge, dont try to persuade, just be still. While Ian and Cheongmyeon, who came a stepter, examined the body, Cheonhwaruju stood in front of the evil soma. There were still traces of blood on her face. Elder. The title was changed to Elder instead of Onra. Why are you doing that? Please take revenge properly. Something I didnt expect came out of her mouth. Please let me sleepfortably with my legs stretched out in front of me. OK. Ill show the martial arts team what happens if you touch Cheonhwaruju. Tianhua Luzhu bowed his waist. I knew she was not an ordinary woman, but I had no idea she was a woman saying such things in this situation. It doesnt mean its a bad thing. I was admiring her. It was because I thought that she, too, was using the best way to appease the anger of Extreme Soma. At times like this, Ie forward and say, Im worried that my brother will be in danger because of me. If you say something that hurts your pride, the evil Soma will be even more crazy. Two people who really get along well have met. At that time, Cheongmyeon discovered something on the body. This came from the bosom of the authors. What Cheongmyeon held out was a leaf flying sword the size of the palm of his hand. This is a dagger used by the Sadomaeng Gwiju Jidan. If you look here, they have their own markings. Are you saying they are the Guizhou Jidan bastards? no. We cant infiltrate here at their level. Cheongmyeon looked at me, hoping for confirmation. I nodded and agreed with his opinion. youre right. They were definitely more expert than those who guarded Cheonhwaru. After hearing my answer, Cheongmyeon carefully guessed one thing. My guess is that they were trying to assassinate Lord Rouge and drop this Yuyeobido on the scene. Are you going to me it on the Apostles? Do you think Im a fool? Are you saying you thought this shallow tactic would work? As the irritation of being ignored was added to the original anger, the air around him became even heavier. Maybe that trick worked. Extreme Somas eyes turned cold at my words, but I calmly said what I wanted to say. Louju is not dead right now. If I had found this next to Rouges body, I would have feltpletely different from how I feel now. First of all, wouldnt you have rushed to the Jidan of Guizhou of the Sadomaeng and looked for the owner of this Yuyeopido? Extreme Soma could not refute. Maybe there was something prepared there too. The owner of this Yuyeopbido may have offended Soma, or he may have had something else in mind. It only takes a moment for people to go crazy. The excitement and anger thates from the death of someone you care about should never be taken lightly. If not the Apostles, who are they? In response to Extreme Somas question, Cheongmyeon asked me a question. What kind of martial arts did they use? Cheongmyeon is a smart person who is recognized even in evil songs. He was quick at counting and calcting, and not only knew how to read ledgers, but he also knew a lot about the military and martial arts situation. The first one to appear used a dagger. I exined by replicating the movement of the first masked person stabbing Tianhuaruju. And these people were masters of stealth. I was unaware of his existence until he exposed himself to attack Master Rouge. Then Cheongmyeon guessed someone. Based on the posture shown by Master Lee, the fact that he is an expert in the art of hiding, and the fact that there are five of them, these people must be the Five Spirits of Blood and Hands. Blood count Oyoung? Have you heard of them? Cheongmyeon answered Extreme Somas question. These are masters from White Night Valley. Baekyagok was a sect belonging to the Sa sect and had considerable notoriety in the martial arts world. It was a ce where all kinds of bad things were done, even killing people in exchange for money. Hyeolsu Ohyeong are masters representing Baekyagok. He probably epted the contract without knowing our rtionship with Cheonhwaru. Cheongmyeon guessed not only their identity but also the background to why they dared to do this. I saw it exactly. Even in his life before his return, Blood Water Oyeong had a deep connection with Extreme Soma. In the end, he died at the hands of Extreme Soma. But at least they didnt attack Chen Heruju here today. In other words, their fate changed when Extreme Soma came out and moved. Although we could not escape the consequence of death, the time and ce changed. Extreme Soma did not hesitate. Im going to White Night Song. yes. Cheongmyeon hurried to prepare for departure without a word. Extreme evil Soma even took care of Cheonhwarujus well-being. You too, please move with me for a while. Once it became a goal, it was a wise choice to move together until this was over. I will follow your wishes. Cheonhwaruju obediently followed the words of the evil demon. She nced at me. I can feel her emotions in her eyes. Ill leave it to you to stop the evil Soma. After getting ready to leave, everyone got into the carriage. Seeing me not getting on until the end, the evil soma asked from inside the carriage. Are you not going to get on? I was wondering how to get Soma to get off the carriage. Lets hear why youre trying to stop me. The incident has already happened and we know who did it. If we invade now, the only thing that will happen is a fight. If Soma-sama and I join forces, we might be able to annihte them. There might be a new title called Soma of Extermination. Are you being sarcastic? no. I hate White Night Song. They deserve to die because they do all kinds of dirty things and even kill people for money. But there is a better way than to have blood on our hands. What is that? Youre leaving that job to someone else. Who do you want to entrust it to? Right now, Soma is so excited that hes forgotten one thing. We made an appointment with Bisain. They said that if you give them a clue as to who was behind it, they will withdraw from Guizhou andpensate for the losses of the past two years. Now we have the clue. Even though it was advice for him, Extreme Soma was sarcastic at me. To be able to tap the abacus even under these circumstances is truly extraordinary, extraordinary. I calmly persuaded him without getting angry. If I were truly extraordinary, I would be able to stop Soma somehow. Could you give me one more chance to stop you? Try it. I started persuading him, looking at his eyes telling me to do it if I could. No matter how much pressure you put on me, Baekyagokju will never reveal the person who contracted him. No, I cant reveal it. The moment the background is revealed, no one will pay Baekyagok to do the work from now on. Extreme Soma would also know that fact. Because he knows more about evildoers than I do. Certainly, annihting Baekyagok would be more problematic than annihting the Sado-maeng Guizhou Jidan. Why is that? Three years ago, the daughter of Lord Baekyagok and the son of the Vice Lord of the Sado Alliance got married. The two are inws. Extreme Soma, who did not know this fact, was startled and asked Cheongmyeon. Is it true? Cheongmyeon, who was in the coach seat, answered his question loudly. youre right. Why didnt you tell me earlier? I finally remembered it now. Extreme Soma asked me with a surprised look in his eyes. How did you know this? I remembered that incident as I was wondering why the job was entrusted to Baekyagok when there were many organizations in Gangho. My brain is extraordinary. Ive experienced the worst soma many times, so you wont find it strange that I remember it. The important thing to persuade him was this. Its a double ruse. What does it mean? The person behind this incident arranged both things. You can leave Yuyeopbido and attack the Sado-maeng Guiju group, and if the sneak attack fails like now and Baekyagok attacks you, it doesnt matter. The n to sh between Soma and the Apostles is an unconditional sess. Extreme Somas eyes became cold. The disappearance of the smile from the eyes means that the anger has subsided to some extent. Is there any need to follow his intentions? Please leave this matter to me. Cheonhwaruju, who was sitting next to Extreme Demon Soma, and Ian and Cheongmyeon in the coach seat were all just listening to our conversation in silence. Fortunately, Extreme Soma was not a foolish person who stuck to his stubbornness even if someone was watching. Then doesnt that make me such a no-nonsense person? I acted like I was going to show Lee Gongja my world that was a sea of blood. I smiled and said, hearing his words already implying that he would give in. No one will think that Im a no-nonsense person, but even if I were, how about bing a no-nonsense person? Extreme Somaughed. The habitual smile contained a feeling of being fed up. Neither I nor anyone here wants to see a sea of blood. Especially because our Luju has already been covered in blood. Extreme Evil Demon looked at Tianhuaruju. She said as if she had been waiting. Please take revenge! Please go and kill them all! Extreme Somaughed again. Youre saying things you dont mean. Only then did Chen Heruju express his honest feelings. yes. thats right. Im tired today and I want to rest. Next to my brother. The title became Orabeoni again. She also felt that the extreme anger of Soma had subsided. Extreme Somas troubles did notst long. He said to Cheongmyeon. Go and ask Bisain to meet you. yes. Cheongmyeon jumped out of the carriage and flew away. Extreme Evil Soma and Tianhua Luzhu got off the carriage. I spoke to Chen Hualouju. You may be tired, but please stay close to Soma until the work ispleted. Its the safest ce in the world. He took care of her safety and also took care of Extreme Somas feelings, but Extreme Soma did not just let go. I think Lee Gongjas ttery is the best of all time. It was an admiration, not a mixture of ridicule and sincerity. Its the most powerful herbal food that I often use these days. Instead, it is not ordinary ttery. It is a practice of ttery that is persistent, tries to understand the other person, and even risks ones life for it. And if the other person is Soma, how about ttering him a little? Cheonhwaruju, who was listening to my boldness, couldnt help butugh. Im sorry forughing. I think it can be called a new skill at this level. Cheonhwarujus eyes toward me contained more than gratitude. The woman I know is a woman of great help, and I am confident that rescuing her today will be of great help in my future path. As the two entered, Ian, who was sitting on the coach seat, let out a sigh he had been holding in. How on earth do you handle this kind of pressure? Now she is asking the question that Seo Dae-ryong asked before. What if I dont hold on? I promised that I would take responsibility for any idents caused by Extreme Soma, right? Do we have to persuade the evil Soma who is so angry that he ispletely angry? I would have run away without even looking back. You probably persuaded me better than I did. Youre overestimating. Thats not an overestimation on my part. sure? Cheonhwaruju said that. You seem like someone who will do great things. Arent you the kind of person who will make a big deal out of it? I guess I just said it so you would enjoy hearing it. If you want me to be good to hear, you should say that I am the person who will do such great things. I guess so. Ian got out of the carriage. Do you feel like drinking? yes. Lets go in and have another drink. I also ask you to sing the song I wanted to listen to earlier. They are all gone. Are they still waiting? I guess so. Can you call me too? I decline. Even so, it was difficult. I sing well. Youve never heard my song, right? Because you dont know that your opponent is an expert until he draws his sword. You dont know the hidden expert again. Dont be surprised when you hear itter. As I was following Ian into the building, I suddenly looked up at the night sky. As I was looking at the bright stars, I suddenly wanted to see my people at the school. I wanted to lie alone on the beach and bask in the warm sunlight with space-time illusion. I wanted to listen to Ians song. Chapter 105 Episode 105 Its not easy. I dont know where I am, but I know where I am, but without this driver, I feelpletely empty. Jang-ho sympathized with Seo Dae-ryongs regret. There is a lot of empty space. They were now on their way to a pub in Magachon. Jang-ho was a huge man and Seo Dae-ryong was short, so their appearance was so contrasting that people passing by gave them a nce. I never thought I would want to see this warrior more than Mr. Gakju. The three of us had even nned to meet, andst time we drank together. It was definitely less fun than when the three of us were drinking together. Ian and Seo Dae-ryong led the atmosphere with all kinds of chatter, but with her gone and only Jang-ho, who spoke less, remaining, the atmosphere had no choice but to calm down. Of course, there were good points too. Instead of giving up fun, seriousness took its ce and it became an opportunity to get to know each other. This was the first time I learned that Janghos childhood dream was to be a painter. This warrior is doing well, right? Jangho was confident in Seo Dae-ryongs question. Of course you will be doing well. Who went with you? Dont worry. Im not worried. Its because my stomach hurts. All kinds of unexpected situations are likely to unfold in front of this drone. envious. I want to be there and have fun with this warrior! Dont forget that there is also a very evil Soma next to this warrior. Now that I think about it I think it might be better to have Lord Zhang by my side. Jangho chuckled. Seo Dae-ryong thought that Jang-hos manly smile alone was enough to make this drinking party worthwhile. I wanted to be like Jangho when it came to his smile. While chatting about various things, the two arrived at the Pungryu bar. It was when they were about to go inside. The owner, Cho Chun-bae, came out and pretended to shush. You must not go in now. why? The Mazons are here. Who? Seo Dae-ryong slightly raised his head and looked at this floor of the tavern. At the same spot where they were drinking, his masters, Hyeolcheondoma and Mabul, were sitting across from each other and drinking. Surprised, Seo Dae-ryong quickly retreated. Well drink somewhere else today. Yes, thats right. After sending the two people away, Cho Chun-bae came into the bar. He looked up at this floor. Even from a distance, I could feel the strange tension flowing between Hyeolcheon Doma and Mabul. Why did you ask to see me? Mabul gave no answer to Hyeolcheondomas question. It wasnt like the usual Mabul. Instead of a quick temper tantrum, I felt a vague sense of fatigue. Mabul emptied his drink alone. Its not like you and I cant have a drink, right? senior? Whats wrong with you, my senior, who has been gossiping about me and calling me a traitor? Because a traitor is a traitor. Arent you a traitor now? Seeing as you came to visit me, leaving the Archduke behind. Senior has always acted like he knows everything. So he ignored me so badly. The corner of Hyecheon Domas mouth curled up. But instead of saying a word, I emptied my drink. It was like that until not long ago. I felt pathetic when I saw Mabul. A guy the size of a rat is full of greed. However, this arrogance changed after encountering sword dance. Its not easy, is it? Mabul raised his head at Hyeolcheondomas words. I looked to see what he meant, but Hyeolcheondoma only filled his ss with alcohol. Mabul didnt think the words were meant to ridicule himself, so he said them without realizing it. Its not easy. Having said that, Mabul regretted it. Because I gave Hyeolcheon Doma an excuse to say something mocking. As expected, the Hyeolcheon chopping board touched my heart. I lived my life thinking that I was the Archdukes right hand man, but I wasnt, right? Its like a fish that was just caught. Its probably a golden carp. Is it difficult for you to enjoy a drink with your junior? Cant your petty and twisted mind allow that much? I should have done well normally. And if its a senior, you say its a senior until the end, and if its you, its you from the beginning. Fuck it till the end! Boom! Mabul mmed the table. The table shattered and everything on it fell to the floor. Next time, dont break it. Ours is a demon that doesnt break tables. What is he saying now? Are you senile? Mabul left there nervously. shit! You already lost when you broke the table. Did youe to Hyeolcheon Doma to see something good? I hated that he found out about my troubled feelings. Hyeolcheondoma was angry at the thought that he would be ignored even more in the future. Okay, you scrawny old man, feel free to ignore me. Looking at his back as he left the bar, Hyeolcheon Doma also stood up. However, there was no trace of the contempt or ridicule that Mabul had expected from him. Rather, the sighing words that Mabul had spoken earlier also flowed from him. Yeah, its not easy. As Hyeolcheondoma left the bar, he gave money to Cho Chun-bae. The cost of the broken table was added to the cost of the drinks. its okay. When Hyeolcheon Doma red at him, he quickly took the money. Dont tell Mr. Lee about breaking the table. yes? yes Sure, dont worry. Just like that, Hyeolcheondoma also left there. Cho Chun-bae looked at his back for a moment and then went up to clean up the broken table. Even without the scientist, people wereing. Not long ago, Ilhwa Geomzon came alone and then left. I ordered a drink, but I didnt drink a single drink. Cho Chun-bae knows. The reason they visit his Pungryu bar is not because the drinks taste good, the food is delicious, or the atmosphere is good. Everyone was missing someone. * * * As I was sitting on a cart parked in an empty lot and looking up at the sky, I saw Bisain and the seven Apostles walking from afar. They also set the meeting ce for this time. A vacant lot with openings on all sides. I could tell they were worried about an ambush. I understood him. If you continue to be threatened with your life, your nerves will all be on edge. Yes, you have to be careful. Even though he was so careful, he eventually died. Bisain looked puzzled when he saw that I came alone. Are you here alone? exactly. Extreme Soma haspletely entrusted this matter to me. Ian left his promise to follow. Bisains expression hardened slightly. It looks like his pride has been hurt. Although he is not yet an official sessor, he is still the Heavenly Demons blood rtive, but the other person is walking around alone like this. On the other hand, since he himself carries seven of the Thirteen Apostles with him, he must naturally feel like a coward. I want to tell him. All that pride is useless. Hurting your pride is hurting your pride. This is all because I am young. Surely youve found the clue already? exactly. Although he had expected it, Bisain could not hide his surprise at the answer that it was indeed so. How did you find it so quickly? he asked with a suspicious look in his eyes. I didnt look for it, they came for me. I opened the straw that covered the cart. There were five corpses on the cart. There was a secret attack just as the spy warned. I didnt say that they were targeting Tianhuaruju. Whether they know about the existence of Cheonhwaru or not, I decided that it was not something they would intentionally say. These are the Blood Beast Five Spirits of the White Night Valley. How did you find out? Please do not look down on our schools information capabilities. I know enough about you. Bisains face distorted. He only frowned slightly, but his expression contorted as if he was angry. The scars on his face are so deep and ugly. Baekyagok took charge of this contract. If you go to them, you will find out who is behind it. Its up to you to think about what method to use to find out who the Baekya Gokju is. How do you feel? Isnt this enough of a clue as promised? Bisain didnt answer for a moment. Id like to say no to something like this, but how would I allow that? Is it true that what you wanted was to find the mastermind and bring me the head? There is no need to provoke me like that. Because this is enough. As of today, Baekgye Sangdan will withdraw from Gwiju. I will also calcte the losses from the past two years and send you to them. As expected, you are the sessor to the Apostolic Alliance! Now then, see you next time. Just as I was about to turn around, I heard Bisains signal. DLee Gongja. But that was the end of the sound. As if I had misheard, the next words were not heard, like a ghostly sound carried by the wind. Bisign was trying to tell me something secretly, but then changed his mind. I stared at Bisains face. I didnt see his wounds. I only saw his eyes. Because of the scars on his face, he looks much harsher and stronger than his heart, but I can see it in my eyes. The image of a young man struggling to survive. Speak up, Bisain. Whatever you say, say it if you want to change your destiny. But Bisain ended up turning away without saying anything. Apostle Thirteen followed him, pulling a cart. After watching the scene for a while, I also left. * * * When I returned, Geukaksoma was walking around the yard of Cheonhwaru. He seemed calm, but I felt it. He was still angry and was trying to control his anger. I walked along with Extreme Soma. The Baekgye Sangdan has decided to withdraw from Guizhou. We also decided topensate for the losses of the past two years. Gongja Lee, you have taken care of a problem that has been bothering me all year within a few days. He only epted our offer because he was afraid of Soma. There is no need to be humble. Thank you, Lee Gongja. Extreme Soma expressed his gratitude and stopped walking. Whoever gave the order to kill Tianhuaruju will be killed with my own hands. Even if it means Ill be locked up for another few years. Extreme Soma looked at me. I told him what I thought through the look in his eyes. Of course you have to kill him. I tried to kill the person I liked, but of course I had to kill him with my own hands. I will kill you too. Perhaps because it was an unexpected answer, Extreme Evil Somas eyes brightened happily. Dont you want to go back to school? Then I can be relieved of any responsibility for idents, right? I was so busy watching Somas world that I even forgot why I was there. Shall we go back? No, Soma, please show me more of the world. Show me more, then kill the guy behind it and then die. I was endlessly knocking on his door. I dont hope for that door to be wide open like I hoped for Hyeolcheon Doma. I just hope that it is only halfway open so that we can see each other at that point where we are neither friends nor enemies. I know who you are. As you died, you regretted your life. That empty life full of evil. Are you the same now as you were then? Gongja Lee, there is nothing more to see in my world. Thats about it. Now we have to go meet the people who manage the gambling house and meet the leaders of the dark thieves who are under us. Lee Gong-ja has decorated my world in a grand way, making it seem like there is something to it, but my world is ultimately about scaring people and receiving money in return. Then, they cut off the arms of those who are taking money, and kill those they do not like. You have changed. Because in your life before returning, you had never been this honest. The person I met before returning was a person who grew older and older and could no longer change. How could I be your friend? Maybe I was just like you back then? Me and my life, which has be as hard as a fossil due to my obsession with finding Dafa materials, perhaps you identified with me and liked me that much. There is only one way to prevent the world of Extreme Soma from bing boring. What is that? Only when there is war. The world will be a sea of blood and Soma will be flying in the sky. I dont want to see a world like that. I still want to see a world like this. How does Soma deal with the managers of the gambling establishment and how he deals with the ck swordsmen? A passion that I had never seen before shed in the eyes of the evil soma and then disappeared. I walked a few steps ahead, looked back at him, and said. Lets go, shall we? Cut off the arms of those who are stealing money. Chapter 106 Episode 106: When the sleeping god wakes up. For the time being, Cheonhwaruju was allowed to hide in a safe house used by the leaders of the Heavenly Demon Church. Because it was a ce operated with a very secret and sophisticated system, there was no need to worry about her safety. After saying goodbye to Extreme Soma, she did not forget to ask for Ian. Please take good care of the escort. Also, looking at this emphasis, it seems clear that what I said about Ian earlier wasnt just something I said to please people. I need an escort to take care of me. Tianhuaruju smiled at my joke. I feel that my rtionship with her begins from now on. After parting ways with her, the carriage we rode in started to run somewhere again. Soma, those guys could sneak attack again. So be careful. You scientist, be careful. Would I ever be attacked? Now that there is no one who would kill me to piss me off, I might kill Gongja Lee. Are you going to be upset if I die? I guess Ill have to act angry just to see the leader. Rather, it is a good thing. No matter what I do, the religious leader will forgive me. Although he says it as a joke, he is likeva that might explode at any moment. Theyre trying to make thatva explode. I leaned out the window of the moving carriage. Beyond the rapidly passing trees, I could see a steep cliff in the distance. This is where I climbed up that cliff. There was no ce I didnt go to throughout the central region to find Dafa materials. At that time, when I thought about life after returning, I thought that I would mainly do martial arts training at the training center, but here I am again passing by. Life seems busier after regression. While feeling the wind and thinking about my past life, I suddenly looked towards the coach seats. You two didnt say a word, right? Why dont we talk? Then her electric sound flew away. DPlease dont do that. It would already be so ufortable that I would die. -so? Are you going to continue to feel ufortable? -Its easier to just go without saying anything. It was then. Cheongmyeon suddenly asked Ian. How about escort work? I was surprised by his question, and Ian was also surprised. Of course, he asked the question out of courtesy to me rather than because he was curious about Ian. As you can see, he is not an easy person. Cheongmyeon nodded slightly as if he sympathized. This time Ian asked. How are you, Cheongmyeon? I am fine. If we had been a little closer, Ian would have said, If you answer like that, what good does that have to do with me? But the awkward conversation ended there. done. This is how it started. Now that the water has been opened, there maye a day when we can see the two of them chatting. I put my body that had been sticking out the window back into the carriage. Would you use thepanys ledger because its so vast? Knowing how I would respond if he said something like this, he again tried to kill the boss. Its not because ofziness, its a personality issue. I cant see anything frustrating. Is it because of that frustration that you want to take off my mask? Maybe theres something like that. Gongja Lee. Thats all nonsense. After speaking harshly, Wicked Soma turned his head out the window. Soma, even if you act like this, you are unassable. I chuckled and looked out the window on the other side. The cliff I climbed before returning was receding. After running and running like that, the carriage arrived at a low street crowded with people. People doing business nearby were startled when three masked men got off the carriage. Cheongmyeon walked in front and we followed behind him. Do you have a lot of money? a lot. Why do you ask that? If they have a lot of money, they want to waste it at the gambling house. If you mess with the sleeping God of Dao, the gambling house may copse. Extreme Somaughed as if it was ridiculous. Inside the small door at the end of the alley was a new world. The gambling hall wasrge and luxurious. Without exaggeration, it was ten times bigger than I expected. It was so big that it was bigger than our main schools main hall, and it was filled with countless people. Hundreds of tables were filled with gamblers, and slim beauties in revealing clothes walked around carrying bottles of alcohol. Everyone was so into gambling that no one paid any attention to us wearing masks. I didnt care who wasing in or going out. Its much bigger than I thought. Can I tell you something even more surprising? The ie here is greater than that of Cheonhwaru. They said that the ie of Cheonhwaru was greater than that of the top, but what they were saying was that the ie of this gambling house was greater than that Cheonhwaru. The Sado League wants to somehow build a gambling house in this area to share, while the Murim League wants topletely destroy this ce. Political faction members criticize us for destroying people by enticing them into gambling, but the truth is that they dont want moneying to us. Now, how do you feel abouting to this gambling ce? I see that they are crazy about gambling since broad daylight, so I want to beat them all up and make theme to their senses. Then from now on, only grass will be on the Lee Gongja table. Everyone has their own life, so you shouldnt interfere, right? The bad thing about that life is this. The point is that you wont fail alone. Borrowing, stealing, and cheating. After torturing their families and everyone around them, they endured until the end and then fell. That was their end. When Extreme Soma made an unexpected visit, the managers rushed out. They trembled like aspen trees at the fact that the evil Soma hade in person. As I walked to their office, there was a ce where an unusuallyrge number of people had gathered. When Extreme Soma stopped walking, the manager quickly reported. The author is the son of Yuji here, and he sometimes bets suchrge sums of money. I guess we got lucky today and we keep losing. Indeed, the gambler at the gambling hall who was facing him could tell from his expression that he waspletely overwhelmed by the momentum. Ill bet everything on the big number. The man bet all the money in front of him. The amount of money at stake was sorge that the gamblers expressionpletely hardened. I guess Ill give it a try. The manager spoke quickly in response to Extreme Somas words. I will rece the gambler. for a moment. After stopping him, Extreme Soma looked at me. Would you like to give it a try? Are you going to cut off my arm if I lose money? Where did the confidence that made you go to the gambling den go? great. Instead, its just one round. I went there instead of the gambler. Everyone was shocked when I came out wearing a mask, but recing gamblers was within the authority of the gambling house. I quickly shook the container containing the seven dice. Extreme Soma gave off an interesting light thanks to my skillful dexterity. widely. I put down the dice box. When the dice dancing inside stopped, I picked up the container. The sum of the dice was narrowly small. A sigh came out of the mans mouth. It was the moment when our continued luck ended. The gambler who kept losing to him sighed in relief. I immediately left and walked towards Extreme Soma. Thank goodness I got lucky. Do you rhyme? What else is it but luck? Either the sleeping god has awakened. No, lets put Doshin back to sleep. But I made him even more curious with an unexpected smile. Again, we went out through the passageway in the corner of the gambling hall, guided by the manager. There were several rooms in the hallway, and they appeared to be rooms where the warriors guarding the gambling house waited and lived. After passing through there and opening the secret door, there was the managers office. The manager brought the ledger and gave it to Cheongmyeon and exined to Geukaksoma about the gambling house. It reported approximately how many peoplee each day, how much money it makes, and how it attracts new customers. Of course, we report to our school every month, but when an extremely evil soma like thises, we exin and report it ourselves. I watched in silence, and Extreme Soma watched my reaction while listening to the report. Honestly, what inspiration can this process have for me? Still, I didnt pay a boring ticket. I tried to understand his life. The effort was demonstrated. I find your world so interesting. A considerable amount of time passed in reporting and reviewing ounts. I was told to go cut off my arm, but the gambling house was running without a problem. Extreme Soma gave a few words of encouragement to the managers. Of all the things that happened today, this part was the key. As it did with the merchant owners earlier, Extreme Soma directly encourages managers. Making me aware that the scariest person is watching me. This insignificant action bes the key to keeping his business steady. He was a very evil soma who could do at least one thing better than anyone else. Does Hyeolcheon Doma or Ilhwa Geomzon have this kind of meticulousness and diligence? I think there probably wont be. I left there with Extreme Soma and walked across the gambling hall. Ian and Cheongmyeon followed us, followed by the managers. That time when I was walking to the entrance across a ce full of noise and heat. Easy profit! Phew! Whoa! Starting with the sound of a sword cutting through the wind, the sound of skin being torn and a heavy noise were heard almost simultaneously. There were two people standing on either side of us. The man on the rights dagger was aimed at Extreme Somas neck. However, before the dagger could reach his neck, half of his face was blown away by the evil Soma. My sword was stuck in the heart of a man running from my left. The joint effort between the two was truly exquisite. The man on the left was a man who turned around and cheered that he had won money, and the other man was a man who ran from the other side and congratted him. They were assassins targeting us. They made a surprise attack, targeting the moment when their movements ovepped with ours. The eyes of the gamblers around us all turned towards us. But soon their gaze returned to its original state. Two corpses were found right next to each other, but no one left the gambling house. Rather, he urged the gambler to hurry up and roll the dice. Im more scared of them than the assassins. Are you okay? young master. Ian praised her for his concern. Your skills have really improved. When Salsu attacked me earlier, her sword was almostpletely drawn out. Previously, he would not have been able to react, but now he has almost drawn his sword. If they had attacked me, I would have died. It wont be like that. The fact that the sword was almost fully drawn even though I was behind means that if it had been me, I would have cut down the opponent. Your skills have improved to this level. Ian gave an expression that said he still didnt feel it. Geukak Soma, who had been talking with Cheongmyeon for a while, walked towards me. I didnt know they would even target a scientist. You wouldnt have known it was me. Because I was wearing a mask. I guess they thought he was Soma-samas guardian. Even if he knew about me, he might have given the order. The people behind this incident were really people who wanted a war between our church and the Apostolic Alliance. Would the Heavenly Demons blood rtives be an exception to their fledgling operation? They changed their strategy. how? The idea is to kill Soma and move the school. It doesnt matter if you fail. Soma, who is angry, will eventuallymit murder. It seems like the person behind it is somehow trying to use Somas expulsion to achieve their goals. I could feel that theva of Extreme Soma was starting to boil even more. The people behind it are smart people. If you hadnte out with me, thatva would have exploded already one way or another. What they failed to consider was my existence. At that time, Ian asked cautiously. If a war breaks out like this, wont they be safe too? I shook my head. If it bes a war where we annihte each other, then yes. But in reality, such a war will not break out. Even if a war breaks out, it will end with some sacrifice. The losing side will agree to a truce and pay hugepensation. For them, war is also business. They are crazy. They are extremely selfish people. Because they dont mind sacrificing thousands of people in order to gain power. I spoke to Extreme Soma again. Doing things like this means they dont have much time. It means that the situation within the Apostolic Alliance is urgent. Hearing my words, Extreme Soma spoke with fear. Clearly there wont be much time left for them. It was Extreme Somas will to kill everyone. Originally, they said they would kill those behind it, but this made it even more certain. My job is to guide him to only deal with those behind this incident while leaving the other soldiers of the Apostle League untouched. If we do that, our sessors, the Bisain or the Apostolic Alliance, will be grateful to us. At that time, one of Extreme Somas subordinates came and delivered an urgent message. Cheongmyeon confirmed this and quickly reported with nervous eyes. This is an urgent report sent from Tongcheon Pavilion. It is said that Somas name was posted on the killing list. The Killing Club was a mysterious organization shrouded in secrecy and was a kind of intermediary organization that connected assassins and contractors. In the process, they make money by earningmissions, and there was a rumor that the amount of money they made was enormous because there was so much resentment in the world. The contract amount is one million nyang. Heuksal (ښ) received this request. The people who attacked a little while ago are probably assassins belonging to the ck Death. Youre saying you received it thinking it was me? Even if you seed in killing me, it will eventually be revealed and your church will destroy you, right? I know why Heuksal received this contract. Heuksalju joined hands with the person behind this incident. He took this opportunity to quit his job and organize the organization. It didnt matter even if he sacrificed all his subordinates. He had promised to go to an important position in the Apostolic League with a new identity and a sum of one million nyang. Considering that the assassination has begun, there must have been a lot of dark assassins spread here in Gwiju. Even with Cheongmyeons report, Geukaksoma was happy. What should I do? I heard that our Prince Lee doesnt like seas of blood? You can swim with a smile in a sea made of the blood of assassins. Lets go out. There was no need to take Ian out, but I told her. Are you going to go out together? I was nning to wait here and do some gambling. That wont work, Sir. Then you cant do it. Joy shed across her eyes. I know. How much she wants to go out together. I just couldnt bring myself to say it first for fear of bing a burden. I have no intention of raising her in a greenhouse. Because the biggest growth factor for unmanned aerial vehicles was actualbat. And its not just because Im with her that I feel confident taking her out. This is because the handle of her sword has be polished through hard training. Its because of the calluses on her palms. Ian said calmly, wondering if I would be worried. Dont ever worry about me. The heart beats on its own, right? Chapter 107 107th Ugly Topic. The moment I opened the door to the gambling house, the sun shone, and memorization flew in from the sunlight. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! I lightly struck down the flying sword with the ck magic sword. Thanks to the new eyesight technique, my eyes were not dazzled even when I looked directly at the sun. The heads of the assassins on the roof across from where they had thrown the memorization were smashed in session. The palm of Extreme Soma was stretched out towards them. His German martial arts, Demonic Gwangbokjang (ħO), was unleashed. The moment his outstretched palm folds and his index finger points at something. A wind spread out like light from my fingers. Peeing! puck! Another sprayer, who was trying to rush in from over the roof, fell with a hole in his chest. It was another of his German martial arts skills, Hyengji (Ѫָ). He ascended to the position of Majon with that palm and those fingers. I think that the reason why it was given the nickname extreme evil was due to the influence of these two martial arts skills. This is because the sight of an enemys head or torso being blown open and a hole gaping open was much more stimting than the sight of the enemy being stabbed by a sword. This was the first time I had seen his martial arts skills properly since we left school together. I know better than anyone how scary these two martial artists are. When he starts going crazy, hell unfolds at his fingertips. Extreme Somas finger slowly turned towards me. The tension flowing from the tips of my fingers, as if I was about to burst into blood at any moment. It is not easy to avoid blood clots from such a close distance. Next moment! Peeing! puck! The blood that passed by my face pierced the forehead of the masked man who was rushing from behind. I didnt move an inch. Its harder not to move now than to avoid it. Is that so? You have to suppress your reflexes to avoid it, which is more difficult than actually avoiding it. Even more so if you are an expert like Lee Gong-ja. As expected, you killed the Suphonmazon, Gongja Lee. shing. This time, my dark magic sword split the air. A ray of sword energy flew from my sword and grazed the face of Extreme Evil Soma, then split the body of the masked man who was running behind him. I didnt kill the Soul Mazon. How long are you going to keep asking? I wont ask anymore. Because its clear. I couldnt afford to say no to another rush of spray. My sword and blood pierced the body of another killer. There are many enemies. Lets go. Extreme Soma and I walked together. At this moment, I was feeling a little excited inside. How could the desire to have a fight have only suppressed the worst soma? Pungshinsabo, Cheonmahosingong, and Bicheongeombeop, which reached the eleventh level. I was suppressing the desire to demonstrate my skills to the outside world. If the opponent is a killer trying to kill me, I can use martial arts without any hesitation. As we were walking down the alley, four masked men climbed over the wall and attacked all four of us at the same time. I cut down the guy who was trying to stab me, moving three times faster, and looked back. I wasnt interested in seeing Extreme Soma or Cheongmyeon fighting. I only saw Ian fight. She was slower than me, but she dealt with enemies the same way I did. There were no mistakes that might have urred during the exhausting training. I dodged the flying sword by grazing the side of my shoulder and cut him down with a single sword. Tsugak! As the jawbone was cut lengthwise, the victim fell to the ground. She wasnt embarrassed or nervous. Youre doing great Ian. We came out of the alley onto the main street where the carriage was parked. People were doing their own thing as if they werepletely unaware of the ambush that had taken ce in the alley. A store owner yawning, a clerk organizing things in front of him, an old woman sweeping the street with a broom, a child running in front of him, an old man sitting on the side of the road, and across from him, a middle-aged peddler holding a stall and soliciting customers, and a man and a woman who appeared to be a married couple were arguing. there was. A woman looking down from a window on the second floor and screaming, and a man standing below with his head down. Ordinary moments of daily life unfolded like a picture. The moment when we naturally became part of the picture. An unknown sense of difort and crisis welled up in my heart, and the Heavenly Demon Self-Defense Technique was activated. careful! The attack began just as I warned. All of them we saw were lifesavers. Whoosh! Hiss! A man and a woman who were arguing with a peddler rushed at me brandishing a dagger. Using the perfect passing technique, the man aimed for my left and the woman aimed for my right. To my eyes, I could even see that the blue rainy day was coated with thick poison. The ck magic sword cut down the target quickly and urately. As I cut the mans chest from his shoulder, a womans dagger passed my ear. Judging by her quick movements, she must have been the most skilled of all the ck assassins, but I could even see her eyshes trembling. Her eyshes trembled even faster as she felt the ck magic sword flying towards her from an unseen ce. The moment you have to react is sudden! When I cut her back and turned around, I saw the evil Soma dealing with the peddler. What the peddler who was holding his stall sprinkled on him was poison powder. When Extreme Soma waved his hand, the poison powder returned to the peddler who had thrown it. The peddler, covered in poison, screamed and rolled around on the floor. At the same time as that happened, the woman who was throwing swords on this floor was pierced to death by a bloodbath, and the man who was throwing swords below was shattered into pieces by a magic bullet. I wasnt just watching this situation either. I struck out the sword energy thrown by the woman in all directions, and at the same time, I dispelled the sword energy thrown by the man with my sword energy. Extreme Soma and I had performed the perfect passing technique. While spraying water, the child ran towards Ian. Beat it Ian! The author is not a child! Although he only looked like a child, he was actually an adult. Fortunately, Ian wasnt as weak-hearted as I thought. The moment she twisted her body to avoid the childs attack and calmly cut down the guy, the old man sitting on the side of the road suddenly lunged at her and stabbed her in the face. It was a dagger coated with poison that killed even a single swipe. Even in desperate moments, I just watched. I didnt fire my sword, hoping that Ian would block it himself. Phew! The old mans dagger stopped in front of Ians eyes as he leaned back. Ians sword, on the other hand, was lodged in the old mans heart. He really killed the old man in the nick of time. Even though I was fat, it was thanks to my flexible waist. Although I was more surprised than she was, it was ultimately a good thing I didnt help. This one experience will help her grow more than years of training. While she was taking care of the two, Cheongmyeon killed the store owner and clerk. In the process, if Geukak Soma had not killed the old woman who was sweeping a broom with blood, Cheongmyeon would have died. From that appearance, you can find the reason why Cheongmyeon devoted his entire life to Geukak Soma. All of this happened simultaneously in the space of a single breath. Because the skills of Extreme Soma and I were so excellent, we got through safely, but their sneak attack, which was designed to be a perfect joint attack without interfering with each others movements, was truly terrifying. Ians face turned red and he spoke as if he was sighing. Oh, I killed the child and the old man. It was a joking remark, but it still eased her mind. How many times will the author, who is older than you, have killed before he became an old man? I felt at ease right away. After putting her mind at ease, I went into a nearby store. The merchant who had originally been doing business there was lying in the corner with his blood de suppressed. This whole murder plot was nned while we were in the gambling house. And the reason the assassins did not kill the merchants was so as not to emit the smell of blood. Otherwise, they would all have been killed. The very moment I turned around, releasing the merchants blood and blood vessels. Whoosh. An attack came from behind. Suddenly! I turned like a thunderbolt and decapitated the man I had just released the blood sword from. The man was astonished at my reaction so quickly and copsed. It was another assassination attempt in case the external assassination failed. This sneak attack was truly unexpected and dangerous. If it wasnt me, anyone would have suffered. The real merchant was lying in an alcove further inside, his blood and demon blood suppressed. I released him and left the store. I went to each of the surrounding houses and freed the blood vessels of the original owners who were trapped there. Among them, I already knew that there was a possibility that the assassins were mixed together, so another assassin disguised as them lost his life to my sword without even swinging the sword once. When I freed thest person in the store and came out, another killers body was being torn apart by Extreme Somas Demonic Explosive Field. It was a killer who was hiding in a box in front of a building where Extreme Soma was passing by. Even in a situation where the outside world was already cleared and the possibility of sess in assassination was slim, they unconditionally attacked when the appointed time came. Even though they were thoroughly trained and thought they were going to die, they showed up and attacked. They were not raised as human beings, but as murderers without fear. Ill get the carriage. Cheongmyeon walked to get the carriage across the street. Extreme Soma said to me. If a contract of a million nyang is offered to assassins, the person behind it must not be an ordinary person. ording to your main school, you would be a person of Majon level status. Right now, were using an external knife to prevent our tail from being stepped on, but if the body is exposed, experts with skills we cant handle maye out. The evil Somas eyes shone with a spirit of victory. Among the Palmazons, he was the second most warlike. The stronger the enemy, the more fiery the man bes. That was exactly when we were talking. Love love! Suddenly! A ray of sword energy cut through the cabin of the carriage. The person who threw the sword attack was Ian. Ian sensed that the assassin hiding in the back of the carriage was targeting Cheongmyeon, who was sitting in the coach seat, and fired his sword. Inside the guest room, which had been cut at an angle, a lifeless corpsey cut open. Cheongmyeon got off the carriage. Even if it was an assassin whopletely hid his presence, not being able to identify him was a clear mistake. Cheongmyeon bowed his head to Ian. Ian also bowed his head to him. Well done Ian. It was a good thing that I owed my life to someone like Cheongmyeon. I said in a yful way, as I saw Ians excited face be even more flushed. You would be the first to destroy Soma-samas carriage. Ian was startled by my words and hurriedly bowed his head to the evil soma. sorry! Extreme Soma epted my prank. That carriage is very expensive. Ian answered quickly. I willpensate you. how? I will buy the same carriage with my monthly sry. How many years worth of monthly sry should it be? Then, after thinking for a moment, Ian spoke in a sorrowful voice. Please cut it off! At that moment, Extreme Soma burst outughing. Ive made himugh many times, but Iughed the hardest now. You have a knack for making ugly subjects funny. Even though he said out loud that he was ugly, Ian didnt look offended at all. If you cut more, Ill make it funnier! Then Cheongmyeon came and spoke softly. I will also add my monthly sry to that. This time Iughed. I couldnt help butugh because I knew that Cheongmyeon wasnt the one to say things like this. After rxing like that, Geukaksoma gave an order to Cheongmyeon. Use all the non-envy you can to find out where the ck yer is hiding. yes! At that time, I said to Cheongmyeon. Please use the Tongcheongak contactwork. Since this is a serious matter, I am sure Master Sima will understand. It was Tongcheongak that previously sent information about the ck Mass. Any Sima soldier I know would have already given permission for us to use the information. All right. And take Ian with you. Of course. Apart from the debt of my life, I wanted to use this opportunity to give them various experiences. Do I have to pay for destroying the carriage? Yes, I wille. young master. Ian followed Cheongmyeon and left from there. I calcted the damage suffered today to the merchants, gave them some money, and returned. Is this just for show? Its true that you are generous, but to whom should you show it? To Soma? To someone who will never connect? To those merchants. Or to yourself. I nodded in approval and spoke calmly. Maybe so. But what if its just for show, what if its not? What matters to these people is whether they receivepensation or not. Hes really persistent in pretending to be nice. Even though I pretend to be good, my sword is still covered in blood today. Extreme Soma made no reply. I walked slowly and untied the horses from the broken carriage. The weather is nice. Why dont you ride a horse to the next vige? great. I got on the horse first, and Extreme Soma also got on the horse. They began to move slowly, each pulling the remaining horses one by one. When I didnt run for a while, Extreme Soma asked me. Arent you too rxed? I looked up at the clear sky and said. Why should we be busy? The one that is in a hurry will always be the one that fails. Chapter 108 Episode 108 If you lose, you have to do something you dont want to do. After letting the horses eat grass, we sat down on the hill to rest. My hair blew in the gentle wind. However, it seemed that the wind of blood was still blowing in Extreme Somas heart. How did you kill the Subsoul Mazon? I burst outughing. You said I was persistent in pretending to be nice, right? Soma-samas persistence is no less than mine. Dont you want to brag? If I were a scientist, I would want to show off to the whole world. I killed the Subhonmazon! So, put down that arrogant look in front of me! Dont you want to be independent of your child? I may be pretentious, but not to the point of pretending I did something that never happened. youre right. I am strong. To the point where I get this kind of suspicion. But I didnt kill him. I pulled it all the way out. Saying something that could be a weakness to a person with extreme soma is literally like being caught with a weakness. If you say something in a moment of emotion, you will regret it forever. great. Then lets have a fight with me. I knew this woulde out eventually. They must have been obsessed with the desire to fight me after seeing my skills against assassins. As he killed the assassins, he became a beast that smelled blood. The desire I had been holding back raised its head. I dont like it. Why dont you like it? It would be foolish to fight among ourselves in the face of a strong enemy. You just have to fight to the extent that you dont get hurt, right? When you fight, you tend to get excited. I wont be excited. I would be excited. Soma-sama, as you can see, if I am skilled enough to kill a soul mazon, would you be able to handle my excitement? This makes me want to fight more. It was bubbling andva wasing out. To prevent a major ident, we need to let some of thatva flow today. Lets do it! I dont like it. Many hunters died today. But will they attack again in less than a day? It is realistically impossible. There are other reasons I dont want to do it. What is it? Whether I win or lose, its a loss. What do you mean by that? If I win, youll want to kill me. If I lose, interest in me will drop. What good is it that I am interested in Lee Gongja? That is my purpose. If Soma is on my side, it will be a decisive force in bing the sessor. It doesnt matter if you make all the remaining mazons your enemies. Extreme Soma snorted. Thats what you said, but youre going to try to attract other mazons next time, right? Do you want a ticket? How did you know? Its obvious. He has a deep distrust of humans. Im sorry, but I cant be in the same boat as Lee Gongja. Why is that so? You know? The magic that Lee Gongja dreams of is not my magic. So you dont have to look good to me. Lee Gongjas ttery is nothing but a waste of mental energy. But I will try harder. Why? So theres nothing to lose. Extreme Somaughed. It seems that it was the answer that suited his heart perfectly. Thats a very good reason. If I said something like that because I liked it or respected it or something like that, it would have had the opposite effect. How good would it be if the extreme evil soma were only limited to this point? But this is just his clothes. Its the shoes he wears and the mask he wears. His essence begins from this point. So lets stick together. Anyway, we will never be friends again. The ce he showed as the world was not really his world. I know the real world of extreme evil. The moment his eyes turn and he cannot see anything and the madness that no one can stop bursts out, that is his real world. Only at that moment does he feel alive. For now, hes just holding back because of his curiosity about me and my uniqueness that pushes him to things he didnt even think about. In the first ce, he is not the type of person who insists on having a fight. A person who rushes in and fights to kill you. Dont let yourself be aware that you are being too patient. Okay, lets stick together. ! Extreme Soma was surprised by my words. I guess he didnt know that I was really going to ask him to join me. great! Lets join now! Extreme Somaughed out loud. He was truly happy. Soma-sama. Why are you doing that? Do you see the tree at the end over there? I can see it. Lets stick with the light attack first. He quickly added before the disappointment shed in Extreme Somas eyes. If you defeat me, I will be the queen. great. Aughable look shed in Extreme Somas eyes. Since he was confident in light attack, he was naturally confident of winning. If I win, please do me a favor. Just say anything. Lets have a drink with me this evening. You dont have to take off your mask. You can lift it slightly like this and drink it. I lifted my mask and pretended to drink. Gongja Lee. yes. Lift it slightly and drink it? Gongja Lee is a bit crazy. I cant be this persistent. At that, Iughed like a crazy person. This is the method I choose to deal with crazy people. He calls it persistence, but this is honesty. Knock, knock, knock on the same spot again. His mask is where I knock. great. If I lose, I drink. Then shall we try? We stood shoulder to shoulder. Its been a really long time since I had a light attack match. Extreme Soma asked me. Have you everpeted in light ballpetition? yes. It only happened once. Who have you tried it with? with you. there is. An old friend. You are young. Do you have any old friends? There is one bad guy. I would have liked it if I had seen it. Maybe so. Maybe they didnt like it because it looked too simr. Extreme Soma gave me a strange look at my unexpectedughter. Can I run first? Thats right. going! As I ran out first, Extreme Soma leisurely ran behind me. Extreme Soma caught up with me in an instant. He ran in front of me as if teasing me. As he was running forward, he looked back and said to me. Did you just ask me topete in a light attack match with that level of skill? Its not over yet. I couldnt narrow the distance until I got around the tree that was set as the turning point. Of course, Extreme Soma was wary of me. Because I knew very well that I was not the type of person who would ask for a losing match. But no matter how I look at it, it doesnt look like Ill lose. With only a few moments left before the arrival point, Extreme Soma was at hisst leisure. Even Lee Gongja had a weakness. I look more human now. What did it look like before? Its a monster. He keeps making me let down my guard because hes so young, but when you get to know him, hes a monster. Like this? The very moment he turned his head to see what I was saying. Shhh, profit. I suddenly sped up and ran forward. It caught up with Extreme Soma in an instant. The speedy report of the Poongsinsabo, which had been hidden until now, was unleashed. My fast walking, which was performed with extreme endurance, was literally fast. Btedly, Extreme Soma increased his stamina and chased after me, but the distance widened further. at there! Peeeeee! Extreme Soma shot bloodbath from behind. It was a warning shot, so it passed by me. When I almost reached the destination, Extreme Soma unleashed a Demonic Lightning Field. He was so crazy about winning that he hit my head, but he still couldnt hit me. The tree in front of me shattered and fell. Leaves fell on my head as if celebrating my victory. Death bloomed from the body of the extremely evil Soma who arrivedte. He approached me with great strides, ready to leave at any moment. Are you going to lose twice in one day? Rather, it was effective because he spoke calmly. Even though Extreme Soma was a viin, he was not a viin. Instead, I took my anger out on the sky. A magic bullet full of frustration was released into the air one after another. A series of thunderps were heard in the dry sky. I waited until he calmed down. After Chimi let go of her anger, Geukaksoma asked me. What on earth is that light ball? Its a light attack that I kept hidden as a secret trick. So what is it? I cant tell you. Its a secret trick. He refused to ept victory or defeat. Lets stick together again. With that lightness from beginning to end. Losing was a loss, but the fact that I lost because I was careless seemed to make me even more angry. Next time. I quickly got on my horse and took off first. A flurry of life raged behind the scenes once again, but soon calmed down. Again and again. Extreme Soma followed me a little distance away. I feel heat from behind. This is the heat I wanted. Because theva of Extreme Soma was flowing towards me. Yes your madness. At least give it a little less. That night. Extreme Soma and I went camping. Because we were moving so slowly, there was still a long way to go until the next vige. Beyond the campfire, Extreme Soma was watching me prepare the beast I had hunted. He hadnt said a word since daytime. The good thing about a bonfire is that it makes any silence awkward. I roasted the prepared meat and gave it to him. Please get into the carriage and eat. Then, Extreme Soma finally opened his mouth. Why dont you ask me to have a drink? Anyway, what if I tell you, Im a piece of trash who doesnt even keep his promises? I reacted calmly to his barbed words. I will. For a moment, Extreme Soma was unable to respond to the unexpected answer. Of course I should. I ran so hard and won. Then why dont you do it? I want to eat and drink first. I dont think you like alcohol that much. You dont want apaniment, do you? Why did you ask me to drink alcohol if you knew I didnt like it? Because its a penalty. If you lose a match, you have to do something you dont want to do. Extreme Soma, who was quietly looking at me, looked down at the meat I handed him. Then suddenly he lifted his mask slightly and started eating. I was surprised. I didnt know he could so easily lift the mask and eat in front of me. I expected that it would take a bit of pride to eat it. This unpredictable whim of his is something I cant do anything about. Its nd. Heres the salt. When I stretched out my hand, the salt lying on the unfolded leather floated into the air. Extreme Somas eyes widened at that sight. This is because we know that it is much more difficult to raise numerous grains, such as salt, into thin air than any single object. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Salt flew through the air and sprinkled on his meat. The evil somas eyes were trembling as they looked at me. The desire to fight with myself was blooming again. Its still nd. Without even trying it? I smiled and said to him who wanted to see more of my season. You have to eat fresh food to live long. You can believe it because its what Ma Yi said. Sir, you are so Geukak Soma tried to say something but stopped. What was it you were trying to say? Was he crazy? Did you say it irritates people? Or. Extreme Soma started eating meat again. After looking at that for a while, I started eating. When I felt like my hunger had been satisfied, they brought me some alcohol. Because we camped often, we never ran out of alcohol in our luggage. Extreme Soma lifted his mask slightly this time and took a drink. He said he didnt like it, but he just drank it. Its not like Im just taking off my mask. It doesnt seem like much, does it? It doesnt look like it. Youre finally speaking honestly. So thats good. Its ufortable to be with someone who tries to appear too familiar. You can tell by looking at my brother. Extreme Soma suddenly drew a line on the floor with the meat bone he was holding. And I drew a vertical line where I had drawn before. Where am I now? I said I had toe here to save you, but have Ie this far? Chapter 109 Episode 109 Is that you? Extreme Soma is asking what our rtionship is like. Finally, the concept of rtionship emerged in his human rtionships. I went to him, looked down at the line I had drawn, picked up a fallen tree branch next to me, and drew the line. The line was drawn far below the line that promised to save peoples lives. Its about here. I guess I didnt go as far as I thought. Even though we have been going through a lot after leaving the church, I feel that my rtionship with Soma remains in ce. The reason we went this far is because we had food and drinks together today. It was the first time we ate and drank together. Did you get this far by eating and drinking? So what do I have to do to get here? In this period, you have to umte a lot of experiences and memories to be able to move on. And if were going to get this far shouldnt we at least save each others lives? Isnt the score too low? The scores are not cheap. Soma is too stubborn to ept other peoples feelings. As if he didnt want to talk anymore, Somay down. Its all useless. Im just a stranger. I emptied the rest of my drink while looking at his stubbornly turned back. Soma, everyone is not like this because they are unaware of its transience. Still, its a path that must be taken. I live by holding back my temper. I halfid back and looked up at the sky. The evil soma that was lying down nced at me and then looked up together. The countless stars that filled the night sky were shining equally for everyone, even the evil people who thought they were useless and the people who persistently pretended to be good. Extreme Soma, who had been staring at the stars in silence for a while, suddenly spoke. Youll have to have a fight with me. At times like this, I feel sad. Even under this good starlight, the bloody wind blowing in his heart will never stop. Of course. Someday. * * * We were in no hurry the next day either. Because I had to wait along the promised route until Ian and Cheongmyeon, who had gone to find out the hideout of the ck yer, returned. It was Tongcheon Pavilion, which had the greatest information power in the central ins, so if you made up your mind to find out, you would definitely find out. On the third night after going out on the road together with Soma, the God of Heavenly Demon Defense woke me up from my sleep. We felt someone approaching us from all directions. Judging by their secretive movements, they were assassins. I slowly got up and drank water from the bamboo bucket ced next to the campfire. When I got up, Extreme Soma spoke while lying down. also. When the enemiese, they wake up like ghosts. Soma-sama woke up first, right? I wasnt sleeping. Come to think of it, Extreme Soma couldnt sleep well at night. Most of the evil people I experienced slept well with their legs stretched out, but Extreme Soma was a wicked person who had trouble sleeping. When we woke up and started talking, the approaching assassins stopped moving but did not retreat either. It seems like an order was given to kill us unconditionally. Extreme Soma stood up from his seat. I will handle it. His voice was slightly flushed, perhaps because he was excited at the thought of seeing blood. Are you okay in the dark? Its rather good. Extreme Soma walked into the darkness. The sound of blooding out was heard from where he walked. Peeing! At the end of that cheerful sound, I heard the sound of flesh being pierced. Phew! With that, a full-scale fight began. The sound of a magic bullet and bloodshot being released was heard one after another. Memories were fired from all directions towards the ce where the evil Soma was. Dozens of memorized words split the night air. It was possible to tell whether the Extreme Soma was alive or not by the sound of blood and the Demonic Explosive Field being emitted. The sound came from the left and then from the right. Every time, an unmistakable scream followed. I sat and imagined how the Extreme Somas were fighting just by sound. Thanks to my new eyesight technique, I could see, but I closed my eyes and imagined the movements of him and the assassins just by the sounds I heard. Even the assassins were not normal. They were as skilled as the assassins who had secretly attacked us in front of the gambling house earlier. The sound of a dagger cutting through the air, the sound of memorization flying between trees, the sound of flesh being torn and bones being crushed. All kinds of sounds filled the darkness. I closed my eyes and continued to imagine only the sound. How would you move if it were me, and how would you move if it were Extreme Soma? If I were a lifer, how would I move? I was also running around in the dark. I was on the side of the evil Soma, and I was also on the side of the murderers. When I sided with the shooters and attacked him, I anticipated how he would move. Meanwhile, the assassins were dying. The darkness that was always on the assassins side betrayed them. Today the darkness was on the side of Extreme Evil Soma. Peeing! When I instinctively turned my head to the side, blood ran past my ear. A scream erupted from where the blood vessel flew. There was no need to attack like this, but it was clear that they came this way to test me. It was an attack that would have blown off my ears if I hadnt avoided it. With a nasty temper. Then, an urgent spray of water fell in front of me. Did youe to escape from me? Or have youe to kill me too? Maybe he didnt know it himself. die! A spray of water rushed towards me. How could the darkness be on the side of Extreme Evil Soma? The real owner of this darkness must be me. Shukak! The attacking assassins chest was torn off to the bone and he fell. I closed his wide-open, dead eyes. The screamsing from all directions gradually decreased, and eventually silence came. After a while, Extreme Soma returned to where I was. I offered him a drink. Instead of drinking alcohol, Extreme Soma gulped down water from a bamboo container. He now had no qualms about drinking something with his mask up. The heat I felt wasnt just because of the smell of blooding from his body. He still didnt have enough blood. This time it was as if they hade tomit suicide. I corrected Extreme Somas words. It wasnt suicide, they were murdered. Killed? To me? no. From his own leader. No matter how big the money, a million nyang, is, the moment they ept the contract to kill Mazon, they must prepare to be annihted in the end. If you seed in killing Soma-sama, you will be punished by Soma-sama if you fail. But why would you ept the contract? Have you been threatened? I think its the opposite. This means that not only money but also other things were guaranteed to the person behind the Apostolic Alliance who contracted this matter. He was probably promised a key position within the Apostolic Alliance. Extreme Soma nodded, agreeing with what I said. Is that why todays unreasonable attack is happening? yes. Heuksalju is currently reorganizing its organization. The goal is to eliminate all assassins who know their faces so that no one can recognize them. This is how he throws away the assassins who have made him money and been loyal to him for a long time. And he will live with a new identity. Youre more of a viin than me? This feels really bad. With this choice, I went from being a viin to being trash. Gongja Lee saw all of this at a nce. I felt a little sorry for him. I know this because I have already experienced it, but how could I know the background of this at once? Gong Lee, when you be the Heavenly Demon, please be sure to save me. Extreme Soma said it as if it were a joke, but I know that this is a moment when I need to be nervous. He must have thought this for a moment. If its an opponent like this, shouldnt we kill him first before he bes the Heavenly Demon? Thats right, Soma. If I am your enemy, then of course you must kill me first. To prevent that situation, I am going on this journey together. I spoke in a confident voice. Lets work together to get to the survival ship. When we called the line we drew the survival line, Extreme Somaughed out loud as if it was funny. The smell of blood is strong. Now, why dont you leave? Isnt it a better smell than womens anger? Not for me. Just as we were packing up to leave, Ian and Cheongmyeon arrived. Ian was surprised to see corpses lying around, but was relieved to see that I was fine. We found the ck yers hideout in Tongcheon Pavilion. Cheongmyeon showed us a piece of paper with the location written on it. It was not that far from here. If he had found out even a littleter than now, the ck assassin would have hid in the arms of the person behind the Apostle League. However, if the assassination has just failed, there is a possibility that he may not have left his hiding ce yet. Youd never dream that we would find out their identity and find their hiding ce so quickly. Lets have a proper light attack match this time. Without listening to my answer, Extreme Soma attacked first. This time it starts with me. Cheongmyeon was surprised to see his back flying away first. Normally, he would give in leisurely and let me go first, but I was surprised to see him running towards me and evenmitting foul y. Whats more surprising is my leisure. I even exchanged greetings with Ian. Did you have a good time? yes. I was very busy. Went back and forth here and there. I learned a lot this time. She looked at Cheongmyeon and bowed her head again. Cheongmyeon also greeted politely. I felt that their rtionship was progressing little by little. But is it okay if you dont go? It looks like youre having a light attackpetition. I have to go. Because I have to win again and make fun of them. You two, pack your bags and follow me slowly. In a sh, my new model disappeared from there in an instant. * * * Heuksalju was burning everything he owned in an unattended yard. All confidential documents, clothes, and items rted to the contract. He burned everything rted to him. All assassins who knew their faces were dead. No, he killed them all. Now you can leave with peace of mind. Everyone has stopped pointing fingers and is now living an honest life in front of others. You will enjoy wealth and fame in broad daylight. Now is the beginning of a new life. As he was about to leave the retreat, he inadvertently looked at the wall and was startled. Someone wearing a white mask was sitting on the wall. What surprised me was that I didnt know how long he had been here. Extreme Soma? His voice trembled. If it was a very evil soma, he would be dead. no. I am the winner of the fight. The person who wore the mask over his head and smiled was none other than Geommugeuk. Although he didnt know what he was talking about, Heuksalju was internally relieved that at least the other person was a young man. Geommugeuk told him. You could have just left. what are you talking about? If I wanted a fresh start, I wouldnt have done this. He could have just left the ck assassin organization to a trustworthy sessor and used his skills to go anywhere and live. Even if its not that million, youve made a lot of money so far, right? When I urately guessed his situation, Heuksalju was startled. Why are the assassins so diligent that they would reveal the secrets of the old leader who wants to start anew? Everyone must be busy with their own lives. Geommugeuk sensed a secret assassination from Heuksalju. He realized that he was trying to ambush him, but he pretended not to notice and continued talking. But you didnt do that. If you closed your eyes, you would have pictured your subordinates betraying you. I cant live because Im anxious. Do you know why that is? Because you are that kind of person. If it were you, you would have tried to take it all by threatening or killing your leader. Heuksalju was obediently listening to the story, but his mind was on his sleeve. The moment the wind wheel, a German memorization device hidden in his sleeve, slipped down and was ced in his hand, Heuksalju smiled in remorse. At this distance, its a fatal shot. Is the bullshit over? Im done, be careful. Im very angry right now because I lost the game. What kind of nonsense are you talking about? The very moment when the ck assassin was about to fly the wind wheel! Peeing! Pow! The earth wind that flew like light pierced through ck yers shoulder. It was so fast that I couldnt avoid it. Immediately after, someone flew down from the sky andnded with a ck arrow. Boom! A cruel scream burst from the mouth of the ck yer. Aaaahhh! The person who stepped on ck yers gaping shoulder was none other than Extreme Soma. Instead of performing sword dance, he vented his anger in an unexpected ce. There were holes in the walls all around him. Why on earth is it so fast! why! The trampled shoulder was so painful that only a scream came out of ck yers mouth. I was overwhelmed by the opponents momentum, so instead of counterattacking, I ended up pleading. Ugh! it hurts! please! It hurts! Argh! Only then did the cold gaze behind the white mask look down at the ck yer. Is it you? The guy who goes around doing more viinous things than me? Chapter 110 Episode 110 You get it because you can do it. The moment he made eye contact with Extreme Soma, Goosebumps got goosebumps all over his body. I was so eerie and scared that the evil person recognized the evil person that I even forgot the pain in my shoulder that felt like I was going to die. I asked if it was you. Heuksalju forgot what the question was and Extreme Soma did not wait for an answer. Peeing! Pow! When Extreme Soma released a blood clot, the other shoulder was pierced. Aaaahhh! The ck yer screamed in pain. No matter how unmanned he was, the pain of his life being pierced was unbearable. As I was watching, I jumped off the wall and walked towards the evil Soma. Do not kill. I have something to ask. I asked, looking down at the ck yer. Who offered you a position in the Apostolic League? Of course I knew who he was. However, I am asking because I had to hear the name of Extreme Soma in its presence. Heuksalju clenched his mrs as if he would never answer. Please move your feet over there. It was the Extreme Soma that was still trampling on his shoulder with its foot. As I removed my feet, I saw a hole and a crushed shoulder. I couldnt even use chopsticks, let alone martial arts. I pressured the acupuncture points on both of his shoulders to stop the bleeding and reduce the pain. I let him know that I was not giving him treatment as a favor. You can just die here without saying anything. Instead, youll die a painful death because you bothered us. If you tell me, I will save your life. The ck yer red at me with a mixture of pain and distrust. I was in no hurry. I ended up in this situation because my opponent was an extremely evil Soma, and I, too, have been through all sorts of hardships. He was not a person who opened his mouth easily. I heard the memorization that he dropped while trying to reveal it. His memorization of German was his passion. The owner may not have been good, but this wind wheel was a great memorization. I flew the windmill towards the wall. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The wind wheel flew away spinning quickly, scratched along the wall, and then returned to my hand. A deep mark was left on the wall, as if it had been made with the ws of a strange bird. Heuksalju was astonished when I handled the wind wheel at once. Pungryun was a dangerous memorization that could result in ones fingers being cut off if someone who did not know how to use it carelessly touched it. Heuksalju asked with a trembling voice. who are you? Do you think its worth living now? I can even afford to ask for your name. Who are you? Heuksalju was upset. He decided that he couldnt survive anyway. Sword dance performance. Heuksalju was shocked when he heard my name. Since I came with Extreme Soma, you will have no choice but to believe in my identity. He asked Extremely Evil Soma while showing his wind wheel. Can I have this? Even if you give me that kind of memorization, I wont take it. thank you. I packed the wind wheel. Use it when dealing with guys who cant be bothered to draw a sword, or give it as a gift when you meet a subordinate who uses it by heart. Anyway, it was a weapon worth keeping. I crouched down next to Heuksalju again. I quietly looked down at him. Heuksaljus face was full of despair and futility. Just a little while ago, you were dreaming of a brilliant future, but in an instant, you fell into the abyss. How terrible must that feeling of loss be? As long as you live, another opportunity wille. How can you know whether you will transform tomorrow and be an absolute expert, or whether your life will change when you meet a peerless beauty? Just tell me your name. How could you not want to live like that? Even if your shoulder is shattered, the human mind thinks that there must be some way to recover. If I tell you his name, he will kill me. If you name him, we will kill him. How can I trust you to save me? Im sorry, but you have no value to me. What does it matter whether you live or die? Rather, I think this sounded a little more persuasive. I could sense that the ck yer was worried. Then he named a person. Cold leaves. Naengyeop, the leader of the Demon Hands, leads the elite unit of the Apostle League. He was the most sessful expert in the Sado League. It was a lie. Its a lie from a ck assassin out of revenge, wanting us to die trying to kill cold leaves. Yes, it is your freedom to lie, and it is mine to pull off your arm. I jumped up, put my foot on his shoulder, and started pulling on his arm. Aaaahhh! I pulled with the intention of really tearing it off. Patter, patter. No matter how much the ck yer had, he could not ovee the pain of having his arm torn off alive. stop! Please stop! Ugh! Its a sarcophagus chu (ϯ)! This time the correct answer came out. The mastermind behind this incident was Seok Gwan-chu, the great elder of the Sadomaeng. Is it really a sarcophagus? Heuksalju closed his eyes tightly and said nothing. Seok Gwan-chu was a respected former master in the Apostolic League and had been almost forgotten by the Senate for a long time. It was unthinkable that he would engage in a power struggle. If it had not been for the conciliation of someone as powerful as Seokgwanchu, the ck yer would never have decided to quit the organization and devote himself to the Apostolic Alliance. Keep your promise to save my life. Of course. That moment! Pow! The ck yers head was smashed on the ground like a watermelon had been hit. Extreme Evil Somas palm was facing him. He unleashed a Demonic Berserk Field and killed him. I finished saying what I wanted to say to the ck yer. Of course I cant protect it. The person who is stepping on you is Extreme Soma. Extreme Soma didnt say a word. The dead ck yer was not even in his mind. When I searched Heuksaljus chest, I found a thick envelope. It was full of high-value vouchers, and when I counted them, it turned out to be a million nyang. Seeing as he received the entire amount in advance, it appears that it had no bearing on whether the assassination was sessful or not. I gave the money to Extreme Soma. This is the money I received when I was asked to kill Soma, so it belongs to Soma. Then, Extreme Soma took out only 500,000 nyang and kept it for himself, then gave me an envelope containing the remaining 500,000 nyang. We almost died together, so we should split it in half. Dont hesitate and take it. Then I will gratefully ept it. Extreme Soma was not a person with excessive greed for wealth. If he were a person with added greed, he would be standing in front of me as a different person. The luggage that the ck yer was about to take away was full of treasures. Since his job was work, he did not leave the money on the battlefield, but rather turned it into valuable treasure and kept it for himself. If I sell it, I can make some money. Lets sell itter when the green noodlese. You should keep that. Please keep this for Soma. You lost to Gyeonggong, so think of it as a prize. Its such a big prize. It would be much cheaper to have a drink. My drink costs more than that. Iughed happily. I didnt force myself to refuse to give it. Gowol once told me. Money doesnt have a name tag. The value is determined by how it is used at each time. Extreme Soma asked me. Do you really believe that Sarcophagus did this? Isnt that why you killed me without asking any more questions? no. I just killed it because I didnt want to see it. I chuckled at the thought that it was really like that. When I saw it, it didnt seem like he was lying. A sarcophagus. Its a name I havent heard in a really long time. I think Im ny years old. I cant understand why he, who is so old, is greedy for the position of Lord of the Apostles. There is one grandson whom Seokguanchu is a favorite. I heard you have great ambitions. Is it because of kinship? The affection of an old expert who is not far from death for his blood rtives is probably not something we can understand. Anyway, if Sarcophagus is behind it, it wont be easy to kill him. Extreme Soma nodded as if he sympathized. However, he was actually happy that his opponent was a strong enemy. A great joy could be read in the small eye sockets. After half a visit, Ian and Cheongmyeon arrived there. It must have been harding, but lets take care of this first and rest. I brought Ian along as the author. From there, he toured several ces and sold all of the ck yers treasures. Even though it was sold cheaper than the market price, it amounted to 400,000 nyang. Why did you get so greedy when you could have lived well with this money for the rest of your life? This is money I cant even use up and die on. Peoples greed is endless, right? Ian. If you think Im being greedyter, be sure to stop me. If this is going to be the case, then why did you curse at ck Salju whileughing so hard at it? I might go crazy if Im being greedy. you? I feel it while practicing martial arts. I am a very greedy person. I am tormented every day by the desire to quickly achieve greatness and fight against powerful enemies. Its not because of your greed, but because of the Bicheon Sword Technique. Is it because of the prosecutionw? Extremely advanced martial arts such as Bicheon Sword Technique seduce and stimte people. Do you know what will happen if you get eaten by that? Ian nodded. Hes so smart that he probably knew what I was talking about. I took her to the continental battlefield. Of the total 900,000 nyang I earned this time, I entrusted 600,000 nyang to myself and gave Ian 300,000 nyang to entrust to me. Even 300 nyang was a lot of money, but when he gave her 300,000 nyang, she was shocked and shocked. Young master, you can never get this money! Im not giving you money to buy drinks. sure? Later, when you run a military academy, there will be times when you have to spend money on your subordinates. Write it then. Its too much money, right? You must know how to handlerge amounts of money. Ive never received this much money in my life. Now, if I were to buy you out, wouldnt I need at least 300,000 nyang? No matter how much money I dont have, I wont fall for that money. Then how long do you think it will take? Ian seemed to think for a moment and then spread three fingers. Three million nyang? Ian shook his head. Oh, thirty million nyang? Still, Ian shook his head. 30,000 nyang? Is it really 3,000 nyang? Only then did she smile and say. Its 300 million nyang. Please save me. If you want to buy me with money, just give me 300 million nyang. Even if you save all the money in the world, it wont be enough. Thats me. We looked at each other andughed. Honestly, it felt good. Because the person that money couldnt buy risked everything for me. If I have money left, Ill buy some delicious food. There will be a lot left over. You can leave it all. On the way back, I asked Ian vaguely. How about Cheongmyeon? I think hes a good person. No, I wonder what it would be like to be your subordinate. yes? Ian was surprised. Are you my subordinate? Cheongmyeon, the first leader of Gwiyeongdae. I think it would be a good fit since it is reassuring. The name of the organization is Ghost Shadow, and it is called Cheongmyeon with a blue mask. It suits you well, right? I said this because I knew how loyal Cheongmyeon was. Its not a problem if you hang out, right? Cheongmyeon is the person who is aiming to be the next Mazon. In fact, it is the most powerful. However, he cannot be a mazon for the rest of his life. This is because Extreme Soma survives for too long. Wouldnt it be much better to start your life as a leader of the Gwiyoungdae than to spend your whole life supporting that vicious Soma with a nasty personality? You never know whether it will be promoted or financedter or what will happen. The current life has a frustrating ending, but the new life has an open ending. If you feel burdened, just ask to lead the team in the beginning until the group is established. Can you do it? Theres no reason not to do it. no way. still. Ian. Do you think that the leader of the Gui Yingdae is lower than the sessor of the Majon? of course its low, right? Ian! yes! As my direct subordinate and Lord of the Ghosts, you are in a higher position than the Majons sessor. Because I am destined to be the Heavenly Demon. Ian lowered his head, sensing that he meant what he said. sorry. I certainly didnt mean to ignore you, Master. If I just y Mazon, its still too difficult for some reason. know. From now on, we will change the standards. Then, having Cheongmyeon as the leader wont be such a burdensome task. yes. And now there is a high possibility that Qingmyeon will refuse. Its something you cant force. Even Extreme Soma wont allow it easily. You have to take it slow and work hard. You may not yet know how difficult it is to win a persons heart. You can do it, so work hard and get it. yes. So we returned to the ck yers hideout. Extreme Soma, who was waiting for me, asked what happened next. What do you n to do now? If we deal with the Sarcophagus right away, a war could break out between our church and the Apostolic Alliance. So, I think we will fight with one person at the forefront. Who is that? Its non-sign. If he was Bisain, the sessor to Sado-maeng, he was the best person to lead when dealing with Seok Gwan-chu. I stared at the evil soma and spoke softly. Soma and I are intervening in the decision on the sessor to the Apostolic Alliance. Chapter 111 Episode 111 Because I didnt know. Extreme Soma was happy. Although he may have had all kinds of experiences as a Mazon, he would have never been involved in deciding on the sessor to the Apostolic Alliance. No, I wouldnt have even thought there would be anything to get involved with. Are you really saying that we should choose a sessor? Yes, it is. How do you mean? If we think the current sessor, Bisain, is good, we will help him maintain his position as sessor, and if we think someone else will benefit us, we will appoint him. I may be a bit foolish, but I think that the sessor to the Apostolic Association should be someone who will thoroughly benefit the church, regardless of their individual character. Of course, it must be someone who is beneficial not only to the school but also to me. Then we should put the most idiotic person in the seat. No, if we do that, the situation in Murim will be unstable. At the very least, we need to seat someone who can predict what they will do. In any case, if we handle this matter well, we will be a great credit to our school. Extreme Somaughed out loud. Its a pleasure just to deal with a powerful enemy like Seokgwanchu, but if you make an effort to do so, you will literally kill two birds with one stone. Are we finally getting to see Lee Gongjas world? A look of anticipation shed through his eye sockets. no. This world is still Somas world. My world? If Master Soma wasnt there, it wouldnt have happened in the first ce. Would I have thought of dealing with the leader of the Apostle League on my own? Are you using the ttery technique again? Why is Xingong called Xingong? You have to keep honing it for the rest of your life. Extreme Soma was amused by my joke. The way things are going is interesting. Ian and Cheongmyeon were sent to the safe house where Cheonhwaruju was. Although the order was given to protect Tianhuaruju, there were two other reasons. First of all, its dangerous. Now that it has been revealed that the main enemy is Sado-maeng Dae-ro Seok Gwan-chu, there is no telling which expert will emerge in the future. The second is because he wants Ian and Cheongmyeon to spend time together. I told Ian. Get what you want. Its up to Ian whether he can pull it off. I just hope that Ians bowl can serve green noodles. Before leaving, Ian said just one thing to me. If you make a mistake, I will die too. Dont fight thinking you have two lives. Cheongmyeon watched the scene and politely bowed his head to Geukaksoma. Extreme Soma didnt say anything. I have never seen Geukak Soma and Cheongmyeon, who are blunt towards their subordinates, having a conversation other than official orders. So I sent the two people to the safe house, and Geukak Soma and I ran to Gyeonggong. Where are we going? Im going to Baekyagok to meet Bisain. A while ago, I informed Bisain that the people who tried to kill Extreme Evil Soma were the Blood Beast Five Spirits of the White Night Valley. Since then, no new news has been heard from Bisain or Baekyagok, which means that Bisain has not yet solved the problem of finding the mastermind in Baekyagok. * * * Bisain was drinking at a bar near Baekyagok. His face was red. Its not because Im drunk, its because Im angry. The more I worried, the more ugly the scar on my face became. He still couldnt find out who was behind it. It was valuable information received in exchange for a huge amount of money after defeating Baekgye Sangdan in Gwiju, but things did not work out as expected. Until I came here, I was trying to get the White Night Gokju confessed for trying to kill the evil soma by somehow putting pressure on him and ordering him to kill the evil soma. If that didnt work, they tried to force a confession by pushing him. If it was just me and the seven Apostles, even the masters of the White Night Valley and the White Night Valley would have no choice. However, when they arrived at Baekyagok, Baekyagokju had gone off somewhere. They were here the day before they arrived, but they hastily left the vige, taking only their limbs with them. He tried to find out Baekyagokjus whereabouts by scaring his subordinates, but they did not know. I thought he might have heard in advance that he wasing. Secrets keep leaking out. Bisain emptied his drink again. Suddenly, a sword dance came to mind. When I feel like Im cornered, I often think of him without realizing it. Useless. It was just at that time that Visan was about to drink again, as if trying to shake off the sword dance. A man wearing a bamboo hat approached the seat where he was sitting. The seven Apostles who were sitting around jumped up and drew their swords. Then the man who approached took off his bamboo robe and revealed himself. Its been a while. The man who came to see him was none other than Geommugeuk. Bisain was really surprised when he appeared while he was thinking about a sword dance performance. How did you know I was here? Bisain red at Geommugeuk with a face full of suspicion. On the other hand, the sword dance performance was calm. From the information I gave you, it is natural to guess that it came to White Night Valley. How could you not find it when people are flocking around like this? Geommugeuk looked at the 13 Apostles around him. There were eight unmanned people moving around, but it was easy to find where they were. Can I sit down? Sure. Geommugeuk sat in front of Bisain. The Bisain ordered the Apostles to sit down. Everyone sat in their seats nervously. ng Baekcheolgi sat next to Bisain, ready to draw his sword at any time. Why did youe here? Although he asked bluntly, Bisain was secretly d to see the sword dance. I shouldnt feel that way, but I keep feeling like Im relying on it. Im here because I have important information to share with you. what? I found out who was behind this. For a moment, Bisain was startled. Not only that, not only Baek Cheol-gi but also the other Apostles were all surprised. Who is that? Geommugeuk did not answer right away. I cant just give away this important information. The next moment, Bisain looked at the sword dance with a feeling of regret. You made a big mistake. I shouldnt have said such an important fact here. The reason was because of the Thirteen Apostles. Bisain suspected that among these seven apostles following him, there was a spy nted by the person who wanted to kill him. A lot of things havent been going well recently, and I thought it was because the spy was first stealing information from the other side. This time, when I arrived at Baekyagok, my suspicions were confirmed when I saw that Baekyagokju was away. There was no doubt that someone was rying information over there. In this situation, such important information was leaked, so it was only a matter of time before the person behind this information found out. The reason I sent a message to Geommugeuk the other day was to tell him this and ask for help, but I couldnt bring myself to ask for help. He regretted sending the message for no reason. The sessor to the Sa Do-Maeng is helpful to the Heavenly Demons blood rtives? I dont know how much I med myself for trying to do something so absurd. I came from far away and Im thirsty. Geommugeuk held out his ss. Bisain poured alcohol into Geommugeuks ss. At that moment, the sound of the sword dance flew into Bisain. DLets talk about the details first. -! Bisains hand that was pouring the drink paused for a moment and then poured it again. Bisign could tell. That Geommugeuk knows exactly the situation he is in. Bisains heart began to beat rapidly at the thought that perhaps the problem he had been worrying about might be resolved. This is a change after encountering sword dance. This person keeps making his heart beat faster. It keeps making uspare and makes us feel shabby. shit! It makes you look forward to it. That night. A masked person silentlynded on the roof of thergest inn in the vige. He hid something under the tile at the end of the roof. There were set rules for sending secret letters. No matter which vige you went to, if you hid a secret letter in the corner of the roof of thergest house in that vige, there would be someone who would take it and send it as a private message. If its in the mountains, the tree to hide it in is set, and if its in the field, theres a set ce to bury it. As I was about to hide the secret letter and quickly leave the ce, someone spoke from behind. Geommugeuk discovers the identity of the mastermind. The masked man looked around in astonishment, and before he knew it, Geommugeuk, who had quietly approached him, had taken out a secret letter he had hidden and was reading it. Geommugeuk came out from Baekyagoks residence after confirming that he had fallen asleep while drinking with Bisain. Im a light sleeper. While I was sleeping, I heard someone sneaking out like a stray cat. The masked man instantly realized that this was all a trap. The problem was that I was in a hurry because I thought the information I needed to share was too important. At that time, the masked person was just trying to run away. I will run after you and tell everyone. Among the Thirteen Apostles, the one who is currently away is a traitor. Im confident in my ability to do light work, so you wont be able to get back faster than me. The masked man suddenly stopped the new form, and the sword dance provoked him. It would be better for you to kill me here and now. Then at least your identity wont be revealed. The masked man turned towards the sword dance and drew his sword. The masked man still didnt say a word. It was because I didnt know what would happen and I didnt want to make my voice heard. There was only one way for things to turn out like this. To kill someone and go back quietly and pretend not to know. The masked people rushed straight towards the sword dance. Hiss! When the twoe together, the masked mans movements were amazing, as expected of a powerful person known to be stronger than Mazon. Easy profit. The new form of the masked man instantly narrowed the distance and flew towards Geomgeuk. visor! The moment the swords first collided, the masked mans heart sank. The moment he almost lost his grip on the sword, he knew. It is said that he has superior sword dance skills than himself. It wasnt just his endurance that was outstanding. visor! visor! His herbivorous skills, which had so easily killed his enemies so far, did not work at all. His attacks aimed at vital points were, without fail, blocked by Geommugeuks sword. I felt like I was doing my best but the opponent was just barely blocking. Sensing the obvious difference in skill, the masked manunched himself in the opposite direction for the first time in a dozen times. I only thought that I could survive if I ran away like this. Right then! Peeing! puck! His thigh was pierced by the blowing earth wind. Screaming out loud, he rolled around on the floor and then jumped up. The person who got down and blocked the way was none other than Extreme Soma. A man turns his back on a fight? Arent you embarrassed? The masked persons eyes turned red from shame. Before we knew it, a sword dance performance had arrived in the back. The problem was that the people who appeared here were not these two people. Yukrang! The masked mans heart sank as he heard the voice calling him. Bisain and the rest of the Apostles appeared. The masked person was none other than Yukrang, the sixth apostle. Their leader, ng Baek Cheol-gi, was really angry. Did you really betray me? Baek Cheol-gi couldnt believe it even after seeing it with his own eyes. If someone were to choose among the thirteen Apostles in the order in which they were most likely to betray, the first person they would pick was Yukrang. Why on earth is this happening? Didnt you know that the Thirteen Apostles should not get involved in politics? Yukrang took off his mask. Why not? what? Why do we have to live by rules that we dont even know who set? You bastard, then what more did you want from living as a warrior? If you didnt want to live a life like this, you shouldnt have sworn loyalty in the first ce! Because I didnt know. Because I didnt know that I would end up living such a pathetic life despite my lifelong martial arts skills! I didnt know that life would be like this, rushing around to protect one grand duke! For a moment, Bisains expression hardened. He didnt know Yukrang was following him around with that kind of heart. Do others feel the same way? ng shouted at him. Stop making excuses! What did they give you? What on earth are you giving me to get out of this pathetic life? Yukrang could not answer. It wasnt something to say to ng or to other colleagues. I couldnt bear to say that I had been promised a huge amount of money and a high position. I am not a traitor. I was just trying to find my life! Yookrang made a loud noise and chose a partner to marry. The person he chose was Geommugeuk. This is all because of you! Yukrangunched his body towards the sword dance. Even when I wasnt excited, I was no match for him, but now I was even injured. Right at that time when I was pouring out my passion for the sword dance. Phew! The de protruded through his back and into his chest. When Yukrang slowly turned his head, Bisain was standing behind him. This is all because of you. In response to Yukrangs resentment, Bisain spoke bluntly. I heard it was because of Lee Gongja. Bisain pulled out his sword as if he didnt want to talk anymore. Under the moonlight, a fountain of blood spurted from Yukrangs body. If he had stood still, the sword dance would have covered him with blood, but he dodged to the side. This fight was, after all, a family fight within the Sado League. Bisain asked Geomugeuk while holding a sword dripping with blood in his hand. Now tell me who is behind it. Chapter 112 Episode 112: Can you swim? Bisain was furious. I could see where the anger came from. It may be because of what Yukrang said earlier. A life of rushing around to protect one grand duke. Of course, you would have felt bad and even felt ignored. If it was just Yuk-rangs problem, we could just kill him and forget about it. But the problem was this. The suspicion that other members of the Apostles might feel the same way would haunt him for a very long time. Of course, I had no intention offorting him. Basically, he was my enemy and he also nned to take advantage of their division and the confused mind of Bisain. At that time, ng came forward. Shouldnt you have kept Yukrang alive and used him as a witness? His voice was slightly flushed. He, too, was helplessly embarrassed and excited by the betrayal and death of his colleague. Bisain made no reply. I could guess. ngs words must have sounded like this to him now. DHe was like a brother to me, so what if you killed him like that? Bisains gaze turned to the remaining Apostle Thirteen Lang standing behind ng. They were standing with their usual expressions. But Bisain will feel unfamiliar to them at this moment. Then I came forward. Arent you witnesses? Even excluding the secret party involved, arent there six witnesses who saw Yurangs betrayal? This was what ng was worried about. If they gang up on us all, they might not trust us. Are you saying that the testimony of the Thirteen and Six Apostles representing the Apostolic Alliance does not work? If that is the case, is there any point in you living as apostolic warriors? The rest of the Apostles, including ng, said nothing. If you think about it, you must feel truly miserable. Then Bisain, who had been listening quietly, shouted. Stop talking nonsense! It was natural for him to react nervously. Who is behind it? I cant tell you right here. I poured fuel on the burning fire. Is there really just one traitor? The Thirteen Apostles all gave me cold looks. This reaction was, in fact, the reaction that Bisain should have shown first. But Bisain was the slowest to react. He too has the same suspicion. Wouldnt it be better to be cautious until we know for sure? Lets talk about it alone. I was pushing him by dividing the Bisain and the Apostles. This is something I have to drag Bisain by the cor. We n not to lose sight of the yers until the moment they are counted. Before I sat down alone with Bisain, I had a brief chat with Geukaksoma. DI n to separate Bisain from the Apostles for the time being. -You must be thinking about something. DI need some time alone to make Bisign work the way I want. In fact, there was another reason, but it was a reason that could not be told to Extreme Soma. The quick-witted Extreme Evil Soma suddenly asked. DIs that really the only reason? -no. When I answered honestly, Extreme Soma actually smiled with his eyes. DAs expected, Gongja Lee was wearing the same mask as me. -youre right. Even though I said I wasnt such a good person, no one believed me, but Soma still knows. Then, I will meet youter at the safe house near the headquarters of the Apostolic Association. As the matter was serious, Extreme Soma epted my request. At least when it came to public affairs, he handled things more neatly than anyone else. * * * I stood side by side with Bisain on the hill to the east of Baekyagok. Who is behind it? What will you do for me if I tell you? You certainly didnt intend to receive this important information for free, did you? Bisains expression hardened slightly. shit! Why is it so difficult to hear a single word of that name? Speak like a man! Thats not manly, its a fool who takes a loss for a moment of pride. I am a person who believes that transactions must involve giving and receiving reasonable value. Problems arise in transactions whenever one party is dissatisfied. Lets try to bnce the scales well. What do you want? I had something I wanted from him. After returning, there were opportunities that I decided to reap when I had the chance. What I am talking about with him now was one of them. Please let me into Mansa-dong. Mansa-dong (fа). It was the sacred ce of the Apostle Alliance, a ce where only the Apostle Lord and his sessors could enter. 300 years ago, the absolute leader of the Apostolic Alliance, the Lord of Mansa, healed his injuries after a fierce battle with the Heavenly Demon, and the Apostolic Alliance made it a sacred ce. Bisain was surprised. Why do you want to go in there? Ive wanted to go there for a long time. Then I understand. Outsiders should never be allowed into Mansa-dong. So youre not asking for it now? With your life as coteral. Dont exaggerate. Even if I didnt know who was behind it, I was still alive. So dont act like you have something great. It was alive, but it was really dangerous. You even have a traitor behind your back. If he hadnt met me, that traitor would still be eating and sleeping with his wife. Bisain, who was silent for a moment as if he couldnt refute that statement, asked me. Do you know what kind of ce Mansa-dong is? The reason he asked this was because there was nothing special there. In fact, it was no different from building a pavilion in a scenic spot tomemorate the ce where the head of Mansa was treated for his injuries. I heard that three hundred years ago, Cheonma and Mansajongju fought and the incident was recorded in detail in Mansa-dong. As someone who will be the next Heavenly Demon, I want to read that fight in detail. Unfortunately, there are no records left at our school. This was Bisains concern. Its not a big deal to have you there. However, if this fact is revealed, it could be a big problem. You dont have to worry about that. Because I will never reveal that I entered Mansa-dong. And even if I do reveal it, lets say I do. Then why not just grab it? Who will believe me when I say you dont? He will eventually ept. Because Mansa-dong was nothingpared to what he would gain. Although it was designated as a sacred ce, it was only a kind of memorial hall. It was ten yearster that the secret of Mansa-dong was revealed. This non-sign in front of me was already dead. If you dont like it, dont drink it. I dont really want to go in and ask for something like this. Lets pretend it never happened. Sir, dont be rude. A nonmissioned person should not be rude with his own life. What do you mean? Others may not know, but I am saying that non-officials should not hesitate. There is nothing in this world more important than life. This is especially true if your life is precious and you will be promoted to the position of Lord of the Apostles if you just ovee this hurdle. Forget everything and just think about one thing: your life! In the end, Bisain took a deep breath and epted the offer. Okay. I will let you enter Mansa-dong. He was in a situation where he had to pay any price to find out who was behind it. Instead, there are two conditions. Please speak. First, we must reveal the background. I expected him to make this request. Ill tell you at the entrance to Mansa-dong. Good. First, they readily epted each others requests. The second one is just one visit. Its too short. Please give me three examinations. Two oclock. No more. Good. Bisain drew his sword. I also pulled out my ck magic sword and shed the swords together. visor! The clear sound rang out as a sign of promise. Is Mansa-dong on the way back to the headquarters of the Apostolic Alliance from here? exactly. Lets leave right now, the two of us. Bisain was surprised by the unexpected proposal. Then are you saying we should leave the Thirteen Apostles behind? exactly. Lets leave the 13 Apostles and the extremely evil Soma. Bisain was about to say something but stopped. I couldnt bring myself to say that it wouldnt be dangerous. His pride was hurt when he saw me moving around on my own. But I cant say that it would be dangerous like a coward. It would be safest for the two of us to go now. Why is that? It is not easy to ce surveince around you because your martial arts skills of the Four Apostles are so strong. That is probably why Yukrang was included. Bisain nodded and agreed to what he said. Now that Yukrang is dead, there is a gap in their surveince. But soon they will notice Yukrangs death and send a new master as a watchman. If you have to leave, its now. Lets leave for Mansa-dong with me now. Lets leave the extremely evil Soma and the Thirteen Apostles behind, and lets go together. The way to defeat your opponent is to not move as he or she expects. Nevertheless, Bisain did not make the decision easily. In the end, he revealed his honest feelings. And if you die, its all for naught? The conflicted face looks even more distorted. A face that does not convey its emotions correctly. Perhapspassion for him may be one of the reasons why I want to save him. I dont know whether the probability of survival or death will increase because of the presence of the Apostles. As I said before, can you conclude that there are no other three works among the remaining 13 Apostles? Bisain could not answer confidently. Because there was no guarantee that they wouldnt have nted three crops twice. Only ng Baekcheolgi could be trusted with certainty. Besides, if you want to put me in Mansa-dong, wouldnt the two of us have to move? Do you mind if they know? That you put me in Mansa-dong? You get to know not only them, but also the evil Somas? Those words were decisive. Okay, lets go together. Good idea. Bisains face was filled with determination. Normally, a decision should not have been made like this. You shouldnt easily follow the other persons intentions like this. If the other person is a viin, you are already doomed. But Visana did well this time. I dont know how your fate will unfold, but joining hands with me will be the only way to turn the wheel of your tragic fate. Pull the reins harder to change direction. I will help you be the Apostle Lord. The world willugh at me. I will be the Apostle Lord with your help. The world will never know that fact. Someday, when I be the Heavenly Demon and you be the Lord of the Apostles, when we meet, lets shake hands and reminisce about that time. Bisain stared at me as if I were staring. How can I know peoples hearts? Will you hate this moment so much that you will try to kill me, or will you truly be grateful for this day and hold my hand? lets go. I started running first and he ran after me. We left the White Night Valley in an instant. * * * After about ten days, we ran along a deserted road and eventually arrived at the top of a cliff. Since I knew that there would be no surveince or follow-up on my way here, Bisain acknowledged that my judgment was right. Shoot aaaaaaaaaah. Bisain asked, looking down at the pouring waterfall. Would you like to swim? You can eat while fighting the Long River water ghosts in the water. Then follow me. Bisain jumped down the waterfall first, and I followed him. The entrance to Mansa-dong was in a ce that could never be found unless you knew the location. I swam through the narrow entrance below the waterfall. It was hard to see at first because it was in a ce with strong currents, and it was a narrow hole where it felt like you would get stuck and never get out. I passed through the entrance and swam through the narrow passage. We were only able to get out of the water after we went deep enough that we were ovee with fear that we would drown if we went any further. The waterway was connected to a pond, and it was inside a cave. It is said that the Lord of All Things, who was injured in a battle with the Heavenly Demon, came here. Heaven saved him because that narrow passage leads to this ce. So we made this ce a sacred ce. We stood side by side in front of the cave. Originally, it was a cave that continued all the way inside, but the entrance was blocked and a door was created. It is a door that can only be opened by injecting inner energy in a certain way. If you try to force it open, it will copse. Now tell me. Who is behind it? I immediately told him the story behind it. The sarcophagus of the great apostle. Bisain was surprised. It would be a truly unexpected name. That cant be possible. Elder Seok retired a long time ago and joined the Senate. Do you have any proof that it is him? Heuksalju confessed. Where is he now? Hes dead. Bisains expression hardened. Are you saying that Elder Seok is the mastermind without any evidence? Why is there no evidence? I, the second son of the Heavenly Demon, am speaking as a witness. ! If you dont trust me, you shouldnt be standing here in the first ce. What on earth are you doing? In response to my reprimand, Bisain let out a deep sigh and said, no. I trust you. I came because I believed in it. Its because I cant believe its Elder Seok. To that extent, Seok Gwan-chu was a person who was highly respected by the Sado League warriors. Elder Seok is trying to make his grandson his sessor. Only then did Bisain understand the situation. ah! So that was it. Elder Seok was very proud of his grandson. You have boasted about your grandson in front of me many times. At the time I thought my affection for my grandson was excessive, but now that I think about it, I guess that wasnt all there was to it. A cold, murderous look shed through Bisains eyes. As for the sarcophagus and his grandson, many words and events that he had ignored until now will have taken on new meaning, freezing his heart. Now its your turn to keep your promise. Bisain kept his promise like a man. He ced his palm on the wall and injected energy into it, and the door opened. What came here will be a secret until death. And its just two oclock. If you donte out by then, Ille in. Leaving him behind, I slowly walked into Mansa-dong. Chapter 113 The 113th speaker, please. I slowly walked into Mansa-dong. Because it was made into a sacred ce by the Apostolic Association, the interior was well decorated. The air was well-ventted, and the interior was bright thanks to the night wines sprinkled throughout. After walking for a while, arge space appeared. This was Mansa-dong. The life of Mansajongju was recorded in writing and pictures on the newly created wall. His entire life was written, from his birth to his unfortunate childhood, from his youthful days of martial arts training where he made great efforts, to his rise to bing the Great Master of the Four Schools. But that was it. There was nothing else. This was the reason Visain put me in. Because it was just a ce where the life of Sapa Master, who was called a legend 300 years ago, was recorded. The peak of his life was his fight with the Heavenly Demon. Although he did not win, he survived the fight and became a person who is still talked about today. ording to the records written on the wall, he stayed here for ten days treating his injuries and then left. Fortunately, they said they were able to survive because there was water here. It was written that he went into seclusion and did not appear in the martial arts world. It was not written down that he left a sermon on his martial arts here before his death. So how was it known? Ten years from now, an earthquake urred here, the wall copsed, and a new space was discovered. I pulled out the ck magic sword. Jiyiing. There was a sky-blue ze on the dark magic sword. The sharp sword was driven into the lower part of the western wall. I cut it straight along the dividing line at the bottom of the wall that was made for writing and painting to a size that one person could pass through. The wall that copsed was the western wall. The wall was not thick, but I cut deep enough to prate the wall and then used my inner strength to push the stone block, which pushed it inside. I crawled over there and went inside. This inner space was the space left by Mansajongju for his martial arts studies before his death. His sermon on martial arts was written on the wall. Judging by the fact that it was left separately in a secret space, it seems that they did not want people outside of their rtionship to see this information. I read it slowly. It was a sermon on martial arts as a whole based on the enlightenment gained through the fight against the Heavenly Demon. The martial arts that governed all things was so high and lofty. For ordinary experts, it was a useless catchphrase that had to be read a hundred times. But I was not an ordinary expert. I read and read again. A group left by the highest apostle since thest 300 years. There was no need to memorize it. It was an area of understanding. At first, I gained enlightenment from difference. New learning provided by Sapa martial arts, which ispletely different from our schools magic arts. However, the more I read and repeated, the more I realized that all martial arts began from one root. Its the same and its different. What parts are different and what parts are the same. Knowing the mystery of this subtle difference was the difference between bing a world-ss expert or not. I pulled out my sword and swung it, then read the text again, and started using herbalism like a crazy person again. This experience was refreshing and intense. If I had only learned the magic arts, or if I had only learned the martial arts of the Four Schools, then his teachings would not havee so far. However, although I was based on magic, I lived a life that transcended religious sects. Thats why the final realization of the end of all things resonated greatly with me. At one point, while I was using the basic technique of Bicheon Sword, I realized something. Before I knew it, I had achieved twelve great masters of Bicheon Sword Technique. Just like water flowing down, the teachings of the Lord of all things naturally led me to the next level. The Ten Stars and the Twelve Stars are on another level. A martial art has reached its ultimate level and has finally beenpleted. ah! I was happy. Even in my past life, I never achieved the Twelve Masters in any martial arts. Now that I had achieved the Twelve Masters of the rigorous martial arts called Bicheon Geombeop, I was so happy that I could fly. I knelt down on the spot and bowed. Even though he was the Grand Master of Sapa, he expressed his sincere gratitude. Thank you so much for teaching us a great lesson. Although Sadoin did not receive this precious bond, the person who wants to help your descendants received it, so do not feel too sorry. When I bowed like that and was about to get up, something caught my eye. There was something hidden in a ce where I had to lie down to see it. When I got closer, I saw that it was a writing temple. It was a letter left by the head of Mansa. Thest of them caught my eye. I realized that even if I took this 10,000-year ck reishi, I could not kill the Heavenly Demon. Therefore, we do not take this and leave it to future generations, so please make sure that you cherish this rtionship. A dark territory for 10,000 years? I was startled and looked around where the letter was. There was a small hole in the back where the letter was ced. When I looked inside, I saw that there was indeed a 1000-year ck reishi growing there. When I slightly injected my energy and pushed, the earthen wall copsed, revealing a small space. Surprisingly, what was growing there was the perennial ck reishi. It was an elixir that was more effective than any elixir I had ever taken. If I had not bowed down in gratitude to the Lord of all things, I would not have found the temple and I would not have discovered the Dark Territory of Ten Thousand Years. I dont know if it was intentional or coincidence, but I gained a second chance. Thank you again. I carefully picked out the Ten Thousand Years of ck Territory. The Mannyeon ck Territory was actually smaller in size than the regr Territory. The magical energy umted over many years was contained in this small mushroom. I took the Ten Thousand Years of ck Reishi on the spot. A tremendous energy spread throughout my entire body. It was such an enormous energy that if a person who could not handle this energy consumed it, their blood vessels could burst. However, I was able to dissolve the 10,000-year ck spirit without any side effects based on the strong blood vessels strengthened by the Heavenly Vein Strengthening Technique and the pure internal energy umted from the elixir I had previously taken. I concentrated on melting the energy for one week, two weeks, and three weeks. After capturing that energy in my danjeon, I opened my eyes. I didnt know how deep my father and the Murim Lord Sados mastery each had, but now I was confident that my strength was as good as the three of them. The teachings of the Master of All Things left on books and walls were left as is. When an earthquake urred and the wall copsed, most of it was damaged, so there was no need to erase the teachings of the Master of All Things with my own hands. I crawled out of there and reced the excavated rock back to its original state. Since there was still time left before the promised two meetings, I read the final fight between Cheonma and Mansajyu. The spirit of the Heavenly Demon was manifested in the battle between the Lord of All Things and the Heavenly Demon. Since this is a painting drawn by Safa people, the Heavenly Demon Spirit is depicted as if it were a devil. I looked at the Heavenly Demon Spirit closely. If you achieve great prowess in the Nine Fire Magic Gong, you can manifest the Heavenly Demon Soul. Will I be able to create a Heavenly Demon Soul someday? What form will my Heavenly Demon Soul manifest? Would it appear in a small form other than that huge form? Just thinking about it made my heart pound. Right then. Sigh. I had the illusion that the Heavenly Demon Spirit in the picture was looking at me. I was surprised and looked at the Heavenly Demon Spirit again, but the Heavenly Demon Spirit was just as it was in the picture. Actually, it was my second experience. Once upon a time, when my father was pressing me with his magic energy, I felt like something huge was looking at me from the abyss. It still felt exactly like that. Is it because I keep seeing illusions because of my desperate desire for the Nine Fire Magic Gong? Next time, lets see when I appear, not the picture. After saying hello to the Heavenly Demon Spirit, I left Mansa-dong. Bisign was waiting outside. He looked at me with curious eyes. But at his level, he couldnt see any changes. Good reading. It is truly a ce that can be called a sacred ce. He is truly a great person. Dont think abouting again. Its a sacred ce to you, but to me its just a stuffy underground cave. All you have to do is see it once. Lets go out now. We went out through the pond we came in together. Aftering out from under the waterfall, we flew up the cliff. Compared to me, who climbed up in one go, he only climbed up the cliff once. I started running towards the headquarters of the Apostolic Association. After running non-stop like that, I decided to take a break. While resting side by side on the hill, Bisain spoke with concern. There must have been an uproar by now. The sessor to the Sadomaeng is missing. And with the child of the Heavenly Demon. It might not be as big of a deal as you think. Then Bisain looked at me and asked. Why do you think that? Soma must have told ng. Nothing dangerous will happen, so theres no need to make a fuss. Did you order Extreme Soma to do that? I shook my head. Sometimes there are things you can know without saying anything, right? This is the first time since I became the sessor that I have been separated from the Ten Apostles. And yet I have no way of predicting how they will move. He couldnt hide his bitter expression. I felt a little sorry for him because he caused their division. How do you feel about being alone? Im not sure yet. I thought it would be very ufortable, but Im not that ufortable or anxious. I guess its because Im with you. I have the charm to make people feelfortable. Bisain looked dumbfounded at my shameless words. As I was with him, I was able to read the subtle changes in his expression. At first, everyone had that same expression on their face, but if you look closely, you can see the difference. Now I can read the facial expressions of non-officials. When I brought up the topic of facial expressions, he was shocked. The facial scars were as disgusting to Bisain as the masks were to Extreme Soma. But I touched that part without hesitation. Later, when you have a trustworthy subordinate, show him your facial expression in detail. Only then will he be able to read the feelings of the non-Gongong. Rather, the closer the rtionship, the more respect you have for the non-official, the more difficult it is to read their facial expressions. Please dont cry like that. Why are you giving me this advice? I hope that the Sado League will run well. I hope that there will be a bnce between our school, the Gwi-maeng, and the Murim-maeng. If that bnce is lost you know? What will happen? Is that really all it is? Where did I learn to trust people? But when I have to believe, I believe. Thats because I dont understand why you would take such a risk. The reason is simple. He tried to kill us. I tried to use Soma. There is enough reason to kill him. But dont count on me to help you until the end. We are not Kanghos first team, driven by a desire for revenge, and if we feel that the situation is not right, we will immediately withdraw. This matter is your problem. Bisain seemed to have aplicated mind. What should I do? Honestly, Im a little confused. The Bisign I met for the first time and the Bisign I see now were definitely different. Wounded pride tends to blind people. However, the current Bisain clearly had a stronger will to ovee reality than pride. Isnt it simple? What do you mean? Wouldnt it be okay to pay back what they did? He tried to kill you, so kill him too. Instead of trying to seize power by killing the Sado Lord, he tried to kill his sessor, Prince Vigong, so you should kill his grandson in the same way. Let go of all fear and awe of the sarcophagus. Because hes just an ugly old man who is greedy for power. Take away all the evidence and everything and just kill him. Bisain nodded his head loudly. Thats right. This was a really simple problem. It seems like something that was blocked has been opened. I will kill them all. I will also kill anyone who stands in my way. Of course you should. Dontplicate simple problems. Bisain looked at me for a moment and asked. Can you still read my expression? Read it. How do you feel? I am happy. I guess I really had an expression too. You didnt know? I didnt know. Everyone is busy avoiding my face. It wasnt everyone, it was you. Now stop breaking the mirror. A deeper smile appeared on that face that would have normally been angry. After staring at that face, I stood up first. Lets run! Chapter 114 Episode 114: I tried to attract a viin. I arrived with Bisain at their safe house, not far from the headquarters of the Apostolic Alliance. Extreme Soma and the Thirteen Apostles were waiting there. ng was as happy as if a dead person had returned. Confucius! Youre safe! Im sorry for leaving without telling you in advance. I was very worried. You must never do this again. I understand. The other Apostles were also happy. Bisains heart seemed to rx when he saw them weing him. Extremely Evil Mazon guaranteed your safety, but Wouldnt it be more dangerous if Extremely Evil Soma guaranteed your safety? I thought of ng, who must have been worried, and burst intoughter. While the Bisain and the Thirteen Apostles were talking to each other, Extreme Soma called me into a separate room. Two eyes behind a white mask examined me thoroughly. Bisain probably doesnt even know what he was robbed of. What did you get? I was just trying to win that persons heart. That wont be it. That would have been possible even with me or the Thirteen Apostles. Because we had been together all this time, Extreme Soma knew me very well. Now that I think about it, my eyes seem to have be deeper. Have you made any progress in martial arts? There was very little. In fact, achieving the Twelve Stars of Bicheon Sword Technique was a very great achievement, but it only told half the truth. I thought I couldntpletely fool Extreme Soma, and I didnt want topletely fool him. If my engineering skills have improved, I will lose if I pass now. I dont know about other mazons, but you wont be able to defeat Soma. Why? Because its the worst soma. Knowing that these words were meant to exalt him, Geukaksomaughed. That afternoon, Bisain came to see me. He had a n and it was very dangerous. You n to use me as bait. He risked his life for this job. Im going to leak information that I have evidence. There is evidence to prove that Sarokgwanchu is the one behind all the things he has done. If we say that we will report this to the Lord, Seokguanchu will definitelye to kill us. Heuksalju died, visited Baekyagok, and even Lurang died. There was likely to be evidence here. We need to kill us as quickly as possible, but we wont be able to get an outside expert in a hurry. He wille in person or an expert who is deeply involved with Seokgwanchu wille. Do you realize how dangerous this n is? I know. He will definitely send someone who can kill me. You cane yourself. Why did youe up with such a dangerous n? Because theres one thing theyre missing. What is it? Its you, Master Lee. You would never think that Lee Gongja and Extremely Evil Soma would help me. he asked me Will you help me? I will help you. Bisain was rather taken aback by the answer without hesitation. Why dont you put a price on it? This time, I have no choice but to listen no matter what conditions are imposed. Even if you ask for everything I have, I have no choice but to give it. I want to shake your hand properlyter. Bisains eyes wavered. In times of difficult times, help remains deep. If you win Bisains heart this time, it will be a power greater than any elixir or treasure. After breaking up with him, I met Extreme Soma and told him about this n. Please leave the scientist. Are you serious? yes. Because youre worried about me? No, Im worried about me. I came out with Lee Gong-ja, and if Lee Gong-ja dies in the front yard of the Apostolic Association, what would be of me? Then I dont even have the honor of seeing you, the leader. Actually, I had the same concerns. My father ordered me not to kill any more mazons, but what would happen to me if the evil soma were to die? Lets take a look at the situation first and make a decision. Thats right. This fight is not our fight. There is no need to jump into too many risks. At my words, Extreme Somas eyes lit up. The stronger the opponent, the more fiery he became. When I returned to the room, I wrapped the Geukpumcheonjamsa yarn wrapped around the handle of the sword around the heart, neck, stomach, and important parts of the limbs. On top of that, he wore the robe given to him by Hyeolcheon Doma. Then, I quietly ate breakfast and prepared for the battle ahead. Late at night I opened my eyes. The Heavenly Demon Tiger woke me up. This was the first time it had woken me up so violently and forcefully. I could tell. Its a strong enemy. I had expected that a strong enemy woulde, but this was the first time I had encountered an expert to the point where the Heavenly Demon Tiger reacted so strongly. Extreme Soma, who was sleeping in the same room, also opened his eyes. Did you feel it? yes. Lets go out. I wore a mask just like Extreme Soma. We headed towards the ce where the energy wasing from. That was the building where Bisain stayed. Kkjjik! Wow! Unmanned people came out, breaking windows and walls. They were the Bisain and the Apostles. They clearly looked embarrassed. And soon an old man appeared, leisurely walking out. He was dressed in a pure white robe and had a white beard growing down to his chest, like a hermit. His face and hands had wrinkles of unknown age, and his eyes were as scary as a wild beast. The old man was dragging a person. He was already a corpse, and the area where he was dragged was covered in blood. Swish. When the old man threw the body, it flew and rolled in the middle of the yard. The dead person was Samrang. Apostle Thirteens expression hardened at the death of his colleague. Although their eyes showed the intent of revenge, no one swore or acted rashly. It was clear that the old man was overwhelmed by the swordsmanship he showed when he killed Samrang. Who are you? ng suppressed his anger and asked the old man. He was not a sarcophagus. He was older than the previous expert, Seok Guan Chu, and had a much stronger presence. Who are you then? The old mans voice cut through the night air. It was a low and calm voice, but one that conveyed deep inner power. I am the one who leads the Thirteen Apostles. Come closer and see. Of course, ng did not approach. How can a coward lead the Thirteen Apostles? ng frowned, but did not fall for the old mans provocation. Instead, he spoke softly to Bisain. Well take care of this, so get out. The n to lure them in and catch them was suddenly foiled by the appearance of the old man. Bisain had no intention of escaping, but even if he tried, it wasnt easy. Another expert appeared on the opposite wall. He was Seok Gwan Chu, the person behind this incident. He, too, was showing the qualities of a former team expert. The fact that he showed up in person means that he will kill everyone with the killer insect. Sarcophagus said, holding his back and looking up at the night sky. I liked the moonlight, so I went for a short walk with my teacher. The moment they found out the old mans identity, everyone was shocked. Seokgwanchus master. Geomwang () Baekmanggi (). A master of quick sword techniques, he was an expert in the Jeonsen Dynasty and was already well over 130 years old. He who had not been seen in Moorim for decades has now appeared. I tried to attract a viin, but a monster came out. Look at you, non-gongja. Seok Guan Qiu was calm andposed. There is only one way for you to live. What is it? You know what I want, right? Are you talking about proof to offer to the lord? Even our elder Seok seems to be afraid of Lord Maeng. Please give it to me when you say something nice. Im not stupid, would I have that? If you kill me, the evidence will immediately go to the leader. If that happens, Elder Seok will have to bear the me for killing me. At that moment, Baek Mang-gi, Seok Gwan-chus master, leaped away. He slowly walked through the air andnded gently in front of Bisain. It was as if a kidney had fallen from the sky. Ta-ta-dang! All the swords that were trying to protect Bisain were thrown away. Baekmangis sword was in its scabbard again. Before he knew it, he had drawn his sword, struck down the sword of the Apostle Thirteen, and retrieved it again. The Apostle Thirteen Lang was astonished by the speed of his swordsmanship. Baek Mang-gi quietly looked into Bi Sains eyes. You have eyes that dont know how to lie. Baek Mang-gi looked at the stone coffin and said. There is no evidence. I knew so. Seokgwanchu scolded Bisain with a calm face, as if he believed everything the master said. What on earth did you believe in when you did this? Did I really seem like a foolish person who would step into the trap you set and sacrifice my head? Bisain said nothing. The moment Baek Mang-gi arrived, all ns were ruined. Although the Suk Guan Chu could be defeated by thebined efforts of the Apostles and the Thirty-Four, Baek Mang-gi was far beyond their abilities. At that time, Baek Mang-gi turned his head and looked this way. I guess they believed in the ghosts over there. Of course, Baekmanggi and Seokgwanchu were aware of our existence from the beginning. Sarok Guanchu knew exactly about us. This is Extreme Soma, one of the Palmazons. I have heard that there are henchmen in the Demonic Cult who wear disguises and pretend to be mysterious. But why am I standing there like that even though I know its me? Do you think Im afraid of the Heavenly Demon and wont kill it? It seems so. Then Extreme Soma spoke to me. Its not toote. Will it jump? Do as you wish, Master Lee. At that time, I made eye contact with Bisain. Bisains expression showed courage instead of fear. It was a feeling that it was okay for me to leave and that I wouldnt be resentful. I dont want that look on my face to be thest thing I remember. This guys loyalty, pride, and promise. ah! This is why the average life expectancy of the martial arts people is dropping drastically. I knew so. Extreme Somaughed. Even if you die, fighting like a crazy person and dying is the worst thing you can do. Thats not why I decided to fight. Because we know they have no intention of letting us go. There was no way such a big secret would be revealed to the outside world. Hey old man. Your opponent is this way. Baek Manggiughed at Extreme Somas words. Sarok Guanchu alsoughed. Did you think I would care about the Heavenly Demon? The moment Baek Mang-gi finished speaking, he rushed towards us. He was really fast. The moment we recognized an attacking, a sword was pulled out in front of our noses. Hiss! Shhh! Pee it! Pot! The situation was over in an instant. Baek Manggi took a step back from us and was looking at me with a surprised face. you? His long beard was cut and flowing between us. Baek Mang-gi tried to cut down the evil soma first, and I cut down Baek Mang-gi. He was fast, but I was also fast. Baek Mang-gi almost got his head cut off by my sword. Theposure disappeared from Baek Mang-gis face. You probably havent experienced such a dangerous moment in decades. This is probably the first time my heart has been pounded like this. Not only Baek Mang-gi, but also Seok Gwan-chu, the Bisain, and the Four Thirteen-Rangs all looked at me with surprised faces. It was right then. Wow. Baekmangis sword swung earlier caused the mask of Extreme Evil Soma to split in half from forehead to chin and flow down. Extreme Soma also failed topletely avoid Baekmanggis attack. As the mask fell, Extreme Soma was embarrassed. If you wanted to die or take off your clothes, he would choose death. The very moment when his face was about to be revealed. Ok. A new mask covered his face. I took off the mask I was wearing and covered his face. For a moment, our eyes met his. Instead of the shame that he would have hated more than death, his eyes were filled with passion for me. Please take off your mask only when Soma wants to. Crying, I turned towards Baekmanggi, leaving behind the feeling of extreme soma. I didnt know. I had no idea that the fact that Extreme Soma almost died would make me this angry. I really had no idea. Chapter 115 Episode 115: Theres a lot of blood. Baek Mang-gis expression as he looked at me contained many emotions. Fear Surprise Excitement Anger. The first thing that came out was surprise. Youre this young? The first time you almost died from my sword, you probably thought I was an evil soma. He said he was mistaken. If it werent for Extreme Soma, I wouldnt have been able to swing the sword this fast. Hey old man. The politeness towards him was omitted. I dont know what his life was like. But the moment I cut down Samrang here today, the reason to respect him disappeared. Did you say we were ying with ghosts? Youre ying with ghosts right now, right? What did you say just now? Why are you crawling out of the grave and interfering in the affairs of future generations? You even earned the name Geomwang during your time. Was that not enough? As soon as I hit the nail on the head, the air around me became cold. But I was feeling the heat. It was the heat of Extreme Soma slowly putting on his mask properly behind his back. I could tell what he was feeling without even looking into his eyes. Yes, there are things you can know without saying or seeing. Look at you, young junior. If you have such a bad way of speaking to adults, how can you use it? Old man, youre going to kill me anyway, so its too shameless to expect you to be polite, right? Actually, if you were shameful, you wouldnt have cut those young juniors, right? He smoothed his trimmed beard as the air around him grew colder. I made his flesh grow even more. If a disciple gets old and gets into a power struggle, you, the master, should have stopped him. What are you going to do if he crawls out as if he was waiting? Are you both senile? Baek Mang-gis face turned slightly red. Yeah, get excited. Be more excited. I shouted to the Bisain and Apostles standing far away. Lets send these old guys back to history. This meant that we would take charge of this part, so take charge of the sarcophagus. Hope bloomed in Bisains eyes that were once filled with despair. If we were in charge of Baek Mang-gi, this fight would have been worth it. On the other hand, Seokgwanchus expression was stiff. I would have never dreamed that such a variable would arise in a matter that even involved a master. Baek Mang-gi asked coldly. Who are you? The person who will take the old man missing from the list to the underworld. At that moment, Baek Mang-gi drew his sword as quickly as lightning. sh! I barely avoided the flying sword. Baekmanggis attack was fast and powerful. That moment! Peeing! The blood clot of the extreme soma was released. Baek Mang-gi twisted his body to avoid it, and my sword pierced him. In an instant, we shed and the Four Apostles and the Bisain also rushed at Sarok Guan Chu. I decided to fight without worrying about the evil soma. In the first ce, I had never fought with him in unison, and I judged that if I tried to do a clumsy joint attack while dealing with Baek Mang-gi, I would be at a disadvantage. I believed in extreme soma. Youll figure it out. They will intervene on their own, avoid them on their own, and help you on their own. You will fight well on your own. Therefore, I fought with the mindset of fighting Baek Mang-gi one-on-one. visor! Once again there was a sh. His swift sword was too fast for the Apostle Thirteen Rangers to catch it. Even Extreme Soma is an attack that is not easy to avoid continuously. If you see it with your own eyes and stop it, it is already toote. I had to stop it with experience and instinct. He attacks the left, so I have to attack the right. The moment you think like this, your head will be cut off. Baek Mang-gi, who only focused on speed, became shy. This sudden change was so threatening. But I managed to block his attack. I tried not to be discouraged by him. While exchanging herbal food, the blood clot of Extreme Soma was released. Because our movements were so fast, the blood vessels were released very carefully. Because if I make a mistake, I could be right. Even though it was a battle between Lee and Il, Baek Mang-gi was not pushed back at all. He was showing through his skills what it meant to be named Geomwang 80 years ago. Swordsmanship is a swordsmanship, but Baekmanggis footwork was also spectacr. If I hadnt learned Pungshinsabo, I would have beenpletely trampled by this method. He fought with me as if trying to avoid being attacked by blood, but each step was incredibly flexible. When about 100 seconds had passed, Baekmanggi, who was exchanging swords, suddenly unleashed his power. It was a really varied attack, but fortunately, I was able to use my energy and block it in time. Boom! As tension and tension met, a loud noise erupted like an explosion. We pushed each other backwards. The aerodynamic strength was almost simr. If it werent for the 10,000 Years of ck Reishi that I had recently taken, I would have lost to him in terms of internal skills. When we got away from each other like that, we had time to talk. I dont want to be surprised, but I cant. How on earth can someone have such deep inner strength at that age? I spoke to him happily. Friend, dont you know me? what? I returned to old age. For a moment he thought I was someone he knew. who? Who is it? A young junior with a nasty speaking habit. Why do you ask who I am when I dont have any friends? Only then did Baek Mang-gi realize that I had ridiculed him. His expression distorted. You have to provoke him whenever you get the chance. As always, the one who gets excited loses the fight. The sword energy was released from his excited sword for the first time. Love it! It was the moment I had been waiting for. Boom! The sword energy I released collided with the sword energy that flew in, and an explosion ofughter erupted. Without missing this opportunity, Extreme Evil Soma unleashed Blood and Demonic Explosive Fields in session. Since it is a fight between two and one, this fight is in our favor. I continued to pour out the Yeomcheon-sik, which is a sword energy release ceremony. Extreme Evil Soma also continuously released blood and magic bullets. Baek Mang-gi swung his sword like crazy and released tension to relieve it. Heavy drinking erupted one after another. Boom! Boom! Kwaaaang! Boom! The earth shook and dust rose up. In the midst of this tremendous battle, Seok Guan Chu and the secret priest, Apostle Thirteen, also stopped fighting and watched the result. When the attack stopped and the dust settled, we were shocked. He was standing fine. And the season of Sword Emperor created by anger. Sssssss! The sword in front of him was splitting into sword-shaped sword energy. I could tell. That they are going to kill everyone here in one day. That they are nning to kill the Four Apostles and the Bisain and deal with us with Sarok Guan Chu. A ck magic sword rose in front of my chest and began to split. Sssssssssut! The seventh type of Bicheon Sword Technique, Yucheon-sik. Is it because of the achievement of the Twelve Stars? It split up much faster and inrger numbers than before. Baek Mang-gis sword energy flew towards everyone here. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Shoot! At the same time, my sword energy was released as well. The next moment, a spectacr sight unfolded. Two types of lines embroidering space. A line to kill and a line to protect. The moment those two lines intersected, a series of explosions of sword energy shing with sword energy erupted. Bisain saw. The sword of Baekmangi flew towards his face. The flying speed was so fast that even if you tried to avoid it, you couldnt avoid it. However, my sword energy flew faster and tore that sword energy apart, destroying it before my eyes. Boom! The same was true for the other Thirteen Apostles. The sight of the sword energy flying at him being torn apart by another sword energy was a sight that would be difficult to see again in ones life. Boom! Boom! Boom! Quang! Boom! Extreme Soma destroyed his sword energy on his own. I believed that would be the case and did not block his sword skills. When all the flying sword energy disappeared, the dust hadpletely settled. The appearance of Baekmanggi was visible. His eyes were full of murder, a mixture of disbelief, surprise, and anger. Seok Guan Qiu was surprised and embarrassed. Because I never imagined that Masters secret season would be blocked. On the contrary, the eyes of Bisain and Apostles were full of surprise as they looked at us. It was more than surprise, it was closer to awe. This time, I rushed towards Baekmangi first. If you do your best, I will do my best. If you die, only you will die, but if I die, so many people will die. I poured everything into my sword. Dozens of numbers were exchanged in an instant. Blood sttered from each others bodies. There was no time to check where and how the cut was made. The fact that blood was sttered even though he was wearing the Geukpumcheonjamsa and the robe meant that if he had not worn it, he might have already been cut in several ces. As I held on and held on, I could sense Baek Mang-gis nervousness. When was thest time he had such a long fight? Fifty years ago? Seventy years ago? Maybe there wont be a fight this hard. After he became the Sword Emperor, no one would have dared attack him. Extreme Somas help in this fight was absolute. Our fight was so fast that I didnt intervene carelessly, but when I thought it was certain, I threw a bloody tantrum. When I was in danger, Hyengji saved me. One timely bloodshot changed the course of the fight and gave me a chance. In the end, Baek Mang-gi changed his strategy and tried to kill the evil Soma first. The moment I realized my desire to kill the extremely evil Soma, I started pushing back like crazy. If you give it a chance, Extreme Soma will die. That was the only thought. I didnt want to lose Extreme Soma in this fight. I didnt want this old man to die. Even if you kill me, I will kill you! You damn old man! This earnest desire created an amazing phenomenon. In my field of vision, everything disappeared and only Baekmangman was visible. It was like Baek Mang-gi was moving in front of me, wearing a white robe, alone against a ck background. All other appearances were invisible. All sound was blocked. I could only hear my voice and the sound made by Baekmanggi. It was my first amazing experience since learning martial arts. The moment when Baekmangis sword and my sword collided and sparks flew. There was another change. Now even Baekmangi has disappeared, and only his sword is moving in my eyes. Only my sword was visible. Perhaps as time passes, even this sword will no longer be visible? Baekmanggis sword began to be seen more and more clearly. My eyesight, which had been brightened by the new eye surgery, was finally starting to take effect. Its not that he slowed down or that I got faster. I was the first to adapt to this speed. My eyes have adapted. I only saw the sword, but I saw Baek Mang-gi again. I see his face. Now I can finally see it. What hes having a hard time with. What he regrets. What he fears. And saw. The only w in the perfect person. The moment I recognized it, I had already put my dark heart into action. My sword and body were one. Sigh! The moment my sword pierces Baek Mang-gis heart. Vision returned to normal. As the darkness around me disappeared, I began to see my surroundings. There were already several holes in Baek Mang-gis body, and blood was flowing from them. This was the ce where blood clots hit the mark. I dont know when Baekmanggi was hit by it. Baek Mang-gi fought so well even though he took two of us with him. Surprise, astonishment, futility and fear. I slowly pulled out my sword, looking down at his final gaze filled with all kinds of emotions. I was so tired and exhausted that I had nothing to say to him. Blood spurted out from his heart and Baek Mang-gi fell dead. If he had not achieved the Twelve Stars, he would have lost this battle. Even if we hadnt joined forces with Extreme Soma, we would have died. In Murim, there are such monster-like squadron masters. It is in the Murim Alliance, it is in the main church, and it is also in the Apostolic Alliance. Old masters who have hardened like fossils and then suddenly pop out and try to ignite a final spark. Thats why Moorim is so scary. Oh my gosh, Im going to die. Iy down on the spot. It took so much mental energy that I didnt have the strength to even lift a finger. It really felt like I couldnt move unless someone stabbed me with a sword. I couldnt help but say Oh my god. Extreme Soma also flopped down next to me. I could see his chin under my mask. I could see blood hardening under my chin. Are you hurt? Just a light scratch. You must be ugly, but you shouldnt hurt your face! He chuckled, as if he hadnt even thought about saying something like that in this situation. Do you want tough even after fighting so hard? When an opportunityes, you shouldnt miss it. The scientist bleeds a lot. Im dying from pain. Extreme Soma pressed the blood vessels and stopped the bleeding in the arms, legs, stomach, and shoulders. When I started this journey, did I ever imagine that there would be a moment when he would stop the bleeding of my wounds? How did the fight go over there? In response to my question, Extreme Soma turned his head, looked at the area where the fight was going on for a while, and spoke to me. Its almost over. Seeing as they havent said anything about needing help, it looks like Bisain is winning. We looked at the sky in silence for a moment. Then I spoke first. Thank you. After a moment, Extreme Soma spoke. Thank you. We just said thank you to each other. No other words were added. Because there was no need to do it. Ill buy you a new mask. Please buy me something better. If you wear that mask for a long time, you get sweaty. Of course. It was right then. Aaaah! I heard a scream as someones life was taken. When I looked up, I saw that the swords of the Bisain and the three Apostles were stuck in the body of the stone coffin. During the fight, two more Apostles were lying on the ground as if they had been sacrificed. Wicked people never go to the underworld alone. I sat up. Bisain walked towards me. I stood a little distance away and looked at Baek Mang-gis body. It seems like he cant believe we killed him. He bowed his head and greeted me. He bowed his head to me for the first time. Thanks to you, I survived. I smiled and told him. Thanks to you, I almost died. He didntugh. He spoke while still holding the sword dripping with blood with his eyes full of determination. I n to go straight down this road to kill Seok Guan Qius grandson. He was more polite than he had ever dealt with me before. And he was taking my advice well. The testimony of our Thirteen Apostles will be sufficient as evidence. Be sure to create an apostolic alliance thatmunicates that. See you next time then. Bisain bowed his head and said hello. The Bisain I first met and the Bisain I am now arepletely different people. As they collected theirrades body and left, Extreme Soma asked: For the sake of our school, isnt it necessary to appoint someone even more idiotic than that Bisain as our sessor? I guess so. But why did you help that person? It started because Seok Gwan-chus grandson was a piece of trash, but he responded to Extreme Soma like this. But its not fun if the other person is too much of an idiot, right? Extreme Somaughed. He probably thinks the same thing. The stronger the opponent, the more fiery he became. Are we going too? Ahh, my legs hurt so I cant walk. Please carry me. Dont be harsh. The other leg is limping right now. Extreme Soma and I left there, walking side by side. In the ce where we left, only the faint moonlight illuminated the cold, cooling appearance of older and older desires. Chapter 116 Episode 116 Why are you whispering? The woman pounding hard on the sledgehammer was none other than Ian. She was working in a small iron shop making agricultural tools such as hoes and scythes. She was dexterous and quickly learned the job, quickly producing a fairly good quality hoe. This was the safe house of the Heavenly Demon Church. There were many different types of safe houses. There were hidden safe ces where people could not reach, and there were ces disguised as ordinary ces where many people came and went. At that time, someone entered there. I eat and work. When I turned around, I saw that Tianhua Luzhu had brought some food. thank you. Ian did most of the iron work, and Cheonhwaruju was in charge of preparing the meals. Because Cheongmyeon was wearing a mask, he moved secretly without being seen. Ian asked, looking at Tianhuarujus attire. Where are you going? It was Cheonhwaruju, who usually wore ordinary womans clothes and a head scarf. But today, I was wearing makeup and pretty clothes. No, I just tried it on for a change. The rule was that it was absolutely impossible to go out as long as you were in the safe house. Ian could tell. That today is a special day for her. Is it your birthday today? no. Just had a nice dream. Now, hurry up and eat before it gets cold. Yes, thank you very much. Ian started using chopsticks. Please eat together. I ate a few pieces while cooking and I was full. eat a lot. I think you really have natural cooking skills. Its much more delicious than buying it. Actually, when I first started this job, I worked in the kitchen. Oh, I see. I went through a lot of hardships back then. Ian could feel it. That the experience of struggling from the bottom made her sessful. The food was delicious, but Ian couldnt eat much. She had no appetite for food since she came here because she was worried about the sword dance. Did you hear what I said to Gongja Lee? yes. I heard you said that I am someone who will do great things in the future. Why did you say that? Im good at looking at people. Thank you for your positivements. But thats too much of apliment. Chen Hualouju said, looking at Ian with calm eyes. This warrior is a precious person. So always value yourself. Ian was grateful that she said this. While I was hiding in the safehouse, I didnt show it to the public, but I was very worried about the sword dance. I was so worried that I couldnt sleep at night. Every time that happened, Chen Hualouju consoled herself that nothing would happen. Herfort is strangely supportive. It may have been due to some mysterious aura that was difficult to exin in words that the woman named Cheonhwaruju had. At that time, Cheongmyeon, who rarely appears, entered the ce. Ian asked in surprise. Whats going on? The headquarters of the Apostolic Alliance is on alert. Dont you know the details? yes. I only heard that there was an emergency. Ian said, trying to calm his anxious mind. Young Master, you will be fine. Because Soma is protecting you. It was then. A wee voice came from behind. Why dont you think about the opposition? I can protect Soma. When I turned around, I saw Geomgeuk and Geukak Soma walking in side by side. There was blood sttered on the two peoples clothes, especially in the sword dance. Surprised, Ian ran over and examined Geommugeuks body first. are you okay? Are you hurt? Geomgeuk sat down on the floor and Ian looked at his body. Although he received sword wounds in various ces, he had avoided fatal injuries. I was hurt a lot. All my limbs were almost cut off! I dont think its that bad? No, look closely. Check to see if all your fingers and toes are still together. Ian turned his head and greeted Extreme Soma politely. Thank you for saving our master. No! Its the opposite! Geommugeuk joked and Extreme Soma remained calm. So, it seemed like the atmosphere where Geukak Soma saved Geommugeuk. Extreme Soma was staring at the sword dance in silence. Tianhua Rouju could feel the change in Extreme Evil Soma. Just as the mask worn has changed, the way one looks at the sword dance has changed. She asked, crossing Extreme Somas arms. Brother, you are not injured, are you? does not exist. Then can we go back to Cheonhwaru now? Extreme Demon Soma nodded, and Tianhua Rouju was delighted. Just as she felt the change in Extreme Soma, Ian also felt one thing. Maybe that Chen Heruju knew that the two would return today. Do you all want to go right away? Lets go first. When Cheonhwaruju looked back at Geukaksomas chin gesture, Geommugeuk was sleeping, leaning on Ians back. Ian said he would stay like this for a while so I pretended to go first. Tianhua Luzhu whispered to Extreme Evil Demon. After a long time, have a drink with the food I cooked. Its good. Extreme Evil Soma and Cheonhwaruju Cheongmyeon left there first. Ian sat quietly so as not to break the sword dance. Ians expression, which had been extremely tense for a while, finally rxed. Wee back, master. * * * I had a dream. In my dream, I was fighting Baekmanggi. It was not a new fight, but a reenactment of a previous fight. Baekmanggis sword de, which was too fast to be seen during the fight, unfolded like a slow painting. My herbivorous diet was also moving slowly. I felt like I was watching the fight objectively as a third party. Its like being a spectator and watching from the side. In an instant, I remembered exactly what I thought I had forgotten about. I reyed the fight like a baduk yer reying a game. My subconscious was urately remembering the fight with Baek Mang-gi. He could even control the speed of the fight. The moment I decided to stop here for a moment, Baekmanggi and I in the dream stopped moving. Thanks to this, I was able to closely examine the position and angle of the sword. The fight moved ording to my will. You could watch it by moving slowly, or you could stop it. In that way, I was able topare the difference between Geomwangs martial arts and my martial arts. This process gave me as much enlightenment as the experience of fighting in person. In fact, there were times when I had to fight for new experiences. At thest moment when fighting Baek Mang-gi, only he was visible and the world went dark. I could tell. These mysterious events are a result of the changes that urred when the Bicheon Sword Technique achieved the Twelve Saints and Daesung, the internal energy exceeded a certain limit, and the teachings of the Master of All Things were added to it. The moment my sword finally pierced his heart, I woke up. My body and mind were refreshed. I thought I would be more tired because I was fighting even in my dreams, but that wasnt the case. It looks like he had a dream before he finally woke up and slept well. Master, are you awake? Are you hungry? How long did I sleep? You fell asleep almost ten oclock. This meant that I slept almost a full day. Its been a long time since I slept soundly. Now that I think about it, this was the first time Ive slept so soundly since returning. My physical condition was also good. Thanks to your kindness and Geukpumcheonjamsa, the wound where I was injured was not that deep. Thank you, old man. If Hyeolcheondoma had not given him his favor, he would have definitely been hurt more. I unwrapped the Geukpum Cheonjamsa and wrapped it around the handle of the ck magic sword again. I dont think I slept that long. I think you were very tired. What about Extreme Soma? Did you go to Cheonhwaru? Yes, you two went first. Suddenly, I felt like I wanted to see Extreme Soma, so I guess its true that people be closer while fighting. New news came in while you were sleeping. Bisain killed Seok Guan Chus grandson. I nodded silently. It was a moment that changed not only the fate of Bisain but also the fate of the Sado Alliance. Originally, Seok Gwan-chus grandson was the sessor to Sado-maeng. We dont know how this change will affect our future. This is a good thing, right? maybe? Iy down again. Ian pulled the nket over him. No. Eat and sleep. a little bit. Ill prepare a meal, soe out as soon as I call you. I called out to Ian as he left the room. Ian. yes? Its nice to see you again. Ian smiled broadly. Me too. * * * Commander-in-Chief Sima Ming hade down to the operationmand room. The operationmand room of Tongcheongak is known to be safer than Cheonmajeon. Hundreds of letters arrive every day and are analyzed here. Not yet? yes. Sima Ming was nervous because of thest letter that had arrived. I wasnt this nervous until I heard the news that Sarcophagus was behind it. This is because I believed that Geommugeuk and Extreme Soma would get through it on their own. However, when Baek Mang-gis name was mentioned, Tongcheongak was put on alert. If Baekmanggi had truly moved, the lives of Geommugeuk and Extreme Soma could not be guaranteed. But the religious leader did not give any orders. As the opponent was the enemy, it would have been impossible to immediately dispatch a master to support them nearby, but it was possible to send an urgent message to Geommugeuk and Geukak Soma to stop everything and return. But Geom Woojin didnt do that. Sima Ming felt like he was a religious leader, but he also thought that it was a decision he could never make. Do you really believe that much? The soldiers working here were also very nervous, as it was rare for a general toe down here and wait for a war message like this in person. The soldiers who managed this ce were those with the authority to handle Tongcheongaks top secrets. Sima Ming was also the one he trusted the most. At that time, the long-awaited letter arrived. The soldier who confirmed the contents reported in a weing tone. Both Seokguanchu and Baekmanggi are dead. Sima Ming was relieved at the report from his subordinate soldiers, but he was also deeply surprised. What about our two? Both Lee Gongja and Extreme Evil Soma are safe. Sima Ming sighed in relief and sat down in his seat. Rxed, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes for a moment. Two people killed Baek Mang-gi and Seok Gwan-chu? That wont be possible. Since the Apostles and Bisain moved together, there must have been other variables. A new expert may have emerged from the Sado Alliance. As time passes, we will find out more details about what happened. In the meantime, the soldier who made the report organized the war documents and brought them back as a report. It was a report to be sent to Cheonma. Sima Ming asked him as he epted the report. What do you think about this? I dont know how Baek Mang-gi died, but one thing is certain. Thetest news rted to science and engineering always surprises me. Sima Ming nodded in agreement and stood up. However, Sima Ming left the strategy room, thinking that it was even more surprising that the leader seemed to have predicted this oue, at least for today. * * * A few days after arriving at the safe house, I walked around the streets and bought various items. There were a lot of things to buy, so I bought a cart and loaded them up. First, I stopped by a doctors office and bought several new needle tubes, and then stopped by a pharmacy and bought several herbs in bulk. There were rare and expensive herbs, and there were alsomonly used herbs. After gathering the herbs, I bought a container. It was a wooden barrelrge enough for three or four people to fit into it. I bought new nkets and clothes, and food and alcohol tost me for a while. Then, I bought arge longing that could illuminate my whole body. Ian was surprised when he saw the things I bought from the author. What is all this? Guess what it is. These arepletely unrted things, right? She asked me with a curious look as she looked at the pile of herbs. Arent you suffering from internal injuries? I didnt tell you because I was afraid you would worry. I think I should go to Dr. Ma quickly. Ian looked at the cart again. Youre not hurt. But why did you buy so many herbs? Then I picked something up from the cart. What is this? omg! She whispered as she lowered herself next to the cart, putting down what she had picked up where it was. This is womens underwear, right? thats right. I lowered my posture like her. Why did you buy underwear? Because I need it. But why are you whispering all of a sudden? Has an enemy appeared? Thats right something more surprising than a grocery store map came out of the cart. My back hurts. Can we stop standing up? I have other clothes too! So pretty! There was also a beautiful pce made of high-quality silk. Whose is this? Is this a very thin woman? I have someone to give a gift to. If youre giving me underwear as a gift, it seems like youre very close to me, right? Its close. Theres no way I dont know someone whos so close to me? But that doesnt mean hes Lord Cheonhwaru. ah! Is there anyone among the courtesans at Cheonhwaru that you liked? Shall I show you who it is? really? of course. lets go. Ian and I drove the cart to a small manor far out of town. Do you live here? You could say so. But when we entered the manor, it was empty. anybody there. I dont think anyone lives there. It will happen now. I borrowed it for a few days. why? I spoke to the puzzled woman. It was the words that would change her life, and the words that she most wanted to hear came from me. Because I n to perform a poison purification technique on you here. Chapter 117 Episode 117: My eyes are swollen, dont cry. Ian was surprised. She was surprised to see me many times, but this was the first time she was this surprised. Her eyes, which were covered by flesh, began to tremble. Ian, the day is finally here. She couldnt say anything. Although he didnt show it on the outside, I could tell without asking how long he had been waiting for this moment. When will the procedure be done? now. Really now? The moment Ive been waiting for so suddenlyes like this? Something that will change your destiny usuallyes suddenly. So when I look back, it all seems like luck and coincidence. Im nervous. Okay. You can drop it. I just have to stop shaking. I dropped my hand and pretended to misce the needle. I was just joking to make her rx, but Ian was so nervous and excited that he seemed at a loss as to whether I was joking or not. In my mind, it would be nice to open a wonderful space using space-time transformation techniques and do it there, but I couldnt do that because of the effort required to maintain the space. Lie down on the bed over there. Ian did as he was told andy down on the bed. She took several deep breaths. Until I woke up in the morning, I would have never dreamed that I would be lying down for a kidney purification treatment like this today. I started putting acupuncture needles on the designated points. I used my best effort to touch the needle, one needle at a time. If you look at it from the side, it looks like even a local doctor could do it, but unlike what you see, it was done with the highest level of technology. A certain amount of force had to be injected into the acupuncture needles, and sometimes the acupuncture needles had to be released while reciting the phrases. If there is even one mistake, the procedure will be a failure and she will suffer serious internal injuries. While I was giving her acupuncture, I injected internal energy into her body to control her running energy and blood. Heat surged from her body and sweat poured down like rain. I groaned and groaned from the surging pain. It hurts a lot, right? Its normal to feel pain. She said something. I was saying I could tolerate it, but it didnt sound right. It was such a difficult and painful procedure. I performed the procedure carefully until thest moment. After finishing the prescribed acupuncture session, I went outside for a while. I quietly closed my eyes and sat cross-legged, controlling my inner energy. It was truly a huge drain on mental strength. Acupuncture was not a one-time thing. After all the needles were retrieved, the needles were ced again in a different order from the beginning. As the procedure progressed, the drain on her mental strength increased and the pain she experienced also increased. Uuuuugh! A scream came from her mouth. Although she was quite patient and tolerant, it seems that this pain is difficult to bear. Cheer up, Ian. It was unfortunate, but I had no choice but to ovee it. After the second acupuncture session, I filled the container I had purchased with water, pounded the herbs, and mixed them with the water. The amount control and mixing of herbs must be precise. Then I basted again. It was the final hurdle for her too. I dont know if he could hear it, but I spoke softly to Ian. This is thest time. Be patient. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain. In the meantime, I injected internal energy and caressed her energy and blood, trying to somehow relieve the pain. Hang in there, Ian. After three difficult needles, they put her in medication. A long tube was attached to the throat and fixed so that the person could breathe. All I can do is done. I just hope that the procedure ends sessfully. * * * Ian had a dream. It was a very childhood dream. Can you learn full body petrification for Confucius? What is Full Body Petrochemical Engineering? I wanted to ask, but I wasnt in the mood to ask. Because he was always a scary master. yes. There are side effects if you learn full body petrification. Your body will swell. She didnt know exactly what swelling meant. The swelling wont go away. forever. At the time, I didnt know what it meant that the swelling wouldnt go down. She had no idea how difficult the heavy meaning of that word, forever, would make her life. Because I was only eight years old at the time. Are you still going to do it? yes. There was an atmosphere where it felt like it would be okay to say not to do it. But the decision wasnt just because of the scary atmosphere. I wanted to be around the sword dance. I liked the sword dance performance from the first time I saw it. Did you really regret it? Time passed in my dream. She was standing in front of the broken dream. In his broken dream, an unfamiliar girl was ring at him. A girl who had be so fat that I didnt even know if it was me or you was getting angry. Why are you angry? Im so sad because of you. Time passed again. She was watching a drunken sword dance from behind. shit! she could tell What does Geommugeuk want to say now? Whats wrong with me being worse than my brother? Those are probably the words I couldnt bear to say. The religious leader had more confidence in the Archduke, and rumors were circting that the sessor would be the Archduke. After Cheonmajeon announced that anyone with the ability could be a sessor, there were people who openly ignored sword dance. There were also those who thought that ignoring him would make the Archduke look good. Everyone thought that Geommugeuk would lose the session battle and die. Only she knows. How hard did you try to impress your father with your sword dance performance? Boom! Sword Dance hit the table. A liquor bottle fell from the broken table and broke. She went and put the bottle away. Cheer up, master. From some point on, Geomugeuk didnt even give him a warm look. It was a sword dance where all focus was on whether or not he would be the sessor. Still, she liked sword dance. The dream took her to another day. To that fateful day when everything started to change. Geommugeuk, who returned from the battle between the gods and demons, was standing in front of Donggyeong. The way he looked at himself had changed. Geommugeuk asked. -How do I look? Its been a long time since Ive seen such warm eyes. I guess you feel good because you won thepetition, right? DYou are the most handsome in Gangho. -Not funny. DThere is always a fixed answer to the question of the person who pays the monthly sry. When was thest time we exchanged jokes like this? The sword dance in Tokyo was staring at her. DWhy do you see it that way? At that moment she woke up and opened her eyes. I saw an unfamiliar ceiling. After some time had passed, she realized that this was the ce where the divine poison purification technique had been performed. Is the poison purification technique finished? She slowly got up. My body felt different. Then she looked at her hands. Seomseom Oksus white and long hands. ! Her heart sank, but then began to beat like a bat. She closed her eyes tightly. It might still be a dream. I hope its not a dream! She opened her eyes again with a sad heart. Her hands were no longer the same as before, when they were as big as bears. It was her dream to just be a little smaller, but now it is a very beautiful Seomseom Jade. She slowly lifted the nket, suppressing the urge to scream. It was an unfamiliar bridge. The two white, straight legs were so beautiful. In the end she ended up screaming. It was her first time experiencing that if you like someone too much, you scream without even realizing it. She came down from the bed. The moment I stepped on the floor, my legs grew huge and I was afraid that I might wake up from my dream. But that didnt happen. It was the moment she took her first step into a new life. She got off the bed and slowly walked towards Dong-gyeong. ah! A strange woman stood in longing. It was unfamiliar yet familiar. Because I had a childhood. Is it the first time in a while that you see your real self? Her face was pretty and her body was perfect. How can one face be both gorgeous and pure at the same time? The gentle eyes looked intelligent and gave off a sense of arrogance that could not be easily essed. No other expressions were needed. In short, it was overwhelming beauty. I felt like tears would fall, but surprisingly, no tears came out. It was because I still felt dazed, wondering if it was a dream or something. At that time, I saw underwear and a white gown for her lying next to the bed. The moment I saw it, my heart pounded and I realized that all of this was not a dream. -Whose is this? Is this a very slim woman? -I have someone to give a gift to. DIf you are giving me underwear as a gift, it seems like you are very close to me, right? -Its close. The clothes that Geommugeuk prepared for someone close to him were for himself. She put on her underwear and a pce suit and stood in front of Tokyo again. It was more beautiful than before. I was so happy that Geommugeuk bought clothes for this moment. It felt so good to be taken care of for myself. At least at this moment, the thought of sword dance for myself was better than curing the side effects. She walked out slowly. The person I wanted to see so much was standing in the yard with his back turned. Ian called to him slowly. young master. Then Geommugeuk slowly turned towards her. Geommugeuk saw her wearing a pce uniform. For a moment, Geomgeuks eyes widened. When I finished the sin-poison purification procedure andid her on the bed, I already saw a beautiful change in her. But when she opened her eyes and stood in front of her, she was different from then. It was so beautiful that I was speechless. The poison purification technique was sessful. Congrattions Ian. Tears finally flowed from her eyes. Your eyes are swollen. Dont cry on days like today. You can pour it. Ive lived with swelling all my life. Now I have to live differently. No, my life hasnt changed. I am still the same Ian before and after the kidney purification procedure. Yes, its the same Ian to me. Ian ran and hugged Geommugeuk. She cried for a long time in Geommugeuks arms. I didnt say thank you. I felt like my gratitude would fade if I said it in words. Can I ask you again? what? Why are you being so nice to me? Dont ask. Its a question Ill have to ask again sooner orter. yes? With an unexpected smile, Geommugeuk grabbed her hand. Lets go and show off. Who? Who is it? Starting with the worst person in the world who made fun of you and called you an ugly heart. Ian smiled brightly at Geommugeuks words. * * * I walked down the street with Ian. People split left and right, like water splitting. Everyone looked at her in fascination. Not only men but also women stared. I looked at the child and the old man too. I saw a monk and a Taoist monk. The dog that was barking also stopped crying and looked at her. -Everyone is looking at you. How do you feel? DIts too burdensome. -Enjoy it. -How can you enjoy it when people are looking at you like that? -Enjoy that gaze. Ah, I wish you could look at me like that too. DPlease take it! DOnce you get used to it, you wont say things like that, right? It was the same when I arrived at Cheonhwaru. Everyones eyes were focused on her. Admiration erupted from everywhere. Among the courtesans, there were some famous beauties, but they were iparable from the beginning. Although she had the same beauty, Ian had a noble quality to her. Even though she had no makeup on, her face was glowing. So we entered the room where Extreme Soma and Cheonhwaruju were. Extreme Evil Soma was lying on Cheonhwarujusp. Luckily youre still here. I waited for you toe. What have you been so busy about? Extreme Soma nced at me and was surprised when he saw Ian next to him. Extreme Soma stood up. I thought it would be enough to end Ians beauty with these words. A beauty that raises even the evil soma that was lying down. Who are you? This is my new heart. What about the old heart? I threw it away. Did you kill that ugly heart by any chance? I smiled because I knew he was sincerely asking this. Yes, I killed him with my own hands. What if I kill you? Why are you doing this? Do you really want to see my ugly heart? No, I havent paid off the money to repair the carriage yet. Ian smiled brightly at those words. When she smiled, it felt like the whole ce became brighter. At that time, Tianhuaruju asked the extremely evil demon vaguely. Im prettier than when I was younger, right? I urgently looked at Extreme Soma. Be careful! Its a trap, Soma. Chapter 118 Episode 118: Cheeky and pretty heart. You were much prettier. Extreme Soma easily jumped over the trap. Hearing his words, Chen Heruju smiled brightly. Dont say that. It wasnt to that extent. No. It was much better in my eyes. Soma, who had been through all sorts of hardships, showed that he was never shaken by a sudden surprise attack. Still, Extreme Somas gaze was focused on Ian. Yes, it was not easy for anyone to take their eyes off such a beautiful woman. Even at this time, Extreme Soma did not recognize Ian who came in with him. It was Chen Hualouju who recognized Ian. Congrattions, Mr. Lee. She was calm, as if she knew this would happen. Thank you, Rouju. Hearing Ians voice, Extreme Soma was startled. he asked with wide eyes. Could it be that ugly heart? no way? I was so surprised that the words I cant believe it came out twice. Ian said with a smile. Yes, it is an ugly heart, but it has a funny talent. Extreme Soma jumped up and approached Ian. I stared at her face up close. Ian trembled with fear under the pressure of the white mask. Extreme Soma tilted his head. There may be some resemnce, but its not. Surely not? Extreme Soma looked at me. Are you trying to make fun of me? Its true that I came here to make fun of you, and my heart is also right. Thats right? Extreme Soma nced at Ian again. It cant be. No, absolutely not! He, who strongly denied it, looked back at Cheonhwaruju behind him. She nodded once with a yes expression on her face. Extreme Soma asked me. What happened? I used to look like this, but I gained so much weight as a side effect of self-defense. You look like this to begin with, but you were an escort? Isnt this our schools greatest waste of talent? At the same time, it was the highest praise for Extreme Soma. Ian said to him with a smile. Thats because I want to protect you, Master. Of course, it was I who set the facts straight. Did you do it because you wanted to? You know it well, right? How does our school work? This school is acting in such a heartless manner that we end up acting as the mazon and sessors. However Extreme Somas eyes turned to Ian. I guess well have to make an exception in this case. A new admiration was added to the extreme evil somas gaze towards her. It was not an admiration for her beauty, but an admiration for her sacrifice. Tianhuaruju went to Ian and held his hands. Its so beautiful. congrattion. thank you. Now, follow me. I willplete this drone. Completion? You dont know how to put on makeup, do you? yes. Have you ever worn makeup properly while working as an escort? There are times in life when you have to fight with something other than a sword. For a woman, makeup is a more powerful weapon than a sword. Tianhua Luzhu took her hand and left the room. Ian, too, seemed to want to learn how to do makeup, so he pretended not to be able to resist and was dragged out. Its frustrating, but lets go out. great. I left the room with Extreme Soma. The area around Cheonhwarujus residence was well-decorated, making it a good ce to take a walk. Being with Lee Gongja is truly a series of amazing experiences. I think you were surprised. Even I was surprised that the side effects of martial arts were resolved. However, the amazing experience that Extreme Soma was just talking about was not about Ian, but about the previous fight. As we fought that day, I thought we might be killed by Baek Mang-gi. I didnt know it was really that strong. But what was truly surprising was not Baek Mang-gis strength. Now, Extreme Soma is revealing his honest feelings. So did I. But Lee Gongja killed him. If Soma-sama hadnt helped me, I would have been the one who died. That was an obvious fact. Extreme Soma stared at me. I think I know what Soma is thinking now. What am I thinking? Im sure hes the one who killed the Soul Mazon! Extreme Somaughed loudly. Wrong. I told you this before, right? I already believe that. Because I believed in it, I stuck with Baekmanggi. Otherwise, I would have gotten out of there without even looking back. Did you believe me? Risking your life? After a moment, Extreme Soma answered. I think it probably was. We walked there in silence for a while. The experience of going through life and death together gave us great emotional ups and downs. I was really angry when Extreme Somas mask was almost cut off. That was the first time I realized that I had such great feelings for Extreme Soma in my heart. I think it was the same for him too. Then, Extreme Soma suddenly picked up a tree branch that had fallen on the ground and drew a straight line. How far have wee now? I took the branch he held out and drew a line along what we previously called the survival line. I think wevee this far. This was the ce where they said they would save my life only if I came here. At that moment I saw I see him smiling through the eye sockets of his white mask. The way he smiles for real. Heughed silently, but it wasnt an angryugh. Purely and naturally, he justughed. I hadnt seen that smile even in my life before returning, but surprisingly, I saw it at the end of this trip. Of course, the line will move depending on what Soma-sama and I do in the future. We can go further this way, or we cane back to the starting point. What happens when we get to the end? We will be real friends. We eat and drink together. We have fun together and we fight together. If youre in danger, go to the rescue. Then, if someone dies first, they will sprinkle alcohol on the graveside. Its all unnecessary, pretentious and burdensome. Sometimes, when you actually do it, its not that big of a deal. I dont even want that from Extreme Soma. The initial goal was to get to the point where there were no friends or enemies. At least I think I achieved my goal through this trip. At that time, Cheongmyeon appeared where we were. What he brought he gave to Extreme Soma. It was a white mask. Now, as promised. Extreme Soma gave me the mask that Cheongmyeon brought. He said he would give me a new mask the day I fought Baek Mang-gi, and he never forgot that promise. thank you. I tried on a new mask. It was definitely lighter and morefortable. Is it good? I dont think Ill sweat much. Cheongmyeon made it himself. My mask was also made by Cheongmyeon. Your dexterity is amazing. Cheongmyeon slightly bowed his head at my praise. At that time, two people walked in there. It was Ian and Chen Hualouju who went to do the makeup. Not only I, but even Geukak Soma and Cheongmyeon were surprised. Ian, with makeup on, looked like apletely different woman. It was fascinating and sensual. It was intense and gorgeous. This warrior is so ssy that I tried to create a different atmosphere. It literally felt like I was seeing another peerless beauty. Makeup is a womans weapon? In that case, we would be watching The Worlds Best Sword. From now on, Ill call you a pretty heart, not an ugly heart. Even Extreme Soma seems to secretly like Ians transformation. At that time, Tianhuaruju hinted. As expected, youre prettier than when you were young, right? Then, Extreme Soma spoke coldly to Ian. Be sure to pay back the price of the carriage! Meanwhile, through their conversation, Cheongmyeon was truly surprised when he learned that the beautiful woman in front of him was Ian. This is this warrior? Ian smiled and answered the surprised man. Yes, Cheongmyeon. Its me. Is this really unmanned? He was so surprised that you could tell the expression on his face. He was extremely careful in his actions and reserved words in front of the Extreme Soma, but he even forgot about the situation in front of the Extreme Soma. Realizing this fact toote, Cheongmyeon stepped back. At that time, Ian spoke to me carefully. Can I wear that mask? Considering the gaze she had experienced on the way here, I was able to understand Ian. Because I wasnt the type of person to enjoy that kind of attention. Im fine, but I have to ask Soma for permission. Because it was given to me by Soma. Ian said to Extreme Soma. Can I wear that mask? no! Then you cant see that pretty face, right? I guess he must have felt this way. why? The makeup you put so much effort into wille off. Who did your makeup on? It was a very evil Soma who only gave the correct answer until the end. Tianhua Luzhu lightly pinched Extreme Evil Demons arm in a good mood. She is probably the only person in the world who can pinpoint Extreme Soma. You can use it if you want. thank you. Ian was very happy with the permission from Extreme Soma. She took the mask from me and put it on her face. he asked, looking at me. how is it? Whatever. This is a deception about beauty and a despair for the men of the world. You told me I should be happy, right? I think Ill be happier if I have this. I went over and put Ians mask on his head. When we are alone, writefortably like this. At this time, your mask will be looking at the sky. Is it good? Ian asked Cheongmyeon if it was Kim who had already kicked him out. Do you happen to be a beauty queen? Cheongmyeon couldnt answer for a moment because he didnt know what it meant. I guessed what she was trying to say. Everything works for you. I will also destroy the middle ss that has been with me for a hundred years. Youre exaggerating! See youter. Isnt that so? Ian spoke to Cheongmyeon again. What I said earlier was a joke. I would like to appoint you as the first leader of the organization I will create. Cheongmyeon was surprised by the unexpected words. When I was hesitating because I didnt know what to answer, Extreme Soma spoke. I gave him a mask as a gift, and the first thing he did after putting it on was try to steal my person. Please dont misunderstand. Even before receiving the mask, Cheongmyeon was the first candidate. Im asking you to give up your position as a mazon ande to the position of manager. Do you know that? yes! Does Cheongmyeon look like such a fool? no. I thought he was someone who had the courage to throw himself into a new life for once. Courage, a cocky heart, you are the best! If I see you say that in front of me. I trusted you, Master, and just killed you. sorry. She bowed politely to Extreme Soma. I saw. The conflict in Cheongmyeons eyes. Yes, a man would be conflicted if such a beautiful leader asked him out. But it urred to me that this beauty might be disturbed. If it had been Ian before the procedure, he might have gone, but some people dont want to look like snobs who go because they have be more beautiful. Please think about it. Cheongmyeon nodded slightly. Even after seeing that, Extreme Soma didnt say anything else. Even if Cheongmyeon decided to go, he seemed like the kind of person who would say something stupid and send him off. If I show that, the line drawn in my heart will move further to the right. Extreme Soma said to me. Gongja Lee. Lets go back now. Go back first. Ill y with my pretty heart for a bit and then go in. It wasnt for me, it was for Ian. I took off my skin and came out, but I have to fly high before I go back in. Cheonhwaruju saw right through my heart. Gongja Lee is a very good person. Then Extreme Soma answered. Dont be fooled. Gongja Lee is a viin among viins. Cant you see that mask? He is a person who has been wearing a mask since birth. There are two masked people standing there right now. Then Tianhuaruju smiled and said. So it suits you well. As I turned to leave with Ian, I turned back to the evil Soma. Thank you so much for showing me this wonderful world. Please show me again next time. Before parting ways, Tianhuaruju said. Gongja Lee, please take good care of my brother from now on. Originally, Ian would have had to say that he was taking good care of our master. However, Tianhua Luzhu was jokingly but seriously asking for Extreme Evil Soma. Did she see something in my rtionship with Extreme Soma? At least one thing was certain. There is only one person in this world, Chen Hualouju, who truly cares for and understands him. I smiled and said it out loud. Yes, Luju, I will take good care of Soma from now on. Leaving behind the dumbfounded Soma, I turned around, holding Ians hand. Lets go, Ian. Lets go see Jungwon. From now on, your world will bepletely different from before. Chapter 119 Episode 119 Enjoy, Ian! Can you feel those gazes? Ian and I were at the guesthouse. People were sitting around her. The seats on the other side were empty, but people were sitting on our side. Everyone quietly shifted their seats to see her face from a little closer. I whispered to Ian. The guy on the left looked at you six times, and the guy on the right pretended not to look and looked at you seven times. The guy next to him is openly losing his mind. Oh stop looking! Take the saucer next to you! Oh my. It must hurt. At that time, a customer came in. The man who was looking around to see where to sit opened his eyes wide and looked at Ian. He walked towards her as if he were fascinated and fell over the table. No one paid any attention to him, and the man who fell also jumped up. Then I sat down in a ce where I could see Ian clearly. The man sitting next to him didnt realize that his ss was overflowing as he was pouring his drink. How do you feel? Is it good? You like it? Arent you embarrassed? You may have made me sit here without a mask on to make fun of me because I was embarrassed, but the operation failed. I love it so much. Its unexpected? Did I tell you that I have several hidden tails? You can act as embarrassed as you want, but you can also just enjoy the stares. Ian smiled slightly at the onlookers. Exmations erupted here and there. she whispered. And I saw the guy on the left eight times, not six. I like Ian like this. She is flexible. I know how to show my intelligence and I also know how to hide it. She has always lived proudly even though she suffered from the side effects of full-body petrification throughout her life. There are scars and there is also pride. Well, since weve had enough in this guesthouse, lets go buy some cotton yarn. Cotton yarn? You cant go around wearing a mask, right? Wear that mask whenever you need it, and wear cotton thread on regr days. I tried to do that too. The money is tight. Buy it with your own money! Ang, please buy it! A few people fell down when she said, and some people grabbed their bags when she said, Please buy me something. As she and I got up, disappointment and sighing swept through us. Eyes of envy and jealousy flew towards me. Among them, there was also a look of reprimand for buying cotton yarn. I left the guesthouse with her and walked together. A white mask hung from her waist. In the future, there will be people who tantly covet your beauty. There must be all kinds of guys. There will be people who try to get it through force, and there will also be people who try to get it through drugs. There will be all kinds of people. I admit it. Whether it was my intention or unconsciousness, I postponed her sin poison purification technique for this reason. Because I dont like worrying. But that doesnt mean Im not worried about her now that Ive given her the poison purification technique. I will let go of my worries in another way. You must have the strength to protect yourself from such things. I n to raise you with the skills to face off against the Mazons. I was already thinking about that when I performed the poison purification technique on her. Ian was not shy for no reason. Because I was taught the Bicheon Sword Technique, not just any other martial art, but also had the natural goal of surpassing the Majon. I will try harder so as not to cause you worry. Dont do it anymore. Even now, there is a lot of effort. She smiled, and the heart of the old bachelor clerk at the fruit shop who was mesmerized only fluttered. I stopped at a fabric store and bought her a bamboo rib with cotton thread. It had the advantage of being able topletely cover her face, but when she tried using bamboo lipstick, she rejected it. This is so ufortable. First of all, the field of view is too narrow, so I think it would be very vulnerable to surprise attack. I need to be a more expert to be able to use it. Then lets just buy cotton yarn first. I bought him a cotton thread that covers under his eyes like a mask. The cotton thread alone couldnt hide her beauty, but it was still a little better. If I make a tattooter, it will make the mask really cool. When I thought of her wearing a mask with a unique ghost pattern, it seemed really mysterious and cool. I dont think Cheongmyeon would be able to bear it if he saw that, right? She stopped wherever she could see her reflection. I havent expressed it all, but how good do you feel right now? Enjoy, Ian! Where are we going now? Would you like to climb a mountain? Sanyo? Now that I feel lighter, lets go climbing a mountain. Now run. After running for a long time to Gyeonggong, we arrived at the foot of a strangely shaped cliff. Tread where I step! She couldnt say a single word as she followed me up the cliff. This was her first time climbing such a steep cliff. Only when she reached the top did she breathe a sigh of relief. Honestly, I was really scareding up. Although her swordsmanship was at a high level, Gyeonggongs skills did not reach that level. If you fall, youll die, right? You have to die to be a master. With your swordsmanship skills, you shouldnt die. What should I do if I fall? I need to stay alert and somehow slow down my falling speed. Of course, in my case, I would use my strength and get off lightly when I almost reached the bottom, but with Ians skills, it would be impossible. Although it will consume a lot of internal energy, you must fall from above while reducing your speed as much as possible. As you know, it is difficult to survive just by being good at swordsmanship. You have to be good at guard, have a lot of courage, have good judgment, and you have to be good at seeing people. ah! It was warm inside the greenhouse. She was joking that she wasfortable with me and under the protection of our school, but I dont think so. She has never been in a greenhouse. Because of the emotional wounds caused by the side effects of martial arts, I couldnt sleep well even though he was escorting me. Where can you find a greenhouse that is so difficult? After I returned, she couldnt sleep well even though she was training. Is it spring outside the greenhouse? Is it winter? Its never been spring in Gangho. Like this scary cliff. She looked down the cliff. I whispered in her ear. Do you remember what I said earlier? What to do when you fall. Of course. Be alert and slow down your falling speed. Thats it then. The next moment I pushed her down the cliff. Aaaahhh! She fell with a desperate scream. I jumped down after her. I thought he was going to fall in a mess, but Ian was struggling, trying to somehow maintain his bnce and slow down. However, because I had no experience yet, I was using too much strength in my body and was wasting my energy needlessly. I instantly increased my speed and hugged her in the air. Only then did Ian, who was held by me, feel relieved. Hang on to me. yes. And I showed her how to slow down by using her feet and arms. Even though he was holding her, his speed suddenly slowed down. Ian clung to me and watched without missing a single movement. As I fell, I flew towards the cliff. There was a small cave in the middle of the cliff. As soon as he got down there, Ian finally shouted. I really thought I was going to die! lie. You believed I would save you, right? Of course, but. But I was really surprised. I fell faster than I expected, so I lost my bnce. If you keep falling, you will get used to it and gradually regain your bnce. yes. I remember well what you did. Then thats it. But I didnt know there was a cave in a ce like this. Remember the location and avoid here if you are chased out of this area. How did you know about this ce? Is this cave the only thing I know? sure. So Im not going to ask anymore. But why did youe here? From now on, I will conquer your Im Dok Yang line. At first, she just blinked because she said it without even setting the mood to say something important. Then, my eyes gradually widened and I was surprised, but the final size of this surprise was bigger than when I was told that I would perform a poison purification technique. Rather, it was something I had already predicted, but it was something I had never even thought of right now. Im Dok-yangmaek Tatong. Although it is something that must be done to be a true expert, it is the greatest skill that only a very small number of martial artists can experience. This process was very dangerous and difficult, so there were more than one person who died trying to rashly pursue the Im Dok Yang line. In addition, there were cases where the person performing the stroke also died from regurgitation of energy and blood. There is no need to go far into examples. We, who are the blood rtives of the Heavenly Demon, passed the Imdogyang lineage when we were young, and I still vividly remember how much my older brother scared me when I was doing it. My brother may have hoped that I would fall into Juhwa Ilma because I couldnt ovee my fear, but I seeded in sessfully defeating Im Dok Yang Mac. In any case, the Tatong of Imdok Yangmaek should never be done or epted carelessly. That is why the veteran members of the prestigious n take risks and do it only for the orthodox sessors of the n. Are you really trying to beat me to the Im Dok Yang vein? huh. Why on earth are you so nice to me Oh, thats why you told me not to ask. Its a question well have to ask again soon. When I finished the poison purification technique, I told her not to ask questions. Its a gift. A gift to celebrate your new life. Ian couldnt say anything. Tears welled up in her eyes again. Im a person who hates crying, but you keep making me cry. Its nothing to cry about. Thats right, Im happy. Im so happy that I feel like Im flying. Now then, shall we begin? Ill leave you with thest word in case anything goes wrong. Please tell this to our master. Im sorry for not being able to serve you until the end. I will scold you, master. Because Im monopolizing you too much. It wont be easy to scold you. Youre getting stronger every day. I ended upughing at her words. Now, lets start with breakfast. She sat cross-legged and practiced meditation. When I reached the top of my head, I injected powerful energy into her back. I slowly moved my inner energy along her blood vessels. You dont have to answer me from now on. No matter what happens, you must not stop screaming or crying. You cant lose your mind. While she was calming down and controlling her mind, the speed of my internal power moving along my blood vessels became faster and faster. The Immaek starts from the lips, goes down the chest and abdomen, and reaches the perineum acupoint, and the dokmaek starts from the periem acupoint, goes up along the tailbone and spine, passes through the Baekhoehyeol, and continues to the lips. At this time, the most important moment is when the Baekhoehyeol is pierced, but the moment the Baekhoehyeol located on the top of the head goes wrong, you be a person or lose your life. I knew very well that it was best to get it done in an instant rather than taking time. My pure and deep inner energy boldly pushed her blood vessels. There was nothing to worry about. It was a stroke made by me, not by anyone else. Seungjang Yeomcheon Seongi Okdang Jungwan He literally pierced the blood vessels with such force. As if all kinds of trash were washed away by heavy rain, the waste that was blocking the blood vessels began to break through. Ian had a hard time with unfamiliar pain, but she was ustomed to enduring pain. I was so bold that I wondered if I could prate this deep. If you hesitate, idents will happen. If it doesnt break through the first time, turn around ande back again and again. Then we hit it hard. Yanggwan Yeongdo Shinju Amun Noeho Hujeong. In this way, he prated all the other blood vessels and reached an important milestone. Trust me Ian. I believe it. Now! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Boom! Even the most difficult Baekhoehyeol was pierced, and all the remaining blood vessels were pierced, and her Imdokyang vein was prated. A smile was on Ians lips as he slowly fell to the side. Well done Ian. Ian woke up after sleeping for half a day. young master? What happened? Now, try a lucky breakfast. Ian sat down with a nervous expression and started eating breakfast. Afterpleting one week, her expression brightened. Its different. Itspletely different from before. My energy has be much more pure, and my energy moves without hesitation. Congrattions Ian. I used my inner strength to stop Ian from standing up and bowing to me. I told you this before, right? I did it to pamper you, so theres no need to be thankful. How much are you going to pamper me? I am so thankful that I can say that I have helped Moorim be one. Lets start with Moorim Iltong after eating. Are you hungry? To the point where I went to search through the Murimmaeng kitchen. She shouted as she stood in front of the cave. Ive beaten the Im Dok-yang vein ahhh! I pushed Ian again from behind. Seeing her fall with less trouble than before, I jumped off the cliff too. After one hour, Ian and I ate again at a guesthouse on the street. We ordered all kinds of delicious things and ate them together. I didnt care what other guests looked like. It is very delicious. Lets go around and eat all the famous dishes that Jungwon is famous for. And what if I get fat again? Even if you wanted to, you wouldnt be able to. If I go back to the main school, I will have to go through training hell until I achieve greatness in the Bicheon Sword Technique. Oh, lets never go back! Even though she was saying something she had no intention of saying, she was so happy at this moment. At that time, a young man walked towards us, weaving his way through the crowd. He looked quite tall and was wearing expensive and shy clothes, and behind him were four soldiers who appeared to be escort soldiers. Ian whispered as if reciting a spell. Donte, donte. Lets just eatfortably. Looking at her like that, I smiled. These are things you will experience countless times in the future. Now how do you deal with it? The man came in front of Ian and spoke politely with a confident face. So, may I treat you to a drink? Okay, Ian. This is the start. Chapter 120 120th Cheonyangmun, not Cheonyangmun. Ian sent me a message. -What should I do? -Im going to buy you a drink, so do it yourself. I nned to see how she handled it. -This is the first time in my life something like this has happened. -This is my first time watching it from the side. -Are you really doing what you want? -sun. -I really do. The Bicheon Sword Technique is good and the Im Dok-yang Mac Tatong is good, but the most important weapon that will protect her is experience. The man introduced himself. My name is Goksa (Y˼), Somunju of Cheonyangmun (T). He was dressed in expensive silk clothes, and his wrists, fingers, and all kinds of expensive jewelry were adorned. Even the fan was encrusted with gorgeous jewels. Have you ever heard of the text? no. I havent heard of it because my perspective is limited. sorry. No, that can happen. In fact, Cheonyangmun was a fairly well-known sect in the vicinity. Just by looking at his attire, he was a weaver who would make people wonder where his family was, so because she didnt know, he lost his greatest weapon. What makes you a recluse? You wouldnt know it because its a nameless sect located far away in the countryside. Then, please tell me Sojeos name. Its white noodles. I answered that way because I was thinking of a white mask. Goksa was a little taken aback by the strange name Baekmyeon, but he soon smiled and said. Now Baekmyeon Sojeo. Shall we move to our seats and talk? Thats a bit awkward. We are in the middle of a conversation right now. Only then did the sergeant look at me. He actually sat down and didnt even nce at me. Who are you, Sohyeop? While Ian was hesitating what to introduce, I answered first. This is the white-faceddy escort. At that moment, the monks expression frowned slightly. The meaning was why the guard was wearing sickles, but he was able to see through the person himself with this one reaction. I sent a message to Ian. -I will be your escort for today. Youve been my escort all your life, so its okay for a day, right? Enjoy. Because this opportunity doesnte around often. -I really enjoy it. The howitzer said to Ian. I guess you are close with the escort. Ian looked at me and said with yful eyes. Even if I tell you to live your own life, you wont leave me. The howitzer red at me. His eyes were just like this. Since your master is beautiful, arent you trying to manipte her somehow? I wonder what you have to say with your escort. We talk about all kinds of things. If I could give you one piece of advice, it would be to keep your distance from escorts. Ian responded to the guides words. Being attached to a guard means umting points by asking him to die for me, right? Iughed inwardly. Now she kept repeating everything I had said before. What kind of nonsense is that? said the guide with an expression on his face. Thats not why. Then why? If you give your subordinates a chance, they tend to have other thoughts. Its not good for them either. He had a serious expression, but he was wearing all kinds of jewels, so what kind of life experience could he be saying? I felt like it was an act of bravado to look cool in front of women. Cute. yes? Ah, thats right. There are times when I find it cute when I see subordinates with different thoughts. No, Gok Sohyeop is cute. For a moment, the chef was taken aback. I guess I didnt know that someone would call me cute so openly. Okay, buy me a drink. Please go to the most expensive bar in town and buy me the most expensive drink. Ian stood up. why? Did you change your mind when I asked you to buy me an expensive drink? Is that possible? lets go. We left the bar. Ian was acting differently than I expected. I didnt know she would so willingly allow drinking. After a while, we settled into a special room in the most expensive bar in town. Gok Sohyeop. When I y, I invite all my friends. Invite both men and women to y together. why? Dont you have any friends? The monks face turned slightly red. The only thing you can trust in Moorim is yourself. He seems to have been trained this way since he was young. Dont trust anyone. It looks like you dont have any friends. Then I guess Ill have to y our lonely song as Sohyups friend. Ian was leading this potentially depressing situation with his unique cheerfulness. The atmosphere became infinitely brighter and she was truly enjoying the asion. It felt like this. Want to have a drink? Okay, whats there that you cant drink? Lets have fun, lets have fun! Meanwhile, a sumptuous feast was prepared. As you can see from his outfit, the only thing he had was money, and it was his German martial arts skills. One bottle of alcohol costs over 50 nyang. Ian made a fuss at the howlers bravado. This is my first time drinking alcohol this expensive! Now, I will drink it gratefully. Oh, Ill give my escort a drink too. Ian poured him a drink without waiting for his answer. Please get a ss of Sword Escort. Its a very expensive drink, so dont leave anything behind. Before that, let me do a quick inspection. I took out a silver needle and inspected each drink and dish. Of course, the craftsman made all kinds of facial expressions, but Ian smiled and said to him. Gok Sohyeop, you dont y with food and do things like that, right? Then get scolded! Im really scolded. How can you report me! Even if you dont do that, women will be lining up. Then Ianughed bitterly. It was a charming smile that could ease even the hearts of enemies. I thought so. Come on, lets have a drink. The three of us toasted. Ian expressed regret after emptying his ss. Its a shame that we drink such good wine only to ourselves. The escorts outside! This time she called the howitzers escorts outside. Four escorts entered the room. Would you like to drink with the Gok Sohyeop people? Suddenly, the knight made a disapproving expression. One of the four escorts stepped forward. We are fine. You must protect the master. Ian told him. Are you really being protected outside there? The guard could not say anything at the meaningful words. Because all this time, I was just watching the drinking party of a maniac who seduces women for money. Soon, Ian gently persuaded Goksa. Dont attach great significance to this matter. Just having a drink together. Please sit down. The guards watched the howler. When Ian looked slightly disappointed, the howitzer could not hold out any longer. When the howitzer nodded, the four people sat down. Now, please take a drink from me. She poured them drinks. Maybe Ian feels affectionate toward them. Because it was the same escort. Lets all have a drink together! She raised her ss high and we toasted. Wow, the drink tastes good. Gok Sohyeop, please order more alcohol! Oh, its too expensive, right? What! Do whatever you want. Beauty overwhelmed everything. With Ians unique cheerfulness and vitality added to it, nothing could stop her. I never imagined that such an atmosphere would be created with these people. She was unstoppable. Because there was no prejudice against the other person, no one felt emotional difort. I knew it wasnt just because I was next to him. Again, it was because of confidence in my abilities. Im Dok-yangmaeks batong would have given her confidence even more strength. We drank and talked about all kinds of things. Even the escorts, who were extremely reticent at first, answered questions one by one, and things that even themander did not know were revealed. You gave birth to a son ten days ago? Oh congrattions! Of course, Ian didnt question Goksa, who he probably didnt know about. Instead, it created an atmosphere for everyone. Now, our Confucius, herees a gift! gift! gift! I was amazed by her. It allows you to celebrate without making the pilot feel bad. Honestly, I thought this at this moment. Youre better than me. The warrior had never given a gift to his guards before, so he didnt know what to do. Ian spoke calmly to him. There are people I know who like to draw lines. She took chopsticks, dipped her drink, and drew a line on the table. This is when I was hired and this is the end. If you reach the end, you can die for your employer. I will go till the end? Its really not easy. But the escorts hope so. May your rtionship with the person you are trying to protecte to an end. Even thoughing here means you will die. Those are the escorts here. The four guards were slightly enraged by her calm words. Those words were also said to me. Thats who I am. You know a lot about escort drones. A question came from the mouth of one of the escorts. I experienced it when I was young. At that time, the howitzer red at the escort. The look in his eyes asked where he wasing from. The escort who came out cowered and lowered his head. Ian spoke softly to the knight. When you look at people with those eyes, the lines go in the opposite direction. I dont believe it. That someone can purely sacrifice their life for someone else. Do you believe Sozer? Ian nodded and held out his ss. Try to trust Gok Sohyeop too. I believed it, but then I got stabbed in the back. Wouldnt it be right if I dont believe it? ! We often associate betrayal with trust. But that is the position of the betrayed side. I trusted you this much, but you betrayed me! But the person who betrays doesnt betray because the other person doesnt trust them, right? Its mostly for other reasons, right? Whether its money, power, or your personal life. Ive never seen it before. What if my master betrayed me because he didnt trust me? Its an excuse to useter. You betrayed me because you didnt trust me. So, you can trust it! Betrayal is a different matter anyway! Sophistry! Lets have a drink for todays sophistry! Goksa could not refuse the drink offered by Ian. He was drunk, but Ian was pretending to be drunk. I saw. She is releasing alcohol through her fingertips from time to time. Even though it seemed like she was just having fun, she was careful. Perfect Ian! DWhen did you learn it? How to expel cycle? -I learned it when I was young. I just couldnt do it because I wasnt good enough until now. Oh, its a waste. This expensive alcohol! She eximed that she remembered it toote. Oh right. Baby gift! gift! Give me a gift! As she shouted in excitement, the howitzer took out a war bag from his arms. many! many! many! In the end, a fairlyrge sum came out of the bank ount. its okay. Take it. At least buy the child some clothes. thank you. Looking at him, Ian gave a thumbs up. Gok Sohyeop! its awesome! Its no big deal. For no reason, Goksas face turned red. Thanks to this, the atmosphere got better and we drank all night long. It was our first time seeing each other, but we talked about many things. It was the first drinking party for the howitzers and escorts. Ian set the mood and everyone fell into the fun of this drinking party as if they were getting wet in a light rain. We stayed up all night talking about all kinds of trivial things. We talked about martial arts, talking about making money, and talking about family. Ian, who was leading the group, treated everyone with sincerity, so everyone showed their sincerity without realizing it. We had a great time drinking to the point where we couldnt bear to say goodbye. The next time Ie to this vige, I will visit Cheoncheon Gate first. Its not Cheonsamun, its Cheonyangmun. Ah, our Tianyang Gate Gok Sohyeop. I definitely remembered it. Gok Sohyeop are our drinking buddies from today. Goksa could not hide his joy when he was told that he would be his drinking buddy from today. Maybe when he first approached me today, he started with the intention of sleeping with Ian at all costs. But now he was moved by the term drinking buddy. And you cant go around flirting with random women until we see each other again! I also do martial arts training. See you again in great form. Okay? I understand. Surprisingly, the knight was nodding his head. Even though I didnt know, I felt like things would change starting today. He even gave me pocket money. Take care of yourselves, youngdy. thank you. Ah, the governor wont know. How much I am amazed at this moment. It wasnt admiration for Goksa, but for Ian. In one night, five men fell in love with her charm. Honestly, its six. Because I really admired her too. So we left there. The howitzers and escort soldiers watching us from a distance were sad to say goodbye. Actually, I was worried about you at first. Me? why? Im afraid of being deceived and manipted by men. Im afraid I might get excited and cause an ident. Im afraid of being disappointed and hurt by men. When they first show up, they end up getting beat up by the sharpshooter or they fight harder and die. I thought that would happen. But it ended in a situation I never expected. If you take him to Hwangcheongak, scare him, and beat him up, will the howitzer turn like that? It feels like the sun has taken off the outeryer that the wind could not take off. So? Now I have the opposite worry. What concerns? Worry about the men. If I send you away, all the men in Murim will be gone. They waste all their money and go crazy with training just to show off their strength. I got lovesickness. Ian burst outughing. You know, right? How many tails do I have? When I saw her today, I felt like I had to give her the Bicheon Sword Technique. The stronger she gets, the more attractive she will be. Where do we go now? When I meet a guy like Goksa, we hang out together and buy delicious food. Enjoy the spectacr scenery along the way. And I also went to see the wedding. Whose wedding? there is. Im thinking about whether to stop the wedding or not. Why are you stopping someone elses wedding? yes? This will be fun! Ive never really been to a wedding before! Excited, she ran forward. Thinking that the image of her running toward the rising sun in the distance was like a painting, I slowly absorbed myself into the painting. Chapter 121 Episode 121: How easy it is to forget. Ian and I continued our journey. The destination was Gwimun, the ghosts family home. Since there was still time left before the wedding, I was enjoying the trip with Ian ording to the schedule. I met many people along the way. She met a lustful demon who was targeting her, and she also met a simple-minded Confucius who she loved so much that she sacrificed his life to adore her. A rich old man brought gold and proposed to her. The young demon died, Confucius cried, and the old man was humiliated. The experience of meeting many people was new and good, but unexpectedly, what she liked more was seeing the beautiful scenery and eating the delicious local cuisine. Even though people may find it annoying, seeing Joongwon for the first time must have been something new. She tried to remember that moment, as if she would nevere here again. He also wrote about what happened during his trip. This dish is really delicious. You should try it too, Master. I like this better. That was too spicy. If you like spicy food too much, throw away the filling. You cant live in Sacheon. Still, I want to try authentic Sichuan cuisine. Now I was not conscious of the gaze of those around me at all. People still nced at her beauty, but since we didnt care, they became nobody. But, master. Can we y like this? Why not? The Archduke is probably trying to get the Mazon to join his side. I guess so. What if Hyeolcheondoma joins hands with the Archduke again? Please say so. How fun would it be to bring them back? I feel uneasy because you are so leisurely. Dont be anxious. If Im destined to be the sessor, I can go back slowly, and if Im destined not to be, I wont be able to meet the Magons every day. And right now Im doing something much more important than getting the Mazons on my side, right? Whats going on? Give food to the fish you catch. She pointed at herself and I nodded. What a mistake. Its so easy to forget that you wouldnt even have a chance to catch a new fish unless you caught it first. How much do we take peoples kindness for granted? Where on earth can youpare the gratitude of being caught first and continuing to be there? she said with a smile. Im eating a lot of fish these days. So you cantinter! It was ack of affection, ack of trust! In that sense, please order one more of that! Order everything next to it! Of course, we did not neglect martial arts training while traveling. Running, jumping and rubbing. In fact, except for the time spent eating and enjoying the view, I devoted all my time to martial arts training. Especially these days, whenever I have time, I have been reflecting on the essence of martial arts left behind by the head of Mansa. That realization, coupled with the Twelve Masters of Bicheon Sword Technique, makes me tickle something. Because I knew that this kind of tickling always leads to growth, I never neglected martial arts training even for a moment. Ian devoted himself to martial arts training. In particr, as the Im Dok-yang vein was defeated, she reached the final stage of the eight levels of Bicheon Sword Technique. Now, with just a little more effort, it was possible to configure it. Light attack training is an essential part of swordsmanship training. Aaaahhh! Ian was still screaming as he fell off the cliff, but his movements were different than before. The limbs that had been struggling moved calmly. At thest moment, she turned several times andnded on the floor. Although he stumbled and fell forward, he seeded in getting off the cliff alone. I did it! I jumped up and down because I liked her. I followed her and got down next to her. At thest moment, she was startled when he walked through the air as if he was descending an invisible staircase. I jumped so many times after you that I also gained some weight. Why are people so discouraged? I came down after that mess and youre like this! Im a human too, so I want to show off and show off, right? Youre good enough even if you dont act proud. Oh, you keep showing off so much that I want to keep hearing you say this. Please do it, I will do it without getting tired. Although she is so devoted to me, she is someone who loves to y, is cheerful, bright, smart, and values her personal life and happiness. Thats why I appreciate and like her even more. Ian drew his sword. Now, you have to give me apliment fee. Please do your part. I had a rough fight with her. I fought by deliberately flying up the cliff with a light attack. Sword energy flew in the air, and while avoiding sword energy, I kicked off the cliff and flew up. She felt on the verge of death several times. After falling off the cliff, she came back up and a sword energy flew at her. Narrowly avoiding the sword energy, she also released sword energy and had to climb up the cliff. It was a fight between true experts. Even though I set the tone and guided her, she handled it brilliantly. I feel like my skills are improving. There were things I also felt while teaching. The fight ended when we got back on the cliff. After hitting the Im Dok-yang Vessel, the movement of Jin-gi and the power of Cho-sik changed. You know this time is important, right? I know. Her eyes are full of determination. Beautiful views and delicious food are great, but she is also a natural warrior. There was nothing that couldpare to the joy of the moment when martial arts grew. Youre doing great. Who is the master that cant do it? Her eyes toward me were filled with gratitude and respect. You said you wanted to see the wedding, right? If we cross that mountain over there, thats where we were going. But why are you worrying about whether or not to stop the wedding? I received a favor. Please stop the wedding. Who? there is. I was the one who received great help. Even if I exined everything else, this was a difficult part to exin. In fact, I coldly told him to marry me and live another hell of a life, but I felt sorry for him. If he wasnt a ghost, he wouldnt have been able to return. I understand that he was trying to go away by betraying me. A chance to return to the past How can humans escape that temptation? Perhaps the reason he wanted to go back even after betraying me was to avoid that marriage? I will make the final decision after meeting him, but I think I will try to stop the marriage if possible. Because I was so desperate. Are you a person who likes the woman you marry? I guess not so? There will be no enemy like that. Because the ghost described married life as hell. Even if its not a wedding, there are people I want to see. letterweight. My only friend during my days as a ronin. If she, the ghosts younger sister, had not told me about the Great Law of Return, I would never have known about it. Now, lets go first. I threw myself off a cliff. I heard Ian shout from behind me. Im a person who is naturally afraid of heights! You cant just walk away like that! But contrary to what he said, Ian didnt hesitate and ran after me. * * * The night of returning home was deep. After bing the sessor to the ghost, Xu Gong () became so busy that he did not even have enough time to sleep. During the day, I had to learn esoteric demonic arts that were only handed down to the heirs of the demonic n, and at night, I had to study the Great Method of Return. Since it was a long-cherished wish of the family, there were over thousands of volumes of material passed down from generation to generation. Today again, he stayed upte reading a book. At that time, a familiar voice was heard from behind. If I had learned swordsmanship with this sincerity, I would have be the best swordsman in the world. The ghost answered while still keeping his eyes on the book. If you had learned swordsmanship during this time of meddling, you would have been number one. The person who entered the room was his younger brother Seojin. Im sick of overdoing it like that. If my brother falls, it will alle to me. Dont worry. I made a promise to the ghost. They wont arrest me until this research ispleted. The ghost I met didnt say that? Only then did the ghost take his eyes off the book and look back at her. Oh, my brother. Even so, his ugly face has be even more ugly because he is tired. Isnt it okay for me? Only a mirror can ept such illusions, brother. The ghostughed loudly. The person who gave him some breathing room in his daily routine was his younger brother. Seojin ced the booklet he brought on the desk. here. I have organized everything that I was told to organize. Good job. You had a hard time. Am I not a genius like you? Brother, if you want to see it once, you have to watch it five times. Why is it so needlessly difficult? Its really hard. I know, I know. The ghost felt sorry for his younger brother. Im spending my flowery youth only doing research. Also, looks are notcking. Above all, he was a younger brother with a refreshing personality. She used to be very popr when she went out, but these days she was confined to theb. Seojin brought up a story that had never been brought up before. Brother, do you really believe that regression is possible? Believe. The ghost answered without hesitation. Even though it goes against nature? Still believe it. Why doesnt the ghost know why his younger brother is asking this question? Are you tired? Its because Im frustrated. If we pass research like this on to our children our children will also spend their lives locked up in thisboratory, right? I will definitely seed in my college. If youre going to do it, please do it before I get older. Otherwise the ghost felt. My younger brother is almost reaching his limit. Originally, my younger brother had an active personality. Even though I had no choice but to follow my fathers orders, I didnt know how long I wouldst. Seojin, who was about to turn around and leave, stopped in front of the door. Okay, just like you said, lets say a return tow is possible. so? What if we go to the past? If you go back to the past, what will you do? Are you going to stay indoors and study again? Now that youve aplished regression, are you going to research reincarnation? ! If you thought of something else Brother, we are living the wrong life, right? You have to do that for a living now, right? You have to go back and live the life you want to live, right? The ghost couldnt say anything. Although there was a lot to say, Seojin did not push her brother any further. Go to bed early. My face was really hurt. As she left theb, the ghost sighed and leaned back in his chair. My brother is right. If you live your life faithfully now, there will be no reason to go back. However, achieving the Great Law of Return was the familys long-cherished wish. It was a fate that could not be avoided once one became the sessor. At that time, a servant came and delivered good news. It was news that the person I had been waiting for so much would arrive here tomorrow. * * * The ce where Ian and I arrived was at a guest house in a vige with a ghost gate. Ian wore a mask around his waist and a cotton robe, leaving only his eyes exposed. After finding a room with two beds, I ordered a meal. When the two of us traveled and stayed in guesthouses, we stayed in one room like this. Even though Ian told them to sleep separately because it was ufortable, he actually liked it. Her reason was that it was fun to fall asleep while talking about various things. I was having a meal with Ian on the first floor of the guest house. The guests around were talking about the news of the wedding of the ghost of the ghost. It seems that the hottest topic in this town recently has been the wedding. I didnt know that Gwimun would be inws with Lim n Geomoon. I was surprised too. Hasnt the Lim ns inws been inws with the sword family for generations? I heard that Soje Lim persuaded my father. Its abination of a ghost and a swordsman, so it cant help but be interesting. Ah, isnt that the heir of the noble family over there? Ian and I followed them outward. A man appeared on the side of the road. When I saw him, my heart was agitated. He was a ghost from his youth. Ive seen him since he was middle-aged, so his face remains from that time. Nice to meet you, ghost. In my life before returning, I only had a few brief encounters with him, but each of the most important moments spanned decades. I suddenly remembered my past hardships in finding Dafa materials. The ghost was looking at the other side of the road as if waiting for someone. After a while, five or six people arrived there on horseback. When the woman in the lead got off her horse, those following her also followed suit. From what I could see, they were warriors assisting the woman. The ghost ran towards her. Im soger! She was none other than Lim Hyang, the ghosts fianc. Confucius? Why are you here? I heard that Sojeo wasing and came to meet him. Honey dripped from the eyes of the ghost looking at her. Thank you for epting my marriage proposal this time. It was a decision I made with confidence in Confucius. What about your father? You gave permission, but I think we still need more time. I will definitely change your mind, father. The ghost spoke loudly, ignoring the looks of the people around him. I will definitely make you happy, even if it means sacrificing my whole body. No one will be able to stop my feelings for you. I was watching that scene in astonishment. What are you? Did you like your wife this much? Chapter 122 Episode 122 I dont know why Im angry? I thought the woman the ghost married was an evil woman. But the way she looks now is far from an evil woman. I heard that you are having a hard time researching the secret arts of the Ghost Gate. Dont push yourself too hard. Thank you for saying that. The corner of the ghosts mouth twitched at Im Hyangs worry. Arent you in the market? Im hungry. Lets go and eat. Ghost Ja, Im Hyang, and the warriors who followed her entered the guesthouse where we were. They sat down near where we sat. So I could clearly hear the conversation between the two people. Ill be honest with you. Actually, my parents were against this marriage. The sessors of the noble family are those who are only focused on research for generations, so they will make the woman lonely. Oh, youre mistaken. That will never happen. I promise. I will never make Sojeo lonely. I didnt hear the details of why the ghosts marriage fell apart. When theyst broke up, the ghost said that their married life was even more hell, so it seems like they lived together until then. What if it happened because he made her lonely while studying regression methods? What if thats the case? Ghost, you cant keep this promise now. Of course, that may not be the reason. Just by looking at the expression on Im Hyangs face right now, you could bet all of your money that she would abandon the family business if she ran away. I loved it so much, but why did my married life be hell? Ian sent me a message. -Those two people are trying to stop the wedding, right? -thats right. DI like it so much, how can I stop it? If I stop you now, I think you will be my enemy. They are not just enemies. He will be a supporter of Cheolcheon. We listened to the conversation between the two again. Your father may treat Confucius badly. Even if that happens, Confucius, please understand. Of course. I know very well how much Lord Mun cherishes Sojeo Lim. Could it be that the two were separated because of their parents? Finding out why was the priority. They ordered a meal. Because I dont like stir-fried dishes. The ghost quickly spoke to Imhyangs clear taste. Good. I hate it too. really? I think we are a match made in heaven! But I saw it. The momentary hesitation that the ghost showed. I like it, but I feel regretful. Poor ghost. I see you ate all the stir-fried dishes from now on. In fact, he seemed to be saying that it would be okay to just live off Byeokgokdan for the rest of his life. When they started eating, we started talking. I didnt lower my voice to get their attention. Do you want to get married? The biggest topic for people who are about to get married is probably marriage. Indeed, I felt that the ghost and Imhyang were listening. I wont do it. why? Marriage is something thates with great responsibility, right? I dont have the confidence to take responsibility for anyone. Its overwhelming even for me. I couldnt tell if it was really her thoughts or if she was just responding because she knew I was trying to stop them from getting married. This time Ian asked me. Do you want to get married? no. why? I just want to live freely. What about the child? Dont you want to have children? Ira. Ive only heard this question once. To Seojin, the ghosts younger brother. The answer at the time was obvious. At that time, I was engulfed in guilt and anger for surviving alone, and what kind of child was I? Im not confident I can raise them well. but. Not all parents raise their children well. Ians expression darkened slightly. I asked her the question I wanted to ask her, separate from the ghosts current work. Do you resent your parents? I resented it when I was young. When she was very young, she was abandoned by her parents. They came to our school without knowing who their parents were. now? I dont have any thoughts right now. Even if I hate you, it only hurts me. I deliberately asked about my parents. Dont bury your heartache in your heart. Rather, you dig up what you buried and say it, and you kick the nket and regret it, saying you said it for no reason, and you said it anyway, so why not say it again? To make it into something trivial like this. Its a heartache that only fades away after going through this process several times, so youre just going to bury it in your heart and forget about it? Its impossible. No matter how deeply you bury it, it will not rot. It wont go away. Ian looked at me and said with a grin. My parents must be eating well and living well somewhere, right? It was right then. It wont be like that. The person who could not stand it and intervened was Im Hyang. I dont know what the story is, but Im sure Yeohyups parents are heartbroken. She had a definite taste in food and was the type of person to speak her opinion on these matters. Ian spoke softly to her. Not all parents love their children. There are parents who think of their children as earning money because they gave birth to them, and there are also parents who beat, abuse, and even sell their children, right? Thatst word stuck with me. Perhaps Ian lived his life thinking that his parents sold him. This is probably the story of a very small number of parents. Sozers parents must have had different circumstances. Imhyangs eyes, looking sadly at Ian, were full of pity and sympathy. Despite her innocent appearance, I could see that she was a person who showed her emotions even to people she had met for the first time. In fact, it could have been unpleasant if he thought it was unpleasant, but Ian reacted gently. Thank you forforting me. No, I meddled for no reason. sorry. Lim Hyang apologized and Ian also spoke politely. no. You said it out of kindness, but I reacted sensitively. So the two apologized to each other. Btedly, Imhyang introduced herself. I am Lim Hyang, the wife of the Lim family. Lim Hyang introduced the ghost and Ian introduced me. This is my execution. This is how we usually introduce ourselves to new people. Strictly speaking, it wasnt wrong since we learned the same martial arts. Ill serve you a drink as an apology. It seems like the two of you have been reunited for the first time in a long time today, so Ill see you tomorrow or the day after tomorrow when you have time. Imhyang shook her head at Ians suggestion. No, I have to buy the alcohol. The ghost who was watching the two people trying to buy each other alcohol came out. I was nning to invite close friends tomorrow and have a small celebration, and I would like to invite you two as well. We cant go to such a precious ce. When Ian refused, Im Hyang stepped forward. No, pleasee. I think that way I will feel at ease. When they came to Imhyang, Ian pretended not to be able to resist and epted their invitation. Okay, Ill see you tomorrow. After a while, the ghost and Imhyang, who had finished their meal, said goodbye and left the guesthouse first. After they left, Ian started showing off. I did well, right? excellent. To the point where I thought I could leave it to you. oh! Thats not possible. I still dont understand why they have to stop their marriage! Ian saw them walking away from the guest room. Even as he walked along the road, the ghost could not take his eyes off Imhyang. I remembered the ghostsst moments. -Are you still in hell? -Its a hotter hell. I dont have any shame, but I still ask you a favor. If you dont listen to me till the end, Ill tear up my cargo. -That much? -Its more than that. There was no need to stop him if I had to, but I was worried that if I forced him to stop in this situation, he might be even more unhappy. They say the most difficult thing in the world is the issue of men and women. I dont know what to do yet. * * * The next afternoon, Ian and I visited Gwimun. As I followed the guide into the inner hospital, I felt ghosts everywhere. DIan, can you feel the energy on your left side? DYes, its the first time Ive ever felt this energy. DIt is a ghost of a ghost. It was a different feeling from the ghostly spirit of the Seobhonmazon. DPeople who use this kind of demonic energy must be dealt with very carefully. The most important thing is not to panic because you never know what might pop up. If you panic, you die. -Yes, I will keep that in mind. As I entered the inner garden, I saw three people talking in front of the flower garden. The ghost, Imhyang, and the one person I had wanted to see so much were Seojin. Dont trust your brother. If Im busy with work, Im the type of person who wont notice even if you rub next to me. My brother. Imhyang, who thought Seojins words were a joke,ughed. Its not a joke. Then we should do a nice dance. Its enough to make you turn your head towards me. While they were talking like that, they looked this way when we appeared. Seojin and Is eyes met. It was a long timeter that I originally met her. Thats why Seojins appearance now seems so unfamiliar. There was a time when you were this green too. She suited the rough life of a ronin so well. He was smart, thoughtful, and loyal. The way I look now doesnt remind me of that time. The girl she is now is a bright and cheerful girl who grew up with a lot of love in a prestigious family. Ians voice rang out. DEven when I looked at the beautiful courtesans in Cheonhwaru, I didnt look at them like this. The way you look at that woman is special. As expected, Ian knows me best. -Jealousy is an ambassador. -mama! Its not jealousy, its curiosity! So, how can Seo-jins eyes be ordinary? friend. In this life, I will not let you grow cold in an unknown field. As you were dying, you said you were satisfied with your life, but I wont let you end like that. It is a promise as a friend. So we went in front of them. The ghost introduced us to Seojin. After the introduction, Seojin showed interest in Ian. Your eyes are so beautiful, why did you use cotton thread? I looked at Ian and told him to show me his face. Its a beauty world, Ian! She sensed what I meant and took off her cotton thread. Exmations of exmation came out from the mouths of the two women, but unexpectedly, the target of the ghost was not particrly shaken. I asked the ghost. Seo Confucius, arent our sisters pretty? I was trying to show that there are such pretty women in the world. Its beautiful. Its beautiful, but our Lim Sojeo is more beautiful. I could tell. That the ghost spoke sincerely. They say you go blind when you fall in love, but at this level, it wasnt just a pod in your eye, it was like you were addicted to the art of seduction. I sent a message to Ian. -ugly! Use cotton yarn. -I already wrote it. What is that guy! -I tried to stop the wedding with beauty, but it didnt work. DIf you like it so much, why are you blocking it? It looks nice. It was then. Imhyang looked at the ghost with a stern face. Why are you doing this? Lim Soje? I dont know why Im angry? I dont know. The ghost gave an expression ofplete ignorance. Why cant you be honest? Isnt that Sojeo more beautiful? Did you think I would like it if I said that? Even though he thought Ian was more beautiful, he thought he lied. You are more beautiful in my eyes. Thats a lie, right? no. You are truly more beautiful. You can swear to heaven. Really? Only after confirming that, Lim Hyangs expression rxed. At this moment I was sure. The way he intervened in our conversation yesterday and the way he looks now are the same. She was a strong personality who had to check and move on from things that could be overlooked. What if he had strangled a ghost with that personality? One day, the bean pods on the ghosts eyelids will disappear. He must have been tired of her and escaped reality by studying Dafa. And the rtionship between the two would have gotten worse. This isnt just her responsibility. She is showing what kind of person she is without hiding it, but the ghost herself cannot see. Even now, the ghost was smiling at Im Hyang, wondering what was so good about it. Oh my gosh, youre a ghost. What should I do with this? Do I really have to tear it apart? Chapter 123 This is the 123rd operation change. Thats because hes not a viin. If either the ghost or Lim Hyang were evil, married life wouldnt have been hell for so long. No matter who left, I would have left, and no matter who killed me, I would have killed him. Thats because they are both ordinary people. It must have been a rtionship and a life that I had no choice but to live with, even though I hated it and hated it because I grew attached to it after struggling with it, but I never wanted to repeat that life. Now go inside. There is food provided, so please eat here first. Ian and I went inside. Seojin followed us. I will guide you. I n to continue my rtionship with Seo-jin in my past life with Ian in this life. As we walked together, we sent a message to Ian. DIan, Seojin here is a candidate for the second leader of Gwiyeongdae. -oh! Her eyes widened as if the words were unexpected. DImagine that the group you lead has a leader who can use magic. -It would be awesome. Even our universitys name has ghost in it! -Whether you take this woman as your confidant or not is up to you. Ian had absolute faith in me and didnt ask me anything about Why her? Instead, I spoke to Seojin. Congrattions on your marriage, brother. thank you. I thought I would never get married, but I still do. Although it was Ians first time meeting, Seojin answered cheerfully. why? You seem like a good person and have a good personality. At any rate, he was just studying. Seojin had a crush on Ian. I know very well why. In the past, Seojin also really liked pretty women. He said that looking at pretty things makes him feel good. I liked beautiful women, I liked flowers, and I liked pretty clothes. Those tastes that do not suit a ronin may be due to the fact that he had a smooth upbringing as a child in a prestigious family. Ive only heard about it, but Ive never experienced it before. Nothing much. Seojin stopped for a moment and raised his hand. ck smoke rose from his palm and instantly took the shape of a snake. It was a small snake made of smoke, but it felt strangely real and seemed as if it could turn into ck snake at any moment. Whick! The snake suddenly rushed towards Ian. But before it reached Ian, it picked up and dissipated into smoke. Its so cool! Arent you surprised? Because there was no way to live. Lee Chae shed across Seo Jins eyes towards Ian. No matter how lifeless it was, anyone would be startled if a snake suddenly lunged at them. But Ian waspletely unfazed. Please show me again next time. Then something bigger and scarier wille out. Good! I think they will be a good match personality-wise. Both women had cool personalities that were not too shabby and knew how to be considerate of others. What if both Cheongmyeon and Seojin could join Gwiyoungdae? Cheongmyeon sets the weight with the first tone, and Seojin brightens the mood with the second tone. The picture is already good. But it wasnt going to be easy. Because one was the Majon Du and the other was the blood rtive of the Gwimunju. Several guests had already arrived in the main hall, and more guests arrived one after another. There were guests from ghosts, and there were also guests from Imhyang. When all the invitees arrived, the ghosts and Lim Hyang also came into the main hall. We toasted together and congratted them on their uing wedding. Most of those invited were heirs of prestigious families, so they were polite. But one person was an exception. He was a leader of the Seojong faction who had been a friend of Im Hyang since childhood. He had a dark expression from the moment he entered and was very dissatisfied with this marriage. Was it because of the alcohol that poured in from the beginning? Or did he secretly like Im Hyang? He spoke openly to Im Hyang in the presence of the ghost. Honestly, as an old friend, I cannot congratte you on this wedding. whats the matter? Originally, a shaman must form a rtionship with a shaman in order to avoid going back. Of course, the ghost felt bad at those words. Besides, wouldnt saying something like that when youre right next to him mean that hes tantly ignoring you? Since Ju-myeong was Im Hyangs guest, the ghost spoke to him in a friendly tone. The main text is also from a well-established martial arts sect that was involved in martial arts. No one here will think that the Gwimun is a member of the Wurim sect. What are you saying? How much has this text contributed to Moorim so far? Do you think that Gwimuns technique is a legitimate martial art? For a moment, the ghost could not answer. I didnt know how to answer because Id never had someone ask me something like that before. Martial arts and minor skills arepletely different. As Joo-myeong crossed the line, a loud voice rang out in the main hall. Then, shall we check to see why they are so skilled at dealing with minor tricks? The person who stepped forward was Seojin. When I saw him ring at his opponent with one side raised slightly, I remembered an old thought. Even when I was a ronin, when I was angry, one eyebrow would raise like that. When she stretched out her hand, a ck haze rose around Joo Myeong. Huh! Surprised, Joo-myeong looked around and pulled out his sword. what? What is this? He started swinging his sword in the air. There was no doubt that I was seeing a fantasy or something. And my eyes saw what he was looking at. A ck shadow with only eyes and a mouth was rushing towards him. What appeared was so scary and real that it filled my heart with horror even though I knew it was an illusion. And in my eyes, I saw thew of destruction that would eliminate that illusion. It was the result of abination of blood stabilization and new eye techniques. As Joo-myeong was swinging his sword here and there, people around him could get hurt. As Seojin withdrew his magic, Jumyeong, who was swinging his sword in the air, soon realized that he had fallen into the magic. Even though he knew it was an illusion, he was swinging his sword without realizing it. Being attacked without knowing is a devils trick. He red at Seojin. I will never forgive you for insulting me with such witchcraft p! His cheeks turned. The person who walked up and pped him in the face was Im Hyang. do you want to die? Arent you sober? How dare you not forgive someone? you! Are you friends? Friends shouldnt do this, right? The only friend I have is you, so why make me so miserable? At that, Joo-myeong could not say anything. The words you are the only friend seem to fly like a dagger and hit me. Joo-myeong said with a short sigh. sorry. The anger that had heated up like a me had already disappeared. Im sorry for hitting you too. Okay. Youve been beaten several times since you were young, right? Joo-myeong also apologized to the ghost and Seo-jin. Im sorry. It was rude to disparage your family. I apologize. But there was also an aftereffect. But I dont like this marriage! I oppose it! In that way, Ju-myeong left that ce. My eyes turned to the ghost. Ghost, you should have shouted like that. I hate this marriage! Dont celebrate! Am I, the groom, the only one who is opposed to this marriage? The ghost tried to scold Seojin for his reckless behavior, but Imhyang stopped him. Then he apologized to the ghost. sorry. We have been friends since we were young, so I think he was very upset that I was getting married. Isnt that because you care for Lim Sojeo that much? If you care, you cant do that. I was just drinking and being damned. Forget it. I sighed inwardly as I watched the ghosts eyes look at her deepen. Im getting more into it. Today, I saw that Im Hyang was also a nice woman. I thought that if that ghost could urately know and understand her personality, they might get along well. * * * The ghost came outside to get some fresh air during the banquet. I didnt show it in front of Imhyang, but for some reason, my mood kept sinking. It was because of Joo Myung earlier. When he expressed his dissatisfaction, I kept wondering if I should have stepped forward. Could it be that Im Hyang saw herself as a coward? If I hade forward, I would have won. Did you have to show off your skills properly once? no. My father was always wary of Gwimun bing embroiled in martial arts disputes. What is the martial arts dispute? Its just a fight between friends. You should havee forward! The ghosts mind was lost in this and that. I hated myself regretting itter more than not havinge forward. As I walked, lost in thought, I arrived at my own study. I stood at the window and looked into the study. I felt most at ease when I was here. Come to think of it, I always came here whenever I got scolded by my father or had any problems. This was the only resting ce and refuge for ghosts. The ghost knows. That he is not a happy person when he overpowers Joo-myeong and makes him kneel and say hahaha. Read books, research, and research. That people are happiest when they are quiet. Anyway, I have to show this ce to Soje Lim. I wanted to boast to Lim Hyang about how much I read books. I felt that way especially today. Then someone said. You have so many books. The ghost turned around in surprise. I was standing behind him, following him. I was frustrated so I went out to get some air and ended up walking and ended up here. I see. I think this is the first time among the martial arts people that I have seen so many books. I liked reading books since I was young. I see. There is someone around me who also likes books. Oh really? Please introduce me next time you get a chance. Of course. I remembered the horrified expression on the ghosts face when he found out that the opponent was a Blood Heavenly Demon. When I remembered the disapproving face of Hyeolcheondoma looking at the ghost, I couldnt help butugh. With that, we naturally walked towards the main hall. The more I see you, Confucius Seo and Sojeo Lim, the more you get along with each other. Its okay if youreforting me for what happened earlier. I forgot everything. It looked like jealousy to me. But I also understand the small-scale cooperation. When a friend youve liked for a long time gets married, you probably want to go and crash the party. I made the ghost feel better. Regardless of whether I stopped his marriage or not, it was only possible if I became somewhat close to him. And the fastest way to get to know someone is to tell them what they want to hear. One day, that little girl will wake up from her sleep and drink cold water like this. Why did I do such a stupid thing back then? The ghostughed at those words. That made me feel bad, so I had to solve it with that. Thank you for your patience. If I hadnt endured it, the person who woke up suddenly would have be Confucius. The ghost stopped, looked at me, and suddenly asked. Didnt we meet sometime ago? Ghost, what kind of fate do you feel? Well, you might be able to feel something. This is my first time meeting you. But if you look at Sohyeop, it doesnt feel unfamiliar. There are people who you feelfortable with even if you meet them for the first time, as if youve known each other for a long time, right? Its like a friend. I have faith for no reason. I just want to take care of something. Not to that extent. Maybe its because I had a crush on Confucius from the beginning. After reading the book, I respect you even more. I was letting his guard down by continuing to say nice things to him. Even the worn-out blood demons and extremely evil demons could not withstand my ttering skills, so it was no small feat to get close to this young ghost. And the most important thing about this practice of ttery is that it must be done in moderation and when it is necessary to retreat, you must retreat like a sword. I need to give him time to think over what I said and feel good about it. Okay then, Ill go in first. I left him behind and entered the main hall. * * * I asked Ian on the way back after the banquet. How was Seojin? It was Ian who talked to Seojin throughout the banquet. I liked it. Hes great as a leader. My rmendation never fails. Theres just one problem. Are you saying she willmit herself to this school? yes. The Gwimun was originally a sect of Jeongsajigan. In the past, among the ancestors of the noble family, there were people who worked at our school. If you convince me well, there wont be a problem. Do you know much about ear gates? I studied a bit beforeing. In fact, it was something I had heard from Seojin in the past. During his time as a ronin, Seojin did not want to be tied to a faction. He didnt want to belong anywhere, so he was a person who could go anywhere. Well have to go back to school soon anyway, so we wont be able to take her with us. Just make sure she cane visit youter. One day, when you feel frustrated and run out of the house, all you have to do is make Iane to you, not the life of a ronin. know? If you want to contact us, you just have to leave your name on the Seoho guest cups located throughout Jungwon. Ill be sure to tell youter when we part ways. Apart from Ian, I n to pay attention to Seojins actions separately. So that the great destiny can lead to Ian. What about you, young master? What happened to stopping the marriage? Its a change in operation. It was a decision I made after seeing the ghost and Im Hyang at the banquet hall today. Kwak Bang-ju of our schools iron room says this every time. It is said that small differences make luxury goods. I believe that applies to human rtionships as well. Small differences will change the results. Even if you cant change people, you can change rtionships. We were moved by a single word and were loyal to each other for the rest of our lives, and we broke up because we were offended by a single word. One word makes me hate you for the rest of my life. Because thats who we are. So my new strategy was this. It does not prevent ghosts from marrying, but allows two people to live happily. You cant do it, you ghost. I have to get married. Instead, I will open a door other than the gate of hell. Chapter 124 Episode 124: Beyond the door you opened. The ghost was busy organizing the study. I took out the books one by one, dusted them off, put them here and there, and spent a lot of energy arranging them so that no one would care. After organizing the books, I ced the incense sticks around the study and boiled water for tea when Im Hyang arrived there. Prince Seo. Im Soje. Wee. Its a mess because I didnt clean it up. Anyone could see that it had just been cleaned and was shiny, but Imhyang smiled and pretended not to notice. There are so many books. There used to be more, but we cleaned up a lot. There are so many books here. I didnt know you were a person who reads so many books. The ghost felt so good. This book here was written by the author himself. I received it directly in this room. And this book here is the one I went to the store to get. If you want to know about ghosts, you can read this book. Can I lend it to you? iced coffee. yes. The ghost took out a book and handed it to me. It will be a lot of fun. Ah, if this is interesting, read this too. Thats okay. This book here The ghost exined the books. Im Hyang was too excited to stop him and just listened. But when the exnation became too long, she said: Shall we have tea? Oh, I will ride. The ghost was full of heat like boiling water. He couldnt forget the day he first saw her. The ghost who attended a banquet held somewhere forter leaders was wandering around that day as well. Even if they werent deliberately ostracizing me, I felt like they were subtly ignoring me. Preconceptions about ghosts are also prejudices, but most importantly, ghosts do not have a personality that gets along well with people. Why is everyone having so much to say? What do you want to brag about so much? When I went out in frustration, Imhyang was there. I thought she was a very pretty and atmospheric woman, but then she spoke to me first. Not so good, huh? The ghost was embarrassed. She was the first woman I spoke to at the banquet today. I mean the banquet. Todays musicians and the taste of alcohol are also like that. The same goes for the people gathered. This is something a ghost cannot even imagine. To talk so freely to someone you meet for the first time. I am Lim Hyang of the Lim family of swordsmen. I am a servant of the noble family. ah! For a moment, the ghost felt regret. Dont reveal the secret. Even if I do reveal it, I will reveal it after we talk more. But her reaction was unexpected. Rather, it showed interest. Ive heard a lot about ear gates. What did you hear? Its a very mysterious sect. I wanted to talk more, but someone inside called Im Hyang. Im calling. See youter then. Imhyang went inside first. After a while, the ghost also went inside. In the distance, I could see Im Hyang talking, surrounded by several warriors. She was popr. Lim Hyang recognized her and waved her hand. Because of this, the eyes of those around her gathered, but she smiled regardless. Even after the ghost returned that day, he continued to think of her for a while. I diligently attended banquets for a while. The ghost said with a smile as he carefully brought the tea. Please borrow any books you want to read. * * * Ian said to me as he looked at the night sky at the window. young master? Do you know what the mostmon wish people make when a meteor falls? What? oh! Oh! shit! This is the deal. I said with a smile at her words. I have quick eyes and mouth, so I never miss anything. Is that really true? Just wait and see. The two of us looked up at the night sky with the intention of making a wish without fail. Then Ian blurted out. That was the first time I mentioned my parents. When talking with Lim Hyang in the guesthouse, she brought up the story of her parents. I wanted to tell you at least once, and I said it because I thought it went well. I thought so. Now then, pleasefort me. What aboutfort? Actually, I dont know much about the rtionship between parents and children. You know that? My mother passed away when I was young, and my father had a very blunt personality. So I dont know what to say to you. Actually, I am like that too. In the past, I wanted tofort you when you were having a hard time because of your religious leader. But what do you need to know tofort them? Rather, I learned everything I should have learned from my parents from you. We grew up snoring together, so what are you learning from me? But you cleaned my nose. I learned a lot from you and relied on you. I tried to say something tofort her, but stopped. We just stood together and looked up at the night sky. How is the operation going? Im thinking about it. I need some stimtion! What stimulus? Why dont we kidnap Lin Xiaoje and then have Seo Confucius save him? If you do something clumsy, you end up in an ident. There has to be something exciting between a man and a woman! Ian, think about the most exciting moment in your life. Were there kidnappings, rescues, etc.? there wasnt any. There wont be anyone else either. The thrill of my life came from everyday life. Most of that was because of something someone said to me. What my father said, what Ian said, what Seo Dae-ryong said, what Jang Ho said, what the Magons said, what Pungcheon Church leader and Gowol said, and what I said. Those countless words are piling up and umting, changing my life. People like me dont change easily, but my life was changing. Thats why I keep telling you. To that person. At that moment, a meteor streaked across the night sky. oh! Please eh! shit! * * * A few dayster, I rented a charming manor and invited the ghost and Seojin. I invited them in return for inviting me to thest banquet. The ghosts favorability towards me had previously increased, and Seojin was also feeling favorably towards Ian. So the two willingly epted the invitation. It was a small banquet with only the four of us and delicious food cooked by a skilled host, but the ghost preferred this atmosphere. While Ian and Seojin were talking, I was talking with the ghost. Thank you for inviting me. youre wee. While we were chatting about various things, I started talking about marriage. Are your wedding preparations going well? Thanks to your concern, things are going well. Sometimes I envy married couples. What are you jealous of? You know each other very well, right? Just by looking at their eyes, you can tell what that person is thinking. Ah, in a situation like this, that person would judge and act like this. I think it would be great to have at least one person like that in this world. The ghost must be brought down to the ground. Now he is floating and flying in the sky. You need to have him ce both feet on the floor and look calmly at the woman in front of him. When you look at Soje Lim, can you get a sense of what he is thinking? The ghost seemed to think for a moment and then shook his head. Honestly, Im not sure yet. I didnt say anything. Let him think about this for a moment. I was in no hurry. We stopped talking about marriage and gained his favor by talking about magic. Since I had a deep understanding of this secret art while learning space-time magic, the conversation about demonic arts went well. With the addition of the ttery technique, the ghost became engrossed in the conversation with me. After that day, I still tried to meet him somehow. The ghost was busy, but there was no need to spend a long time meeting him. Just enough time to have a cup of tea. Some days, I would wait for him in the guest room of his house, chanting the Heavenly Demon Defense Technique. When we met a ghost, we talked about various things, and then we also talked about marriage and women. As I kept visiting him, the ghost at first asked, Why are you doing this to me just because I ate once? What are you aiming for? Although these doubts were evident, as time passed, he secretly liked talking to me. Because he didnt have any friends in his life. It started out intentionally, but I gradually found myself enjoying talking to him. Abusingong became less and less necessary. My sister-inw says you shouldnt be too nice to women. Why is that? I guess thats because its human nature to be upset if you do something well 10 times and then fail to do it once. Why dont you do it well all ten times? Dont peoples hearts change as time passes? I wont change. Confucius is also a human being, and he will change. I am different! It never changes! Whenever hes stubborn like this, I want to rush in and yell at him like this. It has changed! You really change! Ugh, lets not stop. Lets just rip it open. Dont be too nice to me. If you go to that street, bad guys are popr. ah! I felt that too. There were many times when I wondered why I liked that guy when I saw him at the banquet. So dont be too nice to me. Wouldnt it be touching if you do something well once in a while after not being good at it? No one can do well every time. That makes sense. The ghost from my old days really wanted to talk to me. At that time, I only drank one drink and left to look for ingredients. Lets talk to the fullest about the stories we couldnt talk about back then. Time continued to pass, but I met him and talked to him like a rat in a pool room. Are you saying that the date you went to get the important ingredients needed for demonic arts training coincided with Im Sojeos birthday? Thats right. So which one will you choose? Of course, we have to celebrate Lim Sojeos birthday. Even though its an important ingredient? If I miss it this time, I have to wait three years? Still, its not worthparing. Someday, if something simr happens, Ill be a ghost. Remember what you said today! There is definitely a difference between words that have never been said and words that have been said even once. I tried. I pretended not to know, tried to persuade him, and encouraged him. It gave me courage, hints, and information. Even though he was a ghost who betrayed me, who had collected Dafa materials all his life, and tried to go to the past, he was still thankful that he hade this far and worked hard until the end. I finally met him for thest time, a day before the wedding. I never thought I would meet you until today. The ghost who cried out like that revealed his honest feelings. Honestly, I still dont understand. Why are you so nice to me? It was a question I had endured and it was proof that we had be close friends. Didnt you say you liked Lim Sojeo from the first time you saw him? So did I. When I saw Confucius, I felt like he was like an older brother or a friend, and I felt good about him. I have no other intentions. The reason I see you so often is because I n to leave again after the wedding tomorrow, so I dont know when I will see you again. The ghost still had a suspicious look in his eyes. I raised my hand towards the sky. I swear to heaven. If what I say is false, I will be taken away by the Heavenly Demon! The ghost waved his hand. Stop it! There is no need to make such a terrible oath! I believe it. If its an oath like this, you have to believe it. He held out his hand. Thank you. Congrattions on your wedding. We held hands. Now that I think about it, it was the first time I held his hand before and after my return. The wedding was held the next day. Ian was excited, saying it was his first time seeing a wedding. As expected from a prestigious wedding, it was extravagant and had a lot to see, but Ian paid close attention to every detail and even asked the people in charge of the ceremony if he didnt know anything. Of course, I couldnt be the star of the day, so I wore a bamboo hat with a cotton thread and clothes that didnt reveal my body. I spoke to Ian at the end of the wedding. Now lets go back to school. Yes, master. Did you enjoy this trip? I will never forget this in my life. I could tell how much she liked it because she even left records in the book. Ian and Seojin said their sad goodbyes. The two seemed to have be quite close. When I Met a Ghost, Ian spent a lot of time with Seojin. I had left Seojins fate up to Ian. I made eye contact with a ghost who was greeting the guests in the distance. I waved my hand. He also smiled and waved his hand. I dont know if this will be the end of my rtionship with him or if we will meet again. I dont know what kind of life he will lead. I just hope that the conversations we had will bring about changes in his life and that those changes wille together to change the oue. I dont know whats beyond the door you opened today. Will there be only the regrets that everyone talks about, or will there bepanions who can get to know each other just by looking into each others eyes? I just want to ask you one thing. No matter how hard things get, dont give up. Just like you waited for me all your life, dont give up until the end of your life. Beyond the door you opened for me, I too am moving forward without giving up, so I hope you will too. Please be happy, ghost. I left the gate with Ian. Now, lets go back, Ian! Chapter 125 Episode 125 Hey, youre a man. Seo Dae-ryong was watering the flowers in a flower pot in Hwangcheongakjus office. Lee In-ja, when will Gakju return? He was the one who called the flower in the pot that Ilhwa Geomjon had entrusted to him as Lee In-ja. The nickname originated from a joke that he was the third most important person in the office. Take me with you too. Why are you having so much fun without me that theres no news? Without sword dance and Ian, I definitely felt like the fun of life had been cut in half. I stopped drinking with Jangho regrly startingst month. I put it off to get it after Ian returns. Honestly, it needed to be fun with the three of us. It feltplete only with the three of them. joy! From now on, you will be the leader. From today, I am second inmand. We who have been abandoned, lets eat it all! In fact, I had already finished eating it. Seo Dae-ryong was in charge of most of the main tasks of Hwangcheongak. Although there were seniors, I knew that Seo Dae-ryong was the person who supported Geomugeuk the most, so he naturally became the acting head. And Seo Dae-ryong handled the task better than anyone else. The period when sword dance was absent was the period when he grew up and received full recognition. In addition, he never missed a day learning Taoism from Hyeolcheon Doma. Hyeolcheondoma never spoke about sword dance. It seemed as if he thought that mentioning the sword dance would reveal that he missed him. Even when Seo Dae-ryong talked about sword dance, he pretended not to hear and said nothing. Master, I think thats even weirder. As I was standing at the window, losing my longing for the sword dance and Ian, the executioner opened the door and came in. Im ready. Lets go. Dear Gakju, who doesnt know where you are or what youre doing, Im going to work again. There were ten executioners waiting outside the building. Since there were usually two execution agents per investigator, just looking at the number of ten people made it clear that todays operation was very important and dangerous. Have you finished wearing the white tiger armor? Yes, I wore it. Baekho-gap was a supply clothing provided to executioners. Although it cannot bepared to a real sword, it was still effective in blocking ordinary swords. lets go. You need to be alert because a collision may ur. The ce where the executioners arrived was Daechwirim (), where Daechwima resided. Thatchuma. As one of the Palmazons, he was always drunk, so they called him Drunk. There were several rumors rted to him. Some said that the reason he was always drunk was because he had suffered a huge emotional wound, and there were also rumors that it was because his German martial arts skills took advantage of his intoxication. Anyway, one thing was certain: the more he got drunk, the stronger he became. The warriors who followed him were called drunkards, and they were also drunkards who liked and drank well. The gates of Daechwirim were tightly closed. When the executioner knocked on the door, the drunk man guarding the entrance opened the door and appeared. Who are you? I came out of Hwangcheon Pavilion. Please open the door. What brings you here? Seo Dae-ryong held up the documents he brought and showed them. I came to arrest the drunkard Doho. A man named Do-ho was drunk and drove a carriage into the street, killing two people and injuring more than ten. Afterwards, he abandoned the carriage and ran away. The drunkard answered without hesitation. Doho is not here. Go back. How do you know? I wonder if there is a Doho in that wide Daechwi Forest. If it isnt there, just pretend it isnt there and go back. The drunk customer immediately closed the door and went in. I was somewhat prepared for it toe out like this anyway. When Mazons subordinates listen to him obediently, they seem to feel weaker than other Mazon. Since one person didnt listen, everyone else stopped listening. In particr, as the absence of sword dance has been prolonged, the authority of the Hwangcheongak dancers has begun to not work well. Give them a warning and then break down the door. yes. An executive officer stepped forward and issued a warning with his inner strength. If you dont open before the ten count, I will break down the door and enter. One two three four nine ten. The moment when I was about to break down the door. Sigh. The door opened and someone appeared. The drunk was different from the drunk who came out earlier. He was Ho Yang, the person in charge of the drunkards guarding the entrance. Hoyang said while ring at Seo Daeryong. Do you think you will be safe even if you invade the main forest? A drunkard named Dohomitted a crime. Its not something to cover up blindly. Just give me the sword and Ill go back. There is no Taoho. Please do not ignore our informationwork. Because there is certain information that Doho returned here. If it turns out that he is here, you too will be guilty of harboring a criminal. Is that okay? At that moment, Hoyang unleashed cold demon energy. As befits the person in charge of the drunk customers working today, his spirit was sharp. I was confident that I could at least make the Hwangcheongak inspector take a step back, but Seo Dae-ryong did not back down. Rather, Seo Daeryongs momentum overwhelmed Hoyang. It was the result of learning Taoism from Hyeolcheon Doma every single day and training consistently. Just as Hoyang was backing away without realizing it, a fierce-looking middle-aged man walked out of Daechwirim. match! The man mercilessly pped Hoyang on the cheek. You idiot! Im being pushed out by investigators like that. Hoyang, who had fallen out, got up and lowered his head. sorry! The man who came out was Gu Ma-yeong (㬔Ӣ), one of the three major drunkards of Daechwirim and known for his foul temper. His notoriety was widely known. It was said that he had a hot-headed personality and would take the initiative without thinking about what happened next. Seo Dae-ryong, who recognized who the opponent was, frowned. Of course. Gu Ma-yeong walked out in front of Seo Dae-ryong, reeking of alcohol. Why are you trying to ruin the taste of alcohol? A man named Doho here was drunk and caused an ident while driving a carriage. Its natural for drunk people to be drunk, and idents can happen when driving a carriage, so why do theye in droves and make a fuss? It is aw that even if you are drunk, you cannot drive a carriage while drunk. Its terrible. Do you follow all thews? At least you dont drink and drive a carriage and kill people. Gu Ma-yeong put his face towards Seo Dae-ryong. Seo Dae-ryong frowned at the strong smell of alcohol. Look straight at me. Seo Dae-ryong did not avoid his gaze. Go back, find the right guy, and let him drive the carriage. Look in my eyes. okay? You cant do that. what? Say it again. I said I couldnt do that. If you dont get out of the way, Ill arrest you too. Gu Ma-youngs expression distorted and she took out the liquor bottle she was wearing around her waist. He raised it high to pour it on Seo Dae-ryongs head. The hands of the executioners behind them all grasped the handles of their swords. As soon as the order was given, he was ready to run and do everything in his power. Gu Ma-yeongs gaze turned towards the executioners. If you want to get away with it, pull out that sword. The drunks behind Gu Ma-yeong also prepared themselves to draw military gs. In an imminent situation, Seo Dae-ryong raised his hand to stop the executioners. It would have been uneptable if there had been a stabbing here. Thats right, at the very moment when Gu Ma-yeong was about to pour alcohol on Seo Dae-ryongs head whileughing. A soft warning came from somewhere. If you pour that drink, I will cut off your wrist, fill the bottle with your blood, and pour it on your head. Seo Dae-ryongs expression brightened as he confirmed whose voice it was. Sir! When Seo Dae-ryong turned around, Geommugeuk was walking towards him. My babies are having a hard time. At his appearance, Seo Dae-ryong and the executioners weed him with great joy. Wee, Mr. Gakju! Sir! Wee back. Everyone weed the sword dance performance to the point where I thought there would never be a leader who would receive such a warm wee. After greeting them, Geommugeuk walked towards Gu Ma-young. Did your Majon teach you to throw alcohol on peoples heads? When Daechwima was mentioned, a murderous look appeared in Gu Mayoungs eyes. But the momentum of the sword dance overwhelmed him. Even though he didnt unleash his demon energy, he was able to trap Gu Ma Young with just his momentum. Gu Ma-youngs entire body stood on end with fear. Lee Gongjas prayers were like this? Gu Ma-yeong felt like she hadpletely sobered up. I was a scientist who had only heard rumors about this and that, but meeting him in person gave me apletely different pressure. And to think of pouring alcohol on the head of the Hwangcheongak investigator. Where did youe out of the closed training camp? Didnt you hear the rumor about me? Or did you think that I would just leave and nevere back? Gu Ma-young only red at Geommugeuk menacingly and did not dare to make an excuse. When I first heard the rumor that the demon lord had been killed, I thought it was ridiculous. I thought the rumors were exaggerated because he was just the heir, but I thought it was really true. Go in Geommugeuk asked, looking back at Seo Dae-ryong. Who? This is Doho. Geommugeuk spoke to Gu Ma-yeong again. Did you hear? Bring that guy named Doho. right now! Gu Ma-young did not move with a distorted expression. Geommugeuk pulled out the ck magic sword without hesitation. The hearts of the drunkards there shrank coldly at the anticipation emanating from the sword. You may be a drunkard, but I am a crazy person. When Geommugeuk took a step forward, Gu Mayoung could not hold on any longer. Ill bring you out! Gu Ma-young went inside. I deliberately treated Gu Ma-yeong roughly. It was for the morale of Seo Dae-ryong and the executioners. Todays incident will be a rumor throughout the school, and in the future, no one will dare to do something like this without me. Seo Dae-ryong and the executioners gathered towards me. When did youe? Just. I was about to change my clothes and go see my father, but I heard you were here so I stopped by on the way to Cheonmajeon. Seo Dae-ryong was so moved that he even shed tears. Is it that good? I also didnt know it would be this good for you toe back. Isnt it good to avoid being insulted by a drunkard? When I smelled it earlier, I noticed that his drink was expensive. When will you ever drink something like that for a bakbon? You should at least taste the alcohol flowing down your face. Geommugeuk smiled while looking at Seo Dae-ryong. While I wasnt watching, Seo Dae-ryong had grown even more. Not only did he have martial arts skills and momentum, but he also hadposure. You have to be calm like this when dealing with someone like Gu Ma-young. Does this mean I have to be expelled from school often? Please dont do that! I thought I was going to die of boredom because Lord Gakju wasnt there. The executionersughed at Seo Dae-ryongs words. It felt good to see them again. I didnt know it when we were together, but it was great to see you again after we broke up. Meanwhile, the door opened again and Gu Ma-yeong dragged Do-ho out. His face was burst and blood was flowing out. It seems that Gu Ma-yeongs anger went to the guy. Arrest! The executioners arrested Doho. Gu Ma-yeong red at Geommugeuk menacingly, as if trying to show hisst pride. On the other hand, Geomgeuk spoke in a softer tone than before. Im not going to stop you from drinking because youre a drunk. Instead, drink it without causing harm to others. Thank you for your cooperation. You cant just push a beast like this around. This is because in the end, it causes great harm to someone and destroys itself. If you have broken your pride in front of your subordinates, it is a good way to maintain a rtionship by slightly ttening it. Lets have a drink next time. I will buy it. Gu Ma-yeong just snorted at Geommugeuks words and went inside. The executioners returned to Hwangcheongak with Doho, and Geommugeuk and Seo Daeryong slowly walked towards Cheonmajeon. Are you hurt anywhere after going out this time? There is none. Fortunately, the. I was very worried when I heard that Extreme Soma returned alone. Are you afraid he killed me and came back alone? At that time, I really wanted to go to Akingok and ask. Then there must have been another investigator here today. Thats why I didnt go. Now that Mr. Gakju is here, I will take a few days off. I will tell old man Thomas. My beloved student even took a vacation andpleted preparations for hell training. What kind of vacation is it? I have to work. yes? Its been a long time since I came out, so where should I go? I looked at Seo Dae-ryong and smiled. After joking with him, I felt like I was really back at my school. Huh! At that moment, Seo Dae-ryong stopped and whispered. Northwest. Pretend you dont see it. There stood a woman who immediately caught his eye. Was there a beauty like that in our school? No, how can someone have a body like that? iced coffee! It must havee down from heaven. Do you like it? Who wouldnt listen? Do you want to meet me? Ugh, I dont think I can even make eye contact. yes? What did you just say? Want to meet him? how? You came with me this time. yes? yes? Seo Dae-ryong looked at the sword dance in surprise. Then he quickly shook his head. Hey, dont lie. Really. Hes close to me. Mr. Gakju knows such a beauty? Are you close? What are you bragging about between us? Now I see that Gakju is also a man. Geommugeuk beckoned the woman. Then the woman began to walk lightly towards where the two people were standing. Chapter 126 Episode 126: I will fight with condescension. As the woman approached, Seo Dae-ryong was taken aback. Huh? Hesing towards us? Look, thats right. He came because I beckoned him toe. Come and do it. Why did you call me? Right? Then you should answer like this. I called this guy here to make fun of him. As the woman came closer, Seo Dae-ryongs eyes opened and his mouth gradually opened. She was wearing a cotton thread, which gave it an even more mysterious feel. In Seo Dae-ryongs eyes, she looked like a fairy who came down from the sky. Of course she was Ian. She came to a halt in front of the two of them. Sword Dance Geuk said to Ian. I said I came with you, but you dont believe me. Then Ian smiled and said to Seo Dae-ryong. Are you Inspector Seo? I heard a lot. Ian spoke, hiding his original voice and modting it. Seo Dae-ryong, who was surprised when the woman recognized him, sent a message to Geommugeuk. -How do you know me? -Because I said so. -how? why? You never told me you knew this kind of beauty, right? With Gakjus personality, theres no way he wouldnt have bragged about it! I have a good heart and a right arm, but I also have the prettiest face! At a time when Seo Dae-ryong was busy sending me messages, Ian said with a smile. You are the Lords right hand man? At that moment, joy that could not be hidden appeared on Seo Dae-ryongs face. Isnt this right-hand man position truly a precious and great position that many people are aiming for? Why did you say all that? Although he was embarrassed, Seo Dae-ryongs shoulders were rising to the sky. You also told me this? Which one? He has a power-oriented and heartless personality, but he is a manly man who only loves one woman. He is a rebellious yet pacifist who raises his hand when everyone else is silent. He is someone who made a life-changing decision over a drink at a guesthouse? Seo Dae-ryong was surprised. The beautiful woman in front of him was reciting exactly what he had said as a joke in the past. Seo Dae-ryong looked at the sword dance and made a bewildered expression. You introduced it in great detail. Not only that, I heard that you have regr drinking parties. You even said that? Seo Dae-ryong was embarrassed. This beautiful woman knew too much about herself. Why did you talk about me in such detail? But it didnt feel bad. How could it be unpleasant for a beautiful woman, whom you may only see once in your life, to know everything about you? Normally he was confident. He said that if someone were to use beauty techniques on him, he would never get caught. He lived with the mindset that the heart is important, not the appearance. This was even more so since it was a martial arts world where people used eye magic to lie about their age and suck the vitality out of others. However, when I saw the woman in front of me, I thought that if such a woman really decided to seduce me, it would not be easy to refuse. Even though she had nothing to do with him, he felt like he wanted to look good for no reason. Arent you having a drinking party these days? We had to postpone it for a while because one person was missing. Seo Dae-ryong asked Geommugeuk, btedly saying, Oops. ah! What about this drone? You ask so quickly. Geommugeuk soon took on a gloomy expression. I wont be able to see you anymore. For a moment, Seo Dae-ryong was startled. why? . no way? Somethings wrong, right? if there is? Why are you doing this? Not fun. Even if you get hurt with other pranks, dont y pranks like this. It doesnt work for me. Its no joke. I cant see Ian anymore. Seo Dae-ryong stared at the sword dance and thenughed. Shall I tell you the definitive reason why this prank doesnt work? What? Its because of Gakju. me? why me? I went out with Mr. Gakju, but there was a problem with this warrior? This cannot happen. Then, Seo Dae-ryong suddenly thought of something. Oh, now that I think about it, Mr. Footnote. Youre doing too much. What else? The next words flew out in full sound. C Just because you met such a beautiful woman, you threw away our unmanned person. As a man, I understand, but you cant do that to this warrior. I usually think about how much this warrior is. Where are you? They didnt send you to the training center to train as soon as you arrived, right? Ah, if that were the case, I would be disappointed in the footnote. -Hey, let me talk too. -Thats it. Give me this drone! No, I will go find it myself. Seo Dae-ryong smiled and asked Ian. Have you ever seen a woman with a bit of character? Oh, I saw it. Seo Dae-ryong said to Geommugeuk with an expression that said, Thats right. -This kind of joke doesnt work. Im the top student at Hwangcheongak. And now from now on we will call them colored footnotes. -What did I do? -You abandoned this military man and brought that beautiful woman in! Oh, it was really bad. Suddenly, even that innocent beauty looks hateful. Seo Dae-ryong said hello to Ian. Then Ill see you next time. Seo Dae-ryong sighed inwardly as he walked towards Ians amodation. Oh, I didnt even ask your name. Well, its not like Im going to see him again anyway. At that time, Ian spoke from behind. He is not at the training center right now. yes? How did this woman know that she was going to search for the training center first? When Seo Dae-ryong was surprised, Geommugeuk said something even more surprising. I ryed everything you sent me in the message so far. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised. -why? -Speak with words, not with sound. Seo Dae-ryong said with an expression that he could not understand. Why not? Why are you sending a message to that person? No matter how beautiful you were, you werent this kind of person, right? Youve be really strange. Then Ian said. I feel strange too, right? What kind of strange thing is this again? Just as Seo Dae-ryong was blinking, Ian took out a dagger from his arms. It was the same dagger that had been made by melting Gowols iron shackles for 10,000 years ago. As soon as he saw the dagger, Seo Dae-ryong was startled and questioned Geommugeuk. Why does he have a dagger? Seo Dae-ryong, who was looking at the sword dance with suspicious eyes, was startled. Could it be that you stole this unmanned dagger and gave it to this Sozer? No, right? Is that yours? I have mine here? Thats Ian. When Geommugeuk took out his dagger and showed it to him, Seo Dae-ryong shouted. You really cant do this! Youre doing too much! For the first time, Seo Dae-ryong became angry with Geommugeuk. Geommugeuk just smiled. When he justughed, Seo Dae-ryong became even angrier. What on earth happened when you left? Are you crazy about women? This dagger was shared by the people who were with us that day, right? Of course, it was given by Gakju, but isnt it still a dagger that has great meaning for all of us? But you took this unmanned dagger and gave it to that woman? Who will you give to the next beauty? Ill give it to you in advance, so take it. No, I cant take this. I will give my sword to this warrior. I didnt know you cared for Ian this much. This is a friend with whom I can tell everything about my heart. Hes my drinking buddy. Then Ian said. Lets go for a drink. Seo Dae-ryong was shocked. No was said right away. Still, I gritted my teeth and said no. Im in a bit of trouble right now. Seo Dae-ryong sighed inwardly. I cant believe a beautiful woman Ill never see again refuses to drink! Why did we meet in this situation? Ah, is there ever such a blessed life? But still, Ian came first. Right now, I have to take care of my drinking friend who got abandoned. Okay then. Thank you for thinking of me this much. Seo Dae-ryong looked at Ian with an expression that asked what he was saying. Ian took off the cotton yarn that was wrapped around him. At that moment, it felt as if light was emanating from my face. Seo Dae-ryongs eyes widened at the beautiful face revealed, but his expression soon hardened. Now is not the time to admire the beauty in front of you. But Im not going! I cant go! You promised to drink all night when I got back, right? yes? Its me. Ian. Seo Dae-ryong, who was caught in a crucible of chaos, just blinked. Lord Jang, the three of you and I decided to go to Daecheon Mountain to see the autumn leaves in the fall and drink while facing the snow in the winter, right? Seo Dae-ryong was startled when Ian used his original voice. Is the voice correct? Are you really this warrior? Yes, its me. isnt it? Ill tell you everything about what happened when we have a drink and Lord Jang is here. Since it was Ian who was speaking, Seo Dae-ryong only then realized that it was Ian. You really are this warrior! Seo Dae-ryong looked at the sword dance for a final confirmation. Geommugeuk nodded once and confirmed. Whats wrong? Colored footnotes? Are you crazy about women? iced coffee! sorry! Geommugeuk smiled at him who was still confused. no. Good job. You got a lot of points from Ian today. Then Ian spoke loudly. Ill drink all the alcohol today. Aaaah! great. Ian said while watching the sword dance. Can we go for a drink? Im also attending Prince Jang. Geommugeuk couldnt help but smile as her face showed how difficult it was to purify the body and how wonderful and fun the trip was. Drink to your hearts content today! Geommugeuk, who was watching the excitement of Ian and Seo Dae-ryong, slowly walked towards Cheonmajeon. * * * Cheonmajeon remained unchanged. My father was sitting across the bloody path. I slowly walked the red carpet to where my father was. I was so happy to see my father again. I never thought I would be so happy to see that blunt expression and eyes. Father, how have you been? I thought I would die without being able to see my father. I bowed deeply to my father. It looks like he came back from a war somewhere. We fought a big war. It was because I was needlessly interfering with the affairs of the Apostolic Association. It wasnt a useless thing. At least Bisain decided that we would be better to control than Sarok Guanchus grandson. Originally, it would have been urate to say he was a better person, but he said he was better at manipting him. My father absolutely hated and was wary of hasty evaluations of people. It would have been more advantageous for us to have Seok Gwan-chus grandson be our sessor. Why is that so? That guy is much greedier. Wouldnt Wulin be more confused instead? What does that have to do with us? I know that those words are sincere. This is because the more chaotic Moorim is, the more powerful the school bes. father. But we cant grow by drinking blood forever, right? Why didnt youe back right away? Arent you concerned about your brother taking control of the mazons? Im worried. But why? I had no intention of making every mazon my own. why? Then your brother will be cornered. ! Then you will end up making the worst and irreversible choice. Its a choice I cant just ignore. Didnt I tell you that bloodshed in the session struggle will stop at my generation? My father couldnt hide his surprise. Youre going to open the pores for that reason? Have you really thought that far through? I have to do it. When I think about how big and great what I gain by fighting is, I have to think deeper and further than that. I will fight like this while being condescending to my father and using my head. My father stared at me in silence. I also quietly looked at my father. Id like to ask you one question too. What? Did you worry about me at all when Sarcophagus Chu or his master Baek Mang-gi moved? I didnt do it. Why didnt you do it? Do you trust me that much? I didnt trust you. I believed in extreme evil. You believed in Extreme Soma? Yes, if he was by your side, it would be because he thought it was a fight worth fighting. I trusted the worst judgment. Please trust your son from now on. If we had used you as the standard at the time, our school should have gone out to rescue you. ah! When will I be a trusted son? My father still looked puzzled by my exaggerated words. I thought that maybe even if I were to be a hermit and a fable, my father would still look at me with that expression. He will say this as he watches me ascend to the sky. Dont trust the gods! Go and rest. Then Ill just leave. As I turned around and came out, my father spoke from behind me. Wee back. The moment I heard those words, my heart swelled. It was a short word, but it was what I wanted to hear from my father more than any other words. I turned to my father and bowed my head in silence. Thank you so much, Father, for keeping your position strong. After leaving Cheonmajeon, I walked towards the ce where the person I wanted to see the most, after my father, was. Chapter 127 Episode 127 He always smells like alcohol. The next person I visited was Hyeolcheon Doma. After his father, his steps naturally turned to him. I thought he was reading a book by the window of his room, but he was practicing Taoism in the yard, brandishing the de of Death. When he realized that I hade, he withdrew the Tao. Are you here? I greeted him casually, as if I had seen him yesterday. It was a reunion like every other ind in the world where you could feel the passion because it wasnt very passionate. Reading a book is cool, but wielding a sword is even cooler. Why are you ttering me? I survived thanks to my elders. I spread the front hem of my clothes to show the courtesy that Hyeolcheondoma had given me. There were several cracks from being cut by the sword. It was like a trace left by Geomhwang Baekmanggi. Thanks to you, I survived. Thank you, old man. Of course, Geukpumcheonjamsa also yed a part. The two pieces that ovepped saved my life. Hyeolcheon Doma came closer and saw the traces left by the sword. The look in his eyes was clearly relief. You were worried about me, right? Why worry! I saw it because I was worried that my precious treasure might have been ruined. Its okay, you can keep using it. You can tell without even looking. I would never have told my story to Seo Dae-ryong. I was so worried. The rumors were true. What rumor are you talking about? The rumor is that ck Emperor Baekmang-gi is dead. His death was information that had not yet been officially revealed to the outside world. Did he know about swordsmanship? Then, Hyeolcheondoma shook his head. But why do you think these traces are Baekmanggis traces? If it werent for Baek Mang-gi, you and the extreme evil would not have been able to join forces and leave behind a sword like this. How did you know that I had joined forces with Extreme Soma? Follow me. Then, Hyeolcheondoma took me into the house. Then he took something out of the closet and threw it at me. Surprisingly, it was a white mask worn by masked criminals. It wasnt an ordinary mask either, but an exquisite product used by Extreme Evil Soma. If it was light, it would allow air to pass through, especially since you couldnt see the snow from outside. Did you fight with Extreme Soma and kill that person? How could the guy who wanted to kill me be the kind of guy who would die so easily? But why is thising out of the old mans closet? What did Extreme Soma say? I came back and I havent met Extreme Soma yet. I stopped by Cheonmajeon and came straight to see you. You didnt go to the viin song first? Of course you have toe to the elder first. Why do you think you went to Extreme Soma first? Then an unexpected answer came out. The evil Soma has visited. To you? What did you say when you came? You left that with me. Tell me when youe. You left this to the elders? why? Thats what I want to ask. Why did you entrust this unlucky thing to me? Hyeolcheondoma looked at me with suspicious eyes. It looks like Ian took what was given to me and remade it. When I returned to school, I made it to the highest quality and gave it to them. What kind of trick is this? You should have asked this question to Extreme Soma back then. I did. Because you do it? I just left and told you to give it to me. What on earth are you doing? I guess they were afraid that it might get lost if they left it to someone else. Is there someone at our school who lost the items he entrusted to us? Im going to get rid of the heirloom and put this mask in its ce. Iughed out loud, but Hyeolcheondoma did notugh. He realized that something had happened between me and Extreme Soma. Well, since I went out with you, something must have happened. What on earth happened? You promised to give me a mask. why? Ill tell you, its a long story. I will tell you everything if you want. Thats it. What are you going to do after hearing that story? The reason I entrusted the mask to you was to show off our closeness and drive a wedge between you and me. so why? How could the quick-witted Hyeolcheondoma not know the intention? Hyeolcheon Doma wants to know the reason for the estrangement. I dont know either. How can I know his inner thoughts? After a moment, Hyeolcheondoma spoke. If you believe in Extreme Soma, you will regret itter. It wasnt something that came from feelings like jealousy. It was a warning that it was dangerous to apany Extreme Soma on the path we had to take. I dont trust him. The Hyeolcheondoma stared at the mask in my hand with its small, narrow eyes. Indeed He didnt say anything more, but you can guess what he was trying to say. Will it really work out the way you want? Why is Extreme Soma reacting so actively? I guess he just didnt bother to say it because he was afraid that if he said it, it would seem like he was paying attention to the evil Soma. Why do you hate extreme soma? Go ask him. Does he like me? Same with each other. Why on earth are there such hateful people at our school? Iughed again. Isnt that because of the old mans personality? The words rose up in my throat, but I held back and swallowed them. How could he say that because he doesnt know his own nature? Now I have to talk about my ugly guy. In the meantime, did your brother visit you again? Hyeolcheondoma shook his head. I havent answered you since you came to visit me earlier. The Archduke would have taken that as a clear rejection. As expected, I feel reassured. Dont let your guard down. Because I am someone who can go to the Archduke at any time. Then I guess Ill go with you. What does it mean? If the wings attached to my body fly away, I will go with them, right? Hyeolcheondoma made a bewildered expression. As long as you wear that unlucky mask, your wings will soon fall off. Even if he says that, he is a person who will not go to Hyeolcheon Doma easily. Even if the extreme evil Soma causes conflict, they are widely epted. Thats why the first person I came to was this Hyeolcheon Doma. Even if you go to your older brother, I will still visit you. I will open the door where the operation to get rid of me is in full swing and look for you. why? Thats because I want to see you. I will want to see you then too. Youre ttering me again. Hyeolcheondoma snorted in excitement, but still couldnt hide that he was in a good mood. Now the door of his heart is quite open and I can see him smiling inside. Yes, it looks good. Smile a little like that. Then Ill see you again. Lets have a drink at Ilil Pungryu Bar. As I stood up and said goodbye, Hyeolcheondoma asked: Are you going to Extreme Soma? I received your gift, so I should say hello. Even if it wasnt a gift, you would have gone, right? Probably so. I didnt necessarily lie to Hyecheon Doma. Always be honest. Always be honest, no matter how ufortable or unpleasant the content may be. I believe that this is the greatest strength in not losing the Hyeolcheon Doma. Thats probably why Hyeolcheon Doma is giving this advice sincerely. I dont know what happened when I went out, but an extremely evil soma is, after all, an extremely evil soma. You must never forget that. Ill keep that in mind. After leaving the ce of the Blood Heavenly Demon, I went straight to meet the Extremely Evil Demon. I put on the mask given to me by Extreme Evil Soma and entered the Wicked Valley. The eyes of the absent-minded visitors were focused on me. They all seem to be the same white masks, but Extreme Evil Somas mask has its own mark. Everyone was surprised to see that I was wearing the mask that their Mazon wore. While receiving such surprised looks, I was led to the Extreme Evil Somas room. His room was the same as when I visited before. There was still nothing in the room, which was painted white not only on all four walls but also on the floor. Tables and cabs. There was only Extreme Soma standing in an empty space. There was only one difference from then. When he first came he was looking at the wall, but today he was looking out the window. Im here, Soma-sama. Then, Extreme Soma turned around. When he saw me wearing a mask, his eyes showed joy in their sockets. What if I go? great. Its iparably better than the previous one. Then thats it. Why did you entrust this to old man Thomas? I heard you two are best friends. So? I hate to see Lee Gongja being close to someone other than me. I dont know, but that petty old man must be paying attention. I asked, putting the mask over my head. If youre close, do you have to be the closest to get rid of your anger? youre right. Thats my personality. From now on, you must be best friends with me. If that doesnt work, Ill go to the Archduke. Soma-samas selfishness has been epted. Extreme Somaughed loudly. The line between how much of it was a joke and how much of it was sincere was unclear. At least one thing was certain. It doesnt take twice as much effort to have one Palmazon on your side or two on your side. It takes three to four times as much effort. They are water and oil that never mix. How was your trip with your beautiful heart? It was really good. After all, its better to travel with a beautiful woman, right? How much I like that beauty. I felt sorry that it was such ate trip. Dont fall for women. In the end, I will betray Gongja Lee. Im sure Tianhuaruju will be upset if he hears. She knows. That I dont believe it. You cant betray someone you dont trust. Then Soma-sama wont believe me either. I dont trust humans. Friendship is friendship, but trust is a different matter. I appreciate it being said out loud that I am like this. What has always been a problem in rtionships with people is the feeling of disappointment when you find out that the other person is wearing a different mask. Did your brother visit? Extreme Soma added other information to his answer. I went there twice. It seems like hes been diligently meeting not only me, but also the Poison King and the Demon King. Do we still have the advantage? Why are the calctions like that? Even if we assume that the Poison King and Gwon Ma joined hands, including Mabul, there are three. On the other hand, there are four of us, Soma, Hyeolcheondoma, Ilhwageomzone, and Seobhonmazone, right? We have the advantage four to three. Its not four to three. Why not? First of all, I am neither on the side of the Archduke nor on the side of the Duke Lee. I achieved my goal of making him not on my side or in my situation. Of course, my emotional feelings were more intimate than that. Then we are at a disadvantage. Our Subsoul Mazon is still too weak to serve as one person. How could it be just a marriage? Are you sure that Hyeolcheon Doma and Ilhwa Geomzon are on Lee Gongjas side? Did you even write a letter with blood? We must not ignore what the Archduke presents. Money and Power Very concise and clear. Even the amount and position are clearly presented. He knows he is at a disadvantage and is pushing as hard as he can. It is also the pores that I allow. Yeah bro. Brother, do your best too. Because people who do their best have something to say. When faced with aplex and difficult problem, humans ultimately choose the simplest one. At least, an archduke feels simpler than a schr of science. Maybe Extreme Soma is trying to show me. How easily humans are swayed. How easily human rtionships break down. That may be the reason why he entrusted the mask to Hyeolcheon Doma. To show that a rtionship can go haywire just for that simple reason. Of course, it didnt work because Hyeolcheondomas heart was broader than he thought. He is giving me advice. If I approach it emotionally, I will fail. Im going to pay a lot too. Definitely twice as big as my brother! How is it? Do you do it? Do you have that much money? I have to start earning now. If you have any money, please lend me some. Then, Extreme Soma leapt up and flew towards the wall behind him. Thats too much. Dont forget. Its always too much to borrow money. We looked at each other andughed at the same time. But my brother said he was approaching the Poison King and the Gwonma, so why did he take out the Daechwima? When I mentioned Daechwima, Extreme Soma stoppedughing and suddenly asked. Do you like alcohol? Drink in moderation. A drunkard is a person who has reached the end of his drinking. It is not easy for a sober person to deal with a drunk person. Do you know about drunkenness? I knew enough about Amazon, but that information was focused on the future rather than the present. I know a lot about how they lived, about them when they came to look for Dafa materials, and about their final fate. However, we do not know much about what kind of person Chwima was at this time. The same was true for the extremely evil Soma living in the same era. I dont know. I just dont feel good when I see him. If Extreme Soma sees you and makes you feel bad, isnt that a good person? Maybe so. Or something worse. Thats kind of scary. Its worse than Extreme Soma. The smell of his alcohol always put me in a bad mood. With that said, Extreme Soma did not mention intoxication. There was a strange look in the eyes looking at me. It was as if he was interested in how I would deal with him. He clearly knew something more about intoxicants. His bad mind kicked in again and he tried to enjoy it without telling me. Soma What do you know about Soma? Chapter 128 Episode 128 If I could just ask you one question. Jang-ho was being led by Seo Dae-ryong to the Pungryu tavern. Didnt we n to have a drinking party after this warrior came back? I did. But why do you want to drink it? Even though the work isnt over yet, he insists that he must go and pulls him along. Because this was something that had never happened before, Jang Ho obediently followed Seo Dae-ryongs wishes. Although the drinking party was interrupted due to Ians absence, the two talked a lot about various things until then. The awkward and ufortable situation between the two of us at first had be quite friendly by thest day. I have someone to introduce to Lord Jang today. Who are you? You will know when you go. I really want to introduce you to this person because he or she is important to me. I understand. For some reason, Jang-ho saw some kind of childish yfulness on Seo Dae-ryongs expression. However, since Seo Dae-ryong had never yed a prank on her in all the years they had met, she couldnt imagine what kind of ce it was today. So the two people entered the Pungryu bar. The owner, Cho Chun-bae, weed the two people warmly. Ah, its been a while since you came. If I had known you two woulde, I would have left your seat empty. On this floor, where they always sat, a woman wearing a cotton gown was sitting with her back turned. its okay. Seo Dae-ryong took Jang-ho up to the second floor where the woman was sitting. The woman was sitting there, having ordered a drink and some light snacks, but her face could not be seen in detail because she was wearing a cotton cloth. As Seo Dae-ryong sat down in front of him, Jang-ho finally realized that the person he was going to introduce was this woman. Is this the woman that Gongzi Lee mentioned? I once saw Seo Dae-ryong teasing a junior he liked by mentioning it. But if youre an investigator at Hwangcheongak, you probably wont meet yourself wearing a mask, right? That too, at the ce where I was introduced like this. At a time when Jang-ho was curious, the woman from Myeonsa greeted him first. Ive heard a lot from you, Monarch Jang. Of course she was Ian. This time she also modted her voice. It was then. Jang-ho recognized Ian. This drone? At that moment, not only Ian but also Seo Dae-ryong, who was with him, was surprised. How did you know it was me? In response to Ians question, Jangho hesitated for a moment and then spoke softly. I am very sensitive to sound. Lets remember and recognize the characteristics of a persons voice or intonation. So, no matter how much a voice you hear often is modted, you can still recognize its original voice. ah! Ian and Seo Dae-ryong let out exmations at the same time. The reason I was able to be a demon lord is because my sensitivity to sound was a great help in martial arts training andbat. This is something I am revealing for the first time. He also revealed for the first time in front of Seo Dae-ryong that his childhood dream was to be a painter. When Jang-ho first had a drinking party, he never imagined that he would reveal his personal history at this event. I started with the thought that there would be no harm in bing friends with them since they were close to Geomgeuk, but now I am talking about all kinds of things in front of these two people. Ian took off his cotton cloth. Its been a while, Lord Jang. Wee back, warrior. Jangho weed Ian warmly. Seo Dae-ryong, who was watching the scene, was inwardly impressed. Despite Ians beauty, Jang-ho was not shaken in any way. In contrast, didnt he make all the fuss about the world? How can they do that? I was even worried that Ian might be embarrassed. Of course, Ian didnt mind at all. In fact, he seemed morefortable when Jangho treated him as before. Well, Im going to shoot everything today. So feel free to order! The three people talked a lot. By far, the main character of the day was Ian. How hard she had to undergo the poison purification treatment, what happened on her trip, and how fun it was to see her wedding for the first time. We talked about all kinds of things. Seo Dae-ryong and Jang-ho listened to her story and chimed in. Then, when she was away for a while, Seo Dae-ryong asked Jang-ho. Lord Jang. Isnt this unmanned persons transformation amazing? Its amazing. You have be so beautiful. Is that all? yes? Do you need something else? Thats not true, but I thought you werent too surprised. You two already met first, so I even suspected that you were making fun of me. It cant be. no. Seo Dae-ryong lowered his voice and spoke subtly. Then there is no need to deliberately endure it. Its just between us. Its pretty, right? Please tell me Im pretty! Jang-ho ended upughing at the sight of Seo Dae-ryong showing these emotions clearly on his face. It became a rtionship where the word we came out naturally. I may be offended by this, but I dont attach any importance to a persons appearance. Maybe its because I have scars on my face. I think theres a feeling that someone is judging someone with this face. In response to Jang Hos sincere words, Seo Dae-ryong also shared what he had always been thinking. Lord Jang, that scar is beautiful. Its cool, though. Its ugly. No, its cool. really. Sell it to me! Then, without hesitation, Jangho tried to pull out his dagger. I can make it the same way. Seo Dae-ryong was startled and stopped him. Why are you doing this! So be honest. Its ugly. Its cool because it has a story. Im even buying that story. There is no great story. I got injured while fighting the enemies. For Muin, thats a great story. I dont want to get hurt by my friends knife while drinking. Seo Dae-ryong did not realize that he had used the word friend. Lets have a drink. Jangho raised his drink. I dont know what Seo Dae-ryong thought, but he wasfortable in this position. After maintaining an undisturbed appearance in front of the demonic forces, when youe to this ce, you finally feel rxed and at rest. Then Ian came back. How much did I say? Jangho told her. This unmanned night is a guinea, so we can start all over again. * * * At that time, I was meeting Ilhwa Geomzon. And I heard something unexpected from her. I know how to drink alcohol. Unexpectedly, Ilhwa Geomzon was having a rtionship with him. You drink alcohol sometimes? I drank it a few days ago too. You drank it a few days ago? Sometimes youe visit me and have a drink. It may seem unimaginable at first nce, but when you think about it again, it was natural for palmazons in power to have their own exchanges. What kind of person is Chuma? A person who makes you feel good when you drink together. Ilhwa Geomzone was theplete opposite of Extreme Soma and received generous reviews. Since when did you be friends? I dont know. Since when? It seems quite old. We just became friends while drinking. What is Chumas personality? Lets break it down. If he was truly a dull person, there would be no way that Extreme Soma would havemented that way. In other words, it means that the taste of alcohol appearspletely different depending on the person you are dealing with. Is there any way that Mazon could split more? It must be hiding its ws. Maybe so. But why did you ask about drinking? This time, someone from Chuma had an ident. I caught it in Hwangcheongak, but I thought the horse might move. Arent you trying to use that as an excuse to move? As expected, you are sharp. Between my brother and me, Chuma is the only one who hasnt decided where to live. Ilhwa Geomzon looked at me and said with a smile. I havent decided where to go either? I have not yet decided to stand on Lee Gongjas side. Why dont you know that she feels that way? So I exaggeratedly told her. ah! Ipletely believed that you were on my side? Of course I like our scientist. Honestly, it doesnt make sense topare him to the archduke. But wouldnt being close be a private matter and the sessor issue being a public matter? I understand. That doesnt mean I will choose the archduke, so dont feel bad. I will never feel sorry for Geomjon. No, you cant. Why is that? Do you remember what I told you when I met Geomzon before? I went to great lengths to prove that my senior was a more helpful person to me than Mr. Thomas. Ilhwa Geomzon smiled slightly. It was an expression that I remembered. Now its your turn, senior. Prove that you are more helpful to me than the Archduke! Its your turn to say this. The fact that she didnt react that way was proof that she was treating me favorably. I told you then. Dreams, ideals, loyalty I despise people who try to win the hearts of subordinates and juniors for free with such things. I have no intention of winning your heart through something like that. I need to do as much as possible to listen to what my senior wants and at the same time show that I have the qualities of a Heavenly Demon. A look of admiration shed across Ilhwa Geomzons face at my words. also! I made a good friend. Bringing up the topic of bimu at this moment meant that what she wanted included bimu. She still has a desire to be stronger. Im looking forward to the day when we can dance together again. * * * After meeting Ilhwageomjon, I returned to my residence. Gowol, who was staying with her, was not at home. He had left the school to carry out my orders to create an intelligence organization like Tongcheongak. Several letters he had sent had arrived at my residence. It was a report that they were using the money I gave them to travel around the central region and create awork. I wasnt worried about him. He went out with the leader of the Pungcheon Church, as if to prove that he was not someone who made me worry. I couldnt help butugh as I imagined the two of us bickering and working on this project together. Ian stopped by at night. I thought I was going to be very drunk, but I wasnt as drunk as I thought. We chatted so much that I sobered up. Did you like it? They say traveling is not about leaving, its abouting back, and after talking to these two people, I feel like the trip isplete. Whether its because of Im Dok-yangs hit, or whether its something shes realized this time, she definitely feels different from before she left the school. I made a decision during this trip. I feel like Im being condescending, but Ill tell you now that Ive already brought it up. I was happy that there was so much interest in me, but I also felt very burdened. And I concluded that the only way to escape this burden was for me to be truly strong. Ian was prepared to train hard again. I believe that if I work hard like this, I will eventually achieve anything. But I wont just stay in the training center. Like Hyeolcheondomanim, I read a lot of books and met people. Not only will my martial arts skills be stronger, but I will also be stronger as a person. Only then will I be able to make Cheongmyeon and Seojin my leaders, right? Those people wonte to me just because they are strong in martial arts. I believe she will be a real expert. This is because the direction of effort is toward bing a true expert. In martial arts, talent and effort are important. What kind of martial arts it is is important, and who the master is is important. Practical experience is also important. However, the moment her martial arts skills, which she has been pursuing to the limit, surpass a certain level, she will realize it like I did. The end of martial arts is ultimately a fight over what kind of person I am. I believe that the process of meeting and persuading Magons is also a process of bing stronger. I even think that trying to stop a ghost from getting married was a process of bing stronger. Understanding someone perfectly is close to impossible. However, I finally realized that the wider my understanding of people and the world bes, the closer I get to the essence of nothingness. Then Ill go. Im sober, but my head hurts. I asked her as she turned around to leave. Ian. yes. What if you start getting drunk and drinking alcohol? Suddenly with a drunkard? Youre part of the world of drunkards, right? Thats right. I want to know what kind of person Chuma is, but I can only ask one question. So what question are you going to ask? Ian thought about it carefully and came up with one thing. That person must have had a lot to drink by now. Then I would like to ask you this. Ian asked as if there was a horse in front of him. When and with whom did you enjoy the most delicious alcohol? Chapter 129 Episode 129: What are you dreaming about when youre drunk? We arrived at Hwangcheongak the next day. The investigators and execution officers warmly weed me back after a long time. In particr, the morale of Hwangcheongak skyrocketed again due to the capture of Daechwimas subordinates. My office was just as well-organized as when I left, and I could tell that Seo Dae-ryong was taking good care of his office, just as the flowers in the pots by the window were growing well. Bring all the backlogged work. I brought it because I knew you would. These are matters that each governor must handle directly. I thought there must have been a lot of work behind, but when I looked at the documents Seo Dae-ryong presented me, it turned out that there wasnt as much work as I thought. When I looked at it, I saw that he hadpleted everything meticulously, except for the work that absolutely had to be done by me. I once again confirmed that he is better than me when ites to Hwangcheongak. There is no need to worry since you are learning martial arts from Hyeolcheon Doma. Youre growing well, our next Nether Footnote. Seo Dae-ryong may not have even thought that I was thinking like this. At that time, another investigator came in carrying a box. This is something addressed to you, Lord. Who sent it? It was sent by Chumazon. When they captured Chwimas men, did they send something? I asked the Magons about getting drunk, and he made the first move before I did. The inspector put down the box and left. When I was about to open the box, Seo Dae-ryong suddenly shouted. Be careful! Its a surprise! why? What are you going to do if poisonous smoke breaks out? I was going to say that, but I guess not. Theres no way I would kill you just because of a guy who killed someone while drinking and driving a carriage. of course. In fact, I almost died of shock because of you. When I opened the box, there was a bottle of alcohol inside. I sent you alcohol. The moment I picked up the bottle, I was startled. You sent a bottle, not alcohol. The bottle was empty. Isnt this some kind of precious pottery? Isnt it just amon liquor bottle sold at the author? Why did you send a bottle of cheap liquor to each governor? Isnt this about fighting? It was obvious that he would react like this. Why did they send an empty bottle? This is a warning from drunkards. Please release your own person. If that were the case, I would have sent a broken liquor bottle. I sent a knife. Then why did you send it? Is there any need to worry? I suddenly got up from my seat. What are you going to do? What is there to do with Chuma? I took the bottle and left the office. You should have a drink. * * * Holding a bottle of alcohol in one hand, I entered Daechwirim, where the drunkard lived. Since I had announced in advance that I would visit, a messenger was waiting to guide me. We entered Daechwirim under the guidance of the guide. Houses were built all over the ce, from huts torge manors. All kinds of houses were built, which gave a beautiful yet free-spirited feel. In particr, there wererge and small breweries making alcohol throughout Daechwirim, and there were drunk people sitting on benches drinking or even lying downpletely intoxicated. On the good side, it was free, and on the bad side, it looked like a mess. But I know. Although this ce was notrge in numberpared to the subordinates of other mazons, it was a ce where rtively skilled people gathered. So the looks in the eyes of those who appeared to be drunk were unusual. There was ake in the middle of the bamboo forest. There was a small ind in the middle of theke, and a pavilion was built there for the horse to live. We took a small ferry and headed there. The driver who brought me dropped me off on the ind and went back. I slowly walked towards the shrine. At the entrance, a woman weed me with the door open. Wee, Confucius. My name is Yeobin. She, with her elegant appearance, was an expert who belonged to the top three drunkards, just like Gu Ma-yeong, the third-generation drunkard I metst time. Mazon is waiting. Please go here. I went inside slowly. The ce she guided us to was a pavilion named Chumongru (). When I went up to the pavilion, there was Chuma there. He was asleep, leaning back on a soft, fur-covered chair. The ce was a mess, reeking of alcohol. There were dozens of liquor bottles scattered everywhere. There were liquor bottles that had fallen over and others that were standing upright. But I could feel it. These liquor bottles are not just liquor bottles lying around. I could instinctively feel that if a fight broke out with him here, these would all be his weapons. It could have been activated as a true method. It was a mess, but it wasnt a mess. He was evaluated as being dull by Ilhwageomjon, and was evaluated as unpleasant by Extreme Soma. He was showing me a new side now. The sight of him falling asleep while drunk. Drunk Drunk What kind of dreams are you dreaming about? I stood for a moment and looked at theke sparkling with sunlight beyond theke, and then sat down about ten steps away from him. I put down the bottle of alcohol I brought in front of me. Then, Chuma slowly opened his eyes as if he was popr. Daechwima Song Sa-hyuk (˼). He is young and handsome. He was one of the most handsome men in our school and also looked much younger than his age. It looked like he hadnt shaved his beard for a few days, but the reason he looked manly rather than dirty was because he was handsome. As soon as he opened his eyes, he asked me while drinking the drink in front of him. Would you like a drink? Thest image of him before returning was superimposed on his face. His weakened appearance, with only his bones remaining. When I returned to the main school to obtain materials for the return method, Chu Ma was alive. However, it was just a life, not a living life. He was in bed. It was also said that he had been suffering from an illness for a very long time. At the time, the doctor diagnosed the disease as caused by drinking too much alcohol. A drunkard dies from alcoholism? This shocked everyone and became the subject of ridicule from those who hated him. -Would you like to have a drink? Those were the first words he said to me while he was lying in a hospital bed. Even then and now, the first words he said to me were the same. Those words echoed in my heart, and the now vibrant image of Chuma was superimposed on his sick face. Is this a drink you might like? its okay. He drank the alcohol he was holding by himself, as if he wasnt going to force it. Why did youe here now? Am I not that popr among the Palmazons? Usually the main character appearsst. Am I the main character of your story? I am the main character of my story. Chwima will either be a helper or an opponent. What about Chumas story? What is my role? Is your brother your helper? Or is it me? Chwima stared at me and asked instead of answering. Do you like alcohol? There was a time when I liked it. now? Lets drink enough to match the mood of the drinking party. Youre still young, but you speak as if you have a story. I confidently asked back at hisughable reaction. Isnt the story of youth a story? Chumaughed. My first thought was that the handsome mans smile must have made women cry. What kind of alcohol do you like? I havent drunk enough to develop a taste for it yet. Easy-to-drink alcohol is better than hard liquor. I was exploring myself with questions about alcohol. His eyes turned to the bottle of alcohol in front of me. What kind of alcohol did you bring? Why do you assume its alcohol? It might be water, or it might be Germany. He grinned at my answer and poured a drink into his ss. He didnt ask me to follow him and I didnt offer to follow him. Why do you think I sent an empty liquor bottle? I dont know. I wonder if they sent me to ask about that. How did you feel when you got it? Tell me honestly. Honestly? You must feel bad. Its okay. Its done. Im sure hell be angry. I promise I wont get angry. If youre angry, you can drink. Dont we have alcohol? Go to sleep. I had this thought. What is this guy going to do now? Chuma flinched for a moment and then drank the drink in front of him. Feel so good! When he put down the bottle, he looked in a good mood. I like alcohol like this. When I drink, I forget everything and feel better. He drank one ss and spoke as if he had drunk one bottle. If you were so annoyed, why did youe? Its an opportunity to find out what kind of person Chuma is. Is this someone I can ept or not? Is this someone I can achieve great things with? Or is he just a drunkard? It was the first time in my life that I felt the magical energy of the intoxicating drink secretly flowing out. The moment his magical energy surrounded my body, as if my cycle was mixed, I felt dizzy as if I was drunk. I activated the Heavenly Demon Defense Technique. The dizzy feeling disappeared and I found peace of mind. As my eyes remained unwavering, surprise shed across Chumas face. Do you like drinking alcohol? As he withstood his momentum and even asked questions, Chuma withdrew his magical energy. Do you like alcohol? Is that what you want to ask Chwima? Isnt that something you should ask since you are a master of magic? What does it mean? You should ask a martial artist if he likes martial arts, a musician if he likes music, and a painter if he likes painting. You should ask the owner of a pub what selling alcohol is like. But isnt this a question you should ask those people at least once? Now let me ask you again. Do you like alcohol? ! Chuma tantly showed an expression on his face that said, Look at this guy. You are truly a different person than the rumors say. I admit it. Of all the people Ive met, you are the furthest from the rumors. I hear that too often. I dont know who the person is who is spreading rumors about me, but I think I need to catch them and scold them. If youre going to pay, pay the right amount. If Im going to deal with you, Ill have to drink and itll be difficult for me to be sober. Isnt that something you have to say in your heart? Drinking alcohol is such a big deal. He drank alcohol in session. What kind of alcohol is that? It must be hard to find alcohol outside, right? Its one of my preconceptions about myself. I can drink just about anything. As if to prove it, he threw his ss at me. A ss of alcohol slowly flew through the air and floated in front of my face. I smelled alcohol. Oh, what about this drink? Thats right. This is the alcohol I got from the pungryu bar you often go to. It meant that he was keeping an eye on me. I will let go of my preconceptions. It was he who retrieved the drinking ss. The returned ss tilted in the air and he opened his mouth underneath to drink. The empty wine ss fell onto the table. It moved so smoothly that no sound was heard. You can guess his skills just by looking at him using airborne techniques. Its a neat move that makes you wonder how a drunk person could do this. You are amazing too. I cant believe it was alcohol from a pungryu bar just by the smell. Its because Ive only been drinking at that ce these days. Isnt the taster the one who knows all the tastes of alcohol in the world just by smell? How can you know all the alcohol in the world? Contrary to his humble words, Chuma was famous for being able to guess alcohol by smell. Chuma drank again. The more alcohol he drank, the more flushed his face became. I thought that myplexion would not change at all even if I drank horse liquor, but my face turned red to the point where it was noticeable. They say drinking alcohol makes you feel better. Isnt that true of you? It depends on who youre drinking with. Alcohol tastes best when you drink it alone. I dont know much about that world yet. Oh my! You dont know the fun of this paradise! It was a lie. When I was a ronin, I drank a lot alone. At that time, alcohol was my friend, my escape, my sanctuary. And it was the devil who tempted me to destruction. You should have taught me how to drink! To this hobby. Right. My father taught me how to drink wrong. Ill tell you when I see you tomorrow. Chu Ma knew it was a joke, so heughed and drank. The more drunk he got, the more his body tilted. He acted like a normal person was drunk. While drinking, I spilled my drink. It was difficult to tell how much was real and how much was acting. He was let down, but I dont think he was letting down his guard. Rather, now is probably the most dangerous moment to fight. If you want to fight him, you have to sober him up first. Now that I think about it, I see. It was also a preconceived notion that I would drink an infinite amount of alcohol just to get drunk. Im drunk, so Ill drink in moderation. Even those who dont know how to drink are dissatisfied. That is correct. Have you ever had a fight while drinking? doesnt exist. Try it. Its really awesome. It relieves tension and makes me less scared. Even if it hits, it hurts less. Would you like to increase your power by 30%? I think all the masters left in the history of Moorim drank and fought. He looked at the drink in front of me. So drink it. Alcohol will give you strength. Alcohol will soothe you. I finally picked up the bottle of alcohol I brought. Then he slowly opened the cap of the liquor bottle. Probably not. The moment when the scent of alcohol spreads! Chwima, who had been sitting at an angle as if lying down, suddenly stood up. It was a drink he knew. I put down the drink again in front of me without drinking it and said calmly. I know very well how a person who is addicted to alcohol feels. Chapter 130 Episode 130 Its a prejudice itself. There was silence. It was quite a long and heavy silence for two people to handle in one space. The alcohol I bought was the alcohol he found right before he died. It was a liquor sold at a brewery near Cheonma Shingyo, and no one could figure out why he wanted to drink it. Chuma died after drinking this liquor. Why did you buy that alcohol? Her voice was trembling as much as her eyes. Judging from his reaction, I was sure that there was some story behind this drink. I pretended not to know and made excuses to him. Its because Im in a bad mood. I guess you were expecting great luxury liquor, but I just stopped by a random ce and bought it. If you sent an empty liquor bottle to test me, you should have prepared formon liquor nearby. Didnt I tell you how I felt when I received the empty bottle? Chuma stared at me for a moment when I answered that I had bought it without any particr meaning. Why are you doing this? Shouldnt you have brought me this drink? To reduce doubt, you should actually ask questions. Rather, we must dig into it rather than avoid it. Rather, you should ask outright. Is there any meaning to this drink? When I looked at him with rather suspicious eyes, Chuma slowly changed the subject. You have a temper. Is there anyone out there? Everyone is just putting up with it. Chwima suddenly released his standing posture and leaned back against the backrest. Did you say you know the mind of a person who is addicted to alcohol? how? I fell for it once too. Then he scoffed openly. Are young drunkards not recognized as drunkards again? There was a series of questions about whether the youthful story I told him earlier was just a story. I understand. Everything is intense. Dontugh at me. Im notughing at you. Age is something that cant be helped. I dont want to act like an unlucky senior who tries to teach me by showing off my pride. Thats what youre doing right now. So you say age cant be helped? If youre angry, drink that alcohol. Then he started drinking, probably because he was angry. shit! I put down my ss loudly. The wind broke the ss. When he raised his hand, the broken sses rose into the air and flew to a corner. There were heaps of broken sses piled up there. Chuma said as he poured alcohol into a new ss. I said you should have a drink too. Im angry, but I wont drink. why? I came here with the intention of not drinking today. What will be the consequences if you drink while dealing with a drunkard? It seems like a usible idea, but havent you ever thought about this? How can you deal with a drunkard without drinking? Then promise me one thing. Im just going to drink today. Isnt that what Im going to say? Please dont ask me to help you while youre drunk. great. I drank the bottle of alcohol I brought. Even though I drank a little, my throat felt hot. Its poisonous. Would you like to try this drink? Chuma shook his head. I took the bottle and walked to Chuma. And I sat across from him at the drinking table. I have to eat snacks while drinking. A drunkard without any pretense. Its more about health than fashion. Im not even a drinker. I took out a silver needle and checked the dish for poison. Chuma was upset at the sight. Did I seem like the kind of person who would feed poisoned food to guests? So why dont you check it out? I wonder if he is that kind of person or not. Chuma quickly picked up the dish he was trying to check with his silver needle and ate it. What are you looking at me for? Nothing like that! Just eat it! I dont like it. How can you believe it? When I tried another dish with silver needles again, I ate that too first. Trust me. I hate things that mix alcohol or snacks with poison or drugs! A person who is chewed alive. I spoke calmly to the person who was very angry. Youre enjoying the snacks. Please continue to eat like that. I also think about the sincerity of the person who created it. Are the snacks flowers? Just look. To be honest, I came here on purpose and ate snacks just to tell you this. No one around him would dare tell Chwima to eat snacks. If you continue like this, man, you will die of alcoholism. You love alcohol and have high self-esteem when ites to alcohol, but you cant die because of it, right? This was a separate issue from whether he would be on my side or my brothers side. Even if hemits evil deeds and dies by my hands, I would rather be stabbed to death by the sword. Wouldnt it be so miserable if a person loved and enjoyed one thing all his life and then died because of it? If he sees himself in the future, I can guarantee it. He willmit suicide. Lets have a drink. If you dont eat snacks, I wont eat. Are you done? Is that done? great. We drank together. He drank even though he felt like drinking more would be difficult. He became increasingly drunk. In the meantime, I tried my Abusingong without fail. You are the most handsome of the Palmazons. Everyone admits that. The art of ttery requires push and pull skills. If you want to say good things, you should also say bad things so that the good words shine more. Honestly, it looks so sculptural that I actually feel a sense of distance. Please tell this to the women of the world. Please keep your distance from me. ah! I cant stand this. I need a drink. Who in the world wouldnt like being called handsome? I also enjoyed drinking alcohol. There was a time there were so many women lining up. Can you imagine your political factions womens association and the Sa factions female protagonists fighting over me? Ah, I really remember that time. He suddenly got up from his excitement and took off his top. Then, without even a moment to stop him, he jumped and jumped into theke. He swam here and there like a crazy person for a while and then came back up to the pavilion. The body dripping with water was solid and muscr, but there were many wounds here and there. Now that I think about it, I have never seen the bodies of the mazons. Perhaps other mazons also have wounds like this on their bodies? Just as my body waspletely destroyed while I was looking for Dafa materials, the wounds that the position requires. Ah, Im finally sobering up. Now, lets drink again. It came back too healthy to be called an injection. He roughly put on his clothes and started drinking again. I drank slowly. Although he drank constantly, he did not force himself to drink. That one was really good. Want me to tell you honestly why I called you? Please tell me. Then Chwima gave a truly unexpected reason. Its because no one is looking for me. Why arent you and the Archduke looking for me? Are you meeting other mazons well? Are you ignoring me? okay? If that were the case, I wouldnt havee to see you today. If you do it, why? Lets put aside the nonsense about the main character appearingter. If I had to give a reason, it would be because I feel like Chuma-sama is a person who is far away from the session dispute, right? I? Isnt it? at all. What on earth is the rtionship between my love of drinking and my struggle to avoid being pushed out of power struggles on campus? Isnt that apletely separate thing? what? If you like alcohol, you like people, you have no desire for power or greed. What should I do? Who decided it? I think this was also a preconceived notion. Chwima is truly a prejudice. Oh, what a disgusting world. Chuma drank again. The moment he felt any emotion, whether happy or angry, he drank. After drinking like this, it was natural for him to die from alcoholism. After a few more drinks, I asked the question that had been on my mind. Did you send a bottle to your brother too? I sent it. Has your brothere to visit? Then Chwima shook his head. They sent this instead. When he stretched out his hand, a box flew out from the corner. When I opened the box, it contained the same bottle of alcohol that was sent to me. And the liquor bottle was broken. Do you know what I thought when I saw this? I know. You know? What was I thinking? What does this bastard want to do? When I looked at the empty liquor bottle that Chuma had sent me and repeated what I had said, Chuma drank and said he was going to dieughing. Gongja Lee is fun. How about me and Hohyunghoje? I think it would be really great to have a younger brother as interesting as Lee Gong-ja. I hope my brother does the same. Chuma smiled louder and drank. I felt puzzled. Since three Mazons interacted with me, my brother is missing just one Mazon. But you rejected Chu Mas offer so tantly? If this is true, we need to find out why my brother made this choice. There must be a reason. Thats an uncharacteristic reaction. You may be looking at the Archduke wrong. No one knows you better than I do. Look here, Mr. Lee. yes. You know what? The people closest to you are the worst at seeing it. I said it was a nice thing to say, but in the middle of it, Chuma spilled his drink. Perhaps out of embarrassment, he tried to swim again. I need to sober up. Cheeky little fish! They probably have a lot of prejudice against me too. Im going to scold you. I stopped him from stumbling up. Stop eating. I have to go now. Honestly, I wanted to drink more. Is it because of intoxication and drinking? Or is it because the sleeping insect inside me has awakened? This drinking party was fun. However, since it was a drinking party with the person I had to be most careful with in this martial arts club, I decided to end it by just emptying the alcohol I had brought. Ill leave for today. Chwima asked me while leaning on the backrest, unable to control himself. Would you like to drink with me again? Anytime you call me. We should be friendly and friendly, right? Instead of answering, I asked him. That was the exact question Ian was talking about. Mr. Chwima, when was the most delicious and enjoyable drink you had? I think this question is a great question that gives us a glimpse into what kind of person he is. Then came an unexpected answer. now. Are you talking about having drinks with me? Is this an honor? Our scientist has a dream. Chuma looked at theke with unfocused eyes. For me, the drink Im drinking now is always the best. Whether you drink alone or with strangers passing by. The alcohol you drink at this moment is the most delicious. Even if you leave and an assassines to kill me, drinking with him will taste the best. And with that, Chwima emptied his ss. He must have been so drunk now that he almosty down, leaning against the backrest and closing his eyes. He gestured for me to go and made a curly sound with his tongue. Thest drink that already ended up in urine what kind of memories can there be? Goodbye. After saying that, he fell asleep. I quietly turned around and came out. The female guest, a third-generation drunkard who had greeted me earlier, rowed a ferry boat. When I was halfway across theke, I looked back. Chuma, unable to control himself, was lying on the railing of the pavilion likeundry, looking at me. It was so far away that I couldnt see his facial expression, but thanks to Shinanjutsu, I was able to see his face clearly. His face was so red that it seemed like it was going to explode, and his eyes were indifferent. His eyes were so empty that I wondered what the alcohol, jokes, and time he had spent so far were all about. He wasnt as upset as Ilhwageomjon felt, nor was he in a bad mood like Extreme Soma felt. Although he looked like a drunkard, he was not a drunkard, and although he looked easygoing, he was not easygoing. I still dont know what kind of person Chuma is. * * * After leaving Daechwirim, I went straight to Hyeolcheon Doma. Hyeolcheon Doma was still practicing Taoism today. Why are you so absorbed in your training these days? After driving the Great Sword of Destruction that Blood Heavenly Sword was wielding into the ground, he leaned on the sword. His body was wet with sweat. You may believe that the session fight can be ended without bloodshed, but I do not believe it. It meant that a bloody fight could break out. Will you fight for me? Youre fighting for me. Thats it. Youve been drinking. I drank it and drank it. Chuimawa? yes. He approached me first. How does Chuma appear to Hyeolcheon Doma? Chwima is an insidious person. Dont get too close. A sneaky one. It was the moment when another side of Chuma was revealed. Why do you only hang out with such bad people? There has to be someone who isnt bad. The Hyeolcheon chopping board just whetted my appetite. What if you had to choose only one person: Extreme Soma and Chuma? He couldnt choose one person easily. Are you saying its that insidious? I hate drunk people. Its different when Im drunk and different when Im awake. To the injection, to the truth, to shameless oblivion. The person standing at the extreme of that damn brilliance is a drunkard. But that wasnt the only reason why Hyeolcheondoma hated drunkards. Have you ever seen him when hes awake? No, there is none. I dont have either. Probably no one saw it. Thats why hes a sneaky guy. The definitive reason why Hyeolcheondoma hates him has been revealed. He has never been seen not drunk. Is being drunk really his true self? Is it real when youre awake? be careful. Because the insidious guy has started to move. I dont know what he was thinking when he sent me the bottle, but maybe its time for you to finally get sober for once in your life. Chapter 131 Episode 131 The drunkards I experienced. The next day, when I entered Hwangcheon-gaks office, Seo Dae-ryong was waiting. When he saw me, he let out a sigh of relief. Youre safe. why? Are you afraid that you may have fallen into intoxication and died? Youre not good at drinking, are you? I drink well. I was careful when I drank with you guys. why? Im afraid they might give me an injection. Do you have any injections, sir? there is. What kind of injection is it? It was an injection that could not be said to Seo Dae-ryong. Because my mood plummeted and I became extremely depressed. If I hadnt met Seojin when I was a ronin, I would have be a bad person because of drinking or I would have ended up drunk and gone to kill Hwamugi. Hwamugi would have been killed by those who supported him before even meeting him. I reversed my injections. Drinking, singing and dancing. Its crazy. I cant imagine! I nag my right hand man a lot. I dont want to imagine that. Do you understand now? Why do I refrain from drinking? No, drink it. Please do it even in front of us. You also need to let go of your anger. I will ept this right-hand mans nagging until half an hourter! Suddenly, I remember the moment I first met Seo Dae-ryong. The sight of himing into my room with a gloomy aura. I was truly depressed and crooked, but now he isforting me like that. We decided to get together again in the evening, Mr. Gakju, pleasee too. Lord Jang will want to see you, Lord. okay. Ill see you this evening. yes. Ill just water the flower pot and leave. Seo Dae-ryong watered the flower pots ced by the window. Now that the number one person has returned, you will be the number two person from now on. What are you talking about? There are joys and sorrows that the number one person does not know. At that time, Seo Dae-ryong, who was looking out the window without thinking, gasped and was startled. When I went there, I saw someone entering Hwangcheongak. Just as Extreme Soma had crossed the training ground before, another Mazon was walking in. Everyone knew who it was. The liquor bottle hanging from the waist showed who the owner was. Surprisingly, Chuma entered Hwangcheon Pavilion. A woman followed behind him, and she was none other than the female guest of the third generation of Daechwirim, who had taken him on the ferry. The investigators and executioners passing by held their breath at the appearance of Chuma. Since I became a member of theher regions, I have been seeing mazons that I have never seen before here very often. Seo Dae-ryong looked at me and asked. Howe theye back here when they say they went to meet the Mazon? What on earth did you do yesterday? I guess I didnt drink enough yesterday. Are you walking unsteadily like that? It was obvious that he was really drunk even from afar. Chuma was really drunk all day long. Go and greet the guests. After a while, Chwima and Yeobin entered, guided by Seo Dae-ryong. Wee, Chuma. See you again, our scientist. He greeted us in a friendly manner, even using the term we. If we drank together like that yesterday, shouldnt it be at least a few days before we meet again? I came today on official business. Are you here to see Doho? I see. Even though I had an ident, isnt he still mine? I have to see it at least once and send it to prison. It was a visit for a truly unexpected reason. Im not saying Im going to see it, but this person here is going to see it. Of course. I spoke to Seo Dae-ryong. Guide to Doho. yes. Seo Dae-ryong took Yeo-bin outside. Just the two of them spoke to the man, Chuma. It looks like you were drunk a lot yesterday. Are you feeling okay? Its not okay. So, lets have a drink to end the hangover. Chuma held up a bottle and shook it. I cant because Im still working. Didnt I tell you? They say anything goes better if you drink it. Drink them all and throw them in jail! Isnt it because Doho got so upset that he got into an ident? So, it would be nice if I were the only one killed, but the problem is that I was fine and killed innocent people. What happens to Doho? You will be locked in prison for a very long time. I intend to apply the maximum sentence. It must be difficult to live without alcohol. Then you shouldnt have had an ident. But are you really here because of Doho? Thats an excuse. Did you forget? We decided to treat each other well, right? From yesterday until now, he has been using the word hohyeonghoje three times. The look in my eyes right now is also quite serious. So much so that you might even believe that he really means this. But I dont trust Chumas words or those looks in his eyes. The drunkards I experienced were as serious and truthful as they were when they were drunk. It makes me wonder why Im even talking about it like this. But after the drinking session, I could see that it wasnt that important. There were a lot of lies and a lot of bragging. Because his insides were empty, he often felt decorated with all kinds of stories. How about you? Are you one of them too? Are you really the one standing precariously at the edge of that empty nothingness? Are you really just the ultimate leader of those drunkards? If not why are you so drunk? Why do you want to be friends with me? Its probably not because I like you, but because I hate the Archduke. You broke my bottle and sent it back, so you have to pay for it. Why did they send me a broken liquor bottle? I would have expected Mr. Chwima to be this upset. How can I know whats inside? I wonder if we can have a drink together. When you drink, do you know other people? know. What kind of person am I? He looked at me, but his eyes were so drunk that it was hard to read his mind. That evaluation is meaningless. The person you were yesterday and the person you are today are different people. How can a person change in one day? The person I was then and the person I am now are the same person. Are you really sure thats the case? Do the schrs of that time and the schrs of today have the same views on me? I couldnt answer this question. I heard from Hyeolcheondoma that Chuma is a shady guy, so strictly speaking, I dont think I view him with the same feelings. Thats why were going to drink again today. Another one of us, another day drinking. Lets make another history. Yes, if fate pushes me to have drinks with you like this. Okay, lets drink again. Im going to have a drink at Pungryu Bar in the evening. Come there. Instead, since there are a lot of people gathered here, please also bring the female warrior who came with us earlier. He is trying to find out about Chuma through Yeobin. There was also an intention to prevent Chwima from leading the atmosphere alone. Good, Ill take you. When the drinking appointment was made, Chuma seemed to be in a really good mood. Is alcohol good for you? Or is it better to have drinks with me? He was an unknown person. At that time, the door opened and Seo Dae-ryong and Yeo-bin returned. Chuma got up from his seat. See youter then. Ill tell you in advance, there is no ce to swim in Pungryu Bar. He was told not to inject drugs, but Chuma said he would even get drunk and pretended to swim and left the office. As the two men left, Seo Dae-ryong urgently asked: What are you talking about? He told me toe to Pungryu Bar. Take the female guest with you. Why not? I said I wanted to drink. Arent you worried about us, Lord? Who are you worried about? The demon lord? Hyecheondoma disciple? My escort Ian? Who should I worry about? Since you say so I guess theres no one else to worry about. Are you scared? If youre scared, you dont have toe. Seo Dae-ryong sighed. As you know, I was a person for whom this kind of provocation never worked. If it were me in the past, I would have walked backwards to that door and waved goodbye. My liver is the size of a pea. now? The bean has swelled and is sticking out of the boat. Even though its the size of a walnut, I feel like I can drink alcohol and makerge sums of money. When you be so confident in your martial arts skills that you develop this kind of clumsy arrogance, thats the perfect time to die, right? I know everything, so I have nothing to teach. Just go down the mountain. If it were me in the past, I would have epted Hassan, whom you just mentioned, as the person of this world. I probably grabbed my trouser legs because I couldnt go down. But do you know what Im thinking now? Is Kangho a big deal? Is it a big deal to have a hobby? You can just hit it like a man, but in the worst case scenario, the only thing you can do is die, right? I feel like this is crazy. Please stop me. Have you fallen into that coin trap? Although he seemed to be joking, Seo Dae-ryong was wary of his own arrogance. This is why smart people survive longer. What did Yeo-bin and Do-ho talk about in the interrogation room? I didnt say anything. A military officer asked Do-ho if he could give him a drink, so he gave it to him after checking to see if it was poisonous. Is this a custom of Great Revtion? Or is it a drink with a different meaning? It was right then. An urgent report was heard from outside. Mr. Dohomitted suicide. Surprised, I ran to the interrogation room with Seo Dae-ryong. Doho was lying on the floor with his head broken. He hit his head on the wall and killed himself. Seo Dae-ryong med himself upon the report of the subordinate guarding the ce. Should I have stopped him from giving me alcohol? I shook my head. It wasnt because of the alcohol, but Yeo-bin probably sent a message telling her to die. Why on earth did they give me an order to die? He will suffer in prison for a long time anyway. Suddenly, I remembered what Chuma had said. It must be difficult to live without alcohol. Is that really why you killed him? To relieve your subordinates pain? Are you still going toe this evening? Seo Dae-ryong looked angry. It may be because he felt like he was guiding the envoy to Doho. going. Is Kangho a big deal? Do you think hobbies are a big deal? In the worst case scenario, what would be worse than death? Please dont stop me. This is why smart people die faster. I think youre a magician. * * * Before going to the pub, I visited my brother. When I entered his office, he was busy working. Even though it was the blood of the Heavenly Demon, it could not be yed around. Just as I was in charge of the work of Hwangcheongakju, my brother was also doing the work handed down to me from the Heavenly Demon Hall. The huge organization called Heavenly Demon Church required numerous people to carry out their respective duties, and my older brother was better at managing and operating the organization than anyone else. Even though she knew I had entered the room, Geommuyang did not look up from the pile of documents. how have you been doing? Doesnt the documents piled up there say that when someonees, you have to say hello first? Geommuyang didnt even listen and was only focused on work. Yes, I know that you are a person who is good at doing several things at once, so I listen while I work. Why did you refuse to drink alcohol? Even sending broken liquor bottles? For a moment, Geommuyangs hand stopped and then started moving again. I filled the bottle he sent and went to find it. He said he liked me a lot? I was very angry with my brother. As I was telling the story, I was watching my brothers reaction carefully. I examined the reaction of his face and body using Shinanjutsu. He may not have thought he was reacting at all, but there was a very subtle reaction. Do you know what Chuma said about your brother? Then Geommuyang raised her head and looked at me. I guess youre curious about that. What did you say? Meet me in person and ask. Oh, you dont want to meet me? I saw Geommuyangs lips trembling slightly. I noticed that he had something to say but was holding back. There is no reason for my brother to refuse to drink alcohol. Even if there was a reason, I would have epted it even if I had to endure it. There is definitely something behind this incident. I became even more confident in Geommuyangs reaction. Thanks to you, I got the horse for free. He came to see me today too. He said he wanted to be friends. I decided to drink again tonight. Geommuyangs eyes turned to the documents again. If youve said everything you want to say, just leave. If he came and teased me like this, he would definitely say something cold to me. My brother endured until the end. It was as if the bottle would fall and break if I even said a word. Just seeing that reaction fulfilled the purpose of todays visit. * * * A while after the sword dance went out, Mabul came in. I heard that Gongja Lee came. He came to check on me. I want to know why we refused to drink alcohol. Did you know? About the bottle? No, it seemed like you didnt know. Then amazing words flowed from Mabuls mouth. Then from now on, you should not know about science and engineering. Its not that we refused, its that Chuma refused. The person who sent the broken liquor bottle in the first ce was Chuma, not Geommuyang. The empty liquor bottle that Chwima sent to Geommuyang was broken. Geommuyang took it as a sign of Chumas refusal to join hands with him. Why did Chuma choose Mugeuk? I could have gone back and forth between me and Mugeuk. I dont know about that either. We must find out the reason and make Chuma our own. There is no need to hurry. Mabul rather saw this as an opportunity. A drunkard is an unpredictable person. If he starts to stir, even Lee Gong-ja will not be able to deal with him easily. In addition, Hyeolcheondoma and Extreme Soma hate each other, but they hate Chwima even more. In the end, the Mazon that Lee Gong-ja has carefully collected will be divided. If you get the magic, you will lose one of the other Mazon. Maybe even all three. Mabuls eyes were shining with as much confidence as his golden body. Rather, it is an opportunity to turn around an unfavorable situation. Geommuyang held back what she wanted to say. Then what are you going to do if even Chuma easily joins Mugeuk? But anyway, the moment I received the broken liquor bottle, I had no choice. They just hoped that Chwima would give them a bigger injection than they expected. Chapter 132 Episode 132 I pay for the drinks today. Jo Chun-bae, the owner of Pungryu Bar, weed me. I felt sorry for him because he was so happy to see me, as if a dead ancestor hade back to life. Youre really wee back. You dont know how much Ive missed you. Master, have you made a lot of money so far? I earned a lot. Thanks to you, I am earning a lot of money. Thanks to the Hwangcheongak Sojibu, which was thought tost only for a while and then disappear, Magachon has been greatly purified. In particr, it has be very easy to do business as the number of drunkards who are misbehaving or leave without paying has almost disappeared. You will have to prepare a lot of alcohol today. Its been a long time since we reunited. Thats not why. A new drinker will arrive today. A drinker? Youll find outter. I went up to this floor. Only Seo Dae-ryong and Jang-ho were there. Jangho got up and greeted me. long time no see. How are you? I held his thick hand tightly. Now that Magun has established himself, work is easier than before. If there is anything you want me to do, please let me know. Janghos eyes toward me remain unchanged. Even if youe back after a year or ten years, that look in your eyes will not change. A person who gives you one and repays you with ten. A person who thinks he has not yet paid back even after paying ten is a person like Jang-ho. Therefore, I will protect this noble loyalty. I want to raise him to a huge tree and rest in the shade of that lush tree. I have no intention of sitting on the remaining stump and reminiscing about the past. After greeting Jang-ho, Seo Dae-ryong said. I told Prince Jang and this warrior who wouldeter. A little while ago, this warrior said he had urgent business and went back. Even without saying anything, I could tell why she was missing. There wouldnt be any problems because I was there, but I would still have to worry about even just one case. This is because my feelings of consideration for myself are still greater than my feelings of enjoyment. Youre probably sweating in the training room right now. And I informed Lord Jang about what happened earlier during the day. I still feel the heat that hasnt cooled down from Seo Dae-ryong. Its hotter than before. Because unresolved emotions tend to grow in your heart. You told me to drink and inject drugs, right? You, too, let out all your emotions today. And what if you die? Lee In-ja will be the ruler here. Jang Ho smiled slightly and poured alcohol into Seo Dae-ryongs cup. I know that that silent support is a great help to Seo Dae-ryong. The reason why Seo Dae-ryong uses Jang-ho as an example is probably because the person named Jang-ho is so attractive. After we all finished our reunion drinks, we said something essential to Seo Dae-ryong. Its natural to be scared. If youre scared, you should be scared. You have to be afraid of scary things for your instinct to work well. You must know exactly what you are afraid of, how you react and when, and your limits. While we were talking about various things, two people came into the bar. It was Chwima and Yeobin. Cho Chun-bae was really surprised when he recognized who the guest was. And I was happier than any other mazons visit. He expressed his pleasure beyond what it would be like to wee a drinker as a customer while selling liquor. Its an honor to find you, Mr. Daechuma! He bowed and said hello. When they realized that the customer who entered was Chuma, the customers around them held their breath. Chwima looked around and said. You are my favorite people in the world. Drink to your hearts content! Ill pay for the drinks today. The drinkers cheered at his words. I shouted as I watched it from upstairs. handsome! Hes the most handsome of all the Mazons! Chuma looked up at me and smiled. Give me double the drinks and snacks for that seat! At those words,ments poured in from all directions saying that he was handsome. There too! That seat too! Give me everything! Apuse erupted and the drinkers cheered. Chuma instantly narrowed the distance as big as the cliff that existed between the Majon and the drinker at the Pungryu Bar. Chwima even went to the spot on the way to this floor and poured me a drink. The drinker received the drink with his hands shaking, but it was a moment he would be proud of for the rest of his life. Exmations of envy and cheers came from all directions. Really, seeing how he instantly assimted with the drinkers and got along with them made me think that intoxication was intoxicating. A horde that had swept through the first floor came up to this floor. Gongja Lee, Im here. wee. Chwima brought Yeobin to Yaksodae. This is Yeobin, my subordinate and one of the three great drunkards of Daechwirim. Seo Dae-ryong and Jang Ho greeted Chu Ma and Yeo Bin. After exchanging greetings, we sat down together. I heard that Gongja Lees guard has be more beautiful, but I cant see it today? Too bad. I had to show you this handsome face! Chuma knew a lot about me. It urred to me that he might also know Seo Dae-ryong and Jang-ho well. I guess its really a prejudice against Chuma. What does it mean? Dont you think that people who like to drink are usually not well-informed? I spend a lot of time drunk, so I should be well-informed! Thats true, but most drinkers dont live that way. Suddenly this thought urred to me. If you peel away his preconceived notions one by one, you may finally begin to see the person he is. Do you like drinking alcohol? Yes I do like it. She gave a short answer to my question. When I went to Daechwirim, he was a little more rigid than when he greeted me. Since it was in front of a horse, they seemed to be careful. I took a quick look at Seo Dae-ryong. He was nervously watching Chu Ma and Yeo Bins thoughts. I sent a message to Seo Dae-ryong. -When are you going toe out? DDo you ever get excited from the start of the drinking party? -If you want to do it, do it now. If you do that while drunk, you could really die. -Please dont sprinkle alcohol on my grave. Just nt the flowers I grow. It is unknown whether Seo Dae-ryong will hold back or speak out while drunk. I believe that if he holds it in, it will be a helpful experience for him if he takes it out. At that time, Jo Chun-bae came up with alcohol. It was a bottle of alcohol I had never seen before. This is a drink I especially saved to give to Mr. Chwima when he visits our tavern someday. Then Chuma smelled it and opened his eyes wide. Bonghuangdongju (P˶)? oh! You recognize me just by smell! You are truly amazing. How can I not know about this rare wine made from over 200 medicinal herbs? How did you obtain this precious liquor? I once worked at a brewery in Guizhou. The teacher who taught me at that time gave it to me as a gift when we parted ways. Can you give me this precious drink? I am a liquor seller in the front yard of the Heavenly Demon Church. Who would I give this liquor to? I just waited for today. Thank you. When I saw Jo Chun-bae, I pretended to be upset and shouted. Owner! You didnt give me anything even though I came so often! Then Cho Chun-bae smiled and said. Because this is a drink for those who really know how to drink. It seems that at least this alcohol was saved for a drink that would be a rtionship at some point. Then he thanked me. Thanks to you, I have achieved my lifelong dream. thank you. Chu Ma poured some Phoenix Liquor and poured us a ss each. I also poured a drink for Jo Chun-bae, who refused for a long time. Go downstairs and share the remaining alcohol with everyone. The moment I heard those words, I was deeply moved by Chwima. I dont know what kind of person he is, but I thought that he was at least great at willingly sharing this precious alcohol with drinkers. Thank you, everyone will like it. Sure enough, after a while, cheers erupted from downstairs. Come on, lets have a drink too! Chu Ma raised his ss and everyone in the bar toasted together. Perhaps it was because of the famous wine or the atmosphere, but the taste of the drink was amazing. Thanks to you, I had a good drink. Is it thanks to me? Thanks to this Confucius. What do you mean? If it werent for you, I wouldnt havee to this tavern, so its all thanks to you. He is a person who knows how to make people feel good. The reason I dont tter him often is because he makes me feel better first. I said this when Chuma drank three sses of alcohol in a row. Please have some snacks. As soon as I finished speaking, the chopsticks in front of him floated slightly. I lifted my chopsticks into the air. Then the chopsticks went down again. This time, Chuma brought it down again as an empty object. The chopsticks went up and down and our internal battle began. Seo Dae-ryong and Jang Ho Yeo-bin watched this situation with slightly nervous faces. Chumas inner power was stronger than I thought. Of course, I could have defeated him with my inner strength, but I gave in to a certain point and retreated. Chopsticks were ced on the table. Your skills are amazing. Did you say that drinking alcohol makes you 30% stronger? After drinking the drink in front of me, I put my chopsticks in the air again. This time, Chuma did not block it with his internal energy. As if I had lost, I picked up my chopsticks and ate my snack. Are we done now? Thats it. Just likest time. Why is thepany leader so obsessed with snacks? Its not about men or women. Its not a question of whether its a ledger or a small man. Its just for health reasons. If you eat snacks, you will drink less. Thats what Im saying: eat it. Be sure to have at least three drinks and at least one snack. At that moment I saw I saw Yeobin slightly lowering her head towards me. It was a thank you. From that look, I could feel that she truly cared for Chuma. Chuma asked me. Why are you taking such care of my health? After a moment, I spoke to him. I dont know what kind of rtionship I will have with Chuma yet. What if, in the unlikely event that we be good friends, Mr. Chuma dies from alcoholism? what? I? Dying from a bottle of alcohol? Heughed the loudest he had since he met me, but I didntugh. You are such a strange person. In what sense? You are the only person in my life who has ever worried about me getting drunk. No one you meet in the future will worry about that. There will be people around other than me. I guess its just that I cant tell you because Mr. Chwima is having a hard time. Okay, lets say that. What if we became enemies? Wouldnt it be better to get sick and die early? I dont want to see you making that excuse. Even if you die, you must die by my sword. You said he was my enemy? The somewhat harsh words froze the atmosphere for a moment, but Chuma did not feel offended at all. Instead, I smiled and drank. And I ate the snack as if I was showing off. Is it okay? yes The drinking atmosphere got even better. While we were having a few drinks, Seo Dae-ryong sent me a message. DI will admit it even if they make fun of me for being a coward from now on. Add cowardice to my introduction. The decision was made to endure. It must not have been easy to step out and pour cold water on this exciting atmosphere led by Chuma. DI keep thinking of reasons why I shouldnt be brave. The guy who deserved to die died anyway, so I wonder if its worth going to this length. W: I think I did this because I was ordered to do it on an uninhabited ind. If I wanted to argue, I would have to argue with Chuma, but if I did that, I would probably die. -Hey coward. Seo Dae-ryong, who was looking down at his drink, raised his head and looked at me. I held out my ss. What needs to be said at a time like this? You grow by experiencing this and that. Seo Dae-ryong smiled slightly and toasted my ss. Chwima, who was watching the scene, said to Seo Dae-ryong. You are a disciple of Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon, right? Yes, thats right. He is not on good terms with Hyeolcheondoma. How will it turn out? It could be sarcastic about Hyeolcheondoma or mocking Seo Dae-ryong. But words came out that shattered those expectations. You feel good. yes? As a military officer, I feel fine. Do well in the future. Ah yes. thank you. Seo Dae-ryong, who was very nervous about what to say, was taken aback. He didnt know that Chwima would praise him like this. Still, his expression brightened as if he was happy to hear thepliment. He wasughing and drinking, and when we made eye contact, an embarrassed sound went through me. DYes, I am this kind of guy! From now on, the next best Majon after Master is Chwima. Thats what I am! What about good things? -I didnt say anything. We drank again. After all, when you drink alcohol, you rx your mind. Not only Seo Dae-ryong, but also Jang Ho was drinking happily while talking about various things with Yeo Bin. We must not forget. A drunkard is a person who can change the atmosphere of a drinking party with just a joke or a hand gesture, and we are in that drinking party. We must not forget that he is a man who achieved his history through alcohol. When we wereughing and chatting and were in the best mood, Chuma asked me. So what do you think? Are we going to treat each other well now? At his words, the eyes of the three people present turned to me and Chuma. The proposal of Majon to treat Cheonmas blood rtives as a courtesy was not something that was easily seen. Chuma, what kind of feelings do you have for doing this to me? Is this the sincerity of a vain drinker who will disappear when he sobers up? Or is this a thoroughly calcted n? At that time, the bustling bar became quiet. I looked down and saw someone entering the bar. Even I didnt expect him toe here. The person who came in wearing a long sword, full of cold energy, was none other than Hyeolcheon Doma. Hyeolcheondoma, who slowly walked up to this floor, sat down between me and Chwima and said. Give me a drink too. Chapter 133 Episode 133: People dont like me. The atmosphere changed in an instant with the appearance of Hyeolcheon Doma. Seo Dae-ryong and Jang-ho Yeo-bin stood up and politely bowed. Meet the Majon. I poured a drink for Hyeolcheon Doma. How did you find out? I stopped by while passing by. Could that be possible? He must have been watching my movements and came here after hearing that I was drinking and drinking. It came for me. I was worried that I might be swayed by a drunkard. The fact that I have been practicing martial arts hard these days is probably an extension of the same thing. After drinking the drink given to me, Hyeolcheondoma spoke to Seo Dae-ryong, Jang-ho, and Yeo-bin. You guys stay out for a while. Who would reject it? The three people greeted each other politely and went out. Now, only me, Hyeolcheon Doma, and Chuma are left there. Chwima greeted me first. Its been a while, Senpai. He greeted him with a sad smile, but Hyeolcheondoma looked at him with disapproving eyes. Ill be blunt and get to the point. Stop walking away. What do you mean? Im telling you to step away from Mr. Lee. I just had a drink with Lee Gongja. Dont do that. Are you saying you shouldnt drink alcohol? Drink with someone else. Chuma smiled and drank. Hyeolcheondoma still looked at him with cold eyes. Even among the Magons, he was not close to anyone, and there was no way he would look kindly on Chuma, who they considered to be insidious. Now calm down and have a drink from me. Chwima filled Hyeolcheondomas cup. He didnt feel discouraged at all even in front of the bloodshed. I respect you, but I think this is going a bit too far. I thought there was no such thing as a Tao for you, the drunk man I met? I have my own way of drinking. Sir, dont hate me too much. At the same time, he smiled with a kind face, but today, he hade with a n to kill Hyeolcheon. Get away from Gongja Lee. Then there is nothing to interfere with your life. Then Chwima got up from his seat, grabbed a ss of wine, and sat down in the seat furthest from me. Is it okay to go this far away? Hyecheon Domas expression hardened. Do you think Im joking? no. He said it so seriously that I had to joke about it. sorry. Then Chuma looked at me. At this point, you looked like I had nothing to say, but I didnt say anything. Chwimas gaze turned to the Hyeolcheon Doma again. You werent this kind of person, were you? Are you the kind of person who is so immersed in someone? Hyeolcheondoma snorted with aughable expression. Arent you the kind of person who doesnt care about others? Me? Arent you a person who only cares about how you feel when youre drunk? youre right. I am such a selfish person. Chu Ma drank and put down his ss. The sound of being put down was louder than before. Before I knew it, the air around me had be cold. Their natural momentum reflected the mood of the two people. Stop drinking and answer with your mouth. I wont meet Lee Gongja anymore. But Chuma started drinking again. Chumas expression over the ss was stiff, but after seeing himughing and talking all the time, his straight expression felt unfamiliar. I dont like it. In response to Chwimas refusal, demonic energy spurted out from Hyeolcheondomas body. At the same time, demonic energy also gushed out from Chumas body. As the demonic energy of the Hyeolcheon Doma and the demonic energy of the Hoe Demon mixed together, an energy that I had never felt in my life attacked all around us. Are you doing this because you believe in the unwritten rule that mazons should never fight? Are you saying youre going to break the unwritten rule? Is there any reason why I cant wake up? Good. Im someone who always likes to wake up. Do you really think Im afraid of breaking the unwritten rule? I wonder if youre that rxed when your bottle breaks. The demon energy of the two people became even stronger. The demonic energy gradually became stronger, but I did not stop them. I just watched quietly, protecting my body with the Heavenly Demon Self-Defense Technique. great. Then let me ask you why. Why are you stopping me? Because you will be a hindrance to Lee Gongjas path. Isnt it because youre disturbing your senior? The corners of Hyecheon Domas mouth curled up coldly. His strength was no less than that of the rtively young Chuma, but the problem was that Chuma was well aware of his weaknesses. I had a drink with Geomzon senior a few days ago. When Ilhwa Sword Zone was mentioned, Hyeolcheondomas face became irritated. I see you are doing well. Still beautiful, still ssy. We talked about thest Palma meeting and talked about various things. Oh, you didnt say a word about your senior. mes erupted in Hyecheondomas eyes. It was a dangerous situation, as if the Great Sword of Destruction could be wielded at any moment. Chumas poisonous weapon was a liquor bottle shaped like a gourd worn on his waist. The name of the liquor bottle, which was said to be unbreakable even with a sword, was Hyeolru (ѪI). I dont know why they named it that way, but what I was certain was that when the cap was opened, tears of blood would flow from someones eyes. Even before returning, I had never seen the Great Sword of Destruction and Blood Flow being used. What will happen if those two people collide? Even in this imminent situation, Chuma continued to stimte Hyeolcheondoma. Did you tell me to step down? Arent you the one who should step down? As long as the senior is with Lee Gongja, Geomzon will not help Lee Gongja. But if it were me, Geomzon would be willing to help Gongja Lee. What do you think? Do you think your senior is better than the two of usbined? As Geomjon was brought in, Hyeolcheondoma was unable to refute anything. Because Ilhwa Sword Zone was his weakness. Moreover, it was not easy for them to shout out that they could y the roles of two people, even though they had simr capabilities. At this time, I was the one who gave the answer. Its better. Chuma and Hyeolcheondoma looked at me. Elder Hyeolcheondoma is better than the two of youbined. I made eye contact with the blood chopping block heading towards me. What passed through those small, sharp eyes was gratitude and emotion. Chuma smiled and drank the drink in front of him. Can you say that even if Geomzon is in front of you? there is. Can you say something like that even if you have a very evil soma? Chwima knew that he had a deep emotional exchange with Geukaksoma. As expected, he knew better than anyone else how information was moving quickly and quickly. You can. Youre bluffing because theyre not here. Chwima snorted, got up and went to the window. I shouted to Yeobin, who was waiting across the street. Go and bring Ilhwageomjon and Extreme Evil Soma. yes. Yeo-bin flew away in an instant and disappeared. Chuma returned to his seat. Do I have to go this far? I even proposed a brother-inw rtionship with you. Isnt that going too far? Im grateful that you look at me favorably, but I dont get along with people who have only had two drinks. If you want to do it, please stand in line. Chwimas turn hasnte yet. Maybe you will be even closer to Chuma than you are now. I dont know if getting a hobby will be of great help in my future endeavors. Still, I give priority to the Hyeolcheon cutting board. I knocked hard on the door of his heart, and he willingly opened the door for me. No matter how brilliantly Chwima dazzled me and said good things to me, nothing couldpare to the gratitude I felt for opening that heavy door that had been closed for so long that it had rusted and hardened. At that time, Hyeolcheon Doma sent a message. DIf Geomzonester, say Geomzon is more important. -I dont like it. -Even if you say that, I will take your side. The bratty old man who was poking me in the side and telling me about my bad luck has alreadye this far. A person who is a corpse except for his pride is trying to abandon me because of me. -I know you will. DBut why do you hate it? DI dont want to make the elderly look down on me in front of others. -I get it. Now that I know how you feel, do as I say. The cause is more important than personal feelings. You know that, right? How can I put others first in a situation like this? DSo you cant do that. -why? DBecause Ilhwa Geomzon will know that I am lying. You know, right? That you are a quick-witted person. It is better to be honest for the greater good. Hyeolcheondoma couldnt say anything about that. As Chwima mentioned Ilhwageomzone, this position became very ufortable for him. I may have wanted to jump out of my seat several times, but I was sitting there for my sake. Youll think that we have to end this matter somehow. The first person to arrive was Ilhwa Geomzon. She must have already asked Yeo-bin who was here, but she didnt show any emotion even when she looked at the blood vessel. Wee, senior. Why are you drinking with people who dont help you in life, Mr. Lee? Chuma said,ughing at her joke. What are you saying that makes me upset, my friend? Chuma showed off his closeness with her by calling her friend. Ilhwa Geomjon described him as being dull, but Chwima calls him a friend. It was also a moment when I realized that the Mazons do not tell everything when they exin each other to me. Stop drinking. Its the same thing for you to practice swordsmanship and for me to drink alcohol. Then you should drink alone. I practice alone. Drinking with Lee Gong-gong was so much fun. I admit that too. But why did you call me when I dont drink well and have no fun? Then Chwima looked at Hyeolcheondoma and said. Because senior Doma was trying to catch the juniors discipline. Youre holding on tight to Senior Doma again, right? Originally, he would have pushed me to make a choice in front of the sword zone, but Chuma didnt do that. He is smart and knows me well. You know that doing that will only hurt your feelings and not benefit you. And he knew. Just to this extent, you can tell that Hyeolcheon Doma is the type of person who takes the initiative. In particr, they show a more rigid response when ites to Ilhwa Geomzone. I told Chu Ma to get away from Prince Yi. Ilhwa Geomzon reacted coldly to Hyeolcheon Domas words. By what authority do you have? There is no such thing as authority. Its just my intuition that it wont be helpful to Lee Gongja. Ive already established that your intuition is terrible. You dont know anything about me. I dont want to know. There was a time when we saw each other a lot and started to criticize each other less often, but perhaps because we were drunk, we started to react nervously to each other. The Chwima stabbed the Hyeolcheon Domas weak point again. great. Lets assume that Gongja Lee chooses a senior and Geomzon and I step down. Then are you close with the remaining Extreme Somas? Hyeolcheondoma was unable to respond in any way. Because he wasnt close to anyone. I didnt step forward. Because I knew very well that if I took a side in a clumsy way at a time like this, I would only intensify the anger of the Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon. The Chuma was properly hitting the weakness of the Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon. I cant help but me him. Because the person who broke into this ce today was Hyeolcheon Doma. Chuma spoke to me with eyes full of intoxication. Now you will hate me. Because you pushed your favorite Doma senior like this. Please understand. I just showed you reality. I wont hate you. really? why? Because I dont n on sending either Chuma-nim or Geomzon-senpai. I will make them all mine. At that moment, Hyeolcheondoma red at me. But he had aplicated mind and couldnt stop me. Because I was pushed into a situation where I had to do the work of three people by myself. Even if you look at it that way, you cant do it. I will take them all with me. Hyeolcheondoma shook his head. You harbor the illusion that if people make an effort, they can all be friends ande together. Maybe you are. Because I definitely have a tolerance that is not appropriate for my age. But you will find out eventually. People dont feel the same way as I do. Hyeolcheondoma looked at Chuma and Geomjon and then turned his head to the window. In the open window, an extremely evil Soma wearing a white mask was floating in the air, arms crossed, watching what was happening inside. Because of you, we may pretend to be in harmony on the outside, but behind the scenes we will be fighting, hating, and causing trouble. In the midst of all the fuss, someone will get hurt, grow hatred, and betray at a critical time. You are citing the wounds you received back then as the reason. The other mazons also looked at me with eyes that seemed to agree with what I said. Maybe so. But why? If you ask why we should go together, I will tell you. I looked at the four Majons and uttered a prayer. I have never properly prayed to them until now. But now I have clearly seen what my prayers are like. I pushed away the prayers they created and my prayers took over the surroundings. It wasnt a show of strength. I put into my prayers the highest dignity I could muster. I looked at them and spoke softly. From now on, I will be your Heavenly Demon. Everyone was shocked by what I said. I would never have imagined I would say something like this. This is the decision of the person who will be your future Heavenly Demon. Please ept whoever I bring. As long as you dont kill them, you can fight, hate them, or betray them as you please. Instead, just one thing! I looked at your Majon and spoke as if dering. Do it within my enclosure. There was silence for a moment. They were looking at me. Drunk eyes saw me and soft eyes saw me too. I saw small, sharp eyes, and I also saw the eyes inside the mask. I hoped you would follow my wishes. I expected someone to take the lead with positive words. At that time, the Mazons spoke at the same time. Nope? I dont like it. I dont like it. hate. At this moment they were of one mind. I couldnt hold back and burst outughing. Oh my, theyre so cute and goofy, like my Majons! I stuck my head out and spoke loudly to Cho Chun-bae on the first floor. Please take a look at the new drinking table here! Chapter 134 Episode 134 A truly viinous duo. Why dont you like it? The Mazons who had been fighting just a moment ago came together as one. The first person to answer was Chwima. Because I hate being locked in a fence. Just thinking about the fence makes me feel stuffy. It was Ilhwa Geomzon who received his words. ept anyone? Thats difficult. Even when you go for a walk, you have to be in the right mood. I could tell who he had in mind. Next, Hyeolcheondoma spoke. Did you hear what I said? Peoples hearts are different from mine! The person who gave thest reason was Extreme Soma. Why cant I kill him? It was a joke about fighting and hating in my enclosure, but not killing. Everyones reasons were a mixture of jokes and seriousness, but what was surprising was that each of the four people had different reasons. Chwima was teasing me by imitating me earlier. Did you see him bragging earlier? It is the decision of the person who will be your future Heavenly Demon. The leader should have seen this. I waved my hands exaggeratedly. Dont make a big deal out of it. Now that were here, lets have a drink today. Extreme Soma, who was outside the window, also came inside. Today was the first time that the Mazons I had a rtionship with gathered together like this. It was truly a historic day, not only for me but also for the bar owner. Jo Chun-bae, who brought drinks and snacks, was thrilled. Is it that good? How could you not be happy? I may be the first bar owner to ever experience something like this. Even if I die, I have no time left. Maybe this is just the beginning. I dont know who will be gathering here to drink. I feel like my heart is about to explode even now Cho Chun-bae bent down and greeted the Majons. Its an honor to find you. We will do our best to serve you. After saying hello, he walked away. On the stairs going down to the first floor, he looked back for a moment, trying to somehow remember this glorious moment. Now, Ill give you a drink each. Chuma poured drinks for everyone. Since he was a very evil Soma who didnt drink alcohol anyway because of his mask, he only received alcohol. When Hyeolcheondoma took his drink, he put it aside and poured himself a new ss. Ilhwa Geomjon drank the alcohol that Chwima poured for him as if he was proud of his strength. Even pouring a ss of wine was enough to create tension. As soon as I finished drinking, the evil soma asked me. But why did you call me? Of course he thought I had called him. I didnt call you Soma. Then who called? Mr. Chwima called. Chuma looked at Extreme Soma and spoke politely. I called you because I have something to tell you. No matter what they thought of each other, they were extremely polite to each other. I heard that Duke Lee considers senior Doma over there more important than us, so he invited me toe and hear it for myself. Chuma said as he poured alcohol into his ss. We are just on the sidelines. The center of Lee Gongja is senior Hyeolcheondoma over there. You may be a sidekick, but I am not. Is that really true? Chwima asked me as if he wanted to check for himself. If you had to choose between Master Soma and Senior Doma, who would you choose? Soma. Chwima blinked and asked again. Its different from before, isnt it? Didnt you say that even if the person in question is in front of you, you can say that Senior Doma is better? Me? when? I opened my eyes and pulled away. How do you view the rtionship between Soma and me and say such things? Soma, dont be fooled. We are currently working on a n to remove the stone that was stuck. Chwimaughed loudly and drank alcohol as if it was fun to hear what I said. He said, putting down his drink. Dont ignore the rolled stone. I dont think the period between people is important. Because there are people that you can never forget even if you see them once. I stared at him for a moment and then suddenly asked. Did Chuma really have such a person? Chumas hand, which was about to drink, stopped in midair. What does it mean? I was wondering if there really is such a person. I cant imagine someone I met once and never forgot. Is everyone there? I made eye contact with the four Mazons once and then continued speaking. Even if you were close to death, the longer you dont see each other, the more you start to be like strangers. Even if you think youve be quite close, if theres a gap, it feels awkward, like you have to start over from the beginning. I thought so? ah! I admit that I cannot forget someone as beautiful as our Geomjon. Chuma emptied another ss of alcohol. Its strange that you, so pale and young, would say such a thing. Youre ignoring me again. You ignore young peoples stories, and you also ignore young drunkards. Chuma looked at me with strange eyes. Since he remembers everything he said, even if he doesnt like what I say, he may feel good about it again. I understand, I keep forgetting. The youth of our scientist is very different from that of ordinary youth. Well, please dont forget that Im just an old kid. As I raised my ss, Chuma made a toast. As the Magons gathered together, the atmosphere became more tense than at first, but drinking with him was somehow still enjoyable. He has the skill to keep the conversation flowing and to make the drinking party more exciting. Now, Ill say it again, I choose Extreme Demon Soma. I raised my ss as if to toast him and drank alone. His eyes were smiling happily in their sockets. I felt good when I saw that smile after a long time. Nice to see you again. Perhaps because of the bloody battle with Baek Mang-gi, a camaraderie developed with Extreme Soma that cannot be expressed in words. This was a separate feeling from the question of whether it was Mazon or its sessor. At that time, Hyeolcheon Doma sent a message. -Yes, I am doing well. Take care of others first. DDoesnt it hurt your pride? -What kind of pride is hurt by this? Dont forget one thing. You must never believe in extreme evil or intoxication. The more I get to know them, the more I can understand my fathers struggles. Its hard for the four of us to lead the eight, plus the numerous tasks a leader must do. It must have been really difficult for you, Dad. The drinking atmosphere was good. Because everyone is kind to me, I dont necessarily show my harshness or temperament here. Thankfully, everyone was patient. Such a casual yet pleasantpany dinner with the Mazons! As expected, the main drinker was a drunkard. As if he was showing me off, he always grabbed a snack after drinking three sses of alcohol. At that time, our eyes met once and I nodded and smiled. Extreme Soma looked at that with strange eyes. I know. It may not be all of the emotions contained in those eyes, but some of them contain feelings of jealousy. The person who first asked me to be friends was Geukak Soma. And now Chwima was there, begging me to be friendly. Two people who seem simr yetpletely different. Will theree a day when we can be together with the unmasked atrocities and the drunkards who have sobered up? It is said that Extreme Soma gets in a bad mood when he smells the smell of drunkards alcohol. However, there was no such expression at all here. I would never have known he was thinking that if he hadnt told me in advance. Because only the civility between Majon and Majon passed between them. I heard that Lee Gongja went away from Christianity and then came back. I did. You must know a lot about Lee Gongja. Extreme Soma nced at me and said. Gongja Lee is a person who is far from you and me. Is it very far? Its very far. He is a very evil person who tells me that he is a viin like himself, but gives different information to Chuma. At least Thomas is the person closest to Lee Gong-ja. Chwima showed a surprising reaction to Geukaksomas words. Are you Senior Doma? Isnt it our Geomzone? Then, Extreme Soma looked at Ilhwageomjon and said something unexpected. Isnt Geomzon just like us? If you were a friend, you would have known. There was silence for a moment. Ilhwa Geomzons expression hardened slightly. What did Extreme Evil Soma see in Ilhwageomjon that makes him say such things? Among the Palmazons, Ilhwa Geomzon is the one who is known to be the least Mazon-like. At that time, Hyeolcheon Doma came forward. What nonsense! Geomzon is apletely different person from people like you. In the end, the person who stepped up for her in this situation was Hyeolcheondoma. Who are we to judge someone who wears a mask or something? I am a much better person than you. He, who had held back several times throughout the drinking session, finally exploded. Despite his strong reaction, Extreme Soma did not get angry and justughed. Seeing that, the angrier Hyeolcheondoma showed his will to swing the Great Sword of Destruction at any moment. At that time, Ilhwa Geomzon spoke in a low but cold tone. Do you think I will like it if you step forward like that? How could Hyeolcheon Doma havee forward without knowing her reaction? Hyeolcheondoma continued to drink the alcohol in front of him. At that time, Ilhwa Geomzon said something unexpected. But that might be right. Hyeolcheondoma said, looking down at his empty wine ss. Yeah, that could be possible. Hyeolcheondoma did not juste forward to defend her. If we wear that mask, we may be even more hypocritical and bad than we are inside. right. Ilhwageomjons eyes trembled slightly at Hyecheondomas honest words. Do you think we are such a great person or that kind of person? Just dont get caught, at least not in front of the authors. Dont mess around with those masked drunkards! Then Chwima quietly spoke. Why are you doing this to me? You too! You sneaky guy! Pretentious bastard! Even if you can fool everyone else, you cant fool your own eyes. You two bastards! Get away from Lee Gongja! It was a Hyeolcheon chopping block that could not hold back and poured out all of its inner feelings. Even though he is a little flirtatious, he has a deep heart, but since it is a matter between me and Geomzon, his emotions be intense. On the other hand, when I saw them smiling and sipping alcohol even when they were cursed at, I thought they looked like a viinous duo. Hyeolcheondoma stood up and apologized to me. Im sorry for breaking the mood, Lee Gongja. At least I didnt n on waking up here first today. No, the old man doesnt wake up first. What do you mean? Todays drinking will end here. I said while looking at the other three Mazon. This is all for today, right? Chuma said as he finished hisst cup. Are you sure to hammer the embedded stone so it doesnt fall out? Okay, the old man is so angry that hes leaving. What kind of alcohol are you drinking? Old man Doma is on his way. If the wings fly, I will go too. It clearly showed that the embedded stone could not be easily removed. Its a sign of my gratitude to him foring to this drinking party for me. DThank you, old man. Hyeolcheondoma must have been moved by my sound and turned his head to look out the window. Chuma said with a smile. Ill give up my wings, so you can be brothers with me. Then Extreme Soma spoke. With my friend. Thest anecdote was also not left out. Although she was feeling down, she couldnt have missed this moment. Because Im already a special friend. Everyone looked at her with a puzzled expression, but she was just proud and didnt boast that we were bimu friends. Now, let me say onest thing. I again said the prayer I had shown earlier. He spoke to them while uttering a prayer full of dignity and grace. I speak to you as the future Heavenly Demon who will lead you in the future. As I said before, you can fight as much as you want within my fence. Hatred, jealous, fighting Ah! You really do it so well! The Mazons flew away and left that ce. It didnt just go away, it all disappeared in an instant as each person used the season of Gyeonggong. Listen to everything and go! Thomas! Even the elderly! But they were already gone. I smiled and sat back down. Although the ce was empty, it felt like their heat was still there. Looking down at the first floor, Jo Chun-bae was holding the voucher that Chuma had given him to his chest, looking with faint eyes at the ce where the Mazons had disappeared. The owner, lets have a drink with me. Good, Mr. Footnote. Cho Chun-bae came up and poured a drink into my ss. I also poured some alcohol into his ss. We finished our drinks together. Dealing with the demons took a lot of energy, but drinking with Jo Chun-bae made me feel at ease. Jo Chun-bae looked at me and asked vaguely. Are you having a hard time? Does it look difficult? I was wondering how difficult it would be to deal with those mazons. Yes, its difficult. When I spoke honestly, Cho Chun-bae grinned. The wrinkles on his face, which had gone through the hardships and joys of life while dealing with all kinds of customers, looked great today. Do you know what my wife hugs me and whispers in my ear when Im having a hard time? What do you say? Im weak. Iughed out loud. I know very well how much two good people love each other. I also know that sometimes jokes like that give me more strength than earnest constion. Cho Chun-bae said yfully. Would you like me to give it a try? No, I dont think you need to do that. Someone hase to do it. yes? Who? At that moment, Cho Chun-bae felt an enormous presence behind his back. The fur all over his body stood up, and it must have feltpletely different from when he was with the Mazons. Jo Chun-bae carefully looked back. Oh my! Cho Chun-bae was scared and fell t on the floor. Before I knew it, my father was standing behind me. My father sat down in front of me and said. Im weak. I smiled and said to Cho Chun-bae. The owner will close the store and set up a new drinking table here! Chapter 135 Episode 135: Are you going to never fight in a bar for the rest of your life? How did you get here? My father answered my question with what he always says. I stopped by while passing by. No way? My father knew exactly what the Majons were doing, and he must havee after hearing that I was gathering with the four Majons. With what mindset did youe out? Where did you see and hear it from? Although I was very close to my father, it wasnt to the point where I hesitated to ask such sensitive questions. For the first time, I sat down with Mazone. How was it? If my father hadnte, I would have definitely gone to see him as soon as I left the tavern. I would have gone to ask how the Mazon should be dealt with and dealt with in the future. Ah, I shouldnt make it a habit to ask my father for answers every time I feel frustrated. Normally, he would have just snorted at my half-sincere and half-tteringint, but today, for some reason, he said something. Those were words that touched my heart. You can worry about that in about ten years. Are you going to ept it for the next ten years? My fathers snort came out at this moment. Did you not know it would be this hard? I didnt know. You were so excited about establishing discipline that I thought you knew everything. If I had known, I wouldnt have said that. The way I see myself from the outside is different, the way I treat myself is different, and I am also different when I get involved with other people. I made more death sounds on purpose. Because the more I struggled, the more my father would like me. youre right. I felt weak. At least its a lot better than before. When I returned and went hunting with my father, it was different from now. While we were talking, a small table was set for drinks. My father ordered me to bring a simple stir-fried vegetable dish and the strongest liquor from the Pungryu bar. Jo Chun-bae must have been frying vegetables with all the skills he could. Lets have a drink. I had a drink with my father. Its very strong. You drink and drink without fear, but are you afraid of hard liquor? Did you like the person? Thats how you see people. Its a good thing youre still alive. What kind of person is Chuma perceived by his father? What kind of person is Chuma? He is a person whoughs and has fun while making fun of others. So its better not to open his liquor bottle carelessly. The adults said that what they said was not wrong, but Hyeolcheondoma also told us to be careful of Chuma, who is a shady person. He doesnt know hes being sneaky. I burst outughing at my fathers words. When I saw the Hyeolcheon chopping blockter, I thought I should make fun of it. I asked my father while pouring him a drink. Have you ever had a drink alone with a drunkard? there is. How does Chuma behave towards his father? He doesnt say much to me. Do you like to talk a lot? That was out of the ordinary. In fact, I think he might talk more and joke around in front of his father. Is it because you think you cant fool your father anyway? I dont know. How can you know whats inside that person? That makes me even more curious. In the first ce, poisonous things are morous. What I was saying was to not be deceived by drunkards for no reason. Dont try to get into peoples minds. Just judge by what is revealed. That means fewer mistakes. yes. I will keep that in mind. I drank alcohol with my father. I asked my father as I filled my ss again. What do you talk about when you drink with your brother? Why do you ask that? Im just curious. Arent you teaching me all my weaknesses? Its a weakness that everyone can see, so why do I need to tell you about it? What is my weakness? That cheap sentiment that is just right to die for. Iughed happily. I live my life thinking of it as my advantage. If possible, lets have fun and have fun. The road is long and difficult anyway. Threatening, tying up, and killing. Lets not do this and have fun. Do you think fun suits our work? You die trying to have fun. Father, I can look for something. Fire weapons have never left my mind for even a moment. I cant sleep even if I lie down. When I remember the image of Hwamugi dying again, I jump up and run to the training ground. Father, please live a happy and cheerful life now. Once the authority and fear of the Heavenly Demon disappears, they wille to attack us with simr tactics. Suddenly, it urred to me that my father might not be able to sleep at night like he did. You might not be fooled by the floral pajamas. I will try to be stronger. You should be strong already. Only then will todays meeting with the Majons be meaningful. In that sense, please teach me a lesson. After hisst meeting with his father, he had achieved martial arts again. My rtionship with my father now will have a great stimtion and influence on my martial arts education. My father got up and stood in the space next to the table. Here? Are you going to never fight in bars for the rest of your life? Not because of that. If we fight in this narrow ce, everything will be destroyed, right? Then my father said something unexpected. Who fights and destroys everyone like minions? Whoever breaks something loses. The idea was to fight without destroying the things here. I looked around where we were. It was narrower than the first floor and the ceiling was low. It was full of tables and chairs. Are you dancing with your father here? Without breaking anything? It will truly be a more difficult dance than any dance I have done so far. I looked down at the first floor. After my father came, everyone was sent out and the bar was closed, so Cho Chun-bae was the only one in the bar. Master, please go into the kitchen for a moment. yes! No matter what happens, dont be surprised! Ive been so surprised today that I dont have any heart left to be surprised. Jo Chun-bae hurriedly entered the kitchen. I stood facing my father, three or four steps away. Did you say it was difficult? yes. Its because Im weak. As my father began to pray, I was out of breath. My fathers prayer, which was too much for even the Heavenly Demon Goddess to handle, was as heavy as Mount Tai, as oppressive as a swamp, and as sharp as a de. My father slowly pulled out the Heavenly Demon Sword. The Heavenly Demon must be someone who can kill when he wants to. The only reason my opponent is alive before me is because I saved him. visor! The Heavenly Demon Sword and the ck Demon Sword shed in the air. The speed was the same, but the power in the sword was controlled. visor! The swords shed once again in the air. I could tell. My father was speaking with the force of a sword. This power is the standard. He was telling us to fight only with this power, as if tuning a musical instrument. This fight is not a fight you lose because you are weaker than your opponent. If you fail to control your strength, it is a losing battle. visor! There were only three tunings. p p p p p! The Heavenly Demon Sword and the ck Demon Sword shed spectacrly. I swung the sword only with the strength promised. Originally, each herbivore had its own power, so ignoring that power and fighting only with the current power required great concentration and mental strength. At this moment, I had no limitations on my skills. Since the regression, all fights have been restricted. I just need to show my skills to this extent. But now I fought without that awareness. I was confident that I could show my skills. He told me not to trust people, but at least I trust my father. I fought to my hearts content and fought freely. It was a fight that was possible because he was my father. The more I fought, the faster my body adapted to fighting. Then my father raised the level of the fight. Now the fight has changed from not destroying things to not touching things at all. Are you saying you cant touch the tables and chairs while avoiding your fathers attacks? He truly demonstrated the best concentration he could. In the meantime, our sh was beautiful. The sword line created between the table and the chair was a memory drawn by a painter who had painted all his life, and the sound of swords shing between liquor bottles was the sad joy and joy of an old musician. Then the paper tore and the strings of the instrument broke. As the fight became more intense, restrictions increased. When they reached the final stage, they even fought to protect thentern hanging on the wall. It prevented the fire from going out due to the wind caused by the sword. And at some point. Easy profit! My fathers sword energy flew out. It was a sword energy unleashed with restrained power. If the skill had been used properly, the point would have been lost in this one move. Sword energy flew from my dark magic sword as well. My sword energy, which was imbued with restrained inner strength like my fathers, dissolved my fathers sword energy in the air. Paaang! I threw my body to stop the wind blowing and blowing out themps light. It shook precariously, but did not go out. The sword energy flies in session. If one misses, the sword energy flies backwards and destroys the wall. So then the person who threw the sword loses? no. In this case, the one who misses the sword technique loses the fight. I was almost in a trance and fought with my father. There was a lot of sound. The sound of footsteps, the sound of the wind, the sound of a sword cutting through the wind, the sound of swords colliding, the sound of sword energy being released, the sound of sword energy dissolving, the sound of clothes fluttering, the sound ofmps shaking. Each sound contains the essence of martial arts. I will definitely be able to reproduce this dance. There was no need to memorize it on purpose. Every meal was perfect and the situation was desperate. This fight will always be a source of learning for me because it was a series of moves that I will never forget. After the dance, we put down our swords at the same time. The Heavenly Demon Sword and the ck Demon Sword entered the sheath at the same time, making a pleasant clicking sound. I looked around and saw that not a single chair had fallen. There wasnt even a small scratch on the wall. Its a draw! No, you lost. My father came and showed me the chopsticks container that was sitting on the table in front of me. The tip of the chopsticks that had been stuck in was cut off. Ah, its a mark where my sword energy has grazed. When did you see this again? I looked at the chopstick case on the table where my father was and sighed. I lost! Even though we lost, it wasnt a lost game. My father was truly amazed and impressed by my skills. I guessed it when I heard that you and Geukak killed Baek Mang-gi. I hope you have achieved great things. You probably didnt know it would be this bad. My father must have been greatly inspired by me. What should I do now? I asked for directions. Where should my martial arts skills go? To the only person who can give the answer. From now on, just focus on practicing Pungshinsabo. That was the conclusion my father came to. And there was a reason for this conclusion. I stopped practicing Pungshinsabo. Why did you stop? My father spoke honestly to me, who was shocked. I hit a wall. If my father has reached a limit, I will never be able to ovee it. My father looked at me for a moment and shook his head. Even if I cant ovee it, you can achieve greatness. What does it mean? This wall was created because of Guhwamagong. I could not have achieved the greatness of Pungsinsabo if I had first learned the Nine Fire Magic Gong. ah! I knew what it meant. There is alsopatibility in martial arts. There may be martial arts that are not suited to you in the first ce, and depending on what you learn first, you may not be able to achieve greatness. If you dont achieve greatness before learning the Nine Fire Magic Gong, you will never be able to achieve it after learning it. I will definitely achieve great sess before then. If the Wind God Sabot reaches great prowess, it will bebined with the Bicheon Sword Technique, which has achieved twelve prowess, and will show another achievement. Later, whenbined with the nine fire magic techniques, it will have a greater effect. My father stared at me for a moment and asked. Are you still having a hard time? Thanks to your teachings, I have gained confidence. Are you still nning on bing a cheerful Heavenly Demon? I want to live with a smile. My father stared at me for a moment and turned away without saying a word. And when he went down to the first floor, he spoke indifferently. When you have time,e y baduk. Jo Chun-bae, who was hiding under the counter, bowed and looked up at me. Nothing is broken, dont worry. Wouldnt the magic I pursue be the magic that all the bar owners in the world like the most? Cho Chun-bae said with a sigh of relief. This is the end of a long day. * * * Cho Chun-baes day is over, but my day is not. I went to visit Hyeolcheon Doma. He was sitting by the window and reading a book. I thought he was swinging his sword in anger, but he was calmer than I thought. Youre not practicing martial arts today. Why did youe? I came because I wanted to see the elderly. Before I brought up what happened at the bar earlier, I handed him what I brought first. Because I didnte to talk about that. What is this? Its a tonic. Healthy medicine? Hyeolcheon Doma was surprised. You are thinner than when I first saw you. It is a medicine that stimtes the appetite and nourishes the body. I got it because I was begging the devil, so you can trust its medicinal properties. Hyeolcheondoma was embarrassed. I was more embarrassed than when I was given poisonous liquor as a birthday present before. Ill bring you the leader. This is the person who suspects I am poisoned and will tell me to eat everything right in front of my eyes. Hyeolcheondoma burst outughing at a joke that wasnt my joke. I lowered my voice to a whisper. Actually, this is what my father eats, but I got it because Ma asked me to. You know, right? My father takes great care of his body. So dont worry about it and just eat it. As I was walking out, Hyeolcheondoma asked from behind. Why are you being so nice to me? I looked back at him and said. Because you are good to me, I am also good to you. I am doing this well because I think you will be more helpful than the other three Mazon. How selfish and calcting I am too. Well, Good night. Be sure to take your medicine. We will check it through the investigator! I bowed to the man who was staring at me with deep eyes and turned around. You have to do it when you can, because if you dont do it now when ites to mind, there will be no next time. Finally, my long day came to an end. I got drunkte. Chapter 136 Episode 136: Because I am a more heartless person than I look. The next day, with a ten-day deadline, we began training at the closed facility. I entrusted the work of Hwangcheongak to Seo Dae-ryong and forgot about the Magons. This training was an emergency training. For everything, there is a reason and a time. Just as you have to bet onpetition when you are dancing, there are times in training as well. The trigger for me was a still vivid meeting with my father. I had to melt this mixture into my own before it disappeared from my mind. The mazons decided not to think about it. The next day, a horse mighte to visit me, or a fight might break out between the mazons. Since these are not people I can control at will anyway, I only focused on what I had to do. I recreated the fight at the Pungryu bar where we fought in a trance. I replicated the dance with my father, down to the smallest movement. When I moved like this, my father moved like this. Also, when I attacked like that, my father blocked it like that. Ipared and analyzed my fathers movements and my movements. This meeting had great significance in many aspects. The fact that I fought without setting limits for myself and the great constraint of not touching things even in the midst of that urgency was the same. So I felt a lot and had a lot to learn. It was not a training that was hard on the body, but a training that involved deep thought and reflection. I only thought about martial arts and I fell deeper into it than ever before. Ten dayster, I left the training center with a bushy beard. At that moment, the strong smell of alcohol wafted through me, and that person spoke to me from behind. Who on earth are you so eager to kill? I go? Isnt it? To my surprise, Chuma was waiting for me. Why are you here? Why? I was waiting for you toe out. The day after I drank at the Pungryu bar, I went to see you and found out that you had been attending a 10-day training camp. When I heard that, I immediately came running. Are you saying youve been waiting here the whole time? then! Ive been waiting since day one. After staring at him, he smiled and said. Youre lying. W You must have told the warrior. Please let me know when the museum closes in 10 days. So, you had fun drinking and having fun, right? When did youe today? You came here a little while ago, right? hmm. Has Yeobin turned towards you? Iughed at his honest confession. Chuma asked with a suspicious look in his eyes. But you didnt close the building because you were annoying me, right? To be honest, I enjoy drinking and having fun with Chuma. Rather, the problem is that I am having too much fun. When I heard you were closing, I thought the sky was falling. If it had been closed for 100 days, I would have been ruined. Do you have any other drinking friends? who? You can drink it with Geomzon. After suffering such humiliation from Soma that day, who would I want to meet and drink with? You need to give yourself time to let off steam. Where would that be? This is the person whoes to the front of the training center and waits. Right now, shes more interested in me than Geomjon, so shes not in my sight. Dont you need friends at times like these? Im avoiding you because youre my friend. That was also true, so I couldnt refute it. Come on, lets go have a drink. Do you really like drinking with me? I heard you dont treat me well for drinking twice? Thats what I said to him at the Pungryu Bar. That seems to have remained in my mind. Would you mind if I drink it about two hundred times? If youve had a drink together two hundred times, wouldnt a title be meaningless anyway? No, its important. If you drink 200 times and cant even respect one another, isnt that a strange rtionship? Thats true. If I were to drink tea with you, I wouldnt be able to fill it five times, but if I were to drink alcohol, I could fill it two hundred times. Why are you trying to be friendly with me like this? Then an unexpected reason emerged. Its simple. As of now, your chances of bing a Heavenly Demon are half and half, right? Isnt there a half chance of having the Heavenly Demon as your younger brother? You are making one big mistake. What illusion? If I be a Cheonma, I wont be treated like an older brother. Even two hundred drinks will all disappear in that moment. It may seem that way on the outside, right? I dont even do it mentally. Im not going back either. In fact, I might treat you more strictly for fear of being misunderstood. Chuma looked at me with strange eyes. I thought you would show an open mind even if you became the Heavenly Demon. I thought you would break the formalities and get along with the Mazons like brothers. That must be a preconceived notion about me. He is a more cold-hearted and affectionate person than he appears. So maybe hes pretending to be more affectionate to hide that. When I be Cheonma, I will be like a sword in the division of construction and construction. If you were expecting me to be rude and polite to you, it would have been a better investment to spend the remaining 198 drinks with you. Then Chwima spoke in a meaningful tone. Your brother shouldnt be the leader of a religious cult. why? Ill tell you over a drink. Chwima walked quickly. I walked in the opposite direction from Chuma. The horse that was going as far as I could go chased after me. This person is doing too much. Arent you curious about Lee Gongja? Not at all. Is that why your brother shouldnt be the leader of the cult? yes. why? This time I spoke in a meaningful tone. Are you wondering why Im not curious? I see. I pretended not to be curious so that Mr. Chwima would be curious. The same goes for Chuma. Arent you just trying to hook me up for no reason by wanting to drink with me out of curiosity? Even if a person is too smart, he or shecks humanity! I already told you that I am a heartless person. As I walked with great strides, the horse followed me persistently. Ive waited ten days. Is Gongja Lee really like this? Yes, I have to admit that it is this level of effort. I lost. First, I will take a shower and rest for a while, and then I wille to Daechwirim in the evening. Only then did Chumas expression brighten. Ill be waiting. You muste. You must tell me instead. This is why my older brother shouldnt be the leader of a religious cult. You said you werent curious? Is that possible? See youter then. I returned to my residence, shaved my beard, washed my body, and changed into new clothes. And I stood in front of Tokyo. The person I was ten days ago and the person I am now are different. With the recent closing, I raised Poongsinsabo to a new level. Poongsinsabo Palseong. Coming into closing, I expected results. He mastered the Bicheon Sword Technique to the Twelve Masters and gained enlightenment from the words left behind by the Master of all things. I had a unique experience fighting Baek Mang-gi andter re-watching the fight through the eyes of a third party in a dream. The rtionship with my father was crucial there. As if my father had anticipated this oue, he dealt with me using the Pungsinsabo technique throughout the training session. Oh, there was one more thing. There is even a sense of desperation to achieve great sess as a Poongsinsabo before one can somehow learn the Nine Fire Magic Gong. As a result, he was able to achieve the feat of being named Poongsinsabo Palseong, which was a natural achievement. As Pungshinsabo rose to the level of eight stars, the biggest change was that he was ovee by the desire to run somewhere at high speed. My body was so itchy that I suppressed the urge to run to the training ground right away. You have to properly resolve that desire, but thats not enough. First, Iy down in bed and slept. Was it because it felt good? For the first time in a long time, I had a good nights sleep without any worries. * * * That evening, when I bought a bottle of alcohol and went to Daechwirim, Chuma was lying on a ferry boat and floating on theke. I boarded the ferry that Yeobin had given me and slowly approached the ferry where Chwima was riding. There was nothing in his boat, only bottles of alcohol. also! You dont eat snacks where Im not watching. If you drink with me every day, I will have snacks every day. Here, take a drink. I will drink the alcohol I brought. One of the good things about getting drunk is that there is no pressure when ites to drinking. He didnt care what kind of drink he was drinking or whether he just put it down. I didnt force anyone to get drunk together. I think a drunkard is a person who truly enjoys drinking. I felt this when I came before, but thiske is really good. There are even more beautiful ces in Daechwirim. Ill take you with me next time. Do you really think we have a next? Why do you think there isnt one? Instead of answering, I drank. Yeah, I know what you mean. Hyeolcheondoma hates me to the core. He also drank alcohol. but. Am I the only person he hates? Are you really nning to get the Blood Heaven Chopping de and lose the three? Isnt this a very loss-making business? He is someone who will go to the Archduke at any time if the conditions are met. The Chuma slowly began to fight against each other and began to push the Hyeolcheon Doma away. You told me that day, right? All three of you will get it. Thats why Im here today. If you are unable to distinguish between ideals and reality, the Archduke will eventually be your sessor. The sessor to be the Heavenly Demon is simply better at martial arts and smarter. It is not decided by this. Then what is decided? Think about it. Choosing a sessor is not choosing the best demon sword in the world. We are selecting people who will lead our school well. A cult leader who makes concessions and gets along well with Palmazon. Otherwise, our school will be divided and eventually eaten by the Murim Alliance. Why do you look at me like that? I didnt know that Mr. Chwima was a person who thought about the future of our school so rationally. He is a typical victim of misunderstanding and prejudice. If you dont like it, cant you just quit drinking? A drunkard who quit drinking? The entire martial artsmunity willugh at me. Then Chuma drank alcohol. Can I ask you one thing? Ive been meaning to ask you for a while. Something? I asked him after a while. Are you drinking to forget? Are you drinking it so you dont forget? ! Chwima, who was shocked for a moment, looked at me and answered that it was neither. To have fun. I just drink it because I like it. Because I like alcohol itself. Im going to drink it because theres a story behind it, but thats also a prejudice. Then Chuma drank again. I couldnt tell if he meant it or was just making excuses. Because it wasnt easy to see the truth in him as long as he was drinking. I also drank the alcohol I brought. When Im with him, I keep drinking. When I was drinking heavily, there was definitely a reason. Did I drink to forget about that time? Did you drink it so you wouldnt forget? Then you can support your brother as your sessor, right? You wont say that you have to reconcile with Elder Thomas like I did. Then Chwima said something unexpected. The Grand Duke should not be the heir. I said again what I had said in front of the training hall. I could tell that the fact that he brought up the story first wasnt just something he was trying to attract to a drinking party. Maybe thats why this person approached me? They say lets treat each other favorably. The Archduke loves the religious leader too much. ! Chuma said something unexpected. I like my father too. I like him iparably with you. It was a statement that could not be denied. I dont know if it was because he truly liked me, because he was pressured by his fathers authority, or because he wanted to be the sessor, but he was the older brother who would do anything his father said. I admit that you are superior to the Archduke. But that doesnt mean Im sure hell be the sessor yet. I also admit it. My father was a man who could talk to me today and then say bluntly tomorrow that the sessor is your older brother. great. Lets say so. Why is the fact that my older brother likes my father shouldnt be the sessor? Because the Archduke will not be able to disobey the will of the religious leader. What do you mean? Again, surprising words flowed from Chuma. Murim Unifications will. Chuma knew. That my father has the ambition of unifying martial arts. I remembered a conversation I had with my father a while back regarding the Pungcheon religious leader. -It is not yet time. Just know that. At that time, I thought that my father might be dreaming of martial arts unification. Chuma was aware of his fathers ambition. Perhaps not only Chwima but also some of the other Mazons may know. Because the Magons refrained from mentioning anything about their father. The Grand Duke will be the sessor and faithfully follow his fathers orders. No doubt, he will be the vanguard and set out to conquer the Wulin. But what about you? I will stop the cult leader. Because the person I have seen so far is not a person who supports war. youre right. I dont want war. Then you should be the sessor and stop the cult leader. I never dreamed that Chwima would choose me for this reason. You chose me to prevent future wars? Are you drunk to meet this drunkard? Who seems to be the most careless of the Palmazons? I brought my face closer to Chumas face. Why are you like this? Im trying to find out how much is true and how much is false. Everything I say is true. Chwima, who only drinks alcohol, chose me because of the peace of martial arts? Are you telling me to believe this? Call it myst prejudice. Looking at me with drunken eyes, Chuma revealed the truth as if confessing. Thats why I sent the archduke a broken bottle of wine. Chapter 137 Episode 137 This is why I wanted toe. In the flowing silence, Chuma noticed one thing. Did you already know? I expected that might be the case. The brother I know is not the kind of person who would send broken liquor bottles to Mr. Chuma. I thought you two didnt get along? Dont you usually learn more about people you hate than about people you are close to? Chuma, who was staring at me, suddenly stood up. Ah, Im getting drunk. Then he immediately threw himself into theke. Change your drinking and swimming habits! Regardless of my worries, Chuma swam well. My skills were good, but more than that, I knew how to have fun swimming. I dived, I floated looking at the sky, I sped up and came back, and I jumped like a dolphin and dived in. So Chuma swam happily and came back to the ferry boat. Im finally sobering up. And then I drank again. Are you drinking again after youve sobered up? Arent you sober to drink again? I shouted to the female guest standing by theke far away. Please bring me some snacks here! Then, as if she had been waiting, Yeobin drove a ferry boat and brought snacks. I prepared it earlier and gave it to him, but it seems he only brought alcohol. After giving the snacks, Yeobin slightly bowed her head and expressed her gratitude to me. Get into the habit of eating snacks. I havent eaten anything in my life, is that easy? Why do I only do what I want to do? Even if you dont like it, you have to do it. Why are you so concerned about my health? I ate the snacks with chopsticks. It was warm. It looks like they were keeping it warm so they could bring it back at any time. Am I the only one who takes care of you? Now, please eat. Chuma reluctantly ate the snack. After drinking together, we looked up at the night sky. Oh good! It was really good, just like Chumas exmation. As I floated a boat on theke here and drank alcohol while looking at the stars, I felt envious of immortals. Chwima, who was lying down and looking at the stars, said. My dream is to drink and have fun. If a demonic war breaks out, thiske could turn into red blood. Then how can I sober up? The name of the German weapon hanging on Chwimas waist is Hyeolru. He is now saying such things while wearing a German weapon called Tears of Blood. Are you serious? Im serious. I want to live like this for the rest of my life and then die. Is that really why you want to be mine? Thats right. Then prove it. How? Reconcile with the old man of Hyeolcheon Doma. Chuma was startled, perhaps because it was an unexpected suggestion. Im serious too. From now on, you will have to work hard to be my own person. If you reconcile with the old man of Hyeolcheondoma and maintain an amicable rtionship with the extreme evil soma I said to him after emptying the remaining drink. I will treat you like a brother and sister-inw. There was silence again. Chwima stared at me for a moment before finally opening his mouth. You really are an unpredictable person. The one who is unpredictable is Mr. Chwima. You are a person surrounded by all kinds of prejudices. Rather, I am rational. Its about exchanging what I want and what you want. After taking a refreshing drink, I put down the bottle and asked. Was it a joke to ask me to be friendly with you? It wasnt a joke. Its about being a brother to someone. You need to show this level of sincerity. Oh, that person is doing something for me that I really dont want to do. You do it even though you really dont feel like it. We ate snacks and made up. What cant you say with words? Even the Murim Lord will be roasted and boiled on my side. If you were me, you could really bake it. Iughed and drank alcohol. Its not because I dont want to reconcile. sure? Reconciliation with Hyeolcheondoma is impossible in the first ce. Have you ever seen water and oil mixing? There is no need to mix. Just floating together. What if someone starts a fire? Its a ride. If you dont like it, just ask. Im oiling the old man. Hes naturally a fiery person, so lets add fuel to the fire. He used tough at most jokes, but he didntugh this time. It was quite an unwilling look. If you look at what you do to me, I think you will at least smile on the outside and please Hyeolcheon Doma. I even understood why Hyeolcheondoma hated drunkards. Because I hated people who drink and get drunk to begin with. But why does Chu Ma find this reconciliation so burdensome? Is there another reason why you approached me? Please stop talking nonsense like martial peace and reveal the real reason. He could have been angry at the rude words, but he just drank with drunken eyes. My older brother is enough for this kind of rtionship between brother and sister. I jumped towards the ferry I hade on. I almost wanted to stop him from going like this, but he didnt say anything. I looked at him as I parked my boat on the shore of theke. Chuma was drinking alone under the moonlight. * * * The next morning, I quietly left the school. He left a note to Seo Dae-ryong saying he would be out for a few days. Ever since Fengshinsabo reached the level of Eight Saints, my body was itching and I couldnt just sit there. I tossed and turned all night long because I wanted to fight the strong, and my even stronger desire was to run. I know I have to deal with this desire. In particr, extremely high martial arts such as Pungshin Sabo must be handled more carefully. If this desire is handled incorrectly, it often results in death due to a curse or a reckless fight. This often happens when a person who is not good at bowling learns martial arts beyond bowling. After getting off the bridge, I started running at a fast pace. It ran really scary. There was no need to wear a mask so that no one would recognize me. I was running so fast that I had no idea who I was or if what I had just passed by was a person, a bird, or an illusion. It was that kind of speed. I was fast during Chilseong, but it was different then. Originally, this speed was only possible in open areas like ins. But there was an obstacle in the way I was running now. There were carriages running and people passing by. There were trees and rocks. However, thanks to Shinanjutsu, I was able to run at this speed on any road. In addition, as I reached the eight-star level, the amount of internal energy consumed actually decreased. It became possible to use martial arts more efficiently. I ran until I ran out of energy, and after running out of energy, I ran again. It was the first time in my life that I had ever had this much fun running. Maybe it was more because my destination was where the people I wanted to see were. * * * The head of the Pungcheon Church and Gowol were sitting in a crowded bar. Several people came to their location at different times, reported something, and then left. There were men and women, some young and some old. Every time they visited, Gowol was writing something down on paper. Why are you writing so meticulously? Youll think Im working even if I dont contact you. Gowol did not even listen to the words of the Pungcheon religious leader and wrote a war report. It was a letter to be sent to Geommugeuk. Gowol was busy creating an informationwork in the central ins under the orders of Geommugeuk. Since the Pungcheon religious leader came along, things were going smoothly. In the process of working, the leader of Pungcheon was once again impressed by Gowols abilities. They were forming an organization that operated in a different way from the existing Tongcheongak organization, so they were creating it so that it couldter merge with Tongcheongak. He kept Geommugeuk in mind until he became the leader of the sect. So it was more difficult, but it was Pungcheon Bridge that made the process easier. When the two people joined forces, things went really smoothly. Of course, Gowol had to endure the dissatisfaction of the Pungcheon religious leader. Try spending 100 days like that and see if you get a reply from Duke Lee. This is a report. Where is the response to the report? Why cant you do it? If you have the heart, you do it. I did that, right? Our situation will end up being the shackles of that religious leader. Just look at this, this is what we are like now. I go abroad and go through all the hardships. Eat all the delicacies from each region. If you have time, go see the spectacr scenery. Its such a hardship. Its hard when you leave home! Where is the cult leaders house? At that moment, the leader of Pungcheon flinched. Gao Yues gaze shifted from what he was writing to the head of the cult. Isnt the Church of Heavenly Demon the cult leaders family? The heads house is here in the central area. Advance to the midfield, advance to the midfield, you sang the song, right? Walk around and take a good look. We should build a house for the cult leader somewhere here. Open your eyes wide and look! Since there was nothing left to say, the arrow of the Pungcheon cult leader was pointed at the sword dance again. joy! I need to build a house. Because Duke Lee must have forgotten about us. Hell probably be upset when he sees us at schoolter. ah! right. Among my numerous subordinates, there was this idiot cult leader and shackled bastard. Ah, but what was the name of these shackles? No, even if it is different, in the end, everyones heart is there. Its the leader. why? Everyone is a shackle to someone else. People like Lee Gong-ja are special to everyone, but they all live with moderate disregard. And being a special person is also tiring. Its more suitable for the leader to live like this. Youre ignoring me again? Ignore me again! Gowol pretended not to hear and focused on writing again. He looked at the sound bell all day and moved slowly, but he became so diligent. What on earth do you like about science and engineering so much that youre making such a fuss? What is it that you like about me so much that you followed me here and gave me trouble? The leader of Pungcheon gave no answer. Me too. Is there any reason to exin it? Its just good. And next to Lee Gongja is the religious leader. So dont be too sad. joy! There are only two people around you. What about the second? Arent you inst ce? Did you notice? You crazy guy! Gowolughed and the leader of Pungcheon alsoughed along. This conversation was a pleasure for both of them. We talked about what we said over and over again, we talked about sword dancing, we gossiped, we talked about the past, and then we talked about what was going to happen in the future. We talked about the same thing over and over again every day. This is proof that they are truly close friends. Being able to listenfortably and say something over and over again. You cant talk about this with a scientist, right? Isnt it ufortable? That is proof that you are not close to Lee Gong-ja. No, youre so busy acting like youre here and there that you dont even have time to listen to what you have to say, right? It was right then. Someone blurted out behind the Pungcheon religious leader. He said he was a scientist until the end. I was standing there smiling at the spot where the Pungcheon religious leader turned around in surprise. You meant to curse me until the end. The leader of Pungcheon and Gowol were startled and jumped up. Gongja Lee! Gongja Lee! I still smiled and said to the leader of Pungcheon. This is why I wanted toe. joy! Where did I say something that wasnt there? whatever! I was d to see that his appearance had not changed. The ce I ran to like crazy was where two people were working. I was able to visit them like this because I sent them a letter each time telling them where they were and how the work was progressing. I had ate talk with the two people. What was surprising was that Gowol was already aware of the fact that his brother, the extremely evil Soma or the Chumawa, was in contact with the Gwonma and the Poison King. It could be seen that the informationwork within the school was already properly secured. The external informationwork was also rapidly expanding throughout the central region. What is your financial situation? Were almost out. It cost a huge amount of money to hirepetent people and establish an organizationalwork. The money Gowol took out was 1.2 million nyang, but it had already run out. This was because the initial cost of building an organization was high. Additional funds will be sent soon. yes! I still have enough funds thanks to the money I received from the Golden Market, but I need to earn more money to run the museum in the future. At that time, I made eye contact with the leader of Pungcheon Church. Then he was startled. Why are you looking at me while talking about losing money? It was nice to see you after a long time. why? Cant I see it? Its like an unspoken pressure to lend me money, right? I see, those eyes. Its just those eyes! That sinister look in your eyes when you were targeting my stuff before. Its impossible. No way with my money! I burst outughing. Thanks to that godfather, my life was saved. The head of the Pungcheon Church was surprised by my words. Really? yes. I survived thanks to Geukpumcheonjamsa Temple. ah! Joy shed across the face of the Pungcheon leader. Although he was grumbling his words, the affection for me in his eyes was iparable to before. Cult leader. I got the money. Lets just keep going like this. I know very well what the leader sacrificed toe this far. I am grateful enough just for being by Gowols side. Now that Ive seen your face, Ill have to go back. I have to go back by the morning after tomorrow. The morning after tomorrow? What are you talking about? How far is it from here? Ogi arrived in two days. Im going to try to shorten the time when I go back. The leader of Pungcheon, who had a bewildered expression on his face, thought it was an opportunity and said to Gowol. Did you see it? This is your true self. I told you before that I was a braggart, right? Now you know how good I am at seeing people, right? Are you still going to ignore me like this? Then Gowol quietly said. Is this really a bluff? The expression on Gowols face toward me was firm faith. Then the leader of Pungcheon raised his voice. Youre bluffing! Even if you drive from here to the main school without stopping, it will take ten days. Even if I run it myself. The leader is slow because he is fat, isnt he? what? Didnt you see me running? I am the leader of the Pungcheon Church! The Pungcheon religious leader provoked me. Two days? If you can get to the headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Church within two days, I will give you one million nyang. What is it like? Bet a million with me. You cant do that, right? The head of the Pungcheon Church showed triumphant confidence. He thought it was absolutely impossible. Lets make a bet. Really? yes. Are you really trying to give me money in return for saving my life with Geukpumcheonjamsa? You dont have to do that. I have a lot of money. I am grateful, but I cannot afford to give you money. As you know, I have a lot of money now. Okay then, lets do it! Ill tell you in advance, I wont give you a single penny back. Its no use telling me to go and die then! This is what I tell you. You shouldnt say things like it was medicine money or retirement funds. I have a lot of money! I am the former leader of Pungcheon Church! great. Upon arrival, I will send you an official letter from our school here. There will be an official date stamped on it, so when youe to our schoolter, you will be able to check when I arrived. Dont worry. Is there someone who can confirm the date of your arrival? Dont forget. Its a million nyang, Lee Gongja. I smiled and got up from my seat. I know very well how hard you two are working for me. I am always grateful. See youter then. I was about to turn around when Gowol hinted. Congrattions on the million nyang in advance. Thank you. A grumbling sound from the Pungcheon religious leader was heard from behind. What is he saying now? You should support me! If its like this, even if I get a million nyang from a scientist, I wont give him a penny! After saying goodbye to them, I started running towards the school again. The more I ran, the more I got used to running and the faster I increased my speed. The faster I ran, the faster I felt, and the more freedom I felt. I also felt a strong desire to achieve greatness. And two dayster, I was writing a mission statement at my school. [Pungcheon Church Leader, I will use the million nyang well. Thank you as always. Oh, and if you feel regretful, make it a half day one more time] Chapter 138 Episode 138 Would it be atrocious of me if I just let it go? Where have you been? In response to Seo Dae-ryongs question, he told me where his destination was. Seo Dae-ryong blinked and asked. Im not surprised anymore. After four days there? okay. Of course its not a joke or a prank, right? I nodded and Seo Dae-ryong shook his head. I just wont ask any more questions. I dont even try to understand. If I worry about it for no reason, Ill just end up being a weird person. I wouldnt be surprised at all if he suddenly said one day, I will join the Murim Alliance tomorrow. I just need to know. What do you really like? Master, I havente here once since you were expelled. I remember what he looked like when west broke up. Sitting on a ferry and drinking alone. I told him to stop talking nonsense like martial arts peace and tell me the real reason, but I thought he might have been angry at what I said. Unless you are honest, we will never be able to understand each other. He may have a wish that war will not break out. But I could clearly feel that that was not the only reason why he approached me. Investigator Seo, why are you limping from earlier? Masters hell training took ce yesterday. suddenly? yes. You looked a little upset. At that time, Hyeolcheondoma entered the office under the guidance of another investigator. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised because he was just talking about him. Master! To Seo Dae-ryong, he was a wee master whom he always respected. It would have been nice if they treated him a little more kindly, but Hyeolcheondoma just nodded slightly and said. You go out for a while. yes! Seo Dae-ryong went out. He was limping like that in front of me, but now he gritted his teeth and walked steadily. Investigator Seo, cheer up. Its not easy to open the door to your bratty masters heart. The small, fierce eyes of Hyeolcheon Doma look more vicious today. He seemed in a bad mood yesterday, and he was in that same mood again today. Wee, old man. Hyeolcheon Doma got straight to the point. Chwima came to visit me yesterday. I could tell. Seo Dae-ryongs hellish training was due to his drunkenness. I brought you a bottle of alcohol. With very expensive alcohol. Although he was speaking calmly, Hyeolcheondoma seemed displeased with the situation. Why did youe? He said he bought it because he wanted to give it to him and only gave him a drink. Efforts to reconcile with Hyeolcheon Doma began. It took me five days to decide to go get a bottle of alcohol. It was simr to the time when Extreme Soma came to you and asked you to tell him something. Its different from that. Thats because I have business to do, and this time, I have business for you. I still thought it was your business? You really are so perceptive. No, this is my first time seeing this. So, have you had any alcohol? Did you drink it thinking it had something in it? I just poured it out and threw it away. What if you throw away someone elses sincerity like that? Why do you care about other peoples sincerity? They say its expensive alcohol. Please give it to me. Blood Heavenly Demon red at me suspiciously. Is that you? What did you do? Otherwise, theres no way that drunkard would do something he hasnt done in his life. I was thinking about being honest, but I held on until the end. For this reconciliation to work, the two people had to figure it out somehow. No, I dont know. Maybe I was impressed by the old man while drinking at a pub that day. What impression? All you did was swear at him? Who in the world would curse at him like that? There may have been a change of heart. Dont neglect hobbies. Did I make it clear? Chuma is an insidious person. Dont give your heart to someone worthless. If you go too far, the road back will be arduous. Hyeolcheondoma said only what he had to say and left the office. The reconciliation between the two depends on how Chuma turns outter. In the process, Chuma will remove oneyer of preconceptions and be an opportunity to learn more about it. * * * That night. I was sitting on the branch of arge tree in the distance, watching Ian practice. It was far away so she wouldnt notice, but I could see her expression. She was practicing the flying sword technique with a serious face and dripping sweat. I did the same herbivorous diet again and again. She will not rest until those repetitions and repetitions one day respond. At that time, someone entered her training room. Surprisingly, the person who came to visit her was none other than Cheongmyeon, a subordinate of Extreme Soma. This drone. Ah, Cheongmyeon. Im sorry for beingte. no. What brought you here? Is what you said back then about joining the team still valid? The Iljojang position will always remain empty until Cheongmyeon clearly refuses. Ians voice trembled. He was taken aback by Cheongmyeons sudden visit. On the other hand, Cheongmyeon continued to ask questions he had prepared. What will Gwiyoungdae do in the future? Guiyoungdae will function as an organization solely for Lee Gongja. What if the leaders orders and Lee Gongjas orders conflict? Ian just smiled slightly, as if he had already answered. Do you know what you are answering now? I didnt say anything? The gazes of the two people intertwined in midair. I could feel the worry in the eyes of Cheongmyeons mask. When this strange woman who went from being extremely fat to bing extremely beautiful suddenly asked me to take over as team leader, I honestly thought she was crazy at first. Even though he was the one who saved his life by destroying the carriage, would he give up his position as a future majon and be a leader? This is what I really thought at that moment. Heaven does not give everything. Youre so beautiful, but youre crazy! But as time passed, I kept thinking about that crazy bitch. Rather than waiting twenty or thirty years to be a mazon, I wanted to wander around the martial forest with her. The more I tried to shake off that thought, the more I kept thinking about Ian. If she had proposed it before her transformation, would she have worried like this? I scolded myself for being a fool who was fooled by beauty, but I couldnt help but think about it. The thought that if it werent for her, I would have died anyway, added strength to the temptation. Ian chose honesty over pleasant words to attract Cheongmyeon. I trust you, Master. If you look at the sky and say that is the earth, from that day on, you will live thinking of the sky as the earth. If you die for me, I will die for you. I even practice in advance while looking in the mirror to see what I will say at that time. I have prepared several words. There are words that will make you remember me forever, words that will make you let go of me without burden, and words that will hurt you. I think Ill know what Im going to say only then. The organization I lead is Gwiyoungdae. Even if youe in, you have to know it. The more she spoke, the more her trembling subsided. You dont have to decide right now. Please decide carefully for me as well. For this warrior? What does that mean? The position I proposed to Cheongmyeon is a very important and precious position to me. This is the first position of head of an organization that I have served as the head of for the first time in my life. I dont want to see Cheongmyeon regret it right then and there. I dont want to turn that precious ce into someones regret. So, take your time and make decisions without regrets. I n to leave the Iljojang position empty until Cheongmyeon makes a decision. Even if all the other leaders are upied, the position of leader will remain empty. The gazes of the two people intertwined in midair. Can I keep wearing this mask even after I enter the tattoo academy? yes. Instead, you have to say a lot to me on a regr basis. So that if someone appears in front of me wearing that blue mask and pretends to be Cheongmyeon, I can recognize him right away. Cheongmyeon stared at Ian in silence for a moment, bowed his head, greeted him politely, and then left. When he disappeared, Ian finally felt relieved. OMG! I was shaking and thought I was going to die. What did I say? iced coffee! Its ruined. I hesitated and talked too much! As I was watching it from afar, I burst outughing. Just then, someone flew over andnded next to the branch where I was sitting. Surprisingly, he was a very evil Soma. He probably came here following Cheongmyeon. I couldnt sleep for a while and thought about it, but I finally came here. It seems that Cheongmyeons troubles have already entered the eyes of the evil Soma. You idiot! What are you doing when youre so captivated by the off-white color? Isnt it an off-white color that can be captivating? Gongja Lee took away my mask, and now he is taking away my subordinates as well. Now lets get this straight. The mask was given to me as a gift, and the blue cotton was taken by Ian, not me. Then I guess Ill have to take revenge on that pretty heart. Ill just take it from myself. Extreme Somaughed softly. It sounded like a wild animal growling, as if it was not in a good mood. What do you n to do if Cheongmyeon goes? Would I be the worst if I just let it go? You have to cut off at least one arm and send it away. I couldnt tell if it was serious or a joke. When Ian first suggested it to Cheongmyeon, the evil Soma who was watching did not say anything. So I thought maybe they would let me gofortably, but I think that might not be the case. Because I didnt know what his feelings were toward Cheongmyeon. Wouldnt it be okay if you let me go in peace? Are you saying that it would be better to lead that organization with no one in it than the Mazon of the future? In this respect. Mazon is a thing of the distant future, and what the leader wants to do is the present. Actually, there was a different reason in the first ce. Even as Cheongmyeon gets older, he cannot sit in the mazons seat. The current extreme evil Soma would not know. That he would hold the position of Majon for such a long time. The fact that Cheongmyeon spends all those years just looking after himself. Arent you and I, Soma, bound by the fate we were born with and unable to live as we please? Lets just let Cheongmyeon live as he pleases. You will regret itter. What about that? What are you going to do? You made your choice, but you should regret it. I might regret it then and go see Soma again. Please take it back. Its impossible. Please ept it. There is enough reason to ept it. For what reason? The Cheongmyeon of today and the Cheongmyeon of his life will definitely be different. Cheongmyeon, who returned from wandering, will be stronger. The sword of someone who has regrets will be faster. Extreme Soma stared at me. Why do you look at me like that? Youve always been curious about whats underneath my mask, right? Im always curious too. Whats inside Lee Gongja? Although I felt a pang inside, I answered calmly. Sometimes I wonder too. Whats inside me that makes me feel like Ive lived my entire life? If you talk too much and try to teach, you wont be popr with women these days, right? I understand. Extreme Somaughed and Iughed along with him. Speaking of which, let me ask you one thing. If Cheongmyeon chooses the leader and Soma gets so angry that he wants to cut off his arm, please meet me first. why? Are you going to cut off my arm so I cant cut it off? I like Soma better than Cheongmyeon, so why would I do that? Then why do you want to see it? For Ians sake, we have to somehow stop and persuade Soma. I say this from the bottom of my heart. Let me think about it. Extreme Soma jumped away and left the ce. My eyes turned to Ian again. She calmed down her excitement and went back to her boring martial arts training. Youre doing great Ian. In the end, Cheongmyeon will fall in love with your skills rather than your persuasion. I think Somas forgiveness also depends on that. * * * The next day, Seo Dae-ryong asked as soon as he entered the office with an excited face. Mr. Lord, have you heard the rumor? What rumor? Seo Dae-ryong brought a truly surprising rumor. Master is having a fight with Chuma. I was surprised. Really? Im not even sure if its a rumor or true. Its a rumor that came from the Namdo sect. But isnt this an unwritten rule that mazons dont fight among themselves? Seo Dae-ryong seems to be worried whether the rumors are true. Are you worried? Honestly. What are you worried about? Your master has been training a lot in martial arts these days. But youre older too. Do you know about Hyeolcheon Doma? That his student is so worried about him. Well, if you had known that, would you have put me through hell training just because I felt bad? Seo Dae-ryong asked as he stood up. Where are you going? To buy alcohol. Ill have a very strong drink today. ah! Are you going to stop me from getting drunk? He said as he left the office. There will be no duel. Because you will die first by my hands. I told them to reconcile, but they ended up having a duel instead? I really cant live, I cant live. Chapter 139 Episode 139 Punishment on the cowardly drinker! Chwima was sleeping, speechless. I drank so much that I didnt even know I was there. Nim-nim Chu-ma! No matter how many times I called him, he didnt wake up. At times like this, he looks like a drunkard. I picked up the fishing horse and threw it into theke. with a plop! The drowned horse did note out even after waiting for a long time. I really cant live, I cant live! I also jumped into theke. The horse sank like a corpse at the bottom of theke. I brought him back up to the water. Come to your senses! It was only then that Chuma opened his eyes and recognized me. Gongja? I climbed onto the boat first. The horse did note up, but was floating on the water and looking at the sky. Arent youing up? It will be here. Are you a rebellious youth? I really cant watch it. At least you have a good-looking face, so Ill give it a look. Stop looking at my handsome face and give me a drink there. Now, can you show me how to drink while lying in the water? What number of martial arts skills is this? When I didnt give him alcohol, Chuma held out his hand. The alcohol on the ferry flew into the air. He drank while lying down. The rumors are true, right? Chuma made no reply. What on earth happened? As if he didnt want to answer, Chwima swam away from the boat while lying down. I rowed and caught up with him. I told you to reconcile, but you ended up having a duel? This means you want to fight with me, right? Come out and join me. Its not because of me. Its because of that old man. He threw away the alcohol I gave him as a gift. Its in the front yard as well. Chuma, who is sensitive to smells, noticed that the alcohol had been thrown away. It was wrong from the start. So, do you know what that old man says to me? Chuma stood up. Iid down the bottle of alcohol that I had finished drinking and sat on it. Neither the alcoholism nor the intoxication subsided. He asked me if I liked getting drunk and escaping reality. Of all the Mazons, I am the most pathetic. So I did that. Arent there some seniors who are escaping reality even though they are not drunk? I asked who was more pathetic. You two are the same, not even the kids. You are so mature. They did it first! So? I was going to end it by then. But they just madeparisons. You did it with Extreme Soma. Chwima nodded and imitated the voice of Hyeolcheondoma. You are worse than a masker. A masker only hides his face, not his heart. He was good at imitating things, so if you closed your eyes and listened, it really sounded like Hyeolcheondoma was speaking right in front of you. Where are youparing things? That too, like Extreme Soma! I almost opened the lid of my drink. So? Whats wrong? I got angry and took it. Im better than a timid person who suffers his whole life because of one woman. I shook my head with an expression that said I couldnt stop him. You didnt touch Yeokrin, you just ripped it off. The old man is a dragon scale and I am some kind of fish scale? That one touched it first! With a plop, the horse went into the water. He must have gone all the way down to the bottom and came back up after a while. I asked him as he just stuck his head out of the water. Just go ahead and apologize for your mistake. If someone curses at you, just endure it and listen. They even apologize, but they wont ask for a fight. no. Even if you apologize, you have to do it there. Then we have to fight. I dont like that either! Then what should we do? I dont know either. The horse swam away again. Instead of chasing him, I rowed in the opposite direction. Then the horse swam and chased me. Its because of you that I dont want to fight Thomas. Its because of me? Then unexpected words came out of his mouth. Because if you fight with me, the Thomas you love so much will die. With his serious expression on his face, I rowed faster. I dont trust what drunk people say. Chumas voice was heard from behind. Im going to die! Okay, so sober up and wait. Im going to go see old man Thomas. If youre drunk even then, Ill kill you! After leaving Daechwirim, I went straight to Hyeolcheon Doma. Hyeolcheon Doma was still training today. He was using a rougher and more aggressive herbivore than usual. Just looking at the atmosphere, it was the night before a decisive battle. Why are you training so hard to catch a drunkard? Hyeolcheondoma took his sword and sat down on a rock in the yard. He was wet with sweat all over his body. What happens if we break the unwritten rule of not fighting among mazons? Nothing happened. Are you saying there are no sanctions? I see. But why isnt the unwritten rule broken? Because I know that someone will definitely die. There is a high chance of dying in a fight, and even if the opponent doesnt kill you, the losers life as a mazon will end. Who would follow as leader a person who has lost to another mazon? Are you saying you want to duel knowing that? why? Are you worried that I might be kicked out of my position as Majon? Youve lived your whole life as a Majon, but it wont be easy to live as an ordinary Majon. Then, Hyeolcheondoma said something unexpected. Do you think Im foolish enough to risk my position as a Majon because of that sneaky guy? Then why are you fighting? Its for you. Coincidentally, both of them were saying that it was for my sake. One side says they wont fight for me, the other side says they fight for me. Hes suddenly acting kind to me. Of course, its because of you. You told me to reconcile, right? I found out and deliberately provoked him. I heard that Chwima mentioned Geomzon senior? Thats a big deal. Everyone thinks Geomzon is my greatest weakness, but thats actually not the case. On the contrary, at this age, you can take advantage of your weaknesses. Youre saying that you didnt ask to join because you were angry, but you asked to join on purpose. okay. I thought you could take advantage of this confrontation. If a problem like this arises, of course you will intervene. Wouldnt it be easy for you to take advantage of him? Have you thought that far? Did I judge wrong? no. Well done. For this matter, I will follow your wishes. If you want to fight, fight. Dont tell me not to fight. This fight is your fight, not mine. Hyeolcheondoma was seeing through the essence of this incident. I am the one who tried to reconcile in the first ce, and I am the one who is trying to mediate now. In the end, Doma knew from the beginning that this problem was between me and Chwima. Perhaps he even expected me toe visit him like this. Dont expect me to make up with him. Instead, I understand that you need him. If it were anyone else, I would have stopped him until the end, but if it were you, you could have even taken that insidious bastard with him. I decided to trust you, not to get drunk. So, use this opportunity to catch him. A thought suddenly urred to me. I cant afford to lose any fights from now on. How can I be diagnosed when someone like this is there for me? There were so many things I wanted to say to him that I just swallowed them all. thank you. After bowing politely, I turned around and came out, but Hyeolcheondoma spoke softly from behind. I have to pay for the medicine I gave you. You are paying for an elixir, not a tonic. * * * I guess you didnt want to die. Meanwhile, Chu Ma had sobered up, changed into new clothes, and was waiting at Chwimongru. What did the old man say? Im sure youll take that old mans side. It doesnt matter what Old Man Thomas said. what? why? Did you curse at me again? It did? This is between me and Chuma. This happened because I asked you to reconcile with Elder Thomas, right? I tried. I really felt this as an opportunity. It is impossible for you two to reconcile. In any case, this issue is between me and Mr. Chwima. The two of us have to solve it. How can we resolve this with you? I put down the bottle of alcohol I brought in front of me. Chuma asked in surprise. Lets rx with alcohol? Lets drink until we die. What kind of snacks are you not giving me? Chuma, who was looking at me nkly, burst outughing. It was the most heartwarmingugh since I met him. Okay, this is it. This is why I like Lee Gongja! Chwima called Yeobin. Bring me a drink. Bring all the alcohol Ive saved! I started drinking and drinking. The other day, for the first time, I fought with my father without any restrictions. This drinking party was the same. Until now, I had been drinking carefully to avoid making mistakes. But today I just drank it. I went back to the time when I was addicted to alcohol as a ronin. You drink this well. How have you been able to endure it for so long? There cant be two drunkards at our school, right? Chwimaughed at my words. When I decided to drink, I felt so good that I was almost dying. Drinking alcohol in this pavilion had a different vor than on a ferry boat. Chwima told all kinds of stories, from stories about meeting women in his youth to gossiping about other Magons. I also spoke without hiding my true feelings, from stories about how my older brother bullied me when I was young to stories about my father. So we got more and more drunk. Although I drank with pleasure, my drinking capacity could not keep up with the taste. He even drank twice as much alcohol as me. Ah, now I understand. Why is Mr. Chuma jumping over there? I also jumped into theke. After swimming onep, I felt like I could survive at least a little. Thatke is myfort zone. I will drink slowly from now on. Stop drinking. You still drank a lot. You know what? The coolest thing about Chuma is that he doesnt force you to drink. What if its just the coolest thing? You mean winter? How cool is that? Its not like anyone else, its a hobby, and thats why its so cool. Oh, Im drunk. Iy down t. Chuma didnt scold me for my rudeness. He continued drinking and Iy down and listened to his story. It was a position that some people might not be able to endure. Because Chuma boasted a lot about himself. But I didnt find the boasting that annoying. Honestly, it was fun. After drinking like that, I made an offer to him. Shall we arm wrestle? Arm wrestling? Are you using your skills? Of course I dont use it. How about a man-on-man match? Good. Instead, lets just bet because its no fun. Grant the winners wish. Do you only wish for arm wrestling? This is the real game. Our sect leader, the Murim lord, and the three lords of the Sado gather together topete. A bout of arm wrestling with the fate of Moorim at stake! Wouldnt the martial arts people find this more interesting? great. Then go into the water once ande back. Dont make an excuseter that you lost because you were drunk. are you okay. Its about you! After clearing the table, we arm wrestled. How can he ovee my youthful strength? As I was passing my arms like that, I felt Chuma secretly using his power. I knew it would be like this! You drunkard! I also started using my skills. Then Chuma began to use his skills in earnest. Could it be that all the alcohol hes drank so far has be a poison? His strength was strong beyond his imagination. It was an internal skill that showed that the im that he could kill the Hyeolcheon Doma was not just a bluff. But I couldnt beat my internal strength. Today I did not hide my drinking capacity or my strength. Boom! The drinking table was broken and the match was decided. Punishment on the cowardly drinker! I won! I jumped up from my seat and jumped up and down like a child. This is invalid. When we first started, you gave us the strength first! I drank more, right? Ill go in and out of my water, so lets have a formal game! There was no way his force of using internal energy first would work. I leaned against the railing, listening to his words. The sunset that had just begun to set was staining the world red. After staring at the scene for a moment, I told Chwima my true feelings. I couldnt say this while looking at him, so I said it while looking at the red-stainedke. Everyone says Chuma is shady and suspicious, but I enjoyed drinking with him. ! Why are there people like that? Everyone says Im not that good, but Im a good person. Chwima is that kind of person to me. I liked showing off, I liked bragging, and I liked the empty look in my eyes every now and then. So I was nervous. What was the intention behind approaching me? To be honest, I thought it didnt matter even if the intention was impure. Who doesnt have secrets and who doesnt have selfish ns? I thought everything was fine. I just wanted this. Please make it something I can understand. Please dont say we cant be drinking friends. Chumas eyes shook when he sensed that I was telling the truth. Our engineers injection is serious. Because youre drunk, you say whatevers on your mind. I finally looked at him and said. older brother. Chumas eyes widened at my words. He looked really surprised. Starting today, lets treat each other well. This is my wish. You won, why? Because thats what I wanted too. There is a sense of surprise and passion thates from unexpected emotions. It was all contained in Chwimas expression. You you must be really crazy. I hear that from you, Chwima, and even from your brother. Seeing everything I hear from the Magons, I guess he must be really crazy. Im more scared because the madness is subtle. Chwima adjusted his posture, sat down, brought a ss and poured me a drink. Brother, please get a drink. Yes, brother. I drank the drink he gave me. This time I poured him a drink. He also drank alcohol. Dont be too impressed. Its true that Im attracted to you, but Im also doing this because I really need you to be my sessor. So, only half of the heart is pure. Lets fill the other half with alcohol. Then well call it a day. The moment I was about to get up first out of awkwardness, Chuma suddenly spoke. Its because of me. Unexpected words flowed from his mouth. Its because of me that the rtionship between Doma and Geomzon worsened. Chuma looked at me in surprise and confessed an even more surprising truth. I caused a wedge between the two of you. Chapter 140 Episode 140: In the days of foolish beasts. Chumas face turned red. I couldnt tell if it was because of the alcohol, the sunset, or the shame I had buried for so many years. I think I need to drink more. I was about to stand up but sat down again. I know the reason why the rtionship between Hyeolcheondoma and Ilhwageomjon has worsened. The two people were once in love as a man and a woman, but then broke up on bad terms. But I didnt know that alcohol would be involved in that breakup. For a long time, I and Geomzon asionally drank and talked. One day, Geomzon asked me. Do you know what kind of person Thomas is? I asked why you asked. They say Thomas drew the picture. I asked to see what kind of picture it was. The painting was a painting of a beautiful woman depicting Geomzon. I knew the moment I saw the painting that it was more beautiful than the real thing. Ah, Doma likes Geomzone. I just got the feeling. These are them from their youth. A Hyeolcheon Domar drawing a picture for a woman! Its truly unimaginable. Sure enough, from then on, Doma started to show affection for Geomzon. Lets have tea and go for a walk. Geomzon told me the whole story of his meeting with Doma. Do you know how I felt at that time? Was it bad? a lot. Chwima-nim, are you also liking Geomzon? It wasnt like that from the beginning. Because Doma likes Geomzon, I suddenly became anxious. Until then, I thought Geomzon liked the cult leader. So I thought no one would ept it, but that wasnt the case. I had pure respect for the religious leader. I poured the drink into Chumas cup. He stared nkly into his ss of wine and recalled the past. One day, while drinking, I subtly revealed to Geomjon that I liked him. But Chuma was speechless. I sighed and spoke instead. You were rejected. Chwima nodded slowly. He said he was in love with Thomas. Suddenly, Chwima shouted. Does that make sense? Does that make sense? That skinny, ugly cutting board was even older than us! I was so angry that I couldnt sleep even a wink. I was angry at myself for not confessing more carefully, and I was even more angry at being caught panicking at the moment of rejection. Chuma did not hide anything and honestly told everything about that time. This thought tormented me. In fact, I didnt like Geomzon that much, but when I heard that I liked Doma, I wonder if I didnt want to give it to someone else for no reason, so I confessed to it? Since the idiot got rejected, he even makes this excuse! I couldnt sleep for days. It was such a pure appearance that I couldnt even imagine when I think of this insidious drunkard now. Isnt that the age of foolish beasts led by instinct? Youre not, are you? So did I. shit! Just thinking about that time makes me so embarrassed and annoyed that I die! Chwima got up and started pacing back and forth around the pavilion. Then I leaned against the railing and looked at the now darkke. From that day on, my heart has been crooked. Although I didnt express it outwardly, I wanted to somehow separate the two of us. However, as time passed, Geomzons liking for Doma continued to grow. Then one day it happened. Chuma lit themp attached to the pir of the pavilion. You get angry, you talk, you start pacing, you start a fire. Chwimasplicated feelings are conveyed through his actions. When themp was turned on, the surroundings became brighter. As I was walking down the hallway, I heard Thomas voice. He was drinking with Namdo sect warriors. I guess I was talking about Geomzon, but the Namdo sect warriors were asking about Geomzon. How much do you like him? Did you kiss him? Did you sleep? This is something that friends usually say when they get together, but I was furious. You bastards! Chuma emptied his drink. I drank too. Perhaps because of the atmosphere, I didnt get drunk even after drinking. I felt like I was standing in the hallway of that building with young Chuma. I should have kicked in the door and flipped it over. You bastards! Shut up! You should have done it, right? I felt like my life would end the moment I broke down that door. Now we know. Even so, nothing special will happen. In hindsight, I just remember it as a day of fighting and being a terrible day. When I met Geomzon the next day, I told him what happened yesterday. Actually, I met Thomas at Giru yesterday. That fact alone must have made her feel bad, and she even said something she didnt mean to say. It was as if Thomas had said what those who were with him were talking about, not what Thomas had said. Thomas was talking about kissing you. I still vividly remember my heart pounding like crazy as I said those words. That I would do such a shameful thing? Am I just this kind of guy? My heart was pounding and my head was ming myself, but my mouth was saying, Originally, men show off in front of courtesans. I dont even know if there was a courtesan in that room that day or not. Crackling. The railings of the pavilion were torn off by Chwimas hands. I could see anger and regret in his drunken eyes. Now I can clearly see where those eyes that felt empty came from. After some time had passed, Geomzon said that. He said he had a big fight with Doma and broke up. From that day on, the two fought every time they met. Did they continue to separate after that? Chwima shook his head. There was no need for that. Once the rtionship went sour, it started to spiral out of control. On the contrary, these days, they fight as much as they want. I drink alcohol with Geomzon for the fun of swearing at Doma. Have you ever thought about apologizing to them? I tried it. But why didnt you do it? If it had been for a better reason, I might have apologized to Geomzon. But I couldnt bear to say that I did it out of jealousy. Or Im still hoping things dont work out for the two of you. Chwima looked at me and added, I am such a petty and petty bastard. I know. what? Then why would you have thought of Mr. Chwima as an upright and honest person? It was sneaky and mean Stop! It seems like my insides are boiling as I hear others gossiping about me again. What did I do so wrong! If youre going to break up after just saying a few words, youre going to break up anyway, right? Right? Its true that you went to Giru, and its also true that you brought up the story of Geomzon in the first ce, right? Who wants to go? Do you want to meet me there? shit! I felt it. It turns out that Doma and Geomjon werent the only ones fighting for a long time. Perhaps Chwima fought the fiercest. youre right. If two people really loved each other, they shouldnt be shaken like that. Even if we had left it alone, we would have broken up for other reasons. yes? Right? When I took his side, Chwima came next to me andughed heartily. Then he suddenly sighed. I wasnt happy at all when they said we broke up. Now is the time to ask why. Why did you tell me this? Didnt you keep asking? Why did I approach you? Geomzon said that at a drinking party not long ago. You want to use Thomas and yourself as your left and right wings. Are you here to clip my wings? Are you here to attach me so that we can fly together now? Chuma shook his head. I dont know. I just saw that Doma and Geomzon were hanging out together around you, and I thought I should jump in too. I never thought Id end up saying something like this. Do you feel relieved after everything is said? Im already regretting it. Why did I have to reveal such a pathetic thing with my mouth? Im possessed by a ghost. I dont want to be caught off guard by people talking about half-purity. Hey down on the floor. Then he looked up at the ceiling of the pavilion nkly and said. Youll keep thinking about this every time you see me. Youll remember it. Ugh, my ugly brother. Chwimaughed at my words. The small smile grew bigger and bigger. After a quickugh, he asked. Are you going to reveal the truth to these two people? I shook my head. Its not up to me to decide. I dont n on revealing it to them forever? Go ahead. I really will. do it. Chuma jumped up and looked at me. Dont you want the two of you to reconcile? Will those two be happier if they find out the truth? ! Putting aside their hatred for Lord Chwi, the two will feel even more sorry that their love did note true for that reason. Since I cant go back, the regret will be even greater. But is it only now that the two of you start a new love? Will that work? In the end, all three of you will be more unhappy than you are now. I think this is a truth that must be buried forever. The Hyeolcheon Doma may get angry and try to kill the Chuma. Even if he kills Chuma, Hyeolcheondoma will also have to pay the price. Meanwhile, what are Geomzons feelings like? In the end, it happened because Chuma liked him too. I have only one chance to reveal the truth, but consider that I have now wasted that opportunity. It would make a big difference whether you told me or not. Because the past that clings to me like a ghost is not something I can deal with alone. If you free yourself from the obsession with revealing the truth, you might be able to reconcile the two people better. From now on, I will try to be friends with Hyeolcheon Doma and praise him instead of gossiping when I drink and drink. If you do that, wont an unexpected opportunity arise that will connect the two of you someday? Please give me wings right now. You should be my brother. I dont like it. If youre going to make fun of my ugly brother, its only fun if hes your older brother. Chumas expression became much more rxed. After saying everything, he seemed relieved. Make sure to keep one promise. Something? Reduce your drinking and have some snacks. Its alreadye to this, so we have to let our poor brother live a long life. I dont know whether Chumas fate will change with today as a turning point. Even if I do this, will I end up dying from alcoholism or will I live a different life? Maybe my fate will change and I may die earlier. But its okay. Any death would be better than the death of a drunkard dying from a bottle of alcohol. Hyung, lets get it done. I cant drink any more. And thank you for being honest. The look on his face when he looked at me was something I had never seen before. Will we be able to keep this look toward each other until the end? Aww thank you. Chuma toasted my ss. * * * The next day, my father called me. When I entered Cheonmajeon, I felt that the atmosphere was different from usual. The great general Sima Ming was there, and his older brother Geommuyang was also there. After saying hello to my father and Sima Ming, Geommuyang spoke to me. It smells like alcohol. You smell like alcohol when you meet your father? I drank too much yesterday. With the person who likes drinking the most in our school. I mentioned drunkenness on purpose. Geommuyang tried to act calmly. Yes, I heard that you hang out with Chwima often these days. Dont drink too much. Geommuyang must be in a bad mood. I would love it if Chwima came to me and caused trouble, but it would look like the two of us were having a good time. Nevertheless, Geommuyang was trying not to show her emotions. The older brother definitely bes a different person in front of his father. Shouldnt you be more careful, brother? What do you mean? I heard youre hanging out with the Poison King these days? I like alcohol, but you drink poison, right? Be careful, bro. Although it was in front of my father, a tense battle of nerves unfolded. I didnt hide it on purpose. To my father and to my older brother. As can be seen in the case of intoxication, emotions that are concealed and concealed ultimately lead to problems. They fight openly like this and have a war of nerves. If you want to fight to save your brother, this is the way to go. If you get angry on the outside, you will curse, but if you get angry on the inside, you will send an assassin. My father watched the conversation between the two of us with mysterious eyes, then nodded and signaled to Sima Ming. Then Sima Ming stepped forward and said. Today, the two Confucius will be given different tasks. There were two red envelopes in Sima Mings hands. It has finallye. A full-scale test to determine a sessor has begun. To be fair, please choose the one you both like. The moment I saw that envelope, my heart was agitated. I remembered today before returning. Two missions given to us. My brother seeded and I failed. By ruining this mission, Ipletely fell away from the position of sessor. Just like in the past, my brother gave me the opportunity to choose first this time too. Choose first. Dont regret itter if you choose wrong. That probably wont happen. I slowly reached out my hand and chose one of the two envelopes. Chapter 141 Episode 141: Make the right choice this time. I chose the path I knew. Even before the regression, I chose the right mission, and today I also chose the right envelope. I can aplish any mission now! This is not the time to express such confidence. It was an opportunity to humbly make up for past failures. There was a piece of paper in the envelope with these four letters written on it. Punishment for false demons. That was the order that had been given to me before. Sima Ming sent a message and exined. This was so that the two people would not know each others mission. DRecently, a strange organization called Cheonmyeonghoe () has begun to operate secretly in Moorim. Although they have raised the banner of creating a new martial arts group under heavensmand, they are only seeking personal gain. Recently, he impersonated our schools Mazon and caused several incidents, reaching a point where we could no longer ignore him. Gongja Lee, find out and kill them, and eliminate Cheonmyeonghoe. In fact, when I heard this sermon before returning, I thought they were funny. It was not because of his ability, but because of the fact that he impersonated the Mazon of our school. But now I take it differently. Dare to impersonate Mazon means that you are either confident enough to handle it or that there may be another n hidden behind you. These guys are not ordinary guys. I will follow your orders. After I received the mission, Geommuyang chose the remaining envelopes. Of course, I know full well what mission is written on that envelope. Sima Ming gave basic information to Geommuyang via e-mail and then spoke to the two of us. You mustplete the mission alone. However, while the two of you are on a mission, you can use all of the informationworks of our schools Tongcheon Pavilion, and you can use any of our schools four magicians, including the Demon Army, and the Palma Zone, just once. It meant that you could solve it on your own, but get help from our school when subduing them. After Sima Ming finished speaking, my father spoke. A frog in a well or a flower in a greenhouse cannot lead our school. Come back after clearly solving the problem! My father entrusts me with this dangerous mission and doesnt say a word to be careful. I smiled and eased the tense atmosphere. Father, who among us would you like to seed? The corners of my fathers mouth rose slightly at my question. I can feel that he is holding back what he wants to say. In fact, my fathers eyes looking down at us were fair. He didnt even give a personal nce to me or my brother. Before the regression, I was not looking at my father at this moment. All I could think about waspleting my mission somehow. But now I was looking at my father. Dont worry dad. I will resolve it safely ande back. He conveyed that belief with his eyes. This was also an effort to be a sessor. The more my father believes in me, the closer I will be to bing his sessor. My gaze, which had been directed at my father, turned to Geommuyang. Brother,e back and do well like before. I will do well ande back. Oh, dont look at me so coldly without even knowing how I feel. * * * The next morning, as we were getting ready to leave, Ian came to visit. Did you call me? I will leave school for a while and thene back. Where are you going? I cant reveal it. I raised my finger and pointed upward. Ian realized that he was leaving to carry out orders from Cheonmajeon. Please buy me something delicious when youe! Im not going out to have fun. Im going to take care of something very dangerous. Im busy with martial arts training, so Ill go first. Terrible enemies are about to pour in. Bye! Ian, who had run to the door, sighed and turned around. How good would it be if it went like this? How dangerous is it? I will go with you and help you. She had changed from Ian, who was ying around, to Ian, who worried about me whether he was sleeping or waking up. Its something you have to do alone. And Im kidding too. You dont have to worry. Really? Dont worry, mind your own business. Even so, Cheongmyeon came to visit not long ago. I watched the two people meeting, but I pretended not to notice. Youre going to encourage it? No, youre still thinking. He just asked a few questions and left. Whats your feeling? Its half and half. Actually, I really want you toe now, but I think Ill be more worried if you actuallye. Because of me, you get to live a new life. Worrying about what happens next is ignoring Cheongmyeons concerns. At first nce, it might seem like you should be responsible for that person, but thats not the case at all. Thats not true? Yes, Cheongmyeon also came after careful consideration. Iming because I decided it would be more beneficial toe to you by hitting hard on the abacus. If youe and decide its not right, youll go back. So dont feel pressured. Ian grinned at my words. Be strong, Ian. Then nine out of ten problems you worry about will be solved by themselves. After saying goodbye to Ian, I left the residence. I nned to see the Mazon once before leaving. These are people I dont need to take care of, but this time I wanted to see them once in a while. The first ce I stopped by was Extremely Evil Somas Wicked Song. He was always looking at the wall in that white room, but today Cheongmyeon announced his absence. Mazon was expelled from church a few days ago. Can you tell me where you went? You left without telling me. When you get back, tell them I stopped by. Yes, I will. As I turned around and came out, Cheongmyeon asked me. I would like to ask you one thing. Please speak. You might think this is a strange question, but what kind of organization is this, Mr. Lee? I knew why he was asking this question, so I answered honestly. This is an organization that will be my main force in the future. It is also an organization led by the person I care about the most. It will probably be the busiest organization in Moorim. So much so that I cant help but say that it was good to be under Extreme Demon Soma. I could see the eyes inside Cheongmyeons mask smiling. Thank you for telling me. Cheongmyeon bowed his head and said hello. I could have said a few words for Ian, but I didnt. Even regret will only be a valuable regret if you make your own judgment and decision. Next, I stopped by Ilhwa Geomzon. After hearing about Chwimas past, I started thinking about her life at least once. If things had worked out well with Hyeolcheon Doma, would she have been happier than she is now? You seem to be younger these days. Stop talking nonsense. Im worried because my wrinkles are increasing a lot these days. At the same time, Ilhwa Geomzons face brightened after receiving apliment on his appearance for the first time in a long time. I heard you drank alcohol? How did you know? Chwima has gone. I gave it to him because he said some good alcohol had arrived. He suddenly did something he had never done before. What did you say when you gave me the drink? I was so proud and happy that I became a friendly person with you. I dont know if thats a good thing. If you are on friendly terms with me, the distribution will be all messed up. Then you can still be friends with me. Dont say that even if its a joke. I said it as a joke. Chwima probably didnte to boast about his reputation. She must have confessed everything to me and felt sorry for her. It remained to be seen how Chuma would act. As you know, Chuma and Doma are not on good terms. Is that okay? Senior, you should help me. how? Even if you dont feel like it, please say good things about Mr. Thomas. I know its something you dont like. Still, please look at my face. Ilhwa Geomzon did not respond. It seems that even my face cant get rid of the antipathy toward chopping block yet. Still, I hope it will be better than before. If Chwima stops criticizing Hyeolcheon Doma and speaks positively, her feelings toward Doma may gradually change as well. Next, I stopped by Chwima. But Yeo-bin delivered unexpected news. Master Chwi came to the closed training center. I was surprised because it was a sudden statement. Suddenly closing the training center? He said hes been drinking too muchtely and needs to expel some of his cycle. Its a good thing, right? Yes, it was something I really wanted. Thank you, Gongja Lee. youre wee. I promised to drink less and eat more snacks when I drink, so please take care of me. Yes, I will. I felt it for a long time. That this female benefactor likes to drink alcohol. Does Chuma know that feeling? I wonder if, like a snorkel, he knows but pretends not to notice. Among the Magons, Ist stopped by the abode of Blood Heavenly Demon. The elders attitude is bing harsher. Today too, it was Hyeolcheon Doma who was in meditation mode. The more you grow, the harsher your enemies will be. Are you really training to deal with my enemies? Are you nning on getting into a fight with the Mazons who support your brother? Its not just because of the sessor fight. sure? Do you remember what I said before? When a dragon ascends to heaven, it brings rain and wind. sure. The old man said that. My people are being swept away by the wind and rain. Thats right. You said that loaches cause tnd waves in muddy water, but I think the sleeping dragons of Murim will wake up from the tnd waves. Arent you overestimating me? Looking at what youve shown so far, this is an underestimation. Be careful even when you go out. It seems that the main church and the Murim Apostolic Association are dividing and controlling the martial arts, butpared to the total number of Murim people, they are only a very small number. We dont know where those stronger than us will emerge. Dont forget. A ce where there are as many people as grains of sand is a powerhouse. I will always make careful decisions before making any moves. And just a moment. Hyeolcheondoma went into the room and came out with a small box. When I opened it, there was a herbal medicine inside. Its a quick attack group. Use it if youre in a hurry. Quick-gongdan was a simple medicine that, when taken when internal energy was depleted, restored internal energy two or three times faster than usual. Since there were no side effects, it could only be obtained by paying arge amount of money, and even that was not easy to obtain because it was notmon. Save it and use it for your elders. Are you nning to pamper the old man by feeding him Sogongdan? You can take it and use it yourself. He forced the quick attack into my hand. My heart swelled as I felt concern and sorrow for myself. Dont worry, old man. I will travel safely. As expected, I enjoyed the atmosphere. Is there anything more you can give me? Go in and find out more. There is none! Not anymore! I see that you strongly deny it. I look forward to seeing you again next time. I smiled and said hello and was about to turn around when Hyeolcheondoma asked. What happened with the sneaky guy? We have decided to treat each other differently from now on. Hyeolcheondoma made a dumbfounded expression and then an expression of admiration. If you were a loach, you would never have been able to get along with that insidious bastard. It meant that although he didnt like the taste of the horse, it was a great thing to be friendly with the taste of the horse. I trust my elders and do whatever I want. So youre wielding this heavy sword with this old body, arent you? After leaving Hyeolcheondomas residence, I left the church. When I reached a deserted ce, I started running in earnest. These days, its better to move alone, even if its because of the speed walk. However, even while running, I definitely rested when I had to rest. This is because everything I do this time will be reported to Cheonmajeon. There was no need to tell everyone that I could run incredibly fast. I ran with my high speed gait to its extreme, and when I arrived at a certain point, I spent the rest of the time there practicing the rest of my speed gait. The dark light became more secretive, the blinking light became faster, and the bright light became more ferocious. Training and training again. I put all my effort and concentration into it. For the time being, my martial arts goal was to be a master of Poongsinsabo. ording to the data sent by Tongcheongak, Cheonmyeonghoe caused several incidents in the Honam area. The two ces where recent incidents urred were Yeongheung (d) and Dong-gu (). In the past, I went to Yeongheung to investigate the case and track down Cheon Myeong-hoe. However, in conclusion, it was revealed that the Yeongheung incident was not the work of the Cheonmyeonghoe. This was done by those who imitated the Cheonmyeonghoe. As a result, I wasted a lot of time in the past and btedly went to Dong-gu to chase their traces. Because of that, I became impatient and missed clues that I should have found, and ended up failing the mission. Of course, I made the right choice this time. When I arrived in Dong-gu, I went straight to Wolpungmun (LT) where the incident took ce. Chapter 142 Episode 142 The answer lies with you. Yuepungmunju Chu Saeng () was struggling to hold back his boiling anger. Dont worry too much. Several sects in Honam have pledged to cooperate with us. It was these words that made him angry. He was even more angry because it came from the mouth of Seok-hyung, whom he trusted. Cooperation? how? Let me be specific. How many people did you say you would send and when and where? Seokhyung couldnt answer. They only responded that they would help, but no faction stepped forward in such a specific way. Although it was kept a secret, there were already rumors that the Demonic Cult was involved. Imagine we are in their shoes. Do you think they would have sent you to deal with the demonic bastards? He might act like hes worried on the outside, but hes probably busy locking down the door to my house. Chusaeng suddenly stood up. Seok-hyung stopped him because he looked like he was about to break something. Fix it. How can I hold back when Im angry? You demon cult bastards! I will chew you alive! Boom! Chusaeng fired his sword and punched a hole in the wall. After the incident urred, more than twenty holes were already created in the wall. If you block it, it will break through again, and if you block it, it will break through again. Chu Saeng was so angry and mortified. Chimi couldnt hold back her anger. And at the root of all those emotions was fear. Im afraid helle back again. Chu Sheng couldnt sleep at night and his nerves were extremely sensitive. Why dont you ask the Murim Alliance for help right now? The Wolpungmun was originally a Jeongsajigan sect and was not affiliated with the Murim Alliance or the Sado Alliance. If you do that, you will be swayed by the Murim Alliance in the future. If they solve this problem, we will have to use that as an excuse to obey the Murim Alliance unconditionally, and even if they cant solve it, they will use this or that as an excuse to subjugate us to the Murim Alliance. Members of the Murim Alliance must pay a certain amount of money to the Murim Alliance each year. It was the same for the Heavenly Demon Church and the Apostolic Alliance. Instead, I was able to get help when a problem arose. Money is money, but Chu Saeng did not want to belong to a political faction. It was right then. Someone told him exactly what was on his mind. You dont want to fall under people who are constantly taking money from you without doing anything for you on a regr basis. Isnt that right? Chusaeng and Seokhyeong looked back in surprise. At some point, a young man came into the main hall. Seokhyeong blocked the space between Munju and the man and drew his sword. Who are you? The two people were nervous about the fact that they didnt know until someone came in like this. Then the young man said. I came from Protestantism. I was the one who shocked them both. I could have announced from the entrance ande in, but I didnt. Wolpungmun Gate was now in a hectic situation, crowded with numerous warriors from the entrance to the inside. Please understand. I didnt like crowds, so I came in quietly. Chusaeng pushed Seokhyeong back. If I had nned to attack them by surprise, I would have acknowledged that they would already be dead. I am Chusaeng, the lord of Wolpungmun Gate. Having lost his father at an early age, he was one of the youngest heads of the sect in Hunan Province and was in histe twenties. I did not reveal my identity to him. This time, I came out to deal with an incident that urred in Gwipa. I cannot reveal your identity due to circumstances, but you will recognize this, right? We showed them a new tablet with an evil spirit symbolizing our school engraved on it. Of course, Chusaeng was suspicious. The sacred tablet can be counterfeit, so you cant rely on that alone. How did someone so suspicious get deceived by these guys? Say too much! Just as Seokhyung took a step forward, I stretched out my hand. Shoot ahhh. The magical energy released from me tightened Seokhyeongs body. He could not move his body as he let out a single, groaning scream. His face turned red as he began to choke. Isnt it true that sometimes ability can rece status? As the demonic energy took over the surroundings, Chusheng spoke urgently. stop! I lost several of my subordinates this time, but I cant lose them again. Let him go. When I withdrew my magical energy, Seokhyeong was able to move while out of breath. He red at me with fearful eyes, but was still blocking his way to protect Chu Sheng. I have loyal followers like you. Losing them would really feel like my heart was being ripped out of me. The same goes for Chu Mun-ju here, so you two should not act rashly. I said this to Seokhyeong, but in fact, I also said it to Chusaeng. Chu-saeng, who was quick to notice, sent Seok-hyeong away. You stay out. yes. Seeing him leaving obediently in this situation seems to have sent a message. Since the two of them alone couldnt deal with me anyway, it was probably an order to go out and gather all the Wolpungmun masters. Even if only the two of them were left, Chusaeng was proud. Whenever you do something wrong, what on earth do you intend toe and fix it now? Its not a fix, its an investigation. The incident that happened earlier was not our fault. Chu Sheng snorted. He was victimized by Cheonmyeonghoe, who impersonated the Mazon of our school, and hepletely believed that we had done it. Simr incidents have urred several times recently, but not all factions in the central region were aware of this fact yet. In other words, it was a time when Cheonmyeonghoe did not surface in earnest. Tell me what happened. If I hade to harm you, would you be arguing like this now? Chusaengs words seemed to have resonated with him and he finally opened up about the past incident. A while ago, someone came to see me saying that I had left the Protestant church. Who did you say you were? He was a very evil soma. I knew that they were impersonating Mazon, but I didnt know that the target was Extreme Soma. I couldnt help butugh. If you really get caught by a very evil soma, why do you have to pretend to be someone else but a very evil soma? What does it look like? I came wearing a white mask. but. The easiest Mazon to impersonate is the Extremely Evil Soma since he wears a mask. Did you believe him under the mask? Then Chusaeng spoke with confidence. He was a truly evil soma. Why do you believe that? At that moment, Chu Sheng was ovee with anger. He killed the masters of the text in an instant. His face was punctured by the wind, and his body was torn into pieces by his magic. Among those who died, there was a master who is listed among the three in the text. If hes not a diabolical soma, then who is he? It seems to have even imitated the Demonic Gwangbokjang and Hyengji, the poisonous magic arts of Extreme Evil Soma. Since the situation was like this, Chu Saeng had no choice but to believe it. After killing those who tried to protect me and turning them into a sea of blood, Extreme Evil Soma forced us to obey the Demonic Cult and swear allegiance. Hemitted unnecessary killings just to scare his opponents. That act alone is an evil that deserves death. And do you know what else he did? It would be less absurd if he at least massacred us. I would have thought I was going to die because I was unlucky. What did he do? They took my money when I left. He told me to give up all the money I can now. All the money in the main text was stolen. What are you doing when youre talking about stealing? It was a situation where I could understand no matter what swearing was said afterwards. How much money did you take? Itll be around 62,000 nyang. Only now could I understand Chu Shengs anger. I could also understand why there were so many holes in the wall. If I had lost the fight for some other reason, it wouldnt have been so unfair. Obey the Demonic Cult? Dont be funny! That was an excuse, and he killed my men like that to take the money. Do you see what I mean? My men died just for money! It would be better to ask for money from the beginning! He couldnt bear it anymore and screamed. Aaaah! Im so angry I cant stand it. I will not be disfellowshipped. Judging from what Chusaeng said, I thought he must have been a cheerful and happy person. If things continue like this, we will never be able to go back to that time. The families, friends, and survivors of those who died. The number of victims has not yet been determined. Right now, Munju Chu is so angry that he cant use his strengths. What are my strengths? I took the paper out of my pocket and read it. Yuepungmunju Chusaeng has a clear mind and good judgment. He has strong pride and is hot-tempered. What kind of person made that assessment? Our schools Tongcheongak Honam Jidanjuyo. Would you like to meet him sometime? Chusaeng looked at me with eyes wondering whether I should believe this or not, and then med himself in a weak tone. What would you do if you were bright and had good judgment? I just suffered this helplessly. But shouldnt you take revenge? Chusaengs eyes tightened at the word revenge. I will do it, I will definitely do it. There was a time when I felt the same way. Revenge when you sleep, revenge when you eat, revenge when you see someone. A time when I couldnt live a normal life because all I could think about was how to get revenge. The same was true for Chusaeng. This is an enemy he cannot deal with through normal means. But fortunately, he met me just like I met Seojin. I will help you get revenge. Chusaeng went to the table and drank the cold tea from the kettle. Its really not your fault? Dont you feel strange too? If the evil Soma was really after your money, would he have taken only 62,000 nyang? The roots of all the pirs must have been pulled out. What if it was just some kind of entertainment? If you enjoy entertainment like this, you will die at the hands of the Heavenly Demon Lord. Lets say it was entertainment. If that were the case, who would be alive here? To be honest, I found it strange too. So I thought Extreme Soma was crazy. If I stare at the white wall like that, Ill go crazy someday. Youre still fine. Because we met not long ago. Chusaeng was startled when he heard that I had met a very evil soma. However, because of the skills I showed, they didnt think I was bluffing. Are you really saying that Extreme Soma is at your school? For a moment, I hesitated to answer. Because when I set out, Extreme Soma was not in the Wicked Valley. There was. The reason I answered like this wasnt because I didnt want to argue with Chu Sheng. This is because I am confident that it is not an evil act. My father says you can never know the inside of a person, but there are still things you can know. No matter how evil Soma is, he is not the kind of person who would do something like this. If he is a fake, then the people in your church are also fake. I wondered how strong he must have been to even say something like that. I walked slowly and looked around the main hall. I thought about the situation at that time. The sight of them killing the warriors at Wolpungmun Gate and stealing their money. Why on earth did they do this? because of money? Or to draw us in? We must find clues about them in this iprehensible incident. Okay. Lets say its fake, as you say. Why on earth did that fake guy do this? Are you trying to create a conflict with the Murim League? Are you trying to start a war? If that were the case, it would have touched the political faction belonging to the Murim Alliance. Then whats going on? Thats why I came. To find out whats going on. Chusaeng stared at me for a moment, then opened the door and went out. Outside, Seokhyeong, who had gone ahead, and dozens of Wolpungmun warriors were camped out. Chusaeng went out alone and spoke to Seokhyeong. Get all your servants out, clean the guest room, and give it to me. We will treat you as a guest of honor for the time being. all right. Seokhyung looked happy. They called together the warriors, but it seems they decided they couldnt handle me. Chusaeng came back inside. The thought that you might be in the samepany as him never leaves my head. Still, I n to trust you. Do you know why? Because I have to grasp at straws now. Then suddenly he looked up at the ceiling and shouted. father! grandfather! Please help me! Please dont let me be harassed anymore! Please take a close look at the text! Please save your men! Seeing as he was destined to meet me, his ancestors are already helping him enough. He shouted loudly and revealed his true feelings. I lowered my voice so that my subordinates outside could not hear. I was ruined because you came. If he is a fake Extreme Soma like you said, then I cant stop seeking revenge. If it were a true demonic religion, it would have been able to give up because it had no choice. Because of you, I have stepped onto a bridge I can never return to. I have to cross this endless bridge for the rest of my life! I will help you cross that bridge. In the past, I arrivedte and left without being able to properly investigate because I was in a hurry. I didnt see my father or Ian in those days. It was a time when I didnt look at others and only looked at myself, so of course I didnt look at Chusaeng. There are many sects in Murim, so there must be a reason why I chose yours. Why you? He is young, bright, hot-tempered, and has strong pride. What else do you have besides whats written on this paper? I walked up to him, looked intently at his face, and said, There must be a reason why they chose you. Come on and give us an answer! Chapter 143 Episode 143: You appeared before me. If I knew the answer, this is what I would have done! Chusaeng shouted. As expected, his hot-tempered personality was clear. There wont be many people who can scream like this against a demon and knowing that his martial arts skills are much stronger than his own. Im sorry, my patience is running low these days. If one small stone falls, it will overflow. I understand. What do you understand! He got angry again and then apologized. Im sorry. Its not something I should be angry at you for. Its okay. Wouldnt it be weirder to keep your cool in a situation like this? Chusaeng spoke to me in a slightly softened tone. What should I do now? Do as usual. Just pretend Im not there and proceed with what you wanted to do. If it exists, how can you think it isnt there? Just focus on you. Is there anything that cant be done in this life-or-death situation? I took out a piece of paper with information about him and handed it to him. Keep it with you all the time and open it when you feel confused and low on confidence. Dont forget the part about being particrly brilliant. You are a brilliant person. So, use your smart mind to decide wisely. Chu-saeng tightly grasped the paper he was reading. Even that paper seems to be overflowing my patience tank. He couldnt bear to tear it up and put the crumpled piece in his arms. How are you going to move now? If I hadnte, would you have sent a message to the Murim Alliance? Chusaeng pondered my question for a moment and then shook his head. It would have been better if we had joined hands with the Sado Maeng and not called the Murim Maeng. Then are you going to join hands with the Sadomaeng? Not that one either. He was answering honestly. Even before his return, he did not join hands with either the Murim Alliance or the Sado Alliance. So how were you going to solve this? I dont know either. At that very moment I saw. His eyes are shaking slightly. To fool me, you had to be old enough to fool yourself, but he was still too young. Theres something youre hiding from me. But I didnt pressure him. Its natural for people not to believe me when they see me for the first time. When the other person is trying to hide something, no matter how hard you press them, all you hear is lies or excuses. In times like these, you need to react calmly. Lets take it easy for today. * * * Seokhyung led me to the guest room. Good food and drinks were served. I finished eating after checking each food for poison with a silver needle. And I practiced Pungsinsabo in my room. If its narrow, its narrow. If its wide, its wide. The practice in the room was very effective because it was an extension of the dance that I had previously shared with my father at the guesthouse. My training will not stop as long as I have a goal of achieving greatness before learning the Nine Fire Magic Gong. * * * When the moon rose brightly, I went to see Chusaeng. Even though it waste at night, he couldnt sleep and was lost in worry in his room. Did you rest well? I rested well, but Chu Munju doesnt seem to have slept a wink. I havent been able to sleep well these days. As expected, Chusaengs eyes were red and bloodshot. If you cant sleep, you cant make sound decisions. What can I do if I want to sleep but cant? Try to sleep well for at least one day. Can I help you? How? Are you going to ask for a blood transfusion? There is a secret to falling asleep when you cant sleep that I learned from our schools horse doctor. Chusaeng was intrigued when he heard that he learned it from Ma-ui. Now, you have to get your moneys worth, so lie down on the bed. This is embarrassing for the boss. Contrary to what he said, the pain of not being able to sleep was too much for Chusaeng, so hey down in bed obediently like a virgin. Do as I say. First, rx your facial muscles. Next, rx your shoulders and arms. A little morefortable. Now, rx your thighs and entire legs this time. And imagine lying on a sandy beach in the warm sunlight. Now, raise a ray of energy from your danjeon and move slowly as I tell you. Slowly move from the water point to the middle point point to the middle point to the okdang point. And again * * * It was morning when Chu-saeng opened his eyes. When he woke up in bed, he was confused. I havent slept well these days, but the pounding headache disappeared and my body felt light, as if I was flying. I slept surprisingly well. ah! The secret! It seems that he fell asleep without realizing it while following the secret recipe taught to him by that demonic man whose name he did not know. Chusaeng got down from the bed and hurried out of the room. Geommugeuk was looking at the traces on the wall in the main hall where he had first met yesterday. Are you here? Thanks to you, I slept well. I dont know how long its been since I slept this well. Chu Munju seems like a person who fits into the political faction. What do you mean suddenly? I think the reason Chu Munju couldnt sleep was because he felt guilty about not being able to protect his subordinates. What are you talking about? Im just angry at him. I just couldnt sleep because I was angry and couldnt control my temper. He was a Chusaeng who did not like being treated as a member of a political faction. This wasrgely influenced by his father. From a young age, my father taught me that if I am good, I will be punished. How could I have withstood this powerhouse so far with such a clumsy mind? That sounds absurd. Dont upset people by saying unnecessary things. I understand. When I said I would understand too obediently, it was just like Chusaeng who got angry. I came to say thank you for letting me sleep well, but ended up raising my voice for no reason. At that time, Geommugeuk turned and pointed at the wall and asked. This hole here. Oh, I got angry and pierced a few ces. Im still on the verge of breaking through another one. Not that, but this. There was a small hole drilled in the ce pointed to by the sword dance. Is this a hole created by the wind he blew? Chu Shengs expression hardened. Thats right. They broke through my men and even broke through that wall. I told you not to block this ce on purpose. I will watch it over and over again and relive the events of that day. Geommugeuks expression as he looked at the hole was serious. Why are you doing that? Its because it looks like a real bloodbath. Are you talking about the martial arts of Extreme Soma? exactly. I have seen his martial arts skills. Then Chusaeng became excited. Look at what I said, am I right? Its a truly evil soma! Its not a very evil soma. What are you talking about? Didnt you say it was a real bloodbath? That meant that the method was old-fashioned. Its not something that Soma did. I think you have too much faith in Extreme Soma. I believe it. This is why I cant trust you any more. How can I trust someone who believes so much in the evil Soma? You are free to believe it or not, but just trust me this time. Chusaeng looked at the sword dance in silence. He was such a strange person. They said they came from a demonic religion, but they didnt feel like demons. It doesnt have that rough, cruel, and intimate feeling that is unique to Mine. Rather, even though we had only met for a few days, there was a strange power that made me believe in him for some reason. If this person is a viin, he will truly be a great viin. Chusaeng hid those thoughts and asked Geomugeuk. But why did you tell me this when you knew I would be so suspicious? I have to let you know. There is nothing more foolish than deciding to join forces but hiding your true intentions. If thats going to happen, we shouldnt have held hands in the first ce. These were words that pricked Chusaengs heart, which had something to hide. If you cant sleep today, use the method I told you. Your face looks much better. * * * Chusaeng came to see me the next morning. I slept wellst night. Maybe youre right. I see that the better I sleep, the more I feel sorry for the dead people. Think of the other disciples that Chu Munju must protect. What can I do? The living must survive and move on. It was an obvious constion, but perhaps it wasforting again as I stood up with a somewhat rxed expression. If anything makes you ufortable, please tell me. I will. Chu Sheng looked around the room as if he had something to say. How long will you be here? It doesnt seem like anything will change. I will stay until you tell me the truth. ! Chusaeng flinched for a moment and turned towards me. After sleeping well and feeling clearer, my thoughts about you have changed. There must be a reason why that person is next to me. Someone so extraordinary wouldnt just be there. I spoke calmly to him. Thats right. I realized you were hiding something from me. When we first met, he would have taken my word for it. But the current Chusaeng did not do that. Then why dont you force it? If you were a martial artist, you could probably find out by torturing me. It may sound strange to you, but I will do it. My magic is the magic that eliminates absolute evil from the world. My magic does not break tables, and my magic does not torture people who are not evil. Thats a really strange thing to say. But the expression was different from the words. He had some understanding of who I was. I think the reason they chose you was because of something youre hiding. If my prediction is correct, you will eventually be killed by them because of it. You may not believe it, but I want to save you. I may not believe it, but I believe you. There is no reason to believe it, but I keep wanting to believe it, so I hesitate even more. I wonder if I am being deceived by you. My father said that you should never trust what others say. That was my fathers will. Chu Sheng looked up at the sky. What answer is his father giving now? Although he had done well so far, this ordeal that came at a time when he was not yet 30 was too difficult for him to ovee on his own. Please tell me to open my heart for my sons sake. I will definitely save your son. Did that reach my heart? After thinking for a while, Chusaeng confessed his true feelings. After what happened, I kept thinking of one way. I kept wondering whether I should tell you that or not. My brain says I should never reveal a secret, but my senses told me to reveal it. He said I should trust you. I will contact the Honam branch of Tongcheongak and ask them to change the records about you. I have good sense, but I am not very clear. like this. Chu Shengughed. It was a smile that had now made up its mind. I was nning to ask someone. Who is that? I dont even know who it is. Chusaeng took out what he had kept hanging on a ne string and showed it to him. It was a coin cut in half. Its Eunwonjeon (ԹX). Silver wonjeon was a kind of token of cutting a coin in half and giving it to a benefactor to repay the favor if future generations brought the coin back. They say that my father saved the owner of this Eunwonjeon from being injured and on the brink of death. When passing this on to me, my father gave it to me with great confidence. Use it only when the life or death of you and your family depends on it. Do you know who owns this coin? Chusaeng shook his head. You didnt tell me. You dont even know if that person is still alive. How do I use this silver won? They said that if you go to any Yellow River Guest House in the central ins and show the coin to the owner, someone wille to retrieve it. The method of contacting students through guests was the method used by the main school or the Murim Alliance. It urred to me that the owner of the coin was probably someone who had once worked for arge organization. Can anyone take it? no. They said only my immediate family could use it. Im not saying this because Im worried youll take whats mine. You really said so. I believe it. If not, they would have already killed you and taken the silver power nt. Do you really think this is why he did this? Im not sure, but thats my feeling. If this is what they were aiming for as I expected, they would be looking for the owner of this coin. Because who are you? Why didnt you use it right away when something happened? Chu Sheng let out a long sigh. I was worried. I really thought about it until my head exploded. I was afraid. I was afraid that if I wrote this, I would end up getting involved with him again. I was afraid that if we failed in our revenge, he woulde and destroy us. I just wanted it to all pass by like this. Chusaeng raised his head and looked at me. I believe that the reason you appeared before me was someone sent by my father to scold me for my cowardice. I will bet the fate of me and the text on you. * * * Four dayster. We were sitting at a Yellow River Guesthouse in Honam. When I showed the coin to the owner, he just told me to wait here. We waited aimlessly. Chusaeng sat in his guest room all day, probably because he was afraid that someone woulde and just leave. I stayed in my room and practiced Poongshinsabo, and when it was time to eat, I ate with Chusaeng, drank tea, and talked. I told him about the Heavenly Demon Church. He told us stories about famous martial artists and ronin from various ns, and about the beautiful scenery and delicious cuisine throughout the central ins. He also taught me about hunting and camping. He was impressed by my extensive knowledge. No matter what he asked, I was the one who answered. Interestingly, Chusaeng said this. How can someone so young? Didnt you go back to being a rebel? Even if I had the chance, I wouldnt do it. I will grow old and die with my people. I wonder what kind of person he is. I want them to see who surrounds people like you. Youll regret it if you see it. Why is that? I answered with a smile. You dont say something like that until youve been stabbed in the side by a chopping block to the point where it leaves a bloody bruise. On the tenth day of waiting there, someone finally came to see us. The moment Chu Saeng saw him, he was startled and jumped up from his seat. Not only Chu Saeng, but I was also surprised. A man wearing a white mask was walking towards us. Chapter 144 Episode 144 You look better even with a mask on. Its him! Its him! Chu Saeng shouted. When he saw the white mask, he was half out of his mind. Run! No, we have to run away! Chusaeng must have thought that he was scared when he saw me staying still, so he screamed in a fit of rage. Even you cant beat that guy! Lets run away quickly. Still, when I stayed still, Chusaeng frowned and pulled out his sword. shit! Lets work together! As expected, you are a person whose political faction suits you. Are you crazy? What kind of nonsense is this situation? I could understand why his father left a will telling him not to trust anyone. He was a person who did not run away even in situations like this and took care of my safety. Before we knew it, the man wearing the white mask had approached our seat. The white masked man quietly looked at us. Chu Sheng trembled. He vowed revenge, but when he actually looked at his opponent, it seemed that his body was not moving ording to his will. I was the one who broke the heavy silence that flowed through the hall. Why didnt you show me this dangerous world before? Surprisingly, he was a real evil soma. When I first saw him, I naturally thought he was a fake evil soma who hade to Wolpungmun. However, as I watched him walking towards us, I realized that he was a truly evil Soma. Because it was a prayer that only Extreme Soma could show. Why on earth are you here? Why is Gongja Lee here? Chusaengs eyes widened in surprise at our conversation. He will be confused. Was the real thing here or was I in league with the fake? I asked Chusaeng. Look closely. Are you the one who came back then? Chu Sheng trembled and looked at the evil soma. After a while he shouted. ah! Its different. Its definitely different. You have a more handsome face than him! You wore a mask? Thats right. You definitely look better. I smiled and looked at Extreme Soma. It looks like this person can see through Soma-samas mask. Or maybe my mask looks better. I could understand what Chusaeng meant. Just by wearing a mask, no one can give you this feeling of extreme soma. Prayer and feeling atmosphere. There is a certain unique feeling unique to Extreme Soma. Chusaeng is said to be handsome. This person is a truly evil demon. Didnt I tell you? That guy is fake. Now say hello. This is the schools mazon, Extreme Evil Soma. Chusaeng froze as if he had been struck by lightning. He didnt know what to say. I looked at me and Extreme Soma in shock and fear. But the real surprise for Chusaeng started now. I visited Akingok before leaving school, and he left first. I heard that there is someone imitating me. There was no way I could just leave someone like that with his extremely evil personality. But how did you know I woulde here? I didnt know Gongja Lee wasing. A surprising answer flowed from the mouth of Extreme Soma. I came here today to receive a silver coin. I was surprised. In fact, I was more surprised than Chusaeng. The owner of Yinwonjeon is Soma? When Extreme Evil Soma opened his hand, there was a coin cut in half in his palm. The moment Chusaeng takes out the ne hanging around his neck. uh? Huh? The coin attached to the end of the ne and the Chusaeng floating in the air were dragged away. Extreme evil Soma grabbed him with an empty object. The coin in Extreme Somas palm also floated and met in the air with the coin hanging from the ne. The coins were added together correctly. Chu-saeng, who was dragged in front of Extreme Soma, was shocked and looked at thebined Eunwonjeon and Extreme Soma alternately. He would never have imagined that the person his father saved was a very evil soma. It was the same for me too. With an indifferent touch, Extreme Soma cut the ne string and retrieved the remaining half of the silver coin. Instead of Chusaeng, who was in a state of ecstasy, I spoke to Geukaksoma. I never imagined that the owner of Yinwonjeon was Lord Soma. It was a long time ago. It felt new to me that there was a time when Geukak Soma had such clear blessings. It was even more surprising that he came here today to keep his promise. Its nice and good to see Soma, but today this ce feels like a trap. As expected, all the customers had left even before the evil Soma appeared, and even the owner had disappeared. There was no one even passing by the guesthouse. I dont think it was a coincidence that he disguised himself as Soma-sama. I thought that it wasnt just because he was wearing a mask that he pretended to be Extreme Soma, but that he was doing it to target Extreme Soma in the first ce. So, does that mean that Cheonmyeonghoe was targeting Extreme Soma? Does anyone have any guesses? After thinking about it for a moment, Extreme Soma spoke with an embarrassed expression. How can there be just one person? There are about fifty people that I just remembered. When Iughed as if it were absurd, Extreme Soma alsoughed along with me. Chu-saeng was still surprised by this situation and couldnt get used to it, so he just listened to our conversation in silence. Is there anyone else other than Soma who uses Blood Angji? ! For a moment, I felt Extreme Soma startle. Why are you asking that? The traces the fake left on the wall of Wolpungmun Gate were simr to Somas blood stains. It was a method so old-fashioned that it could almost be said to have been left behind by Master Soma. After a moment, Extreme Soma answered. There is more. I didnt ask any more. Because I know that he gave that answer especially because it was me. Maybe the enemy were going to hit is unusual. Extreme Soma nodded at my words. He clearly had an idea of who was behind it. When our conversation paused for a moment, Chusaeng asked me. But they call you a master of science. Isnt that true? I asked him back with a meaningful smile. Otherwise, who else in the world would be able to have this conversation with Majon at such a young age? Are you really the flesh and blood of the Heavenly Demon? exactly. ah! The day wille when I will see the demon cult leaders flesh and blood and the mazon in one ce! I saw people at once that an ordinary warrior would never see in his life. I expected that you were not of ordinary status. In fact, you are the kind of person who wouldnt be surprised at all if you said, I am a thousand people. They must have believed that it was a Cheonma that had returned to its original state. The person you are is really no, I should call him Mr. Lee Gongja from now on. Geukaksoma smiled softly as if he knew what Chusaeng was feeling. Dont treat me as difficult, just treat mefortably like you always have. Is that okay? Its okay. If I wanted special treatment, I would have revealed my identity in the first ce. All right. No, I understand. When our conversation ended, Geukaksoma spoke to Chusaeng. No matter what the situation is, you have to repay your past debts. So what help do you need? Speak carefully. Because silver can only be used once. I am asking you to do this in honor of your father, so choose carefully. After thinking for a moment, Chusaeng nced at me. I will do the favor for you. He entrusted me with the use of the silver power nt. Why are you leaving it to me? After listening to what you two said, it seems like this isnt just our familys problem. Is this just going to end if I ask you to take revenge? In my short opinion, I dont think so. I dont know what favor to ask Soma now. Thats why I left it to Mr. Lee. I thought it was a wise decision. Yes, Chusaeng. I hope you will continue to make good use of this brilliant mind. I smiled and said to Extreme Soma. How is it? Would you ept that I am asking you a favor on your behalf? Originally, I decided that I would only ept requests from my immediate family, but since I am a graduate, I will ept them especially. Thank you. I thought for a moment and then told him. Please make me the sessor to this school. Chusaeng, who was startled, shouted in protest. Why are you asking me to use my silver power nt to do your work? You left it to me, right? No, thats still true. I never thought you would ask for something like this. I need to ask you to avenge my family. It was a time when Chusaeng was questioning me. Extreme Soma answered. Okay, Ill ept it. What he epted was not Eunwonjeons request, but my prank. On the other hand, Chusaeng was urgent. Its not possible! This is invalid! invalidity! Extreme Soma looked at him with cold eyes. Who are you? Chusaeng was startled by Geukaksomas attitude that his business was over. Who are you acting like in front of me earlier? He looked back and forth between Extreme Soma and me, sighing and ming himself. I think my temperament is selectively hot-tempered. The patience that overflows even with small stones does not overflow with this person. I dont think it would overflow even if the sea poured in. I said with a smile in response to the self-deprecating sigh. You lost Yinwonjeon, but didnt you gain the Heavenly Demon of the Future instead? At those words, Chusaeng looked at me with a surprised face. Im sorry for ying around. Now, let me formally greet you. I am a sword dancer from the Heavenly Demon Church. I will avenge your family in my name. Only then did Chusaeng realize that it was a joke and he was thrilled. A more certain promise has been made than the silver nuclear power nt. Even the evil Soma came out there. This matter concerns me, so I n to handle it. So dont worry and go back. thank you. thank you. I am very sorry that your family became involved because of me. If I had known this would happen, I would never have given the silver coin to your father. He didnt say sorry, but I could tell he was sorry. No, how could that be Soma-samas fault? This is no ce for you, so go back quickly. yes. I asked worriedly. Can I send you alone? It was clear that the enemy had already approached, but I was worried that something would happen if I went back alone. You dont have to worry. The answer seemed to indicate that he knew who was behind this incident. Chu-saeng came out and pped the evil Soma, then turned around. As he was about to leave the guest house, he turned around in front of the door. Im going to tell you that I dont think Ill see you again. Maybe once this incident is over, the text will belong to a political faction. Thats why Im telling you this, if a political war breaks out in the future please take care of our family. I took his joke as a joke too. Then you have to save me once. Ill cut the coins for you. Chusaeng smiled brightly. I am sure. That my father sent me someone precious. Mr. Lee Gongja, please be a Heavenly Demon who does not cause a war between political demons. Well, I look forward to seeing you again someday. Chu Saeng said his final goodbyes very politely and left. The two men were alone in the guest room, said Geukak Soma. Gionggongja should give up Heavenly Demon. What do you mean, I even wrote a silver coin? Just walk around the central in like this and make a living. Live your life with a smile like this when you meet people like Chusaeng. This suits me better. I could tell. This is what Extreme Soma means from the bottom of his heart. Did you ever take a bribe from your brother? Did you join them without me seeing them? Extreme Somaughed loudly. As Chusaeng left, enemies appeared one by one, as if they had been waiting. As expected, this ce today was definitely a ce to summon the evil Soma. The first people to appear were three old men. They were elderly people of simr age, but unusually they were wearing matching red armor. I recognized who they were just by their clothes. Three armies of blood. They were the rogues who once filled the martial arts world with fear and would ept any contractor as long as they gave him money. They killed both children and adults, and were known to kill even their own parents if they were given money. In the end, after his evil deeds became excessive and he was used of being a martial artist, he disappeared from the martial arts world, but he appeared here today. They became infamous in their middle age, but now they are old people. As much as my muscles had shrunk, the wickedness I had experienced before and after birth was taking its ce. They sat far away from us. Once again, a middle-aged woman appeared in the guest room, gently waving a pink fan. The woman was wearing a fancy dress and heavy makeup, and her body was so voluptuous that it seemed as if it would explode. Heavenly bliss. She was a rare evil woman who sucked the energy of countless men and turned them into inner strength. That skin and body that did not match her age at all was created by stealing the energy and life of countless men. She was also a person who was once ranked as a martial arts official. There were rumors that he died after being caught by a rare sex demon and having his inner strength sucked out, but he was revealed to be alive and well. She sat cross-legged on the table, exposing her white legs. Next, a middle-aged man entered. He wore a straight sword on his waist and looked like a beast wandering the wilderness. Hyeolrangdo (Ѫǵ). He was the warrior who looked for the master of the midfield only to be stronger. He did whatever it took to win and even forced himself to fight opponents who didnt want to fight. So there were too many masters who died unfairly to him. In the end, he too was used of being a martial artist, and there were many rumors about his end. He died fighting a Murim League elder. He died while challenging Mazon. He died by an unknown retired master. Putting all the rumors to rest, he took a swig from the kettle ced at the entrance. Thest person to appear was a man wearing all ck clothes and shoes, and even wearing ck long guns. Yeomrasingun (߉). Although he looks fine now, he was once a crazy warrior who went crazy and massacred the martial arts people. He believed that he was a messenger sent by King Yeom and that he was a god who governed life and death. He was also a person who was used of being a martial artist and caused a bloody storm before disappearing. It didnt feel real because the evil people who had once shaken up the martial arts world appeared all at once. Moreover, the person behind the fakery had not even appeared. It wasnt the time to rx, but I couldnt help but say this to Extreme Soma. What on earth have you been doing? Extreme Soma answered awkwardly as he looked at the evil people spewing murderous energy towards him. They all know each other. Chapter 145 Episode 145 I think itll be delicious even if its damn good. The first person to speak was Geungnak Yohee. She said, gently waving her light pink fan. Handsome brother over there! There was color in her eyes looking at me. How about my brother go out with me? I think things will get rough here soon. I smiled and told her. What should I do? My wife is not my type. oh! What do you mean, wife? Im not that old. Just call me sister. I asked Extreme Soma. How old are you? He must have been over sixty. Then the paradise girl shouted. Shut up! You ugly devil. Im still twenty-eight. She wasnt even afraid of the evil Soma. She was truly a fearless evil woman. Didnt you say you were twenty-eight ten years ago? Do you remember that? Even back then, he looked over forty. Extreme Soma seemed well aware that these words offended her the most. A strange energy flowed from the angry body of the paradise girl. Today, I will finally see the face behind that mask. If you hadnt crawled into the Demonic Cult, you would have died by my hands a long time ago. Just by listening to the conversation, I could tell that the rtionship between the two was not good. Then, the third of the three warriors nearby took the side of the evil Soma. That old womans skills are getting more pretentious by the day. Then the second child next to her pretended to stop her and mocked her. Aww, if you use your mouth carelessly, that monster will suck out your vitality. When Geungnakyo Hee looked back at them with a stern face, this time the eldest of the three warriors opened his mouth. Dear guys, where is the cubic crystal for a day or two? Just think a passing dog barked. Geungnakyo Hee snorted and said. Why do those bastards bark like that whenever they see someone? Still, he seemed to have a close rtionship with his eldest son. Just looking at it, the person leading the Three Armed Forces was the eldest son with a calm personality. Next time Ie out, I will wear a muzzle. At that time, the third child pretended to whisper. Of course, the voice was still loud enough for everyone to hear. Seeing you being so protective of Manna, dont you think your eldest brother must have spent a hot night with that monster bitch? Then you should take her as your sister-inw. The first one closed his eyes and spoke to Paradise Lover. Think of me as senile. On the outside, it looked like they were just exchanging nonsense words, but they were ready to leave at any time. The second and third, who moved their mouths like Parakho, each of their prayers was unusual. If not, they would have already been torn to pieces by Heavenly Lover. I released various energies like spider webs and examined their prayers. We keenly monitored how their airways changed, just as a spiders web vibrates when prey is caught. They were rxed. They seemed to believe that if they worked together, they could easily kill the evil Soma. The banter between them reflected that confidence. At that time, Yeomrasin, who came inst, opened his mouth. If you be senile, you should die. He deliberately modted his voice and spoke darkly, as if he were speaking from the Shinigami. He took out a booklet from his arms and opened it. It was a killing record that he carried with him. They are bad guys who should have been sent to hell a long time ago. Ill send it to you right now. Then the youngest and second son of the Three Princes clicked their tongues and said. That crazy guys condition still shows no signs of getting better. You bastard, instead of writing our names, you should write the name of the guy wearing the mask over there. I guessed that they knew each other well and even met often, so I sent a message to Geukaksoma. DDo you know where these peoplee from? -These are the ones who came out of the valley of the wicked. The ce where the evil soma resides in the Heavenly Demon Church is Akingok. However, the evil song that Extreme Evil Soma just mentioned did not refer to the ce where he resides. There is a real wicked vige where wicked people live together in the middle of the country. No one knew when the evil song originated. It was created when criminals who hadmitted a crime and ran away began to gather together and live there one by one. The terrain was infested with swamps and poisonous snakes, and all kinds of traps were installed, so those who entered carelessly lost their lives before even taking a few steps. Even if you managed to ovee the danger and get inside, there were all kinds of evil people waiting inside. A ce where a child who was teaching directions stabbed his neck with a dagger and a seemingly good-natured old woman poisoned his rice. That ce was the evil song. The Murim Alliance tried to subdue it several times, but failed every time. There are too many evildoers, so they turn back every time, only to suffer great damage. Nevertheless, there was one reason why Akingok did not emerge as a force and be a martial arts group. Because they are evil people. If someone tried to unite them, someone would inevitably betray them. They could not unite as one force because they would steal, fight, and kill each other as soon as they opened their eyes. Its such an evil song, but the people there gathered together for the purpose of killing the evil Soma. If he was not an ordinary viin and was able to move people of this magnitude, this alone shows that the person behind him must be a truly great person. -What is our operation? Extreme Soma responded to my warning without hesitation. -Wipe it all away. DIs it possible? -its possible. The most important thing is missing from their calctions. -Of course its me, right? -No, Im ignoring the fact that I dont like to fall into traps. They had really offended the evil Soma. How dare you set a trap to kill me? Even using silver nuclear power nts? Extreme Soma was very angry right now. Of course, since he was not someone who could be dealt with as he pleased, he would only be looking for an opportunity. At that moment, Hyeolrangdo, who was sitting alone, stood up and spoke as if giving notice. Its a matter of life and death with me. Immediately after that, Yeomrasingun came out. Extremely evil Soma has already been added to the list. Im taking him. When he opened the life and death list, the name of Extreme Evil Soma was written in red letters. Heavenly bliss licked her lips with her tongue and coveted the evil soma. I think it would be delicious even if it was damned good. The same was true for the Three Armed Forces. If they kill you, you will have to continue to listen to their boastful remarks from now on. We take the lead. It seemed like everyone wanted to fight against Extreme Soma. In fact, for them, killing the evil Soma will be a source of pride for a long time. Seeing that, I spoke to Extreme Soma. Its very popr. This is nothing. If you go to the political faction, there will be chaos. They are lining up ten miles to kill me. I burst outughing at his joke. Naturally, the eyes of the viins turned to me. From the looks of it, they still didnt know who I was. Hyeolrangdo asked me. Who are you, kid? Instead of answering, I said to him: I heard that you were a person who walked your own path, but I didnt know that you woulde to kill people at the instigation of others. Hyeolrangdo, who had been hit hard, looked at me coldly. I didnt know how he came to be here, but I knew that he was a person who lived with nothing but pride. I asked who it was. Its a sword dance. Sword dance? Then, the eldest of the three warriors recognized me. He is the second son of the Heavenly Demon. His expression, which had been calm until now, suddenly frowned. shit! Damn you! Youre driving us to a ce where the Heavenly Demons flesh and blood are. Then the second one heard what he said. Theyll catch you because they didnt know you came with Extreme Soma. However, I am embarrassed because it is not a situation where I can step down. The reason was unknown, but it seems that they too were pushed into a situation where they had to kill the evil Soma. Well, if that werent the case, I wouldnt have dared to think of killing Mazon. On the other hand, Hyeolrangdo had no fear at all even though he knew my identity. You trust your father and use your mouth carelessly. Do you think I will be afraid of your father? This was also the result of his pride. He lived only by his pride and died by his pride. But how can this be pride? A person who has nothing to protect has nothing to fear. My words lifted his spirits. In a situation where it looked like he was going to pull out his sword at any moment, I lost momentum and retreated behind the evil soma. Hyeolrangdo did not choose Tao carelessly. Since you dont know my true skills yet, I guess you have to be careful of Extreme Soma. I asked Extreme Soma out loud for everyone to hear. The person behind this incident is someone who is capable of mobilizing these people, right? As you can see, it is. Then why did you send them instead ofing forward yourself? Maybe its because of Lee Gongja. Its because of me? One of these people will want you to kill Gongja Lee. Then the responsibility for killing Lee Gongja will fall on him. You are a very cowardly man. I said looking at the wicked. Now who will fall for this cowardly intention first? There was silence for a moment. No matter how evil the song was, there was a sense of fear given by the name Cheonma. Because if my father was really angry, he could y a bad song. The reason it was left there until now was because it was a greater burden on the Murim Alliance. The wicked began exchanging messages with each other. On the outside, it looks like they are bickering and not being able to catch each other, but they are evil people who have been worn out in the past. They were very careful because their lives were at stake. This is also the reason why they have survived until now despite their numerous evil deeds. After a while, Heavenly Father came out with a bewitching smile. Brother, you really need to go out with me. Is it possible for such a precious person to be entangled with such filthy evildoers? The moment I looked into her eyes, I could feel that she had decided to kill me. Now, it seems like he was more afraid of the person behind him who was nearby than the Cheonma who was far away. Heavenly Father gently waved her fan. Brother, shall we go out? The moment bright red energy flowed from the fan, a magical energy enveloped me. She used a magic spell on me. It was her subjugation technique that had stolen the strength of countless warriors until now. The moment a bright red light appeared in my eyes, the paradise girl shouted at the evil demon. If you move, Lee Gongja will die! Extreme Soma did not move. In fact, he wouldnt have moved even if she hadnt warned him. I was convinced that I had killed the soul mazon, but couldnt I handle the soul magic of Paradise Yohi? Because you must have trusted me like that. When I thought I had bepletely absorbed in the art of seduction and had lost my senses, Geungnakyo Hee approached me and ced her palm on my Danjeon. Shall we taste my brothers fresh meat? Whoa! I could hear the sound of internal power escaping from the Danjeon. Heavenly Father shouted in a voice full of joy. It has been my lifelong wish to suck the energy of the Heavenly Demon! Now that I have eaten that flesh and blood, half of my wish has been fulfilled. The expression on Paradise Yohees face changed moment by moment, filled with joy and sorrow. Extremely evil Soma and all the other viins in the hall just watched. The youngest of the Three Blood Lords opened his mouth to the evil Soma. That bloodless, tearless bastard! You just watch while your Heavenly Demon flesh and blood suffers. Then, Extreme Soma calmly asked them. you guys! Are you able to handle the rest? All we have to do is hide in a bad song. If we burn your corpses and throw them away, no one will know it was us who did it. Even if it is revealed, will your demonic cult really sacrifice so much and y evil? In response to the third answer, Geukaksoma did not say anything more and just watched as Geukgakyohee extorted inner strength. And after a while. dump. Heavenly Father fell to the ground as if torn apart. The eldest of the three surprised blood soldiers looked at her. Grandma, whats wrong? The eldest one, who was looking at her, shouted in surprise. dead! I died because my energy was depleted! At that time, I opened my eyes. Oh, Im full! Its damn good, but its still very delicious. I absorbed all of her energy in reverse. I deliberately pretended to be bullied, but hexes dont work on me. In particr, the spirit-soul method never worked. Recently, I had be interested in martial arts, and with the addition of blood stabilization water and the Heavenly Demon Defense Spiritual Strengthening Technique, it was impossible for her to take the inner energy from my body in the first ce. In the end, Geungnak Yohee suffered a miserable death after being subjected to the same methods that she used to extort men throughout her life. I stored up the strength I gained from her in the Danjeon and spoke to Lord Yeomrasin with deeper eyes. What are you looking at? Why dont you write my sisters name in the list? Chapter 146 Episode 146 No matter how urgent it is. Lord Yeomrasin opened the murder list. Then, he took out a small container filled with blood, stamped it with a brush, and wrote my name next to the name of Extreme Soma. The look in Yeomrasins eyes, who had previously looked like a half-mad man, changed. It felt like I was back to normal, but it also looked like the eyes of a crazy person. Our names are written side by side, so even if we die, we will die together. Extreme Somaughed at my words. The eldest of the three warriors, who was looking at the body of Paradise Lover at our leisure, shouted. You bastards! Dontugh! He stood up and red at me coldly. Yo-hee has never once failed to perform a soul-searching technique. But what happened? It seems that my sister saw that my younger brother wascking in strength and wanted to add to it. Stop talking nonsense! He was truly angry. And I could feel it. That anger is extremely personal. It seems that it was right that the second or third son of the Three Princes should call Geungnakyohee his sister-inw. The first one said while looking at Extreme Soma. You knew. That scientist will not be harmed. Of course, Extreme Soma believed in me. Extreme Soma looked at me. Our gazes intertwined in the air and we exchanged messages. -Now confess with your own mouth. I killed the Subhonmazon. -I have never done that. DSomeday you will hear it. Inside the masks eye sockets, the evil somas eyes were smiling. Seeing us leisurely looking at each other and smiling, the eldest of the Blood Road Three Army showed his anger. Okay, smile. Even if you go to hell, smile like that. I told the eldest of the Three Lords. He told you this and put you in danger? Soma and I killed Geomhwang Baekmanggi. what? Not only the first son, but also the other wicked people there were surprised. They knew that even if they joined forces, there was no guarantee that they could kill Geomhwang Baekmanggi. Moreover, now even the paradise artist is dead. He didnt believe you could kill us. They only used you to injure us or drain our strength. The remaining people looked at each other. This time I didnt give them a chance to take action. I told Hyeolrangdo. Hyeolrang is also a matter of life and death. He returned the same words he had said to Extreme Soma earlier. You said you spent your whole life wandering around looking for a strong man, right? Now here is the person you were looking for. He drew out his ck magic sword and spoke to Extreme Evil Soma. Please kill anyone who interferes with this dance. Originally, this was a match that should have been conceded to Extreme Soma. But now it was a situation where no variables should be allowed. We need to deal with them and get out of here with as little injury as possible. Because the real enemy was waiting for us outside. Extreme Soma also guessed my intentions, so he obediently conceded the game to me. I will. Excluding Hyeolrangdo, there are still four, but Extreme Soma confidently answered. Rather, the person who was most embarrassed in this situation was Hyeolrangdo. I must have felt scared inside after seeing how I had reversed the power of Heavenly Lover and absorbed it. The momentum was in my favor. I pushed him further. If you had gone out to find a truly strong person, would you still be alive? If you really felt that way, why didnt you go to the Murim Lord? Why didnt youe visit my father? . You dont want to fight with me, right? But you spent your whole life forcing a fight on someone who didnt want to fight. Now, try the same thing to yourself. The moment I finished speaking, I rushed towards Hyeolrangdo. Hyeolrangdo picked Jikdo. Although the momentum at the start of the fight was low, Hyeolrangdo was not a man with a false reputation. His swordsmanship was fast, urate, and powerful. The sword flew in with the momentum to break my sword. When the sword and sword collided, there was no nging sound, but a thunderous sound. A battle of internal strength took ce, with the sword and the sword being used as strength. The shame that hit the nail on the head was reflected in his words. Beat, beat, beat again. He was driven like crazy. If it had been any other warrior, his sword would have been broken or his wrist would have been broken already. But I blocked, blocked, and blocked again. I saw his expression changing every moment through the shing swords and swords. Theposure that seemed to have gained momentum during the first offensive gradually turned into nervousness. Maybe his wrist was getting sore. Now the position is slowly starting to change. I was the one knocking. The ck magic sword began to strike his sword. Instead of a shy herbivorous fight, he was pushed into a battle of internal strength, which he intended. The sword struck so quickly that it was impossible to dodge or use any other herbivore skills. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! At that time, when the heavy hitting sound continued, a miserable scream was mixed in with the hitting sound. Kwaaaak! His wrist was broken after being pushed from the force. But my sword didnt stop. In the next move, his sword, which was unable to infuse internal power, was broken, and in the next move, his body was cut lengthwise vertically. Isnt this the life you wanted? To die fighting someone stronger. But I saw it. The resentment and regret reflected in his eyes at thest moment. Yes, it is easier said than done, but truly living that kind of life is not easy. Hyeolrangdo slumped forward, spurting blood in a straight line from the top of his head to his navel. He forced others topete his whole life, and eventually died, getting his way back. Lord Yeomrasin and Lord Blood were watching this in silence. It was not only because of the extremely evil Soma, but also because I could not find an opportunity to intervene in this vicious power struggle. They probably didnt know that Hyeolrangdo would lose to me. Because fighting internally with determination to be superior was the specialty of Hyeolrangdo. I spoke to Yeomrasin again. Did you write it down? What is the name of Hyeolrangdo? Even though Hyeolrangdo died before his eyes, he was not scared at all. I wrote your name down, but there wasnt enough space, so I couldnt write it down. When he came forward to me, the eldest of the three armies stopped him. maniac. Your opponent is over there. The eldest of the Three Lords wants to kill me to take revenge on Paradise Lover. I walked towards them with my sword lowered and dripping with blood. Then, naturally, Extreme Soma faced Yeomrasingun. Did you write down your name in advance? In response to Extreme Somas question, Lord Yeomrasin shouted in a loud voice. I am an envoy sent by King Yan. King Yeom is looking for you! Pwaaang! Quang! Yeomrasinguns Iljang and Extreme Somas Demonic Gwangjang collided. In the aftermath, a strong wind blew towards us, and the fight between me and the Three Armed Forces began. Three people rushed towards me at the same time. The first sword was aimed at my face, the second was aimed at my chest, and the third was aimed at my legs. visor! visor! Cheaeng! I struck down the flying sword almost at the same time. I was fast. No, it had to be fast. Their attack was at such a speed that if you werent fast, you would definitely get stabbed in one ce. The direction of the thrust kept changing. This time, I aimed first at the chest, second at the stomach, and third at the face. Next time things changed again. It seemed like the attack order had already been determined through dozens and hundreds of practices and experiences. This passing technique was a perfectbination of well-researched psychology of the opponent. It was truly a merciless attack that, if it werent for me, I would have been stabbed several times. p p p p! I was pushed back again and again, repelling their attacks. Then, taking advantage of the opportunity, they attacked. When the ck magic sword stabbed the first, the second defended together and the third stabbed me. They had fought together their entire lives, so although they had three bodies, they fought as if their hearts were one. It was a fight with a monster with three heads and six arms. It was a much more difficult opponent than the Hyeolrangdo he fought before. I was sure. Of the four evildoers who came today, these are the most difficult to deal with. The four swords were tangled up and down. A battle ensued in which not a single mistake was tolerated. I had no intention of prolonging this fight. So I thought of a method that I had never used before. The moment they pushed me. Susssut. The surprised second child looked around in a panic. Suddenly the first and third children disappeared and I was left standing in the field alone. I moved to a new space with only my second child using space-time anomaly. To the remaining first and third eyes, it would have appeared that our new form had disappeared in an instant. The second one shouted at me. Is it an illusion? Cowardly! Well, by your standards, one-on-one is cowardly, isnt it? rushed towards him. The three of you couldnt kill me, but you couldnt fight me alone. Outside, the eldest and third children were looking around in surprise. If the other person disappeared alone, the second person also disappeared together. At that time, the second childs body appeared as if it had fallen. The moment when the third child was embarrassed by the corpse of the second child that suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. Whoosh! Phew! The ck magic sword that came out between the armpits of the corpse pierced the third persons heart. Considering their skills, it was a very meaningless death, but the opponent was me, the person who applied space-time anomaly techniques in practice. The third child copsed without even being able to scream. I thought my eldest son would lose his temper and run away like a crazy person. But what he chose was flight. He tried to break the wall of one of the rooms and run away, but the moment it shed, a shing light blocked his path. Startled, he turned and ran away again. He threw the body of Paradise Lover on the floor at me. He was trying to kill me to avenge her. No matter how urgent it is, isnt this right? Shut up! You bastard! He must have thought that the fight was already going to be over, so he went crazy trying to survive. He shouted and swung his sword like a crazy person. But it was a struggle that would not work. Before even five moves had passed. Sigh! The ck magic sword pierced his heart and cut his wrist even faster. Tuk. There was a pocket in the hand that fell. It was a poison bag that was meant to be sprayed on me. The moment he was stabbed by the sword, he tried to kill me by spraying poison on me. I knew very well from the beginning that they were such terrible guys. However, I felt that their end was toote. Theymitted all kinds of evil deeds throughout their lives, and they didnt die until they were in theirter years. Even if I hadnt regressed, I wouldnt have died here. Isnt this so unfair? So everyonements that even the sky is indifferent. When my fight was over, Extreme Somas fight was also over. Prince Yeomrasin was already dead with his forehead pierced by blood and his face buried in his list. The blood that flowed out soaked his life list. Ive been imitating King Yeoms envoy all my life, but King Yeom will actually do that when he sees you. Who are you? When did I send you away? Extreme Somaughed at my words and asked. Are you hurt anywhere? its okay. What about Soma? Im fine too. Although it may seem like we won easily, we were actually strong opponents who wouldnt have been surprised at all if one of us died. But we handled it well and got over this hurdle safely this time. Unintentionally, I keep going through life and death situations together like this. Your skills have improved again while I havent seen you. How strong are you trying to be? I n to go to the end. Im still at this level now, but if I learn the Nine Fire Demonic Technique, Ill have no rival in the world. I really hope so. I really, truly hope that no one will be my opponent. Before going out, I put the money on the counter at the entrance to the guesthouse. It was an amount that was enough to repair a broken guesthouse and buy new furniture. It was money for the guesthouse owner who was running away somewhere. Todays incident must have happened due to coercion. This doesnt seem strange anymore. As you know, the magic I pursue is one that doesnt break tables. Do you believe that we can be good people? I dont want us to be good people. sure? At least Im trying to protect what needs to be protected. At least after bing a human, arent there also demons, degrees, and apostles? Thats all I ask for. Extreme Soma stared at me in silence for a moment. I couldnt tell what he was thinking when he looked at me, but at least I was certain that he was gradually adapting to me. Lets go out. Of course. We walked out of the guesthouse together. There were no passers-by outside. A truly empty street. A man wearing a white mask stood in front of him. I was just standing there, but I felt a huge presence. It had a presence equal to that of Geomhwang Baekmanggi. I could tell. This person is not only a fake who pretended to be a very evil Soma, but he is also the mastermind behind this trap. After hanging out with the magicians, have you now forgotten your manners? Extreme Soma stared at him withplicated eyes for a moment and then spoke in a calm tone. I meet the Four Baek (). He was someone I knew. It was Master Yang Cheo-gi (༺), the executioner of Master Extreme Evil Soma. When he had a rtionship with Extreme Evil Soma before returning, he had told him about these four hundred. Mrs. Yang spoke to the evil Soma in amanding tone. Take off your mask. Chapter 147 Episode 147: Who on earth did we join hands with? I dont like it. Extreme Soma tly refused. Do you dare to disobey the words of the Four Baek? Just by saying such a shameless thing while trying to kill the evil Soma by unleashing the evil people, we could see what kind of person he was. What kind of mask is this! Mrs. Yang took off her mask. A wrinkly old man appeared, and he was a really ugly and ugly man. It was a face that contrasted greatly with the handsome face of the evil Soma he had seen before returning. Hurry and take it off! I dont like it. Yeah, you always ignored me. It seems that Extreme Soma did not have a bad rtionship with his master. Given his personality, the reason he listens so obediently to Sabaeks words is probably because it is his masters death penalty. The moment a priest dies, you lose the right to wear that mask. What does it mean? When your master defended you, you were a hundred-faced man, but you are no longer a hundred-faced man. I will emunicate you. The sect from which Geukak Soma learned martial arts was Baekmyeonmun, a sect affiliated with the Sa sect. Afterwards, Extreme Evil Soma devoted himself to the Heavenly Demon Church and became a mazon. Bing a mazon was Masters dream. The dream that Master could not achieve was achieved by Extreme Soma instead. I heard all these stories when interacting with Extreme Soma before returning. You cant just throw me away. Shut up! Murderous energy gushed out from Yangs wifes body. It was not a killing spewed out to scare the opponent, but a killing with the determination to kill the real opponent. Well, since he even killed the Emperor of Swords, theres no way he would be afraid of these four hundred. When I heard that you killed the Geomwang, I couldnt believe it at first. Or I thought there might have been a problem with the Geomwang. But seeing as he walked out unharmed like this, I guess there wasnt a problem with the Geomwang. Yet he had no fear at all. It was clear that he believed something. Its four hundred, why are you trying to kill Soma? Extreme Soma calmly answered my question. Sabaeks dream was to be the leader of the Apostles. They are ming me for not being able to achieve their dream. Of course its because of you! Because of you, my aspirations were shattered. Because a mazon and an apostle lord cannot coexist in the same sect! He med the evil Soma for not being able to be the leader of the Apostles. It was quite a while ago, but he seems to have continued to develop that resentment. When Master was alive, he couldnt move, but after he passed away, he was like this. Shut up! I only endured it because you were banned and confined to a demonic religion. It has nothing to do with priests! Mrs. Yang was a loser her whole life. When he was young, he alsomitted himself to the Heavenly Demon Church to be a Magon, but he could not adapt and had to be kicked out. He wanted to be the Lord of the White Faces, but that position was taken over by Master Extremely Evil Soma, and finally, he was unable to achieve his wish to be the Lord of the Apostles. It was a life where I only dreamed of something bigger than my abilities. It was so ugly. Hearing my words, Geukak Soma and Yang Cheogi looked at me. You me others and try to use others to kill them. It was really ugly. How is it Somas fault that you are unhappy? Its your fault for ruining your life by ming others. A cold, murderous scold poured out from my wife, but I said everything I wanted to say. Could it be that you could not have be the Apostle Lord because the Mazon came from the same sect? I think its an excuse. If you had shown the qualities and abilities suitable for the position, you would definitely have be the Apostle Lord. Isnt that an excuse you made up? Sister Yang could not refute. If you have such a petty heart, even if you became the leader of the Apostles, the Apostles would have been ruined because of you. In the end, you were probably assassinated by someone within the Apostolic League. Instead of ming Soma, I should say thank you. Follow along. Thank you for saving me. Thank you, Soma! Sister-inw Yangs eyes were calm. I could feel the will to kill me in his eyes. I think there was something I said that hit the nail on the head. I looked at those eyes that were trying hard to hide their shame and said. Isnt that the only reason you want to kill Soma? Mrs. Yang was startled by my words. Extreme Soma, who was standing next to me, asked me. What do you mean? Such a petty great man always puts his own interests first. They dont risk their lives for revenge. Who are you joining hands with? What did you agree to receive in return? Did you say I would make even yourst dreame true? Sister Yang could not deny what I said. The little guy has a very sharp snout. The future of Demonic Cult is bright! His shame turned into anger and he turned towards Extreme Soma. You went to a demonic cult and became an evil soma, right? Lets see how vicious a person you really are. When Mrs. Yang gave a signal by snapping her fingers, those who were hiding appeared one by one. There were dozens of them, all wearing masks, and they were all disciples. Now, try killing all the monks executioners. I was surprised. I never thought he woulde out like this. These people were not brought here to kill us, but rather to harass the evil soma. It was hard to tell what age group they were because they were wearing masks, but judging by the prayers, there were many young experts among them. What choice will Extreme Soma make? If they rush to kill us, I too will have no choice but to use my hands. Although it is said to be a sect of the Four Sects, it is a recluse of extremely evil Soma, so can it kill people to its hearts content? And how will Extreme Soma respond? I red at Sister Yang. When I say absolute evil, I mean people like that. A person with an evil intention to intentionally break someones heart rather than an inevitable choice. A person who uses the disciples of a sect as scapegoats without any remorse. You will surely die by my hand. At that moment, Extreme Soma spoke in a loud voice. My executed priests, sisters, sisters, and acolytes, listen. Even though I left the main text andmitted myself to Protestantism, I am the greatest disciple of thete Jeondae Munju. Since Master Mun did not emunicate me during his lifetime, I give this order as a legitimate disciple of Baekmyeonmun. Everyone go away! Baekmyeonmuns disciples looked at each other and exchanged nces. Mrs. Yang shouted. What are you doing? Hurry up and kill me! Extreme Soma shouted louder. Yang Cheo-gi, a high treason man who recklessly manipted the disciples of the monks for his personal desires, dies here today. So go away! I told you to kill me! At that moment, someone unleashed a thunderstorm. Peeing. Extreme Soma turned his body to avoid the earth wind. The wind was not released to kill, but was fired as a warning. execution! Extreme Soma recognized at a nce that the man who shot Jipoong was his executioner. Did you recognize me? How can I not know? The gazes of the two people intertwined in the air contained memories and longing for their childhood. If you are to be executed, please take 20,000 disciples with you and return. I cannot disobey the orders of the Four Hundred. The Four Baek have already abandoned the Four Masters. Dont you see that they are joining hands with the evil Ingok and trying to use the executioner and his disciples as sword-bearers? They knew what the situation was because they had heard everything I had said to Mrs. Yang earlier. There are only two oues to this fight. Either you die fighting with me, or you kill us and suffer extinction at the hands of the Heavenly Demon Church. Is that what the death penalty wants? Driving everyone to death? Yangs wife shouted at him to kill her quickly, but Geukak Soma and the man called Sang-sang were staring at each other in silence. That old man who uses distribution as a weapon to ruin the text will die by my hand. So dont worry and go back. Do you know what kind of person I am? know. A priest was a person who kept his word. See you next time, death penalty. The death penalty of the extremely evil Soma shouted to the disciples. Going back! A hundred disciples followed him and rushed to him. I was truly impressed by Extreme Somas calm response. It was a moment to see a new side of him. -Finishing it without any sacrifices. It was the greatest moment since I met Soma. DYou say it was cool that Extreme Soma didnt see blood? Something feels awkward. I thought that maybe he was changing after meeting me. You idiots! To Madame Yang, who was infuriated, Geukak Soma spoke teasingly. I think I have more luck with the death penalty than my teacher. Shut up! I also added a word to Yangs irritated reaction. They went because they didnt like you. Coming here must have been due to an unreasonable order. If I had hated it, I would have listened to Soma, who left the monastery a long time ago. How can they not know that they are trying to drag their disciples to death just because they are sages? I would rather you die here today. Sister Yang sneered. I know you killed the Sword Emperor, but did you think I would deal with you alone? Youve waited a long time. You monster, pleasee out now. Then, a person appeared from inside a building across the street. He was an old man who had not aged well. There was a lot of ugliness between the wrinkles, and the eyes were full of murder. I was surprised to hear the word ghost. Although he learned magic, he was a magician who did not belong to the main school. He was a famous figure who used magic tomit murder and eventually the main school and the Murim Alliance worked together to form an assassination team to kill him. He disappeared after that, but appeared today. I asked Mrs. Yang. Who on earth are you joining hands with? Is it because we joined hands with someone that a monsteres out? But before I could hear the answer, the monster came out with cold eyes. It sticks out? You guys have a nasty way of speaking. Did your father teach you that? Are you referring to your parents in this situation? And my father? Because old people behave so shamelessly, there is no longer a ce for old people in Moorim. Are you out to kill us and then expect us to be polite? Okay, I will show you all manners from now on. See you, senior. Please cherish the bond of fellow Mine people and save this Malhak junior! Now, are you going to save my life? The monster couldnt answer and twitched the corner of one of its eyes. So stop talking nonsense about manners. Where are youing out of nowhere? I deliberately stimted him strongly. They were the ones who came to kill us anyway. In that case, the more you stimte him, the better the fight will be. This is because the more emotions get involved in a fight between experts, the more likely it is to lose. It was probably because of that context that he made me angry by mentioning my father. Sister Yang said to Goema. Crush every bone. Still, lets try to be arrogant like that. Its annoying. Please take a good look in advance. After a while, it will disappear without form. No matter how poor their personalities were, both of them were close to the level of Geomhwang Baekmanggi when it came to martial arts. It wasnt easy to deal with two people. It was right then. ng, nk, nk. The sound of chains was heard from somewhere. When I turned around, a sturdy man appeared with blood-red chains wrapped around his wrists and hanging down, dragging them along. The iron breaker! He was a viin called the Iron yer, who once caused fear in the martial arts world. I dont know how many masters lost their lives as their bodies exploded from his red chains. His momentum was no less than that of the monster that appeared before. My heart sank at his appearance. Dealing with the two before was not easy. However, with the appearance of the Iron yer, the situation was absolutely unfavorable. I sighed and said to Extreme Soma. Its all my fault. What does it mean? Elder Hyeolcheondoma said. Im going to cause a stir and wake up all kinds of secluded experts. I never thought Id meet a monster and an iron breaker here. I think I woke him up this time, not Lee Gongja. Then Soma-sama, please take the stronger side. The eyes behind the mask smiled as they saw me not forgetting a joke even in this situation. It was the worst situation, but I felt strangely reassured by the thought that I was with Extreme Soma. I guess I should ask you this first. I said while looking at my sister-inw. Which side will you join and join forces? Of course, it was said with the intention of preventing him from joining forces. Sister Yang smiled leisurely. Even if you dont hurt my pride like that, I wont step forward. Now, lets take a good look at our scientists face and body. It will soon turn into a blood clot and disappear. Since the monster was trying to deal with me, naturally the opponent of the evil demon was Iron yer. I thought it went well. Both the monster and the Iron yer were strong enemies, but it was expected that the monster would be stronger. I looked at Extreme Soma. I didnt ask if I was confident. Because that was a statement that disrespected the evil Soma. I took my time until the end. Lets bet on who will die first. The monsterughed at my words. The iron breakerughed, and Lady Yang alsoughed. Soma-nim is still there, but I dont know why theyre treating me like that. Only then did Extreme Somaugh, and finally I alsoughed. When I pulled out the sword and let it hang down, Extreme Evil Soma lightly flicked the de of the ck magic sword with his finger. Teeing! Hearing the clear metal sound that conveyed the spirit of the evil soma telling him to fight well, he walked forward towards the most difficult fight after returning. Chapter 148 Episode 148: If I think Im going to die. I controlled my mind. Because there was a strong enemy in front of him, Extreme Evil Soma did not care. I have to focus only on my fight. Lets believe in extreme soma. Instead, Yang Yang should pay attention. Because he was a guy who never knew when he would barge in andunch a surprise attack. The monster wore gloves with split des on both hands. It was his German weapon, Cheongangbijo (콵wצ). The blue razor flowing down the de was eerie. Lets see if the sharpness of the knife is as good as the sharpness of the snout. The moment the monster finished speaking, the fight began. Caw! Kak! Kaaaaaaa! Making a strange wind noise, the Cheongangbijo tore through the air. It was an attack that would rip off flesh and bones with just a brush. I attacked while stepping on the dark step. visor! visor! Cheaeng! visor! The sword and the Tianjiang Feijo shed countless times. I tried to increase the distance and he tried to cling to me somehow. Since the Cheongangbijo was shorter than the sword, the closer he was, the more advantageous he had. At a time when there was a trembling battle going back and forth, I faced that moment. Just like when he fought Baek Mang-gi, all he could see was the appearance of a monster. The surroundings became quiet and only the movements and sounds of me and the monster could be heard. I had the illusion that even time passed slowly. But time never passed slowly. Its just that my concentration has increased. At that moment, a short scream was heard that tore through the silence! Tsk! The moment you realize that the main character of the scream is Extremely Evil Soma. shing. I instinctively used a blinker and before I knew it, I was swinging my sword behind the iron breaker. Easy profit. The chain that was heading towards the stumbling and retreating Demon Soma turned towards me. Shhh! Tae-ae-ang! The moment my sword bounced off the Iron yers chain, I felt a rush of force behind me and twisted my body to avoid it. The ghostly demons Cheongangbijo followed and wed its way past the space I was in. The evil soma, who escaped the crisis with my help, threw blood at the monster that was making a second attack on me. Shhh. The monster also twisted its body to avoid bloodbath. Taking advantage of that opportunity, I and Extreme Soma jumped away and got away from the two people. If I hadnt intervened, Extreme Soma would have been injured. The Iron yers martial arts skills were stronger than expected. When the fight calmed down for a moment, Mrs. Yangughed out loud. He was confident of victory. Not only that, the monster and the iron yer were also full of leisure. I took a breath and asked Sister Yang. Are you the head of Cheonmyeonghoe? I tried to find out the secret while he was in a state of triumphant conceit. I am not a Cheonmyeonghoeju. Then what about evil gokju? Its not even a wicked Gokju. Those two people must be among the best in the Wicked Valley, so how on earth were you able to let theme out? Mrs. Yang didnt tell me anything about it. I quickly skimmed through it. Then I guess Cheonmyeonghoeju joined hands with the evil Gokju. As if I had you covered. A hint of admiration shed in Sister-inw Yangs eyes. The reaction showed that my guess was true. It was a secret that even Tongcheon Pavilion had not discovered yet. Originally, I knew that Cheonmyeonghoe was not an ordinary organization, but it was a much greater organization than I knew. In the past, the mission was a failure and that was the end. Since the ban on Extreme Soma had not been lifted, this situation would not have urred in the first ce. But one thing was certain. Judging by the way things are nned now, Cheon Myeong-hoe must have been active behind the scenes even then. Before fighting again, I looked at Extreme Soma. He nodded silently. The look in his eyes told me not to worry because it was okay. The fight started again. The Cheongangbijo tore the space apart, and the iron chains of the iron breaker raised their heads and rushed in like a living snake. The Cheongangbijo grazed the arm and side of the Extreme Evil Soma, and the bloodnce grazed the forehead of the Iron yer. In a short distance, sword energy flew, earth wind was released, iron chains filled with strong energy flew in, and Tianjiang Feizo created dozens of w marks. In fact, all kinds of secrets arose one after another. The fight was close. Extreme Soma and I have only fought together once, but we worked together like someone who has been practicing passing techniques all his life. Strangely enough, when I fought against Extreme Soma, I felt at ease and worked well together. Then, at some point, a second scream from Extreme Soma erupted. He fell down as if he had hit his butt, and chains flew towards him. I was rushed and blocked the chain with my back. Empty! I held on with my best self-defense, but the shock caused my shoulder to fall off. Teuong! Empty! Chains fell one after another. The chain hit my body, but the self-defense equipment surrounding my body repelled it. It was something that took a lot of energy. Yang Che-gi, who was watching, eximed with an expression of surprise. He must be such an amazing guy to be able to show off his self-defense skills at that age. But this was the situation we intended. A little while ago, I sent a message telling people to pretend to be attacked by Extreme Soma once more. With my back to them, the sword was splitting in front of me. The seventh type of Bicheon Sword Technique, Yucheon-sik, was demonstrated. Chop rock! It didnt divide much. Just two in front of the chest so they cant see. The moment when the sword-shaped sword waspleted! Shhh! Shhh! Two sword energy shot out behind me as if they were alive. Wow! One pierced through the shoulder of an unsuspecting monster, and the other flew away, cutting the chain in half. Damn it! The monster frowned as he pressed the acupuncture point on his shoulder. If I hadnt reflexively turned my body to avoid it, my neck would have been pierced. The iron yer discarded the cut chain and shortened the remaining part. shit! We alsomented. The attack of conversion did not kill them. Fortunately, it pierced the monsters shoulder and damaged the Iron yers weapons. I held out my hand to the Extreme Soma who was sitting, and the Extreme Soma took my hand and stood up. Extreme Somas eyes became even hotter. He and I were burning in this fight. The monster and the Iron yer chose a long-term war. They have decided that their internal skills have the upper hand and are nning to destroy our internal skills and kill them. Because his shoulder was injured and his weapons were damaged, he intended to fight cautiously. Then, it was inevitable that the power of Extreme Evil Soma, which uses Earth Wind and Tension, would be the first to fall. That moment of crisis when his stamina dropped and his movements became noticeably slow. Stuck. Extreme Soma was looking at me with a surprised face. We were in a world of space-time illusions. It is a space in space-time illusion. Even space-time anomaly! There is no time to exin. Its a quick attack supplement, so take this and recover from the inner energy first. I gave him the quick attack de I got from Hyeolcheon Doma. Please take it. I still have some strength left. No time. Please eat quickly and recover. Even at this moment, my internal strength is being used up. Extreme Soma immediately took the Quick Attack Dan and swept away his true energy. I could hear them talking outside. Its an illusion. A young guy even uses genjutsu? It never ceases to amaze me. If this is the ultimate genjutsu, it will notst long before it shows itself because it consumes so much internal strength. In short, its suicide. Indeed, if he had not reversely absorbed the inner energy of the Heavenly Paradise artist, he would not have been able to perform the space-time transformation technique at this moment. After a while, Extreme Soma, who quickly recovered his strength with a quick attack, opened his eyes and stood up. We have to see the end within a hundred moves. yes! Lets go! I held out my sword and Extreme Soma flicked his sword once again. Teeing! The space-time anomaly was released with a clear metal sound. As soon as I jumped out, I rushed at the iron breaker like crazy. p p p p p! I exerted extreme concentration. The surroundings disappeared and all I could see were iron bars and chains. And soon the iron breaker also disappeared. Only the chains were moving spectacrly. There was no sound. The only sound was the sound of my sword and chains shing. If Im having a hard time, youre going to have a hard time too. If it feels like Im going to die, itll feel like youre dying too. I dont believe it. That you worked harder than me. I believed in myself and all my efforts. And once again I had an amazing experience. I was fighting at the highest speed I could, and my sword began to move faster. It was a result of desperation. It was a miracle created by my desperation to not want to kill Extreme Soma. I felt the movement of the chains bing more urgent. As if being pushed, he unleashed his hidden secret. He caught my sword between the chains. At the very moment when it felt as if a coiled snake was coiling around the sword, the ck magic sword was taken away. The Iron yer looked happy. Whoosh! Phew! The next moment, a dagger was lodged in the iron yers neck. He showed his secret, but so did I. The moment I lost my sword and caught him off guard, I struck him with a dagger. Ugh. The dagger stuck in the iron yers neck was a dagger thatsted forever. Since the fight began and he had not used a single martial arts technique, he was unable to block this sudden attack. The Iron yer pulled out the dagger stuck in his neck, like a person who cant stand a tickle and scratches it. The moment I pulled out the dagger, blood spurted out like a waterfall and I copsed. I didnt even have the courage to retrieve the sword out of thin air, so I ran and picked up the ck magic sword wrapped in a chain. And without hesitation, he rushed towards the monster. The extreme demon was fighting a monster stronger than itself with extreme concentration. We now fought like we did against Baek Mang-gi. The two of us pushed him like crazy. He was wary that Yang Cheo-gi would intervene, but for some reason he did not intervene in the fight. As the two of us pushed forward, the fight quickly escted. Although they were strong, in the end, they were not as strong as Geomhwang Baekmanggi. On the other hand, our joint efforts were even better than before. The exact moment when the monster spoke to Yang Cheo-gi and asked for help. As my sword passed between the slightly disheveled des of Cheongangbijo. Phew! My sword got stuck in the demons shoulder. Peeing! Pow! At the same time, the blood clot thrown by the evil soma pierced the monsters forehead. The monster fell backwards with its eyes full of resentment and anger. Ha ha ha Geukaksoma and I breathed heavily. Extreme Soma had exhausted all his internal power, and I also had very little internal power left. They are such terrible people! Yang said to him in admiration. You are the worse one. Are you just watching them instead of helping them? If you all use up your internal energy, you can kill them more safely and easily, so why bother getting involved? I didnt think that was the reason. Because the variables of remaining alone like this and dealing with the two were equally dangerous. You didnt stop those two masters from dying? Like a person who wished to die. Why? Then a thought struck me like a thunderbolt. Did you by any chance say that what you were promised by Lord Cheonmyeong was the Wicked Gokju? ! He wanted Majon, Munju, and Maengju, so I wondered if he wanted Gokju. I could tell that my prediction was certain from the look in Yangs eyes and reaction when I asked her how she knew. There was no doubt that he had used this opportunity to cut off the limbs of the evil-in-gokju. In order to receive bad songs more easily. The evildoers were gathering together and stabbing each other in the back. You really are a person who only dreams of dreams that can never be achieved. Your mouth is the source of trouble. You are trash. Okay, go to hell and curse as much as you can. Extreme Soma blocked my path. DGongja Lee Now is the time to show off your running skills. I should be able to survive a few moves. He thought we couldnt defeat Yang Cheo-gi. Because his strength has already run out. I decided that it was impossible to deal with him with what little strength I had left. -You should use those running skills when you have a rematch with Soma. DDont be stubborn and just go! -My magic doesnt break the table, but it doesnt leave my friends in danger either. -! I could feel my evil soma being stirred up by the word friend. DWhat kind of evil soma is so affectionate? The evil somas gaze, which had been directed at me, then turned towards Yang Cheo-gi. And then something truly unexpected came out. Please send the master of science four hundred. In order to save me, I am asking a favor that I absolutely do not want to do. Then, Sister Yang said with a mocking look in her eyes. If you take off your mask and kneel, I will save your life. I could see the conflicted back of Extreme Soma. ah! Even if the whole world points at him as evil, I will not be able to do so. I quickly walked up to him and grabbed his arm. I wont let you live because of that. Extreme Soma said as he took my hand away from his grasp. I had no intention of kneeling. I know better. What kind of person is Sabaek? But why? I tried to take a little more time. Since this scientist is smart, I thought he might find some number. Extreme Somaughed quietly. Deep regret shed through his eyes beneath the mask. I wish we had more time. He had a premonition of the end. Yang Che-gi raised a hand full of internal power. I also injected internal power into the dark magic sword. How many can you survive? Can I kill him with this skill? Get along well! He tensed up. It was a magic bomb with full internal power. The very moment when I tried to stop it by emitting sword energy. Quang! The magic st field that flew in was destroyed and disappeared. I didnt stop it. Something that came from somewhere blocked Yang Cheo-gis attack. It was a sword. A long sword imbued with strength was stuck in front of us like a shield. Surprisingly, it was the Great Sword of Destruction of the Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon. When I raised my head, a blood vessel came down from the air on the wind and said, I knew it would be like this. Chapter 149 The 149th exam continues. Elder! When I saw the Hyeolcheon chopping block, I jumped up and shouted with joy. Have I ever been this happy about him since I met him? I pulled out the Annihtion de, which was half stuck in the Blood Heaven Cutting de that had fallen to the floor. Why is someone who is old enough to persecute their juniors? Hyeolcheondoma scolded him sternly. Then, instead of answering, a blood clot flew out. Boom! Hyeolcheondoma struck a blow and resolved the bloodshed. The Hyeolcheon chopping block was not pushed back at all due to internal strength. In particr, Hyeolcheon Doma, who had been training hard in martial arts recently, was sharper than ever. Hyeolcheon Doma shouted in anger. You ugly old man! Do you want to die? The Great de of Destruction swung wildly. Fuaaaaaa! The sword wind emitted from the sword tore through space and flew away. Yang Che-ki did not dodge, but threw out his double sword and unleashed his strength. Kwaaaaang! The two people were pushed backwards with an ear-piercing explosion. The number who took a step back was the same. The power of Hyecheon Doma was so profound that it was not at all inferior to Yang Cheo-gi. I immediately joined the fight. It would be a big deal if Hyeolcheondoma got hurt while fighting alone. p rock. As he exercised the Seventh Style of the Flying Sword Technique, Yucheon-sik, the ck magic sword split into twelve sword energies floating in the air. Even though he didnt have much strength left, he deliberately showed off his strength and caused as many divisions as possible. Seeing me trying to join the fight, Yang Cheo-gi decided that the situation was unfavorable, so he quickly kicked himself and disappeared from there. Dont chase after me. I was worried that Hyeolcheondoma would chase after him, but he didnt move. Even the phlegm wont go away. A little while ago, I thought my arm was going to fall off while I was talking about work. He is as strong as he is ugly. Compared to that guy, you are a very handsome man! No problem. Elder! I tried to run up and hug him, but Hyeolcheondoma stepped on his steps and avoided him. disgusting. How did you get here? By chance while passing by. Could that be possible? Hyeolcheondoma was worried about me and was watching my movements. thank you. If it werent for you, we would have died here. It wasnt just Gongchisa. If he hadnte, I really wouldnt know what the oue of the fight would have been. Extreme Soma slumped down in his seat. There was blood all over the mask, and there were wounds and blood all over the body. Elder, please stand guard for a moment. Okay then. I ced my hand on Extreme Somas back and injected a ray of internal power into it. Slowly, I took care of his blood vessels, boosted his energy, and healed his internal injuries. As pure inner energyforted his body, Extreme Soma immediately opened his eyes. Fortunately, the internal injuries were not that deep. Fortunately, the. Because the internal injuries are not that deep. Extreme Soma looked at me. I cant forget. The look in his eyes when he foresaw the end was full of regret. We forget easily. That powerful moment that would change me and my life. After that time, we cannot live like that moment. But I wont do that. I dont need anything else in my rtionship with him now. All you have to do is not forget the regret of that moment when you foresaw death. Extreme Soma, what about you? Do you feel the same way as me? Extreme Soma justughed. For the first time, Iughed with all my emotions. Iughed too. okay. Drinking with Chuma andughing with Soma. Then thats it. Next, Extreme Demon Soma expressed his gratitude to Blood Heavenly Demon. I bowed my head slightly without saying a word. Hyeolcheondoma was also greeted with a simple nod of his head. I took the opportunity and grabbed the blood chopping block. Elder! I missed you. Why are you doing this because its disgusting? I shook myself off like a child and fell as if running away. But how could I not know? It feels really good that he saved me too. I spoke honestly as I retrieved the iron dagger that had fallen next to the body of the iron breaker. This fight was pretty tough. As he watched this, Hyeolcheondoma spoke to me. Did I tell you? You are waking up the martial arts. Where should I go and learn a luby? Then, in the process of learning that, even those who dont need to wake up will wake up. I spoke with confidence in response to Hyecheon Domas joke. Anyway, this is what happened. Tell everyone to wake up. Instead of waking upte and talking in your sleep, tell everyone to wake upter. Instead I said after making eye contact with the two people. Please fight with me from now on. The Hyeolcheondoma that had been staring at me for a moment turned around and walked away, and the Extremely Evil Soma followed behind. Youre doing this again, youre doing this again. I walked after them and got out of there. * * * Sima Ming, who held the emergency edict in his hand, held it with his hand. The fact that he walked faster than other times showed that what he brought with him was important. Even while looking at the urgency, Geom Woojin, the Heavenly Demon, was as calm as usual. Sima Ming arrived at the end of the red carpet and quickly delivered the news. This time, during the course of his mission, Gongja Lee shed with the viins of Akingok. A wicked song? They are Geungnak Yo-hee, the Three Princes of Blood, Lord Yeomrasin, and Hyeolrangdo. There are people who are quite capable. Its not just them. Even monsters and iron yers have appeared. When the names of the two people were mentioned, Geom Woojin was startled. The first four were not easy people, and thest two people were definitely not people to take lightly. They shed with Lee Gongja and Extreme Evil Soma. Was there even an evil soma? yes. It seems like Extreme Soma is also involved in this matter. so? After a while, Sima Ming reported. Li Gongzi and Extreme Evil Soma killed them all. Even if the first four were okay, thest two wouldnt have been easy. It is said that Extreme Soma suffered internal injuries in the process. Fortunately, it is said that it is not a deep internal injury. What about Mugeuk? its okay. The two of you killed the monster and the iron breaker? Unlike the calm Geom Woo-jin, Grand Warlord Sima Myeong was slightly reminded. Actually, I was very surprised when I saw the charter. A while ago, Lee Gongja and Extreme Evil Somabined to kill the Sword Emperor, but at that time, there was only one opponent. On the other hand, this time there were a lot of enemies so it wouldnt have been easy. If there hadnt been a dance with the sword dance at the Pungryu bar the other day, Geom Woo-jin would have been equally surprised. Geom Woojin was already surprised that day. Who is behind this? The actual mastermind was Cheon Myeong-hoe, and those who took the lead in carrying out the work were Yang Cheo-gi and the evil Gok-ju. Mrs. Yang? The Yang wife from Baekmyeonmun? Geom Woojin knew about him. yes. It seems like hemitted this act because of his support from Extreme Soma. You mobilized people who were too grandiose to say that? ording to Gongja Lees report, it is said that Lord Cheonmyeonghoe captured the evil people Gokju and Yang Cheogi. However, it seems that while recruiting Yang Cheo-gi, he secretly offered her the position of Wicked Gokju. Why did you do that? From the point of view of Cheonmyeonghoeju, Wicked Gokju would be more useful in many ways than Yang Cheogi. I think he definitely has an ulterior motive. Please find out. yes! The Cheonmyeonghoe were more troublesome than we thought. Until now, I had only known the Cheonmyeonghoe as a group of people who sought unfair profits by pretending to be the Cheonmashinsyo. But now I see that it is a much bigger and stronger organization than that. What are you going to do? It may be difficult for a scientist to deal with. Why dont you just invite me in? But Geom Woojin shook his head. That mission was chosen by the child himself, wasnt it? Then you have to endure it. Instead, they turned a blind eye to the Mazon intervention this time. And please increase the one-time support provided to our school to three. All right. Since it was originally a mission that had to be done alone, the Mazons should not have intervened like this. However, since a special situation has unfolded beyond the test, the difficulty level is adjusted ordingly. We will focus our informationwork and keep an eye on Cheonmyeonghoe. Geom Woojin nodded and said. Tell the second child that the test continues. * * * We stayed in our schools safe house, not far from the Yellow River Guest House where the fight took ce. I rested for a few days to recover my energy and heal my wounds. We cooked a proper meal, had a healthy breakfast, and got plenty of rest. And today, a letter arrived from Cheonmajeon telling us to continue with the mission. I thought he was my father too. Because he was the one who sent a message saying he was going to fight against the Murim Alliance and sent a reply telling him to fight well. That night, as I was walking through the garden of the safe house, enjoying the quiet moonlight, I saw Hyeolcheon Doma practicing martial arts in the yard in the corner. Do you practice here too? Is training a joke? Choose a location. When I see older people these days, I often think that bing a mazon is not a joke. Dont lie. They look at us funny. You misunderstand! To be honest, when I first decided to take over the Mazons, I looked at them with disdain. But as I got closer to them, I gave up that thought a long time ago. These people are not easy at all. Thats probably why Yang Cheo-gi didnt be a majon. Apart from his martial arts skills, there is nothing definitive about him bing a mazon. Should I say its not attractive? Should I say I have no feelings? Should I say that the ss is not good? There is something missing about him. I guess I didnt know that Majon was scary because I only saw the drunkards I met these days. You shouldnt look down on that drunkard either. Why are you worrying about me so much these days? You dont look worried? Whenever I get a chance, I fall into danger like this. I guess Ill have to take the money out and buy some other clothing. What about the speed attack group? I took it. I didnt say that I was fed extreme soma. If I had done that for no reason, my old man could have been fussing all night and not being able to sleep. It was then. I ate that. When I turned around, I saw Extreme Soma walking out into the garden. Thanks to you, I survived. Then he bowed his head slightly. Seeing that polite attitude, the Hyeolcheondoma only nced at me once and did not say anything to offend the extremely evil Soma. I hope youre safe. How urgent would it have been to eat it all and fight? Why doesnt the Blood Heavenly Demon know that? He would curse behind his back, calling him a conniving bastard, but he still acknowledged Extreme Somas skills. Ill pay you back next time. Before that, I need to clean the blood off that mask. I n to use it as is until this work is finished. I felt that I was slightly reminded of Extreme Soma. It wasnt just a feeling of anger. For the first time in a long time, it was closer to the excitement I felt while fighting a life-or-death battle. It was the same for me too. In thest fight, I experienced that my sword swing speed became faster. This was done out of desperation to save the evil Soma, but I had already exceeded the limit of what I could do. Thats important. That the limit has been broken. Since the Bicheon Sword Technique has already reached the Twelve Masters, this improvement is probably rted to my overall martial arts level. I had a few rough times, but honestly, it felt amazing. Even the evil soma inside the mask looked like he agreed with what I said. Even Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon nodded. Everyone goes crazy from the taste. It seems that Hyeolcheon Domas blood began to boil as he exchanged daily notes with Yang Cheo-gi. First of all, we have to catch Yang Yang. Not only did Mrs. Yang try to kill us, but she also tried to drive the disciples of Baekmyeonmun, the extremely evil soma recluse, to death. Extreme Soma will continue to target me in the future, so I have to deal with it as a top priority. Besides, he would have met the Cheonmyeonghoes lord in person, so it will be helpful in finding the Cheonmyeonghoes lord. Then Hyeolcheondoma asked. Do you know where that guy named Yang Cheo-gi is? He must have been hiding in a bad song. Since the people we took there are dead, we have to report it, and it is also the safest ce. Also, Yang Cheo-gi is aiming for the position of Wicked Gokju, so he must have gone back there. I will help you. When Hyeolcheondoma said he would help, Extremely Evil Soma said something unexpected. I know a lot about bad songs. After a moment, he added: I was there once too. I asked in surprise. When were you there? I was young. The master sent me there, telling me to cultivate evil intentions. After three years, he came to get me. What if he died there? Then he must have found another disciple. Did Soma survive the evil valley at such a young age? Extreme Soma nodded. After all, Akingok is also a ce where people live. If there are masters like monsters, there are also people who dont know martial arts at all. There are even people who are not from Akingok and take goods and do business there. Because there are a lot of leftovers. However, you should not let down your guard. If you go in without any information, there is no ce as scary as Akingok. I gave them both the contents of the letter sent from our school. I received a call from our school today. The mission to eliminate the Lord Cheonmyeonghoe is still valid, and support has been strengthened by allowing you to receive help from the main school three times instead. I would like to use one of them this time. The three of us can handle it, but the evil Gokju may step forward in the process. There is no need to take unnecessary risks. You are only using one opportunity anyway. He spoke vigorously with the spirit of pushing out all the bad songs if he had to. Lets call Ilhwa Geomzon and Daechwima and go catch Yang Cheogi. Chapter 150 Episode 150 Good people always die. The evil Gokju Gibang-in (o) was so angry that he could not bear it. Are you telling me to believe that now? Whether you believe it or not, where is it? It just happened. It doesnt just happen that two great masters of evil music die at the same time. Gibang-in, who is short and has gloomy eyes, always has the kind of prayer that calms peoples moods. As his mood changed, the air around him became so stuffy that it was difficult to breathe. Can you defeat the monster? Are you confident that you can defeat the iron breaker? I am not confident. Isnt it the same for you? But how can you believe that those two people were killed by the evil soma? And all in one ce! together! It wasnt because of Extreme Soma. It was because of the Demonic Cult expert. Say that! It was natural for voices to rise. Because the evil Gokju did not know about the skills of sword dance. Even in martial arts, only those who handle very intimate information know that the martial arts skills of sword dance are greater than expected, and the skills of sword dance are not yet known to the world. Where were they alone? Didnt you send along Geungnakyohee, the Three Princes of Blood, Hyeolrangdo, and Lord Yeomrasin? But you wiped them all out and came back alive alone! I barely survived! I almost died. You know what? What you say is so absurd that it sounds more like the truth. I hope youre not stupid enough to make such a ridiculous excuse. The evil Gokju could not believe this situation. In this incident, he lost two of his strongest limbs. They sent everyone out so that no one would die. What were Yang Dahyeop doing when they died? When I was about to leave, Hyeolcheondoma appeared. The old mans inner strength was so profound that I couldnt do anything about it. Yang Che-gi thoroughly hid the fact that the ghost demon and iron yer came forward after his death. Gokju suspects himself and will investigate here and there, but he will have no choice but to believe what he says. Because it was a clear fact that there were only Geommugeuk, Extreme Soma, and Hyeolcheondoma there that day. I also have a rtionship with the head of the Cheonmyeonghoe, so why ruin it? Please believe me. The wicked Gokju regretted it. If I had known that things would turn out like this, I would never have joined hands with Lord Cheonmyeong. It urred to meter that the sweet thing he suggested might be poison. Greed is always the root of the problem. Bygones are bygones. The problem now was this. With their deaths, his position as Gokju was in jeopardy. Among the Moorim organizations, this is the ce where the leader changes the fastest. It was full of people who, if they felt like the leader was showing weakness, would immediately reveal it. If you were trying to take my ce, you wont die a happy death. Even if he originally had such feelings, he did not show it outwardly. Because he always smiled at enemies he had to kill. But today I couldnt hold back my anger. I dont want to see your face, so just leave. Lets talk againter. Lets do that. As Mrs. Yang was about to turn around, Gokju, a wicked man, spoke. Do you know what my nickname was before I came here? What was it? It was white evil. It was white because it had all the evil in the world. Is that so? The calm response made Gokju, a viin, even more angry. Whether he was aware of such feelings or not, Secretary Yang raised a new issue to worry about. They will guess that I am here. What do you want to say? So, are you trying to say that they might attack this song as well? Its not impossible. In this way, Yang Cheo-gi blocked the possibility that the evil Gokju might try to kill her. You have cut off both our arms, so we will have to fight only with our feet. If what you say is true, we are all dead now. Of course, I didnt mean it. If Akingok had copsed without them, Akingok would have disappeared in the first ce. Because this was a ce crowded with countless evildoers. No one in Jianghu would take a dip in this dirty water. As it has been until now. When Yang Cheo-gi left, the wicked Gok-ju called his subordinates and gave orders. We will investigate this matter thoroughly and kill anyone who enters the country after this time. Let everyone know! They say they give 50,000 nyang for each intruder. * * * After sending a letter to the main school requesting to have a drink and Ilhwa Sword, we headed straight to Akingok. We ran at light speed because it was faster than riding on horseback. A journey to run with the Blood Heavenly Demon and the Extremely Evil Soma? It was something unimaginable not only before the regression, but even after the regression. Ive traveled with Extreme Demons before, but this was my first time with Blood Heavenly Demons. I learned something new about him during this journey. Hyeolcheon Doma, who seemed to like staying in his room and reading books, surprisingly didnt go to any ce in Jungwon that he hadnt visited. When I came across an area I knew, I stopped while running and Hyeolcheondoma told me about that ce. If you go over the mountain over there, you wille to arge ce called Joyapyeong, and there Ipeted with the Biryugaek who challenged me for five lilies. It happened when I was young. A story about a fight you had like this. In that vige over there, there is a sect made up entirely of women. There, Moonju and her best disciple both liked me. I naturally told stories like these ridiculous lies. At this time, Extreme Soma and I sent a message to each other at the same time. Its a lie. From beyond, it is an area under the influence of the Apostolic Alliance. If you go 800 miles that way, youre in the territory of the Murim League. He was also bright about the topography and the situation in the martial forest. There were many moments when I wanted to hit back when there were things that ovepped with what I knew, but I had to hold back. But was your inner skill this deep? Hyeolcheondoma was puzzled as he saw me running with them and not falling behind at all. I took an elixir that was given to me as a gift by a very noble person. The elixir referred to the divine altar given by Hyeolcheondoma in the past. I cant demonstrate this level of strength with just that? This time, while dealing with the Fairy Tale of Paradise, I absorbed her inner strength. Of course, there were many other reasons, but I did not mention them all. Oh, heaven is really helping you. So, you two, please help me too. Then, the Blood Heavenly Demon and the Extremely Evil Soma started running away again. Even though we hate each other with the sole intention of making fun of me, theye together like that. Maybe the two dont hate each other that much. I shouted as I ran after them. Where can people who are slower than me run away like that? * * * So we ran and ran until we arrived at the entrance to Akingok. In the distance, Ilhwa Geomjon and Chwima could be seen waiting for each other. They were drunk and swimming and just watching people tending flowers in the flower garden, but seeing them from outside felt different. Chuma, looking up at the sky with his arms crossed, looked somehow lonely yet cool, and Geomzon, standing in a clean white robe with a sword, looked proud and elegant. Both of them felt different. older brother! When I called him brother even in the presence of other mazons, Chumas expression brightened. My brother! I focused on my rtionship with Chuma without being conscious of other rtionships. Thank you foring, brother. It is rude to both Chwima and other Mazons to pay attention or pay attention to them because of their rtionships with other Mazons. I am a person who likes to drink alcohol. I believe that when I know exactly what kind of person I am, I can build other rtionships properly. Unless its something serious, I dont disturb my closing ceremony, but Yeo-bin told me the news. My brother wants my help. How on earth did you get Yeo-bin to take your brothers side? All I did was take care of my brothers health. So, Yeo-bin is really on my brothers side. Since I couldnt answer like that, I answered with a smile. When this is over, Ill buy you a drink. I immediately greeted Ilhwa Geomzone politely. Your beauty shines even more when you see it from the outside. I feel it every time, but the goldcquer work you do is the best feeling. I heard you had a fight with the bad guys this time. Are you hurt anywhere? yes. Thank you for showing up at a critical moment. Ilhwa Geomzon said while looking at Hyeolcheon Doma. Maybe I should have waited. A decisive moment. Hearing those words, Hyeolcheondoma said with a puzzled expression. thats right. I hid and waited. When is the decisive moment? You should appear when there is a little more crisis. Still, Im d I arrived on time. good job. For some reason, Ilhwa Geomzon ended the conversation on a good note. Why is that woman acting like that all of a sudden? She gave me that look, but how could I know how she felt? Perhaps Chwima said some good things about Hyeolcheondoma when we came together? If so, today may be the starting point for that reconciliation. Ilhwa Geomzon asked me again. so? The guy behind it hid here? yes. I checked once more through Tongcheongak and confirmed that it was in an evil song. This is a pretty annoying ce. Luckily, Soma knows a lot about evil songs. okay? Ilhwageomjons gaze turned towards Extreme Soma. His bloody mask showed how urgent the situation ahead was. Extreme Soma bowed his head slightly and Ilhwageomjon also exchanged greetings with Extreme Evil Soma. Geomzon was like a friend with Chwima, but he was polite to Geumaksoma. Although it seemed like they were mutual friends, in fact, it was because of Ilhwa Geomzon that they formed a rtionship with Extreme Soma. She told me that when Cheongseon was appointed as the Subsoul Mazon, Extreme Evil Soma voted in favor. Thats why I went to visit Extreme Soma. Our goal is to be a good wife. The evildoers here havemitted crimes that deserve death, but there is no need tomit unnecessary massacres. I think you can think of it as just getting rid of those who stand in the way. He nodded with an expression that he understood everything I said. One more thing I would like to tell you is about Yang Cheo-gi. Although the goal is to capture him alive, he is so skilled in martial arts that if capturing him alive is not possible, you can kill him. It is important to capture them alive if possible, but this does not necessarily mean that you should take the risk of capturing them alive. The safety of the people herees first. Then Chwima spoke to Ilhwa Geomzon. Who on earth is my brother so worried about among us? You must be a drunk brother, right? Oh, is it me? Even if they were mazons, ying a bad song could be burdensome and something they might not be willing to do. However, they did not express that at all. It wasnt condescending even as a joke. I think thats what it means for me. This is a gratitude I must never forget. Thank you foring here for me. It is truly a great honor to be able to carry out a mission with your Majons. I wont forget today. If you have a painter, let him draw a picture of us today Ah, where are you going? Listen to everything! Im going with you too! I followed the mazons who had gone first and entered Akin Valley. As I walked a little further inside, I saw a warning written in red letters. -A good person must die. Then Chwima looked around at us and said. Luckily none of us will die. Everyoneughed together at those words. I am in danger. When I expressed my resentment, Extreme Soma spoke. ording to that phrase, the safest person is a scientist. Everyone looked at me as if they were agreeing with those words. Only Chuma took my side. I believe in my brothers innocence. My brother, the kind man in the world. So you seem like a more evil person? Hyeolcheondoma, who was listening, could not bear it and threw out a word. Im dying to hear from that damn brother. I was worried that I might start a war of nerves with Chuma, so I quickly responded to his words. Thats right. Who would live in sorrow without an older brother or younger brother? Then Chwima smiled and took a sip of his drink. Ive been watching him since we first met, and hes definitely drinking less than before. A message was sent to Chwima. -I cut down on drinking a lot. Cool bro. -Thank you for your understanding. I couldnt bear to have this conversation in front of other Mazon. How long did it take to walk like that? We met a man carrying a basket of herbs. Just when he saw us, he bowed and was about to pass by. Shhh! puck! His forehead was pierced by a blood clot thrown at him by a vicious Soma and he was crushed to the ground. This is a scout guarding the entrance. When someone enters, this person takes a shortcut and acts as an informer. Besides this one Hiss! Awesome! Before I could even say that I was hiding in the trees and behind the rocks, Ilhwa Geomzon threw his sword and Hyeolcheon Doma threw his sword. The man hiding in the tree fell dead, the rock was cut in half, and the man behind him suffered the same fate. There was no need for words as I moved with the Mazons. If I pretended, I was pretending. Its been a long time since I came back, and this ce hasnt changed at all. Even back then, the three of us guarded this ce. I smiled and responded to Extreme Somas words. Isnt this the same at our school? I dont think much has changed between decades ago and now. Then Chuma took a sip of his drink and said. So, my brother is trying to establish a new magic ind, right? Instead of answering, I smiled and looked at the Mazon. Im getting closer to them, but I still dont know how much they will understand the magic Im pursuing. As we went a little further in, we saw several houses, and in front of them were rice paddies and fields. They grew fruit trees and also raised cows and pigs. It was literally no different from any other vige scene. However, there was a scary trap next to the field, and the field of colorful flowers was infested with poisonous insects. A poisonous bee flew in from somewhere and rushed at us, but it was impossible for the bee to sting the mazon in the first ce. With a single wave of the hand, they were swept away all at once. If it werent for someone who knew this ce well like Extreme Soma, the road to get here would have been much more difficult. There was a path where there seemed to be no path, and there was a trap where it seemed like a safe path. Extreme Soma only guided us through shortcuts to avoid traps. Finally, I saw a vige in the distance. It was the first vige I saw upon entering Akingok. There are quite dangerous traps everywhere, from here to the tree at the entrance to the vige. Just get over it. Me and the four Mazons jumped at the same time. We flew across a distance that an ordinary expert would never be able to cross. It was elegant and splendid, and it was a superb performance that no one could imitate. Good! Good! Good! Good! Good! We got down in a line at the same time. The moment Inded on the ground, sword energy, sword energy, earth wind, and tension flew in all directions. The enemies who were ambushing around fell to the ground without even being able to attack. Even though the opponent to attack was not decided in advance, there were no ovepping attacks. These are the Mazon of our school. Lets go in. To my left stood the Hyeolcheon Doma, and to my right stood Ilhwa Geomjon. Again, at both ends were the Extreme Soma and the Chuma. With the strongest wings in the world, I walked into the vige of wicked people. Chapter 151 Episode 151: When we were together. The vige was ordinary. No, it looked ordinary. There were passers-by, vendors, and even children running around. Just looking at this scene, no one would think that this is Akingok Vige. However, although it was an ordinary vige at first nce, the eyes, eyes, and feelings of those passing by were not ordinary. We could feel our eyes secretly exchanging nces, but we pretended not to notice and walked along the road. Not everyone here follows the evil Gokju. Rather, there are many people eagerly seeking that position. You can think of it as simr to a green forest. Thats why I didnt rush in and enter. We did not want our movement to be seen as an intrusion or attack. If it is judged to be an attack, all the viins in the Wicked Valley will step forward. Whether they like it or not, they wille forward and protect their home. But we were just walking as strangers. This difference was a very big one, and it was a strategy that could be chosen because there was a very evil Soma who knew the physiology of evil people better than anyone else. As I was walking along the road, I saw about a dozen men and women sitting around in an empty space drinking. They wereughing and talking loudly, wondering what was so fun and good about it. The moment we passed them. They jumped up and tried to blow away their memorization. But before memorization can get out of their hands. Easy profit. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! One step ahead of them, Hyeolcheondomas pottery swept them away. We were already preparing for their sneak attack. The acting was okay as far asughing and talking and having fun, but even though we passed by, no one paid any attention. It was rather unnatural to have two or three or a dozen people sitting there and not even a single one looking at them. Most of the viins in the Wicked Song are people who sell their souls for money. Perhaps the evil Gokju offered a bounty to prepare for our arrival. I said with a smile at Extreme Somas exnation. You would have to risk a million nyang. Then Chwima said. Of course its per person, right? As we walked away joking like that, ambushers came out from the forest on both sides again. This time, Geomzon flew up lightly and spun around in the air, sending out sword energy. The sword spun with her, spraying sword energy in all directions. Those who rushed in were all cut off by the sword and fell dead, but not a single sword missed. Geomjon went back down to his walking position with graceful magic. We continued walking as if nothing had happened. How could Gokju, a wicked man, bet a million nyang on each person when he is not the best in the world? So I guess only people like this are flocking out. The moment Chuma spoke, a memorization flew in from the bushes in front. We all swerved lightly to avoid it. Memorization passed out between the five of us. It flew at us so fiercely that it seemed like we could never avoid it, but everyone moved lightly and dodged it. This time the horse moved. His new model shed and disappeared into the bushes. And it returned to its original position faster than when it went in. There wasnt even a single scream heard as to how they defeated the ambushers. When he came back, he took a drink and said: I gave everyone a drink and they drank it and went to sleep. Ive never seen Chwima fight properly, but just looking at him shows that he is a person who should not be looked down upon as a martial artist. So we walked again and arrived at the ferry port. From here, we have to take a boat and cross the river. We crossed the river in the boat we found at the ferry port. I will be the youngest one to row. After seeing me rowing, Hyeolcheondoma said. When did you learn how to operate a boat? Looks very familiar? Is there anything I cant do? The other three mazons also stared at me. Why are you looking at me like that? So I can stir better, right? Because I like receiving attention. I made a joke, but everyone looked at me with strange eyes. Even if theres nothing you cant do, its probably because you dont have enough. So the boat went through the water quickly. Chwima, who was looking at the river for a moment, suddenly spoke to Hyeolcheondoma. Seeing you attack the enemies this time, my senior still corrects me. When Chwima suddenly exalted himself, Hyeolcheondoma clearly looked embarrassed. Because I dont drink much. Then Ilhwa Geomzon spoke. In times like that, just say thank you. No matter how old I get, my grumpiness doesnt decrease. Although he was nosy, his tone was gentle. If it had been any other time, he would have acted more flirtatiously, but this time, Hyeolcheondoma took a step back. Thank you. He simply said thank you to Chuma. youre wee. I said what I felt. Ilhwa Geomzon looked at Hyeolcheon Doma with an expression asking what was going on. I could feel that Chuma was making an effort. That effort was making a difference. Chumas eyes and mine met. Thanks bro. Youre doing great. The raids continued. When the boat reached the middle of the river, assassins jumped out from the water and fired a memorandum. This time, I flew up with an oar and hit them. I hit the guy, stepped on that guy, hit the other guy again, stepped on that guy again, and hit him again. It didnt seem like a big deal, but it was abination of extreme climbing techniques and light techniques. All those who jumped like that were hit by oars, their heads exploded, and they fell into the water. Dressed in fish scale costumes, they were the Yellow River Water Ghosts that roamed the Yellow River area. They plundered passing ships and ughtered the passengers. Eventually, they were chased down to Akingok and were living there. The exact moment I got off the boat. Boom! With the explosion of alcohol, the ferry we were riding on was destroyed. Me and the Mazons all flew up. The beasts stuck their heads out of the water and fired poisonous stings from the pipes in their mouths. Pick pick pick pick pick pick! However, no one was hit by the poisonous stinger. I avoided all sneak attacks by moving my body in the air. The person who stepped forward this time was Extreme Soma. ping! Peeing! ping! ping! Blood clots were released continuously. I knew this for the first time. It is possible for the Earth Winds of Extreme Soma to be unleashed continuously like this. Those who shot the poisonous needles floated like corpses like dead fish. The Mazon and I each stood on a piece of the broken ship. Even though it stood on a piece smaller than a persons forearm, it did not sink. Wow. The tree carrying the Mazons moved forward, cutting through the current. There were beasts sticking their heads out of the water far behind, but they didnt dare attack us. Just using his internal strength to cross the river on a broken piece of wood was enough to make him lose his will to fight. So we arrived at the other side of the river in an instant. It was about a hundred miles away that people whose names I could recognize blocked my way. The divinew performed by the five warriors blocking the front was not ordinary. Hyeolcheondoma recognized them. Chungking five evils! They were people whomitted evil deeds based in the Chongqing area in the past. As time goes by, few people recognize us. Who are you, old man? You forgot me. Do you know me? Hyeolcheondoma just smiled faintly. When you see whats blocking us, as you get older, your judgment fades as much as your memory. Ilsas expression hardened. He set out to kill him, but for some reason, an uneasy feeling stimted him. Im sure Ive seen this old man somewhere, but I cant remember him. Kill! Although it was an order given by Ilsa to his subordinates, it ultimately became an order given to the Magons. As soon as we finished speaking, we faced each other one by one. Extreme Soma released a blood clot. Unable to avoid the bloodshot that was released from nearby, the judges forehead was pierced and he fell. Ilhwa Geomjons sword technique decapitated the director, and my Changcheonsik split Osas chest in the blink of an eye. Samsas head was broken by Chumas blood and he fell down. The only person left was Ilsa. The moment they died, he remembered. ah! You why are you here? His voice trembled. There was a time when even the Hyeolcheondoma shook the powerhouses. We couldnt even make eye contact at the time, but many yearster we met again here. Ilsa hurriedly tried to run away, but his body was cut in half by Hyeolcheonmas long sword. As we fought together, I felt one thing was true. It seemed like they were just fighting indifferently, but the Mazons were aware of each other. I used each move carefully and was watching closely, pretending not to see what tactics the opponent was using. In a sense, the people they cared about were each other, not the viins of the evil song. And what I looked at most closely was my movements and martial arts skills. Nevertheless, I did not bother to hide my skills. I didnt show everything, but I didnt intentionally try to reduce my skills either. Because I am the one who will be their leader. Because I have to make them believe in me and follow me. This time, those who used poisonous smoke attacked. A few guys who had been hiding came out and sprayed us with poisonous smoke. When Hyeolcheon Doma and Ilhwa Geomzon stepped forward at the same time and waved their sleeves, the poisonous smoke that was flying in flew towards those who sprayed it. Then they copsed in pain, blood gushing out from every hole in their bodies. For the first time sinceing here, Hyeolcheon Doma and Ilhwa Geomzon worked together to take on an enemy. They looked at each other. Their gazes toward each other are bing increasingly softer. Now, if you just pass through that field, you will find the residence of Wicked Gokju. Wicked men with spears poured out from one side at once, leaving about a hundred of the wicked Gokjus residence. The huge man in the lead was holding arge spear like a pir. He was a powerful ghost who was infamous in the martial arts world with a single spear. He was an expert in the Sapa and was a person who made a name for himself in singing. He was used of attacking the leader of the Murim League and disappeared after being used of it, but he reappeared here in Akingok. Dozens of viins also appeared on the other side. They were assassins wearing ck uniforms and masks with only their eyes exposed. The one who led them was Eunwol. He was once famous as the most skilled assassin, and he was leading the assassin organization here. Those who appeared from another direction were wearing only their lower underwear. They were drunk on drugs, standing there with mesmerized eyes. However, if you let your guard down because of your appearance, your entire body will be torn apart by them and you will die. They were much more skilled in martial arts than they appeared on the outside, and they could not feel pain even when stabbed with a sword. If they made up their minds and rushed in like crazy people, there werent many people who could handle the momentum. Not only them, but this time a group of women appeared, people dressed as hunters also appeared, and there was also a group of beggars. Those who appeared were not those who received the orders of the wicked Gokju, but people who lived with their own power. They fought each other and tried to gain supremacy over Akingok. It was also because of these people that they thought their position was in danger after the death of Akingokjus tribe. Although their fierceness and spirit towards us was unusual, the Mazons were not shaken at all. The evil Soma, wearing a blood-stained mask, looked at them with his arms crossed haughtily. Thatposure overwhelmed the opponent. The same was true for other mazons. The mere sight of him standing proudly made hundreds of evildoers not dare to attack him. Hyecheon Doma stepped forward and shouted loudly. If youre going to attack, attack them all at once. Gooooooooooo! There was a river crossing on the stretched Myeolcheon Bridge. His strength was red as blood. I saw him wading for the first time, and it was really intense and impressive, perhaps because it was blood-red. Starting with him, the Magons each said their prayers. Ilhwa Geomjons Baekhwa sword also had a strong sword effect. Her gums were white. It was a ck suit of a color that suited her very well. As the momentum of the five of us spread out in all directions, the viins took a further step back, as if they were being pushed away by a silent force. If I hade alone or together with Extreme Soma, we would have had to fight them all. But since we came with the four Majons, no one dared attack us. Hundreds of people gathered, but they did not dare to attack and only stared from afar. There was nothing rough about us when we were together. They couldnt fight in the end. Our strength was strong, but we didnt bother to fight when we knew that the ce we were heading to was Akingokjus residence. Their greed was now for something bigger. We started walking again. At the end of the road, there was a manor where the wicked Gokju lived. The signboard at the front gate said, Dongak Mutual Aid (ͬak Mutual Aid). It meant that even wicked people help each other to achieve evil. They must have seen using, so they are probably prepared and waiting. At my words, Extreme Soma shattered the signboard with his Demonic Explosive Field. The entire ce where the sign was attached was blown away and disappeared without a trace. At the same time, another mazon released tension at the same time. The front gate and the front fence crumbled to dust and copsed. I dont know if you came alone, but the four of you came together Extreme Soma walked ahead and added. If we are ready, we should give up our positions, right? Chapter 152 Episode 152 This is all because of you. What you said was true. These were the first words spoken by the wicked Gokju to his wife Yang as she entered the main hall. The evil Gokju released a person and obtained information about the situation at the time, and found out that a young man and a masked person met at the Yellow River Guesthouse that day. What Mrs. Yang said was true. Why would I lie to Gokju? I told you the truth. Then it means that the martial arts skills of the sword dance were truly capable of fighting a monster. I did. No matter how much we are the flesh and blood of the Heavenly Demon, it is unbelievable. It was the same for me. I never imagined that he would be such an expert at sword dance. Yang Cheo-gi frowned as if remembering what happened that day. Even though he didnt seem to be lying, the evil Gokju was still suspicious of Yang Cheogi. There is also a clear possibility that he helped the sword dance and killed all of his subordinates. No, that was more usible than the fact that the sword dance killed the monster. What if it was a conspiracy by the Demonic Cult to take over Wicked Valley? What if he cut off all of his limbs in the name of a good wife? What if even the Cheonmyeonghoe was created by the Demonic Cult? It was natural for him to have this doubt as he lost people as strong as him in one ce. Of course, there were some doubtful aspects of saying that. Until now, the Demonic Cult has had no interest in evil songs, so why are they suddenly targeting this song? Akingok was a troublesome ce for the Murim Alliance. Therefore, there is no reason for the Demonic Cult to y evil songs. Moreover, if the Demonic Cult were to run Akingok directly, it would face strong protests and bacsh from the Murim Alliance and the Sado Alliance. But why bother creating a problem? Even the wicked wont show loyalty to them. why? Because of hisck of faith in his wife, the evil Gokju came up with all kinds of hypotheses. Anyway, one thing was certain. Just looking at Cheo-gi Yang makes him irritated. If you have other dark intentions, you will never get out of the Wicked Valley alive. It was then. A subordinate came in and hurriedly reported. There are intruders. At the entrance to the vige, the entire gang was hit with tax marks. The evil Gokju felt like something had finallye. Mrs. Yang, who was next to her, quickly asked. How many intruders are there in total? They say there are five people. Mrs. Yang tilted her head. If it were a sword dance group, there would be three at most, right? Why are you so sure there are three? Isnt it possible that the sword dance may have attracted more demons? Thats right. Gokju, a viin, was secretly puzzled by his wife-inws reaction. Arent we really on the same side? Or are you just pretending not to know? Just looking at the reaction now, it felt like they didnt n this together. At that time, another subordinate came in in a hurry. The Cheonga gang also fell victim to the intruders. already? The Cheonga gang were highly skilled in martial arts and had excellent passing skills. But theyve already suffered? Soon after, another subordinate came running in. All the bugs are dead. This time I was even more surprised. The bugs mentioned here meant Yangsus gang living in the forest. They were very difficult to deal with as they hid in the forest and used memorization. The eyes of the Yang wife and the evil Gokju met. Sister Yang nodded and said. Im sure they are. If you think about who the two Sword Dancers and Extreme Soma killed, what on earth will happen when the fivee? Before the surprise could pass, seeing the subordinate running in again, this time the wicked Gokju asked first. Who got hit this time? The Yellow River Demon was attacked at the Good and Evil Bridge. what? The devils? The evil Gokju was surprised. They cant be said to be stronger than anyone else, but that doesnt mean they are stronger than anyone else in the water. Yes they can die. But the problem is that the speed of pration is too fast. The current speed was like picking flowers on the road while walking with long strides. At that time, I saw the evil Gokju. He knew that he was afraid that his sister-inws eyes were shaking. If you want to run away, run now. The intention was to me all the sins on him and find a way to survive without him. What are you going to do with Gokju? I cant leave here anyway. The moment I run away, it will be like giving those who are trying to take my ce a reason to kill me. Even so, all of his trustworthy subordinates were dead. Sister Yang was conflicted. I never thought that sword dance would invade this ce. And I had no idea that the evil song would be broken through so easily. If you dont know the way, youll get lost at the entrance for a few days. But if you run away from here now, the evil Gokju will never ept you again. My feelings about myself are already at their worst. If you want to be a viin, you must stop the sword dance gang today. Only then will the wicked here recognize me as Gokju. It would be even worse if the evil Gokju died in the process. At a time when I was in the midst of this dream, another subordinate came in. All the Chongqing masters are dead. Now the evil Gokju was not even surprised. If all of this wasnt a prank nned by his subordinates to scare him, it was a disaster that was flying at an rming speed. Hatred towards Yang Yang rose up in his heart. This is all because of you. If he hadnt messed with the evil Soma in the first ce while saying he wanted revenge, this wouldnt have happened. I will kill you no matter what it takes. The wicked Gokju knew very well that holding such a deep grudge against someone would not be good for him in the end. But Yang Cheo-gi couldnt bear it. Even if he regretted this decision, he promised himself that he would definitely kill Yang Cheo-gi. The wicked Gokju said to his subordinate. Tell Seokno to exhaust their strength as much as possible. yes! The subordinate ran out. Seokno is thest bastion. If he gets through, itll just be you and me. Lets hope he takes as much power out of them as possible. If Seokno yed his role, perhaps something could be possible. * * * The yard was empty. I said, looking around. Something spooky? Indeed, my feelings were urate. The moment we walked across the yard to the building where the main hall was located. Ssssssut. The surroundings have changed. Before we knew it, we were standing in a new space, with hundreds of stone statues standing everywhere. It was a stone statue in the shape of a warrior holding a sword and a sword. Its a genjutsu! The mazons tensed at my shout. If you dont know thew of destruction, there is nothing as difficult as this. It was for this reason that the Murim League was most afraid of the Soul Mazon. Everyone be careful. We stood in a circle with our backs to each other at the warning from Hyeolcheon Doma. The stone statues began to move. Because they were stone statues, they seemed very slow, but they were faster than expected. It was a very bizarre and scary feeling as something that was supposed to be slow was rushing at me so fast. Boom! The fight began with Extreme Demon Somas Demonic Berserker smashing the stone statue he was rushing towards. The stone statue was cut off by Ilhwa Sword Zones sword. To save energy, I couldnt hit the stone with my sword. Since it is such a famous sword, it can handle a few statues like that, but if it deals with this many statues, the sword will be damaged. So Ilhwa Geomzon had no choice but to use sword technique. Hyeolcheon Doma was in a simr situation. It was a great sword, so it was better than a sword, but it was still not possible to smash the stone statues with this precious great sword. In the end, he also created pottery and Tao Wind and destroyed the stone statues. The same was true for Extreme Soma. Because the statues moved with holes in them, they had to be destroyed using the Demonic Explosive Field, which consumes more internal energy. Since I couldnt beat the Chuma with blood, I used long techniques to deal with them. It was an opponent that took up a lot of my strength, but they came endlessly. Since I couldnt just waste my strength like this, I looked around while avoiding the statues attacks. After receiving the blood stabilizing water and receiving the new eye surgery, my eyes will clearly see the method of destruction. However, the bluish light indicating the destructionw was not visible anywhere in this space. It definitely exists. Because genjutsu without destruction never existed. I quickly walked between the statues using dark and shing lights and began to look for a way to destroy them. There was a moment when I was wandering among the stone statues. found! The back of the stone statue in the back was glowing bluish. It was among the hundreds of stone statues that were attacking, so it was really an illusion that hid the destruction technique well. Yikes! Without hesitation, I cut the bluish light in half with my ck magic sword. Beyond the light, an old man was astonished and surprised. Phew! The moment my sword entered the old mans heart, the illusion he had performed was broken. After freeing ourselves from the illusion, we stood in the same yard we entered earlier. When the Magons saw the old man falling after being stabbed by my sword, they realized that I had discovered the method of destruction of illusion. Chwima made a fuss, saying that his brother was the best, and Ilhwageomjon looked very surprised. On the other hand, Blood Heavenly Demon was not that surprised because he knew that I had killed the Subsoul Mazon. Finally, Extreme Soma looked at me and said with a meaningful smile. The master of science has reached the level of invibility. I didnt mention the soul mazon because there were other mazons, but if it were just the two of them, I would have said this. Are you going to say that you didnt kill the Subhonmazon even though youre such a shameless idiot? I walked to the building with long strides. Now, lets go in. He broke down the main hall door and went inside with the Magons. * * * Kwaaaang! As he watched the people smashing through the main hall door, the evil Gokju thought that the Heavenly Demon was attacking them. Otherwise, how could Seoknos illusion break through so quickly? Even for himself, in order to escape Seoknos illusion, he has to endure until Seoknos strength runs out. But the person who invaded was not Cheonma. As if what Mrs. Yang had said was true, a young man named Geommugeuk walked in ahead. Geommugeuk said while looking at Yang Cheogi. Under the current situation, the only ce you can safely hide is the Heavenly Demon Church. Oh, that wont work. Because you touched us. Mrs. Yang made no reply. The gaze of the sword dance was directed at the viin Gokju. Are you a wicked person? Thats right, I am the wicked one. I am a sword dancer from the Heavenly Demon Church. I have heard of your reputation. The evil Gokju tried his best to pretend to be calm, but he was burning inside under the pressure of the reaper walking towards him step by step. Wicked Gokjus eyes turned to the four mazons standing behind the sword dance. Precious people from Protestantism havee. Wee. The evil Gokju greeted them with a sly gesture, as if he were treating invited guests. But the four mazons just stared at him coldly. Wicked Gokju spoke softly to Geommugeuk again. I heard that the crazy people in this song were very rude to Lee Gongja, right? You tried to suck out my energy and break my head with a chain. If you describe this as rude, I guess Ill have to be rude today too. You are the one who will be the supreme leader of martial arts in the future, so please do not behave like the pathetic people in this song. The evil Gokju tried his best to impress Geommugeuk. With the sword dance and the mazons lined up right in front of me, I didnt even have the will to fight. It would have been impossible for Yang Cheo-gi and I to deal with the five in front of us right now, as if there were all the dead ghost demons, the iron yers, the Three Lords of Blood, the Heavenly Dragons of Heaven and the God of mes, all here now. Geommugeuk looked at the evil Gokju and asked. Why did you do that? Then the evil Gokju looked at Yang Cheogi as if it was never his intention and asked the same question. Why did you do that? Mrs. Yang looked at him with a puzzled expression. What are we going to do now? You did it, so please exin. Wicked Gokjus struggle to survive began with keeping his distance from Yang Cheogi. When the sword dance group came in, Yang Cheo-gis reaction was clearly not one of them. In that case, there was only one way for the wicked Gokju to choose. Yang Cheo-gi had to be abandoned. Because they came to kill Mrs. Yang. Mrs. Yang snorted. Do you think the authors will let you live if you pull off a trick like this? Geommugeuk responded to Yang Cheo-gis words. I will save you. I know that this incident was entirelymitted by Mrs. Yang over there. As long as Gokju cooperates in catching Cheonmyeonghoeju, no harm will be done to Gokju. Akin Gokjus heart was pounding with hope that he could survive. These people really werent on the same side! Seeing that the wicked Gokju was agitated, Lady Yang shouted. Dont believe it! Its a ploy to divide us! In contrast to Yangs urgent wife, Geommugeuk was calm. Why split them up when you can kill them both? Four of our schools Palmajons came in person. Does this look like a joke now? The evil Gokju did not hesitate. I will help. I know a clue to finding the Lord of Heavenly Purity! If you cooperate, your life will be saved, so what is there to worry about? Mrs. Yangs heart sank coldly when she realized that his heart had already turned. The moment the wicked Gokju turned around, he realized that he could never survive this ce. You pathetic, foolish bastard! Thats why you cant escape this filthy ce! Shut up! This all happened because of you. I dont want to hear any excuses, so just go to hell! Mrs. Yang sighed, coldly saying something like an idiot. Even if he gave out information about the Lord of the Heavenly Order, it would have been difficult for him to survive anyway because of the sword dance and what he did to kill the evil Soma. I end up using this. Yang Che-gi increased his internal strength for the final secret technique that he had never used before, or could never use. When he saw the red aura in his eyes, Extreme Evil Soma warned him. Everyone be careful! This is the forbidden secret technique of martial arts, Donggui Jinsul! Indeed, just as Geukak Soma said, the martial art that Yang Cheo-gi was trying to use was the Cheongwangjeoksaljutsu (ug), a Donggwiejinjutsu that kills the opponent along with him. It was a final secret technique that ensured that only one person was killed and everyone died together. If you are less powerful than the author, you will never be able to stop him! Yang Cheo-gis gaze, which is always present when ites to internal skills, was directed to each and every person here. Who will you kill and die for? Extreme Soma, the culprit of this incident? The Hyeolcheon Doma who showed upte that day and ruined the job? The sword dance that caused the revenge to fail in the first ce? Or that sick viin Gokju? I really wanted to take all four people with me if I could. However, the Cheongwang Instant Killing Art could only be used on one person. Mrs. Yangs eyes turned red as if they would explode at any moment, and she shouted loudly. Who will go with me! That moment of heavy silence! Geommugeuk raised his hand. Me! Chapter 153 Episode 153 I didnt n on taking you with me. The sword dance performance deliberately stimted him. Geukak Soma said that the Donggwie Jinjutsu cannot be avoided if the inner strength is low. That means mazons can be dangerous too. The evil Gokju also had to listen to the clues about Cheonmyeonghoeju, so he should not die. However, I was more confident in my sword dance performance than anyone else here. No matter how profound Yang Cheo-gis inner power is, she will not be able to surpass herself, who originally absorbed the inner power of Heavenly Blessed Beloved and even surpasses that of the Magons. Lets go to thather road with me. I talk a lot, so at least you wont be bored. Yang Yangs eyes, thinking that he was making fun of her, became even redder. Even though it was an imminent moment, as if the Cheongwang Instant Killing Art had been unleashed at any moment, the sword dance stimted him even more. You keep dreaming of unfulfible dreams until you die. Those words were like Yangs wifes disgust. Majon, Munju, Maengju, and Gokju. Because the wounds of a life of not being able to achieve anything were so deep. The moment when Sister-inw Yang decided, Yes, its you. Whoa! The evil Gokjus sword, who was just looking for an opportunity, flew towards Yangs wifes back. From the evil Gokjus point of view, Geommugeuk should never have died. If Geommugeuk died, there was no way the mazons would keep him alive. Yang Che-gi turned around like a thunderbolt and fired a loud blow. With an ear-splitting explosion of sound, both the evil-inw Gok-ju and the Yang wife were pushed backwards. Yang Cheo-gi was pushed further. It was not because hecked internal power, but because he was currently in a situation where he had raised his internal power to use the Cheongwang Instant Killing technique, and was unable to fully demonstrate his skills. Yang Cheo-gi was furious and threw blood at him. Peeing! And the sound that was heard was not the sound of a body being pierced by blood, but the sound of a sword prating the body. Phew! Hyeongangji missed the targets face, the evil Gokjus face. Blood was sttered on the tip of Mrs. Yangs finger, which was stretched out in front of her. He slowly lowered his head and looked at his chest. A ck-edged sword de protruded from the back to the front of the chest. Lady Yang slowly turned around with her sword still in ce. I thought it was a surprise attack by either Sword Dance or Mazon, but they were still standing where they were. I saw the appearance of a strange man who had made a surprise attack. He was thest member of the evil Gokju n and an expert in stealth and swordsmanship. The evil Gokjusst move was not Seokno, but him. The secret trick he had hidden without even telling his wife-inw worked well. Yang Yangs knees slowly folded. I had no power or opportunity to turn my head and choose someone else. Damn I didnt mean to take you with me. At that moment, a red light emanated from Sister Yangs eyes. Pow! puck! The mans eyes exploded and he fell backwards. At the same time, Yang Cheo-gi, who poured out light, also died as her eyes exploded. If he didnt do this, he would have to die without even being able to use the Cheongwang Instant Killing Art, so he had no choice but to be friends with the man who carried out the surprise attack. With someone whose name I dont even know. He died without being able to write hisst secret to the person he wanted. As the saying goes, he only dreamed of unfulfible dreams until thest moment and then passed away. Extreme Soma looked at his corpse gravely. Although it was the moment when Sabaeks death brought an end to his long-drawn-out love, he did not show any emotions. I didnt feel relieved, but I wasnt sad either. On the other hand, the evil Gokju was smiling. In the end, the person who survived was himself. Even though the subordinate, who was his secret weapon, died, it was important that he survived at this moment. As you promised, please save me! Neither his wifes death nor his subordinates death meant anything to him. Geommugeuk stared at him coldly and said. Whether you live or die is up to you. Wicked Gokju started talking about Cheonmyeonghoeju. Lord Cheonmyeonghoe never revealed his identity. Even when we met, he showed up wearing a bamboo hat with a cotton thread attached. When we contacted him, he didnt meet us and he always contacted us to set up a time and meeting ce. How did Lord Cheonmyeong attract you? What do you think? Its money. They offered him arge sum of money to move him. But dont look down on me. Money is here. You wont know. How unstable this position is. How many crazy people are there who want to sit down just once even if it means dying? The thing that could keep that position was money. Both the monster and the iron breaker were talented people who would aim for the position of Gokju at any time. What could tie down their ambitions was the money that allowed them to enjoy pleasure. Didnt you say there was a clue that could help us find him? Thats right. Instead, make a promise here. He said he would save me. Swear by your faith. I swear by this school. If you give me a clue to find Lord Cheonmyeonghoe, I will spare your life. Only then did the evil Gokju tell the clue. Would you have blindly believed in a man named Cheonmyeonghoeju? I secretly investigated him. But it wasnt easy. Those sent to investigate have gone missing or been found dead. Still, I sent it again and again. And I finally figured out one thing. An unexpected word came out of the mouth of the wicked Gokju. Little Dragon Battle. The Soryongjeon is a martial artspetition held by the Murim Alliance to select talented individuals from among theter exponents of the political faction and bring them into the ranks of the Murim Alliances elite. This is information that the three people sacrificed their lives to obtain. Im sure Lord Cheonmyeong will be nning something rted to this Xiaolong battle! The evil Gokju was afraid that people would say that this was not enough. But there was no need for that. Geommugeuk was remembering one thing rted to Soryongjeon. ah! Now that I think about it, this year was that year! Geommugeuk nodded. Thats it. I will acknowledge this as useful information. So youre saving me? I will keep my promise. I hope you survive well. ? When the sword dance and the mazon turned their backs and left the main hall, the viins were waiting outside. Not only the spear-wielding Gwiryuk Geochang and his subordinates, but also Eunwol and his assassins, those who are drunk on drugs, a group made up only of women, hunters, and beggars. They were the ones who didnt attack us earlier. As soon as we left, they began to flock into the main hall one by one, with eyes full of murder and greed. Cursing erupted from inside, followed by sounds of fighting. Along with the screams of several people, the screams of Akingokju were also heard. From this appearance, I was able to clearly see why the evil group cannote out into the world as an organization. This ce was hell. * * * At the entrance to Akin Valley, I formally expressed my gratitude to the Majons. Thank you for your help. Then Hyeolcheondoma said. Did we do anything? We died fighting among ourselves. It happened because everyone was there. Imagine if I went alone. He must have been covered in blood and causing a stir. I made eye contact with each of the Mazons. The eyes inside Extreme Somas eye sockets were expressing deep gratitude. This would never have happened in the first ce. But with my intervention, he was able to put an end to his old debt. Ilhwa Geomzon said with a smile. Thanks to you, it was nice to get some fresh air. Ilhwa Geomzon, who said he would not be wings, yed the role of excellent wings this time. The more people say they dont want to belong somewhere, the more likely they are to fall into that ce. It may be that he is on guard in advance because he knows that he is falling deeper than anyone else. Chuma was drinking next to him. He was the one who began to move in earnest to reconcile the Hyeolcheon Doma and the Ilhwa Geomjon. Although I made a mistake when I was young, I now admit my mistake and try to correct it. I like it, bro. Finally, I made eye contact with Hyeolcheon Doma. If he hadnte to the Yellow River guesthouse earlier, I might have died. I didnt say thank you. Because my feelings must have already been conveyed through my eyes. I dont know how it will end with these people. Its so good, but then what happens to make our rtionship sour? Or maybe it will be a deeper rtionship that we cant even imagine now. Even though I knew what would happen in Soryongjeon, the rtionship with these newly created people was something that had never happened before. I just do my best at each time. What are we going to do now? I answered Hyeolcheondomas question without hesitation. We should go to the Murim Alliance. The Soryongjeon will be held at the Murim Alliance headquarters in about two months. It would be dangerous. This session test is to catch the Lord of the Heavenly Order. Its more dangerous for me to fail the test. so? Are you going to attend the Xiaolong exhibition in person? No, if I participate, I will eventually get caught, so I have to stay around. There is someone else to attend besides me. A person who ispletely unknown to Moorim. Who is that? Then, an unexpected person came out of Geommugeuks mouth. An elderly disciple. Geommugeuk said with a smile as he looked at the surprised Hyeolcheon Doma. We will have an investigator attend this convention. If you ask Tongcheongak, they will make you a perfect camouge sect. Seo Dae-ryong is participating as a member of that sect. What role are you going to y? If you have a servant or escort, you wont be noticed. Wouldnt the Mazons really be able to stand out like that? He gave me a look. I tried to catch up because I was worried about Hyeolcheon Doma. Ill go too. Then, Geommugeuks gaze turned towards the Great Sword of Death. Everyone will think that knife is fake, right? It is unlikely that the Blood Heavenly Sword will bring the Great Sword of the Great de to the Murim Alliance. Yes? They said it couldnt be done because there were too many votes. Extremely evil Somas mask and Ilhwageomjons white flower sword with red camellia flowers were also very well known in the martial arts world. If Ian were to go, all eyes would be on him, and the scars on Janghos face would be the same. Seo Dae-ryong was perfect for this job. Sounds fun, right? Brother, I want to go too. Who wouldnt notice it just because its a hobby? Ill tell you everything that happened while I was drinkingter. Oh, and with the matter of Cheonmyeonghoeju, I may also ask the elderly for help. There are still two out of three opportunities left to request it. Please take good care of me then as well. The Mazons nodded. The sword dance performance was reassuring. If they helped, I was confident that I would even get into a fight with the Murim Alliance. Now, your right arm. Lets make a name for ourselves in the Murim Alliance. * * * After parting ways with the Magons, I headed straight to Wuhan, Hubei Province, where the Wulin Alliance is located. I ran at a high speed, enjoying the extreme speed. I ran and ran, between trees and people, jumping over rocks. No one recognized me. The wild beast that was chasing me couldnt catch up with me and gave up. In a sh, I disappeared into the distance. The earlier I arrived, the more time I had to practice martial arts, so I ran and ran at the fastest pace I could manage. After arriving near the headquarters of the Murim League, we bought longsting food and supplies necessary for living in the mountains at a local store and headed into the mountains. There was a long way left for Seo Dae-ryong, who received the Jeon Seo, toe here, and So Ryong Jeon had even more to go. Until then, I nned to quietly stay in the mountains and practice. From that day on, I started training. I forgot people, I forgot my mission, I forgot revenge. I trained like a person born only for martial arts training. I trained with the mindset that I would sleep when I was dead. I ate, practiced, practiced, practiced, practiced, practiced. A month after that, I was walking down the street looking like a hairless person. I intentionally did not cut the beard I had grown so far. I threw away the military uniform I wore during training and bought a pair of cheap, shabby clothes that didnt stand out. When I went to the promised guesthouse, Seo Dae-ryong was waiting. As he entered the Murimmaeng area, he clearly looked nervous. It was great to see him after such a long time. Even though we made eye contact, he did not recognize me. Then, when I sat in front of him, I was surprised to recognize himter. each! Seo Dae-ryongs mouth was covered before the word footnote could be said. Do you want to spread the word that I came? No, that cant be true. I was surprised. Untidy hair and a beard like a mountain thief. Since Seo Dae-ryong did not recognize me at a nce, no one will recognize me. But why do you look like this? Its your stomach. ah! What do you mean by beard? What kind of camouge trick is this? I would rather stare at it more. Although he was saying that, he was also fried. He was wearing a white military uniform with the character Jeong () engraved on his chest. Look at me. At this level, anyone would see him as a political figure, right? Look around. Who wears clothes like that? Its just the kind of clothes that a newbie to the Murim League would happily wear for a few days and then put away in a corner. Still, I think its better than that dirty beard. Its not even dirty, its dirty! We looked at each other andughed together. After a happy reunion where they attacked each others looks, Seo Dae-ryong asked seriously. But why did you call me here? Seo Dae-ryong came here without hearing anything in advance. I said with a meaningful smile to Seo Dae-ryong, who was very nervous. Lets do something with me. Chapter 154 Even since the 154th episode, I only came in first ce. Whats going on? Seo Dae-ryong still had no idea what wasing. You must go to Soryongjeon. Seo Dae-ryong was startled at the mention of Soryongjeon. Seo Dae-ryong, who was so startled that I felt sorry for him, asked in a trembling voice. Surely the Soryongjeon you mentioned is not the Soryongjeon I know? What is Soryongjeon you know? Its a martial artspetition held by the Murim League forter political faction exponents. It is a dangerous martial artspetition in which arge number of martial arts and political faction masters are gathered, and no one from Sapa or the main school is allowed to watch, let alone participate. No, right? I think its for thatpetition? Seo Dae-ryong, who was quietly looking at me, got up from his seat and walked out of the guesthouse without even looking back. I didnt hold back and ordered Jeomsoy to have a light snack and drink. As I was immersed in meditation in the mountains, it had been 10 million years since I drank alcohol. As I was having a couple of drinks, Seo Dae-ryong returned to his seat. Arent you going to catch it? Why are you holding me? Ill be back again. Seo Dae-ryong poured the drink and gulped it down. Its not possible. No. What are you talking about? There is only you. Its something that vicious leaders who say they only have you use it to manipte their subordinates. Why am I the only one who has you? There are a lot if you look for them! If you look carefully, youll find it in this guesthouse, right? Seo Dae-ryong thought about the people around me who would be sent away in his ce, and thenmented that there were only strange people around me. But that doesnt work. Seo Dae-ryong emptied his ss again. You know who I am, right? know. Although he has a power-oriented and heartless personality, he is a man who only loves one woman, and when everyone else is silent Stop! I omitted everything and added only the newly added information. He may be a coward who could not confront Yeo-bin in the end, but he is still my right-hand man, Inspector Seo. Now, we will also add that he bravely participated in the Soryong Battle. No matter what, how can I go to Soryongjeon? But I cant go out, right? No one will recognize you. I feel like Im feeling better now because of my beard! You said it was a sewage disguise? You said it was a dirty beard? He sighed and found a way out again. Seo Dae-ryong lowered his voice and whispered. I havent properly learned your martial arts skills yet. Thats better. Because I cant vote. You have to fight only with the basics anyway. By the time he reached the age of Seodaeryong, he would have already learned how to hide his demonic energy, so there was no need for him to be criticized for his martial arts skills. I resisted the resistance of Seo Dae-ryong, who lowered his head and radiated dark energy. Okay, I cant do it if you dont do it. I had no choice but to fail the test given by my father. In the end, the sessor will be my older brother. Perhaps I will be assassinated and abandoned in an unknown field to be food for beasts. ah! Still, I wont me you. Im serious. I will probably die on the off-stage, stabbed by a sword from a political sect I have never seen before. Then my body will be taken to the fake sect of our school that provided the fake identity. Who is this guy? I dont know either. He must have been exploited and died. I feel sorry for the short, gloomy looking guy. Quickly take it and bury it. ah! Still, I wont me you, Mr. I mean it. Someday, when I be a religious leader, I will look back on today. Ah, if it werent for you back then, I wouldnt have been able to be the leader of the cult. Thank you. One day, I will sit my grandson on myp and reminisce about this day. You guys are here because I insisted until the end and didnt go to thepetition. It was a fight between spear and shield. But no matter how much I resisted, the oue of this fight was certain. Oh, I really cant live, I cant live. Well, who do you me for this? When you first came to Hwangcheon Pavilion, I was the one who wanted revenge for my senior and I was the one who decided to learn Taoism. I poured alcohol into his ss. thanks. You just need to know. Life is about doing things you dont like. People who say things like that probably only do what they want to do, right? no! Thats what I should say! I know its a really big decision. Because he was the person who hated going somewhere the most. It will be a good experience for you as a warrior. Just looking at the name, this is destiny, right? Soryongjeon and Seodaeryong. The great dragon ascends to heaven in the battle of the lesser dragons. If the name of thepetition was Soho Battle, I would have called Jangho. Seo Dae-ryong ended upughing at my foolish joke. Then this is the sessor test. yes. What exactly should we do? There is a guy called Cheonmyeonghoeju. Hes going to use thispetition to plot. You can get ess to the contestants, so yourepeting. Our goal is to catch him. We have to catch him. Its our job to catch bad guys. Hes my right hand man. Once Seo Dae-ryong made his decision, he did not look back. Maybe its because of this personality. The reason why I like Seo Dae-ryong. Behind that small and gloomy appearance is an unbreakable pulpit. I took out the documents from my pocket and handed them over. Now here is your new identity. Memorize everything without missing a single word. Im good at memorizing things, so you dont have to worry. What about you, Lord? I will act as your servant and escort. Then, joy shed across Seo Dae-ryongs face. He held back the corners of his mouth from rising. Why do you like it? Me? It cant be. I justughed. You saw it wrong. I said Iughed. Uh-huh, you guy. Why do you get upset when you say you are not an old man? Oh, I tried practicing once. Iughed happily at Seo Dae-ryongs joke. Lets just memorize that today and apply for Soryongjeon tomorrow. We took arge room with two beds. As soon as I entered the room, Seo Dae-ryong stopped me from dusting my bedding. Dont worry about me. I only think about you. Is that okay? Im about to give you an order that could change your life, and you can do that. You can pee on my nket. Receiving those orders is my life. Dont think of it as a bad thing. Actually, I have never thought that way. Especially after meeting each Lord. Yes, thank you for saying that. Seo Dae-ryong, who roughly unpacked and sat down by the window, looked at the scenery outside and said worriedly. We have to climb as high as possible to find out what the Cheonmyeonghoeju bastard is nning. Im worried that I might be eliminated too early. I also couldnt predict the oue because I didnt know exactly what the level of Soryongjeon was. dont worry. Because there is a n that Old Man Thomas left for you. yes? What do you mean by that? I took out a small lucky bag from my pocket. This is a bag of tricks I gave you to take out when you reach your limit. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised. He was even more surprised than when I told him he had to go to Soryongjeon. Are you sure Master gave this to you? Actually, I was surprised too. Really, I never thought Hyeolcheon Doma would give me something like this. Did you see what it said? no. why? Should we open it in advance? Absolutely not! If Master said to open it during a crisis, then we should open it during a crisis! Although he might be curious about the contents inside, Seo Dae-ryong was deeply moved by the fact that Hyeolcheondoma gave this to him. I really felt like looking out the window and wanting to bow to Hyeolcheon Doma who was far away. That day, Seo Dae-ryong could not sleep untilte, thinking about various things. * * * The next morning, we had breakfast and headed to Murimmaeng. The magnificent building of the Murim Alliance headquarters began to appear in the distance. I saw a huge unmanned stone statue modeled after a knight. As the Murim League got closer, I felt a strange feeling. Later, the Murim League is also swept away by Hwamugi. Will their fate also change because I returned? Or will it only change the fate of our school? I couldnt figure it out yet. Seo Dae-ryong nced at the female guilds passing by. Arent the women of the political faction pretty? It certainly is. I thought it was just a rumor. While youre here, try dating a girl. The fateful love between the political faction, the Womens Association, and Mine! It will be fun for people to watch. How difficult will it be for the person involved? That was what he said, but Seo Dae-ryongs eyes kept turning to the women passing by. The ce to receive applications for this Soryongjeon was set aside separately for the Murimmaeng Aijeon. Even though we received support for almost five days, the line was long. This is because manyte-term political faction supporters flocked from all over the Central ins. We also stood in line to apply. As I waited, the dancers in the front row talked about thispetition. To summarize their conversation, it was said that they would not only select the winners, but also select all those who were in thest eight sses and put them into the elite organization of the Murim League. One of those who were talking grinned at Seo Dae-ryong and me. They seemed to have just arrived from the vige, so when they saw us, they seemed to feel the urge to ignore us. I asked Seo Dae-ryong if he would listen. Master, are you confident that you will win? The look in Seo Dae-ryongs eyes said, Win? There was a strong protest, Suddenly?, but the answer was strong. I have confidence. The guys in front exchanged looks andughed at each other. Still, I didnt openly argue or ignore him. Finally, after waiting for a while, it was our turn. The name is Seo-ryong (). The sect is the Western Swordsman sect of Gansu. It is actually a sect located in Gansu. It was a ce run directly by Tongcheongak in preparation for such an incident. If you go and investigate, you will see that he has a son, Seo-ryong, and that he left this time to participate in the So-ryong exhibition. In ten days, there will be a bracket in front of the Murim Alliance. Please check the dates and off-stages then. If you arete for the match, you will be eliminated, so go early and wait. All right. Afterpleting the application, I left the Murim Alliance. Did you see them ignoring me earlier? Now that Ive said it, I think Ill win outright. Theres nothing you cant do. Are you sure I can? Even though its like this, ever since I was young, Ive lived my life focusing on being number one. Dont ignore me! I dont ignore it. do. You can win. I really do it! From that day on, Seo Dae-ryong trained up and down the mountain until thepetition was held. I didnt help him. I was learning from Hyeolcheon Doma, and I shouldnt have gotten involved. I just believed in Thomass teachings. When Seo Dae-ryong went out to practice, I also practiced. Of course, I went elsewhere to practice so as not to interfere with my training. I trained really hard in the mountains before Seo Dae-ryong came, but this time I trained even harder. And this practice has responded with the best results for me. I did it! Finally, Poongsinsabo was formed. Honestly, I was happier than when I achieved the Twelve Stars of Bicheon Sword Technique. Now, my Blinking Bo can get out of more dangerous moments more quickly, my Dark Spirit Bo can avoid peoples eyes like an illusion, and my Myungwangbo can clearly put the word extremely fatal in front of powerful. And the speedboat became frighteningly fast. The consumption of internal energy decreased, but the consumption of mental strength doubled. Even though it was fast, it was too fast. It even crashed into a tree at first. If it werent for Shinansul, it was a speed that couldnt be handled even on a wide in. When I be familiar with this state ofposition, Pungsinsabo, who left behind the final crisis, will say this to me. -Isnt it awesome? With aposition like this, what would it be like if it achieved sess? Now, lets try a little harder! You have to listen to that. That way, after achieving great sess, I will be able to say this to Pungshinsabo. -You worked hard too! I will definitely say this to you. After that, he will also learn the Nine Fire Demonic Arts and achieve greatness. Even if I achieve great sess in both martial arts, I will continue to work hard. Even after doing this, if I cant handle fire weapons I guess thats something I cant do anything about. At that time, I will dly die smiling. * * * The bracket has been announced. The first match was the thirteenth match of the Hwangjajo match to be held tomorrow. It was said that so many people flocked to the event that it was held simultaneously in dozens of locations outside the Murim League. If our school held the samepetition, would people gather like this? He wonte. This is the power of political factions. First of all, the number will be ten times greater. Could it be just these people? The number of experts living in seclusion is also far greater than that of political faction experts. This is why we should not start a war right now just because we are stronger than the Murim Alliance. Even if we push all the way to the main headquarters of the Murim Alliance, the real war will begin from that day. While we were eating and talking about various things with Seo Dae-ryong, Jeom So-i hurriedly came to us. Im sorry, but please join us. Customers flock here because of Soryongjeon. Sure. thank you. Soon after, a woman wearing a bamboo hat joined us. The moment she sat down and took off her bamboo robe, I was startled. It was someone I knew. She has a status that makes it unlikely that she will ever sit down with her at a guesthouse in her entire life, but she is called the One Beauty of Hubei for her cold and intellectual beauty and has excellent martial arts skills. Surprisingly, she is none other than Jin Ha-ryeong, the granddaughter of the Murim lord. Chapter 155 The more I be the 155th master, the more passionate I be. Jin Ha-ryeong ordered noodles and alcohol. She came alone, but for some reason she ordered two bowls of noodles. Her expressionless expression and soft tone made people nervous, and neither Jeom So-i, who was taking the order, nor Seo Dae-ryong, who was sitting across from her, could look her in the eyes. And she had a knack for finding people who werent nervous about her. Our eyes met, and I caught a glimpse of something in her eyes. It must have been rare for someone to look at their own face so calmly. But soon she turned her gaze elsewhere. Seo Dae-ryongs electric sound flew in. DIts really pretty. The women of the Jeongpa faction are really very pretty. Seo Dae-ryongs voice came to mind. Although she felt Seo Dae-ryongs eyes spying on her, she did not pay any attention to it, as if it was a familiar daily routine. Soon, alcohol and two bowls of noodles came out. As she was about to pour herself a drink, Seo Dae-ryong gained courage. Ill pour you a drink. Jin Ha-ryeong stared at Seo Dae-ryong. There is no other meaning. It was fate that we just sat in one ce. However, Jin Ha-ryeong poured and drank alone without saying a word. There was a sound of self-reproach as the world was copsing. DOh, I said it in a very boring way, right? Sitting in one ce was meant to be! ah! My grandfather wouldnt have said that either. At that time, Jin Ha-ryeong asked me as he put down his drink. Are you going to participate in the Soryong Battle? He looked at her for a moment, then looked at Seo Dae-ryong and said. Our master is participating. young master? yes. I am your servant. Jin Ha-ryeong looked at me and Seo Dae-ryong in turn with an expression of surprise. Seo Dae-ryong scolded me for no reason, with a look in his eyes as if he were asking if you were a master and he was a servant. Its because the young guy grew a beard. Hey! Isnt that dirty beard confusing you? Im sorry, Master. Soon she started eating noodles as if she had no interest in this or that. Seo Dae-ryongs electric sound flew in. -Looking at it again, its not good. This woman. Iughed inwardly as I looked at Seo Dae-ryong pouting his mouth. At that time, a man in his early thirties came into the guest room. Judging from his prayers and gait, he was a considerable expert and looked like Jin Ha-ryeongs bodyguard. Ive been looking for it for a while. sit down. You have to go now. Sit down first. Were not the only ones here, right? The man looked us over quickly and sat down next to her. She pushed the noodles in front of him. eat. The noodles here are delicious. She knew this man woulde to visit her and ordered two bowls of noodles. its okay. Im not okay. Hurry up and eat. yes. The man started eating noodles. I slurped down the noodles and quickly finished the soup. If Ian were there, he would have said he understood the man. Guard warriors have no choice but to make it a habit to eat quickly like that. At that time, Jin Ha-ryeong said to him. If you eat it that fast, youll die from your insides before you get stabbed to death. I am okay. Youre okay. Its always because Im not okay. The man stood up and urged her on. You must go now. He must be looking for you. Okay, lets go. Jin Ha-ryeong finished his drink, stood up, and went outside with the man. As she disappeared into the distance, Seo Dae-ryong said with faint eyes. I came here as if by fate and left after eating only noodles. I heard you didnt like it when you saw it again? Its just my narrow-mindedness, but that doesnt mean shes ugly. Of all the women Ive seen here, shes the prettiest. She cant do that. why? I cant look like a servant, right? Yes? No matter how much I grow my beard, I cannot hide my identity as a master. Why Mr. Gakju? Because the love between the Heavenly Demons son and the Murim Lords granddaughter is such a fateful love. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised to hear that she was the granddaughter of the Murim lord. Youre the Murim Lords granddaughter? okay. Why does the Murim Maeng granddaughter eat noodles in a guesthouse like this? And that too while having a joint seat? I dont know that either. I guess he got tired of the banquet hall filled with expensive and rare dishes and ran out. Or maybe I wanted to eat this restaurants noodles. ah! Life is truly unpredictable. Who would have thought that I would be sitting in the guest room in front of the Lord and the Murim Lord and the Murim Lords granddaughter? Is that all there is? You will also be dancing with the Murim Lords granddaughter. Seo Dae-ryong was even more surprised. What do you mean? She will also appear in Soryongjeon. Seo Dae-ryongs eyes widened. This is why I remember this Soyongjeon. Because it was a contest that made her name known to everyone. The winner of thispetition was Jin Ha-ryeong. At the time, I thought it was just like that and moved on. It wasnt that surprising that the Murim Lords granddaughter won the martial artspetition of thete leaders. But now I know. That Cheonmyeonghoe is behind thispetition. Thispetition was the starting point for Jin Ha-ryeongs fate to take a turn that shocked the world. You win, inspector. Seo Dae-ryong, who realized that I was sincere, drank the drink in front of him. Youre saying something I cant answer while Im sober. * * * The next day, Seo Dae-ryongs first dance took ce. The Murim League Outer Garden was decorated with dozens of non-stages, and each non-stage was crowded with participants and spectators. However, even though there were so many people, the dance proceeded in a steady and orderly manner. There is a certain sense of intimidation that the Murim League gives. Additionally, since the warriors conducting the martial artspetition were members of the Cheongryongdan, one of the elite organizations of the Murim Alliance, there was no one who caused any quarrels or disturbances. The military officer in charge of the royal family to which Seo Dae-ryong belonged came and advised precautions. If you intentionally injure or kill your opponent, you will be eliminated. Also, be careful as you may be found guilty and imprisoned. This fight is not a fight for the life of a legitimate non-Muslim. The first opponent was a warrior from the swordsmanship school of Hubei. He had a rather stocky physique and his eyes were fierce. Im shaking to death. Are you this nervous when you take the inspector promotion exam at Hwangcheongak? At that time, I wasnt nervous at all. Its the same, right? What you tried. Seo Dae-ryong opened his eyes wide and looked at me. I know very well that you trained harder than anyone else. Thats why Im here. If it werent for that, I would have grown my beard and moved up. Seo Dae-ryong nodded his head vigorously, as if my words had found strength. I will win ande back. Seo Dae-ryong defeated his opponent in just three moves and came down. He won without even picking a province. Is it too easy? Dont forget whose disciple you are. Seo Dae-ryong finally had the opportunity to look at his skills objectively. He still doesnt know how important this is to the unmanned Seo Dae-ryong. At that time, the dancer in charge of the dance came and informed us. The next meeting is in the afternoon, so dont go anywhere and wait. Since it was still early in thepetition, it seemed like they were massaging twice a day. It means that if you get injured in the morning dance, you have to y the afternoon dance while still injured. Are you saying you want to see the fighting spirit? What about fighting spirit? I guess its because I have a busy schedule. Dont look down on the fighting spirit of our political faction! Yes, master! Lets ignite our fighting spirit! In the afternoon, Seo Dae-ryong easily won the non-mudo event. This time too, I won without using the Tao. How do you feel about your winning streak on the first day? Is it good? Although Seo Dae-ryong had studied diligently with Hyeolcheon Doma until now, he had never practiced fighting like this before. I was very nervous before going up, but when I actually stood on the non-stage, I wasnt that nervous. It was a strange experience. I told you it would be a good experience. I have never regretted listening to your words. Go and rest first. What about you, Lord? Im going to take a look around. Okay, then Ill go first. I sent Seo Dae-ryong off first and then looked back at the off-stage. The dancing was still in full swing on all non-stages. At that time, I saw that a non-stage was unusually crowded with people watching. When I got there, Jin Ha-ryeong, whom I saw yesterday, was on the non-stage. She was the granddaughter of the Murim lord and so beautiful that she was called the best beauty in Hubuk, so she was literally the center of attention. Onlookers exchanged stories about her. But why did the Lords granddaughter participate in thispetition? Even if its my granddaughter, I wont just give her a seat. If you want to join the Murim Alliance, shouldnt youe in proudly with your skills? Thats right. Didnt Brother Jin Soje win thepetition a few years ago and join the Murim Alliance? also! Our leader is a fair and fair person. Jin Ha-ryeong also overpowered his opponent without even drawing his sword. She came off the stage receiving cheers and left the stage without giving anyone a single nce. People were even more enthusiastic about his arrogant appearance. After looking around some more, I returned to the guesthouse. Seo Dae-ryong went to the mountains to practice and returnedte at night. Although he won easily today, he seemed to be worried about the remaining matches. As I said, Im the type of person who cant do anything if I dont get first ce. If you dont go out, you wont go out. If you go out, you have to do your best. Where could Seo Dae-ryongs pulpit have appeared? I guess my personality was created because of this hard work. Seo Dae-ryong won the match the next day. Are you saying you didnt even watch my match? There is an interesting matchup on another off-stage. Who? Youre not the Murim Lords granddaughter, are you? thats right. This time, I watched Jin Ha-ryeongs match. Considering Seo Dae-ryongs skills, he might have to face her. Of course, it wouldnt be right away because the groups were different, but if I became the winner of the group and advanced to the finals, I could face her. And there was a more important reason to care about her. She was the target and center of the conspiracy nned by this Cheonmyeonghoe. She will definitely be the conduit that connects me to them. And what if I meet a strong enemy? Would you have just gone? I went to see who the opponent was. You won by attacking the left loophole, right? uh? How did you know? I saw him walking. It relieved Seo Dae-ryongs feelings of admiration. Because this is my moment to admire him. Does it feel good to win? Honestly, its awesome! Good job. Seo Dae-ryong could not hide the joy on his face. Do you know when you feel the best? Surprisingly, it wasnt the moment of defeating the opponent. The best time was when I finished dancing and came off the stage. I was more nervous and excited at that moment when people looked at me, cheered and apuded me. This time I realized why I am a person who is very conscious of what other people think. The more expert you be, the more people will want to look at you, right? Is that possible? why? Do you think it will be more gentle? Bing more humble? Isnt it? Suppose someone bes the best person in the world. The moment you be the best person in the world, will you like the fact that you beat the existing best person in the world? Or would it be better if from that day on, everyone respected and looked up to me as the best person in the world? Imagine going somewhere and shouting, The best person in the world ising! Imagine that everyone you meet looks at you with respect and envy. Imagine always hearing the drums of victory and apuse and cheers. Everyones heart is the same. No, the more you be an expert, the hotter and more primal your desire may be. The greatest person in the world has a broader heart? Is that really true? I am the best person in the world and you treat me like this? Are you confident you wont fall into this trap? Do you have the confidence to bury that pettiness that you no longer have to hide? After a moment, Seo Dae-ryong spoke. But youre not Gakju, right? You wont, right? Why do you think Im not? Am I not a person? Same. Im trying not to. I feel so good having this conversation with Mr. Gakju. I feel like I have finally be truly unmanned. I wonder when Ive ever felt my heart pounding like this. I sincerely apologize for insisting that I would not participate in thispetition. However, our Seo Dae-ryongs mind changed the next day. I almost died! Its not just that I almost died, I really almost died! Ugh, I told you I wouldnt! I want to go back! It was scratched. are you okay. You got scratched? Cant you see this blood? Oh, if I hadnt narrowly avoided it, I would have had a hole this big in my shoulder! The sword was so big. Your opponent cant even get up right now. The opponent who had seen the blood on Seo Dae-ryongs shoulder was unconscious and still unable toe to his senses. I dont know. Please send me home! Im going to go water the flower pots! Seo Dae-ryong, who was like this, felt better again the next day. Seo Dae-ryong was receiving the attention he wanted even from off-stage. Even though he was just walking, there were many eyes ncing at him. They even whispered among themselves. What is this? Yesterday, that guy was the favorite to win the Hwangja Group. Thanks to you, you also became one of the people receiving attention in thispetition. It brought all the attention to the opponent who had a hard time defeating it yesterday. Dont look at that blue dress on the right. He looked at me twice. Ah, I see you again. No matter what, walk a little faster, right? Seo Dae-ryong was moving slowly, enjoying everyones attention. ah! The women on the far left seem to be buzzing while looking at me. To me, it looks like they are discussing what to eat. At that time, a young woman wearing a sword rushed over and greeted Seo Dae-ryong. I enjoyed the game yesterday. Fight well today too. I nodded and left. Seo Dae-ryong froze and stared nkly at her back. Mr. Footnote. why? Arent you paying people money to buy something to make you feel better? Considering how proud you are, I would like to say yes, but no. Really not? This really feels like a dream. Seo Daeryong was really happy. I think it was the first time that a woman came first and expressed this kind of interest. I wanted him to enjoy this joy and excitement. He will never forget the dance here. I hope Seo Dae-ryong will sit his grandson on hisp and tell him stories about those days. The story begins with, It may be hard to believe, but this grandfather is young. Lets go! To win! Was it because of the womans support? Seo Dae-ryong continued to win and easily won the royal group and advanced to the finals. Now, the finals were apetition in which the top yers from each group gathered together topete. Im going all the way! Seodaeryong was on fire independently of his mission. Yes, it is a moment that wille only a few times in life. This will be a more thrilling, exciting, and valuable moment than bing the best person in the world when you get older. Yes, burn brightly, great dragon. Chapter 156 The 156th Dog Dream Diary or Precognitive Dream Diary. Jin Ha-ryeong was being chased by someone. Since I couldnt shake off the pursuer, I ended up climbing up the tree. She hid herself between the branches and did not make a sound. The pursuer ran past the trees and suddenly stopped. Like a wild animal that has caught a scent, the pursuer slowly turned around and then raised his head and looked up the tree. The mans face was as nk as a monster. evil! I screamed, but no voice came out of my mouth. She jumped up again and ran away. As the distance was getting shorter, someone ran up from in front and mercilessly kicked the man who was following in the face. With a thud, the faceless pursuer rolled over and disappeared. The person who helped him had flowing hair and a face full of beard. Where did you see this man? The next moment she screamed. Are you the servant? The moment Jin Ha-ryeong realized that it was the man she had met in the guest house, her eyes widened and she woke up from her dream. Thest words were actually spoken as I woke up. She usually doesnt dream much. It was my first time having such a strange dream. She was drenched in sweat, having been chased all night. Aside from the dream of being chased, why did that mane out and save her? Was it because I remembered that I had mistaken the servant for the master that day? She remembered the furry servants face. I saw this face once, but I remember it clearly. Its the face I saw in my dream. Since she was not good at remembering peoples faces, it was a refreshing experience to see his facee to mind so vividly. Are you okay? The voice of the guard Chuho (o) was heard outside. are you okay. I had a nightmare. Its probably because youre on edge because of the Battle of Soryong. I guess so. Dont worry too much. No one can beat her. Im going to rest some more, so dont disturb me today. yes. However, after a while, she secretly left her residence and entered the guesthouse where she had eaten noodles. When she entered the guesthouse, the ce was filled with guests. Because of thispetition, wherever I went, it was crowded with people. Her eyes caught the image of a man drinking in a corner. It was the servant who had appeared in my dream. I came here thinking it might be here, but it was. I didnte today because of the noodles. I wanted to meet that servant once. It was because I wanted to check whether or not he was really a person worthy of appearing in my dreams. But soon she shook her head andughed. How ridiculous is it that I came to meet the servant of a vige sect just because he appeared in a dream? As she turned and was about to leave, someone called her from behind. Are you here to eat noodles? When he turned around, he saw the servant standing up and looking at him. As a result, the attention of people around her focused on her. A few people recognized him and were surprised. Thinking that people would look at her strangely if she just turned around and left like this, she calmly walked to the attendants seat and sat across from her. She sat down in front of the servant and ordered noodles and drinks. I thought you wouldnt sit with me. Why? Because I found outst time that my status was a servant. Because you are such a precious person, you wont be humble with your attendants, right? Is this what you mean? Isnt it? The corners of Jin Ha-ryeongs mouth rose slightly as he was asked outright. thats right. The man who said she knew that would look disgusted at the expression on his face, so she added. But the reason is not because the other person is an attendant, but because the other person is ufortable. He couldnt eat well when I was in front of him. Ah, then Im d. I wont feel ufortable at all. How can you be such a proud servant in front of the Murim Lords granddaughter? You should know who I am by now. It was a type I had never experienced before. I really dont know, but I dont know too much. Even the sessors of the prestigious political faction act very cautiously in front of her. I cant even think about such sensitive questions. You always walk alone. In fact, she did not get along well with people, regardless of whether they were servants or not. Because I was the type of person who liked to be alone, I didnt even like talking to anyone like this. Thats why its unfamiliar to me that I came here. I came away with the thought that maybe this man had a dream because there was something special about him that his subconscious sensed. She nced at the man. His hair was unkempt and his beard was so messy that there was really nothing to see. Its a dogs dream. The man treated herfortably, whether he knew her feelings or not. Ah, our master also advanced to the finals. She also heard rumors about him. I heard from my escort, Chuho, that I had advanced to the finals by causing a surprise. It must have been a n that only practiced martial arts in the vige without knowing anything about the world. So, I would have been able to advance to the finals. You can guess the atmosphere of the sect just by looking at this simple-minded man who doesnt know much about the world. You might end up with Sojeo. Oh, you know what? There were people who died in the finals. Please take care of our master! It would be an honorable death for a warrior to die off stage. Isnt it an unfair death, not an honorable death? What do you mean? There is no safer ce for an unmanned person than on a non-stage, right? There are set rules, referees, and people watching, so you cant sneak attack, right? But dying on this off stage? Isnt that such an unfair death? She thought it was something of a sophistry, but she couldnt think of anything to say in response. Because Ive never thought of it this way before. You speak like a military person. I also learned swordsmanship. You found a good owner. I also teach swordsmanship to my servants. Yes, I learned it from a really scary person. He must be the scariest person in the world. Jin Ha-ryeong snorted inwardly. How many people have you met so far that makes you say something like that? Have you ever met a truly scary person? In fact, he may have been the most afraid of his master in the vige he came from. Her eyes turned to the sword on the attendants waist. Why is the sheath wrapped in cloth? It was wrapped inmonly avable cotton. There are usually two cases like this. When rogues traveling in rough ces wrap their swords in sheaths or try to hide their precious swords for fear of getting hurt. I did it to look cool. Then shouldnt we wrap it in nice silk? Its cool because its not silk. The key is not to make it look like its made up. Seeing her dumbfounded, the man got even more excited. I heard that the East Lake here in Wuhan is so beautiful. Could you please take a look next time? You cant say these things to yourself without going crazy. Its time for a single servant to shout at someone who said something like that. Why is it just there? You said it was in a dream? no. Its probably because I dont want to be a mean bitch who treats people of low status carelessly. Because my grandfather hated it when his children and grandchildren got into such gossip. Yeah, thats probably why. Then, I will definitely show you another scenic spot that I know of. Does this person believe that such a moment wille with him? After sitting together twice, it looks like they are going on a cruise together. She let out a sigh. Its my fault foring here. What is your name? Im asking because Im angry. What is your name, you bastard? This is a question filled with emotions. Just call me servant. This guy really goes all the way! Doesnt that make me seem too spoiled? Its a sword test. This is not a rtionship speaker, but an acting speaker. I will stay like this and then disappear like smoke. Then the man grinned. It urred to me that Jin Ha-ryeong was very diverse in his subjects. At that time, someone came calling her name. Young man. He was of simr age and was Song Tae-gun (̩), the son of the leader of the Blue Dragon. He was the only friend she grew up with since childhood. The moment Jin Ha-ryeong saw him, he was embarrassed. You came to eat noodles. Song Tae-gun knew very well that she liked the noodles here. How did you know I was here? As I was passing by here, customers from here were talking about you. You ran away to avoid Chu again. Song Tae-gun asked, looking at the man with her. But who are you? Jin Ha-ryeong was embarrassed as he did not know how to introduce himself. At that time, the man greeted him and greeted him. It is said to be the sword test of the Gansu Western Daoist sect. My brother-inw has advanced to the finals this time. ah! If youre a Seo Taoist, isnt your executioners name Seo Ryong? youre right. I heard that thispetition is causing a sensation. It is an honor to meet a disciple of such a great sect. My execution is amazing. I just cheer from off stage. Your swordsmanship seems much more impressive than your execution. What do you mean? Arent you sitting here with this friend? Do you know how difficult that is? Its hard for me as an old friend. Then Jin Ha-ryeong said to him. Stop talking nonsense and go. See youter. It seemed like he wanted to stay longer, but Jin Ha-ryeong was giving off a cold vibe, so Song Tae-gun smiled and said goodbye. Lets have a drink next time. Thats right. When Song Tae-gun left, Jin Ha-ryeong coldly questioned him. Why did you lie and say you were a priest? why? Did you think I would be embarrassed if I was caught in the same ce as you? Honestly, she had feelings like that. I was momentarily taken aback when Song Tae-gun asked who he was. Because I was hesitant to introduce him as an attendant. It hit the nail on the head and she felt ashamed. Strictly speaking, its not a lie. I am an attendant, but I also learned martial arts from a certain sect, so I am also a priest, right? Just one sophistry is enough. Jin Ha-ryeong left the ce and left. And that night she had another nightmare. This time, it was a dream where he was hanging on a cliff and the servant appeared again and stretched out his hand to save him. Jin Ha-ryeong woke up at dawn and looked down at his hands. I vividly remembered the feeling of holding hands with Geomyeon. It was as vivid as a precognitive dream. You crazy bitch, why do you keep doing this? She knew the answer too. Why are you like that? Thats because Im doing something Ive never done before in my life. She covered herself with the nket again andy down. But I couldnt fall asleep easily. * * * Seo Dae-ryongs first opponent in the finals was the sessor to the famous Jangpyeong sword family in Fujian. Would you like to practice with me? With each Lord? When Seo Dae-ryong was asked to practice for the first time, he was surprised. Its my honor. Follow me. I took Seo Daeryong to the mountains where I was training. Even if you look for a ce to practice, you are definitely different from me. How did you find all these ces? The wide space was blocked on all sides, and there was only one entrance. It was the perfect ce for martial arts training because you only had to focus on one area. Come here and practice from now on. no. Each Lord should train rather than me. The quality of training is like heaven and earth. Is that really the case? yes? I think your training in risking your life and your life topete in a martial artspetition is a much more valuable training? If you are the sky and I am the earth, acknowledge it. Thank you for saying that, but that doesnt change heaven and earth. Even if it turns over, it wont feel that good. Yes, the right hand man is to have someone like this. It is not a matter of martial arts being stronger or weaker. This kind of person who makes you feel good even when exchanging words and tells you exactly what you think should be your right hand man. At least the right arm. Did you see the sessor of the Jangpyeong Sword Family dancing? yes. You fought really well? In terms of objective power, you are defeated. Seeing that the governor says so, I will definitely lose. I nodded honestly. It is impossible to ovee the difference in the period of proper martial arts training. Moreover, he has not fully learned the martial arts of the Blood Heavenly Sword and cannot fully reveal his demonic energy. It was a tough fight one way or another. Now, I will imitate Jangpyeong Swordsmans martial arts skills, so think of me as your martial arts opponent! yes! I imitated the swordsmanship of the sessor of the Jangpyeong swordsman and fought Seo Dae-ryong as if he were fighting. Seo Dae-ryong lost and lost again. I didnt pay attention, and after each bout, Seo Dae-ryong had more bruises on his body. There were moments when his life was in danger, but he did not give up. Please do this one more time. Seo Dae-ryong tried many methods he could. Try this and try that. He tried everything. I silently repeated the dance and waited for him to find the answer on his own. They didnt give me a solution to win. Even if you lose to the enemy, you have to find it yourself. The mission was important, but this moment, which was a turning point in the life of Unmanned Seo Dae-ryong, was more important. We stayed up all night practicing dancing. Seo Dae-ryong was exhausted, but there was a look in his eyes that he had never shown before. And before the final round ofpetition. Seo Dae-ryong, who wanted to train until the end, was forced to sleep. Seo Dae-ryong, who said he couldnt sleep because he was so nervous, snored as soon as hey down. I woke up Seo Dae-ryong, leaving the bimu half an hour away. Are you refreshed? yes. I think I will buy it. But what should I do? why? I had a dream about losing in apetition. He said with a smile while looking at Seo Dae-ryong, who was crying. Now, shall we go and check whether that dream was a dream or a precognitive dream? Chapter 157 Episode 157 What if I get misunderstood? The excitement of Soryongjeon became even hotter. When the mainpetition began, all the small non-stages of the Murimmaeng side story were demolished and arge non-stage was installed in the center. Seating was created in tiers around the non-stage so that many people could sit. It was created so that thousands of people could watch the dance at the same time. The non-dancepetition, in which the top yers from each of the 32 groups willpete for the championship, will begin in earnest starting today. Those who made it into the final eight were guaranteed to enter the elite organization of the Murim Alliance, and even if they did not, those who advanced to the finals were given the opportunity to join if they caught the attention of the martial arts experts. So this final was a very importantpetition for everyone. Of course, Seo Dae-ryong was on fire for another reason. As a single warrior, something was awakening in his mind. Until now, Seo Dae-ryong was just a person who learned martial arts, and through this martial artspetition, he was being reborn as a true martial artist. Seo Dae-ryong did not feel intimidated at all even when he saw the warriors crowding around him. He was only looking at the person he was going to fight. I didnt say anything. Because Ive already said everything I need to say to him through training. I just hope that Seo Dae-ryong really learns something from that training. I believe in Seo Dae-ryongs smartness. So Tang () of the Jiangping Sword Family in Fujian Province! Cheers erupted at the referees energetic shout. Sodang slowly came up onto the off-stage. I could feel hisposure and confidence in his expression and steps. He was such a talented yer that it would be no surprise to say that his goal for this tournament was to win. Xilong of the Gansu City West Dao Sect! As expected, cheers erupted. In fact, the shouts for Seo Dae-ryong were louder than for Sodang. Sodang was a famouste-rounder to begin with, but Seo Dae-ryong, a new expert from an unknown sect, made a sensation and made it to the finals. As much as the desire to cheer for the strong, the desire for a surprise surprise from a new expert was also great. Seo Dae-ryong, who was listening to the shouts, looked back at me below the off-stage. He sent me a message. -I will makest nights dream a dream ande down. What needs to be said in this situation? Instead of giving verbal support, I nodded my head vigorously with a look of trust in my eyes. With the referees signal, the two mens dance began. Sodang was a warrior who had really learned swordsmanship since he was young. The offense was sharp and the defense was solid. In particr, the defense was perfect, and like an impregnable fortress, it did not respond to any attack. I knew very well what kind of frustration Seo Dae-ryong felt. The fortunate thing for Seo Dae-ryong was that he had experienced enough frustration before going on stage here. Dont get caught up! Usually, I couldnt bear this frustration and attacked too hard, only to be counterattacked. The essence of Sodangs swordsmanship was counterattacking. Rather, if you can make your opponent frustrated, you will definitely be able to find loopholes. However, I did not tell Seo Dae-ryong this answer. I wanted you to find it yourself. The sword and the sword sparked fire. Those watching held their breath. It could be said to be a battle ofte season indices, with too many high-level herbivores going back and forth. Seo Dae-ryong was aggressive but never rushed. He was drawing his own big picture. The title of the painting was Patience. He found the answer himself. After hundreds of moves, he finally seeded in making the opponent nervous, and the picture waspleted. If things continue like this and the match is decided by the referee, it seems that the more aggressive Seo Dae-ryong will have the advantage. The nervousness created in reverse revealed a very small loophole, and Seo Dae-ryong did not miss that moment. Wow! The Dao of the West Dragon deeply cut Su Tangs arm. Blood spurted out and Sodang dropped the sword he was holding. Sodang tried to fight harder despite being seriously injured, but the referee stepped in and dered Seo Dae-ryong the winner. Cheers erupted from both of them. Regardless of win or loss, it was a great match worthy of the finals. Seo Dae-ryong, who came down to the off-stage, could not stand properly and sat down. There were many people watching him, but he didnt care. On the contrary, the mesmerized figure sitting on the floor seemed to everyone to be more humane, so all the passers-by showed their respect by embracing him, and there were even those who apuded from afar. I didnt say anything. It was not because of the people watching, but because it allowed Seo Dae-ryong to fully enjoy the feeling of this moment alone. Among those congratting him was a woman who had previously cheered for Seo Dae-ryong. Congrattions on your victory! When he saw her smiling brightly, Seo Dae-ryong jumped up from his seat. thank you. The woman smiled and returned, and Seo Dae-ryong sat down next to me again. You were dying a little while ago, but now you feel like you can run one more time? After confirming that the woman had gone far away, Seo Dae-ryong shook his head and sat down again. No, even if I die, I cant do it. It was really hard. The next opponent will be stronger, right? I guess so. why? Do you want to give up? Yes, please send me home! What are you going to say at a drinking party? Are you trying to say that you came back at thest moment because you were so scared and tired? Well, Lord Jang and Ian are so kind that they willfort you. If you stop, you did well. Still, you probably think this in your heart. If it were me, I would have challenged to the end. Every time I see you, if it were me, I would end up Stop. I grinned and held out my hand. Seo Dae-ryong stood up, holding my hand tightly. Thank you. If Gakju had not given me a match, I would never have won. It wasnt an opponent I could beat just by practicing. You did well. This is really driving people crazy? I beat that guy and cheers erupted from everywhere, it was so crazy good. If you are truly crazy, you be a crazy person. If you are moderately crazy, no one can deal with you. Be crazy in moderation. When I returned to the guesthouse after chatting about various things, an unexpected person was waiting for me. Jin Ha-ryeong was eating noodles in the guesthouse. Seo Dae-ryong and I stopped for a moment at the entrance. Seo Daeryong said worriedly. That Sogers favorite thing must be noodles. What are you talking about all of a sudden? Why are you doing this if you know? A woman of such noble status came again just to eat noodles? I probably came today for treatment. What treatment? My pride was hurt. You paid it on purpose, right? I couldnt deny that question. At least I was trying my best to get closer to her. This is all because of Cheonmyeonghoe. The problem is that he doesnt know that. Seo Dae-ryong went straight up to the guest room and I walked towards her. * * * Jin Ha-ryeong saw the hand of Geommugeuk walking towards him. I thought it was smoother and whiter than the hand that had been extended to me as I hung from the cliff in my dream. Geommugeuk came to the table and said hello. Bimmu is in three days, right? Our master was there today. I really think I have to acknowledge this servants friendliness. Weve only seen each other a couple of times now, but we talk to each otherfortably as if weve known each other for a really long time. Can I sit down for a moment? She nodded. Today, please make sure to calcte the price of Sojeo noodles before leaving. Excuse me? The first day we met, and the second time too, he just left and I paid for the drinks and food. For a moment she was taken aback. Now that I think about it, I think the second one was definitely like that. I was so angry that I got up and left. Was it like that at first? Has she ever taken someones money in her entire life? It was an obvious mistake. Her face turned slightly red. This man keeps embarrassing people like this. Is this why it came in your dream? Pay me back? I tried to grab hold of the attack from the beginning, but it ended up being overpowered. how much is it? I forgot. No, please buy me noodles and alcohol the next two times. You want to see me again using that excuse? I thought that maybe this innocent-looking guy was a womanizer. It wont be easy. Where would there be one or two people like you? If we line up men who want to change their lives by marrying her, we can add some exaggeration and build a wall around the Murim Alliance. When you hear and see the process of coveting ones background and appearance, one even develops an unprecedented dislike for men. Ill pay it all back today. Eat whatever you want, not noodles. No, I dont like it today. What a resolute refusal from an attendant! She ordered me a drink, really feeling like a maid. I need a drink. She ordered a drink. Only after drinking two sses of alcohol in a row did he tell me about what happened that day. Honestly, I was angry that day. When I was about to honestly introduce myself to my friend as an acolyte, I told him first that I was a priest. So I felt like I had tricked my friend and I was angry. What difference will it make if I say this? Even though I knew that, it was because of my damn personality that I had to say what I had to say. She made eye contact with Sword Dance. It was a look in his eyes that did not suit his servant. These eyes, which are calm and deep, but whose true nature can never be understood, resemble the eyes of my deceased father and the eyes of my grandfather, the leader. Geommugeuk calmly asked with those eyes. Why do you keep worrying about that? At this moment, she said to herself: I really hate this personality too. I dont want to be misunderstood. Are you afraid I might look like someone who ignores his servants? yes. Im not that kind of person. What if Im misunderstood? I dont like it. Have you ever thought that such feelings might lead you to ignore others even more? For a moment she got angry. What does that mean? Acolytes are also people. They think the same way as their owners, but they only speak sparingly. If you are someone who ignores your attendants from the beginning, we may think that you are that kind of person in the first ce and ignore you here too. So youre saying my consideration is worse than that of someone who ignores his servants? No, but let me ask you one thing. Is that consideration for the other person? Is this consideration for Sojeo? ! At that moment, Jin Ha-ryeong flinched. Oh, its good to be considerate of Sojeo. Instead, you have to avoid getting caught. If this is discovered, we have to be that serious. Ah, eating and talking with us in one ce is something you have to think about so much. You have to try so hard not to hurt us. You care that much. You even start to think about things you dont have to do. To put Sojeos mind at ease. Jin Ha-ryeong couldnt say anything. Her face was flushed red. I really didnt know what to say because it was something I had never thought about before. I felt unfair and resentful. After you get home, youll probably kick back the nket and regret, thinking, I should have answered like this back then. Is this why it came to me in my dream? This thought led me to me myself again. ah! Im selfish, but Im selfish. Even at this moment, I was only worried about myself. He is trying to bandage his pride, which was injured when the servant appeared in his dream, thinking that it was because this servant was the one who said such unexpected things. You are so arrogant about this topic. Please consider it an honor to have a meal with me. After speaking coldly, she added: Do you mean like this? yes. How good is it? If I were a Sozer, I would have thought the same. Most people eating here will do that. So, Sozer, do the same. Dont think too deeply. Then you hurt yourself. After staring at the man for a moment, she suddenly stood up. no, I do not want! Where are you criticizing me? The age is also refreshing! She spoke her mind without hesitation, as if she would do as she had learned. I admit it. And it suits you well. If you take this opportunity, take it off and livefortably. Shut up! You servant bastard! She got angry and left the ce. Soon after, Seo Dae-ryong came and sat down with us as if he had been waiting for us. It seems that he was secretly peeking at the end of the stairs leading to this floor. Seo Dae-ryong said while sipping the drink she left behind. Fated love always ends in tragedy. How can Geommugeuk not know that he is saying this out of concern for himself? However, since he was not in a mood to be serious, Geommugeuk subtly teased him. How can lovee about so easily? You know best that things dont work out even if you are in the same organization, right? This is because Seo Dae-ryong ate once with his favorite junior, Hwangcheongak, and made no progress. Do you really have to stab me where it hurts so much? I also have people who support me! Geommugeuk smiled as he looked at Seo Dae-ryong with his mouth pouting. Daeryong, I cant have fateful love even if I want to. The moment I start loving, fate Hwamugi will definitely say this. How dare you y with love when Im here? As that fate approaches me, love is nothing more than a luxury to me, like the song the drunkard sings. So now I dont even have time to feel my heartbeat? Lets go to Inspector Seos martial arts training. yes! For defeated monkeys like us, training is the only way to survive! Us! And when I woke up, I realized that Jin Ha-ryeong left without paying the bill again today. Chapter 158 Episode 158 Even if its just a servant on the road. Jin Ha-ryeong was climbing the non-stage. Today is the day of her firstpetition in the finals. The cheers from the soldiers were great. Because they respected and liked the Murim lord, everyone also liked his granddaughter, Jin Ha-ryeong. Moreover, she was so beautiful that she was called the best beauty in Hubei, so it was natural for her to be popr. Be sure to win! Jin Ha-ryeong is the best! Its pretty, Jin Ha-ryeong! Please buy me noodles! The winner is Jin Ha-ryeong! On the off-stage, Jin Ha-ryeong was shocked. Among the cheering, I heard something that should not have been said. She looked around. Cheers erupted from all directions as she had never stood on a non-stage and looked at the military leaders before. Among these countless people, she found the one she needed to find. Geommugeuk, who was sitting among the soldiers, shouted. You just left again! Even amidst the cheers of the people, his words flew clear and stuck in my ears. At that moment she realized. That day, I left without paying again. I even asked them to pay the bill, but they didnt do it again. ah! Its so crazy! That day too, I got angry because I was stopped by that man, so I just left. Assuming thats the case. so? They came all the way to the demilitarized zone and yelled at us to buy them noodles? It was so absurd that Iughed. The person I was working with saw that and his expression hardened. He misunderstood that he was being looked down upon and ridiculed. The misunderstanding further strengthened his determination to win, but unfortunately, he was unable to narrow the gap in skill with her. She even thought of noodles throughout the fight. As she came down from the stage to apuse, she nced at the spot where the sword dance was held earlier. But the sword dance that was there was not there. I cant believe you left without watching the dance until the end. This bastard! Did you reallye here to get money for noodles? At that time, the guard Chuho came and reported. The lord is staying here. Grandfather? After Ban Si-jin, Jin Ha-ryeong passed through the strict guard countless times and entered the Murim lords residence. The ce deep inside the Murimmaeng was a ce where beautifully carved rocks and thousand-year-old trees were elegantly harmonized, making it seem like a ce where hermits roamed. There, a man was lost in thought with his back to me. Blended with the beautiful background, he looked like a part of a painting. Grandpa, Im here! Are you here? A sturdy man turned towards her. He looked twenty years younger than his age and had a perfectly muscr body that even young people did not possess. His body was his body, but it was his eyes that dominated his impression. His eyes were sorge and intense that even a tiger would urinate when they looked at him, making him look like a kidney that hade down from the sky. A person who is better suited to the off-stage she was just in rather than a ce like this where immortals stay. Murim lord Jin Peecheon (҆). As the best expert in Jeongdo, he was a pir of the martial arts faction and was highly respected by them. He was a symbol of the martial arts faction to the extent that it was said that the reason the Demonic Cult could not act carelessly was because Jin Paecheon was alive and well. From Jin Ha-ryeongs perspective, his grandfather was a cool person. He was a man with a good heart, strong will, and above all, chivalry. He was the kind of person who deserved everyones respect. However, that was the evaluation of the military officer Jin Ha-ryeong, and the evaluation of the granddaughter Jin Ha-ryeong was different. He is nothing more or less than a stubborn and frustrating grandfather who oppresses him. Honestly, that makes me even more angry. I feel like I am so good and perfect to others, but I am not good at it to my family. On the contrary, I was not doing well for people I should have done well for, but I was sacrificing myself for people I never knew. I met the True Dragon Chief not long ago. Today was the day I won thepetition, but my grandfather started by saying something else. Whats so urgent? Lets start with the story of my granddaughters victory in thepetition. At least lets talk about todays weather. Of course, she couldnt voice suchints. He wasnt scary, but he wasntfortable either. How are you, Lord Jang? Even though I said I had no energy, the old man was still acting up. This is truly the story of a person you will never think of except your grandfather. However, there was another reason why my grandfather brought up the story about Jinryongjangju. They said their grandson, who went to martial arts training, has returned. He was hinting at what it would be like if I were to pair up with you. What do you think? ah! Here we go again. Why is my grandfather so anxious about not being able to marry off this cute granddaughter? You dont need an inw from a prestigious family, do you? She tried to be cute, but Jin Peicheon did not ept it. Im asking what you think. no, I do not want. I dont like grandpa. Jin Peicheons expression frowned slightly at her firm answer. Why dont you like it? Would grandpa want to marry someone he doesnt even know? He is a trustworthy person. Who? You havent seen your grandfather either, right? You will know it when you see Jinryongjangju. How on earth? Lets take a look at me, the granddaughter of a grandfather respected by everyone in the world. Does it look like what I see from the outside? Noble, proud and polite. Its not right? I rebel like this, right? But how can you know his grandson just by looking at the Lord Jinlong? Jin Pae-cheons expression hardened, but Jin Ha-ryeong did not back down. As I said before, when the timees, I will meet someone I like and get married. Thats immature! Are you saying you know how dangerous this martial forest is? Its a ce where all kinds of strange and strange people wander around. When I heard the word strange guy, a cocky servant suddenly came to mind. Thats right, thats right. Jinryongjang is a ce you can trust as it has produced great warriors for generations. That belief is a belief that only applies to my grandfather. What do you mean? No one would dare betray my grandfathers trust. Thats why my grandfathers perception of people was always so urate. But Im different. Just like how people treat my grandfather is different from how they treat me. It was a profane statement. The air around him became cold because of the grandfathers angry energy. Still, Jin Ha-ryeong did not back down. If I were to give in to this anger, I might have to enter into a marriage I really did not want. If you keep forcing me like this, I will marry someone. anyone? Who on earth are you going to do it with? Anyone on the street. Even if he is a servant, it doesnt matter. Even though she said it without thinking, she was still shocked. A servant? Do it if you can. grandfather! You could never do that. Do I not know you? You cant do that because of your pride. Go and get anyone, whether it be a servant or a street vendor. I will hold a grand wedding ceremony. Jin Ha-ryeong could not deny it. Because that was his original self. I know best that my grandfather is a truly great person. I also know that you are a noble person who is willing to sacrifice your life for this martial arts group. I also respect my grandfather the most. But because of me, I dont want to turn this wonderful grandfather into a tasteless Murim lord who forces his granddaughter to marry. she knows Why is my grandfather so actively involved in the marriage? Its because of my father who passed away. I think my father died because he married the wrong person. He said he ruined his life by meeting the wrong wife. My father was enmeshed in the benevolence of my mothers family and eventually died from a secret attack by enemies. At that time, my mother also passed away. Afterwards, all revenge ended, but resentment remained in the grandfathers heart. Grandfather But how can it be because of mom? It was the life my father chose. My father loved my mother until the moment he died. For this reason, I hated it even more because I knew that my grandfather was trying to send me to a chosen family. You dont know the world yet. You dont know how dangerous and dangerous this martial forest is. I will learn it myself. You will regret itter. I will regret it. But no matter how stubborn he was, it didnt work on Jin Feicheon. Although he was a grandfather known for being generous and broad-minded, his heart did not apply to his granddaughters marriage. Jinryongjangjus grandson will being to the dinner tomorrow night. Be sure to attend then. Suddenly, he remembered what Geomyeon had said to him. Is that consideration for yourself or for the other person? Maybe your grandfather is making the same mistake? Is it for my own sake that you want to marry me? Or do you just want to put Grandpas mind at ease? Grandpa wasnt as embarrassed as he was. Jin Feicheon answered without hesitation. Both. Due to Jin Pae-cheons will to never back down, Jin Ha-ryeong retreated. Ill see you tomorrow. I understand grandpas feelings, but they are definitely not for me. * * * Whoa whoa. Seo Dae-ryong, taking a breath after training, was definitely a different person than before. When I was learning from Hyeolcheon Doma, I trained sincerely, but my training now is different from then. There was an enemy to fight, and it was training to figure out how to defeat that enemy. In this practical training, Seo Dae-ryong was entering the path of a true martial artist. Master, I want to be stronger! This momentes. Its not that I just want to vaguely be stronger while ying, but I try so hard that I cant even breathe when I feel like I really want to try harder. This is my true resolution. Oh, be strong. I will watch over you. You must see it. Okay, Ill definitely watch it. Now Seo Daeryong was a small giant. You may be thanking me, but I am the one who is grateful. Because you were there at that moment when you said that our school would not change, my return was able to take direction. When I returned from martial arts training with Seo Dae-ryong, Jin Ha-ryeong was at my guesthouse. That sight doesnt feel unfamiliar anymore. What brought you here today? She had a slightly darker expression than usual. Does it look like you need counseling for your concerns? This is counseling that the Murim Lords granddaughter receives from the Demon Cults son. In the end, everything is revealed. Where is the Murim Alliances ban? To open the secret safe Thats it! yes! Seo Dae-ryong went up to the guest room and I walked to where she was sitting. When Jin Ha-ryeong saw me, he immediately asked. When you were cheering, you shouted for someone to buy you noodles, right? Did you hear? Your words just caught my ear. I naturally have a loud voice. sit down please. I sat across from her. She poured alcohol into my ss. Are you good at drinking? It depends on what kind of position it is. Where do you like to drink? When youre with a good person? No, when Im with a good person, I get drunk quickly. sure? I drink a lot when Im angry. Because I was so excited and talked a lot, I sobered up quickly. When emotions are strong, alcohol is like water. Of course, I regret it the next day with a hangover. If I drink again, Ill be fine! While doing so. Yes. You know very well. We finished our drinks together. Jin Ha-ryeong put down his empty ss and said. I also like drinking a lot today. Are you angry today too? today? Most peoplee here angry, right? I donte angry, I leave angry. because of whom. Iughed at her words. Do you also drink the alcohol that the servant pours for you? It depends on what kind of servant you are. I poured a drink into her ss. She looked at me intently and suddenly asked. Are you thinking about cutting off that beard? No, there is none. Then are you willing to be used for me? Just for one day. there is. She looked at me with an unexpected expression. Even if I cant cut my beard, I will still be able to use it? Its just one day, right? It takes a long time to grow a beard. Arent you asking whats going on? It must be very difficult for Sozer. You could be in trouble. Someone might be holding a grudge. You may be insulted. Being spiteful and insulted. Such is the life of servants. What could be more difficult? Then, please attend the Murim Alliance banquet with me tomorrow. You will also get to see my grandfather. Can you do it? I blinked for a moment and then answered. Thats a bit awkward. You are a coward. All the servants are like that. Jin Ha-ryeong looked at me and smiled. I had no intention of asking for help in the first ce. I cant look good because Im caught up in my work. Thank you for your words. She got up from her seat. Well, I woke up once out of three times. It was right then. A young man walked towards us. Jean Soger. The moment I saw him, I was inwardly surprised. It was someone I knew. It was also someone I had a direct rtionship with before returning. This is Jinryongjangs assistant. Ive seen you before. You have be more beautiful. courtier. The courtier I know is not the courtier of Jinryongjang. He was the head courtier of the Shinryong family, a new family that emerged in the martial arts faction after Hwamugi went into hiding. The current Jinryongjang changed its name to Shinryongga when that courtier became the head of the family and continued to win. After the Murim Alliance, it grows into a faction that represents the political faction. This is the same family that went to pick up the Sinnoh Incense Burner, the second ingredient of the Great Return method. Around this time, when you were young, you approached Jin Ha-ryeong. I know very well what kind of person Jo Shin is. He was a typical nobleman. He lived a life of great violence while deeply hiding his cruel and heartless nature. He did whatever it took to achieve his sess and had no qualms about it. What if the courtiers of that time and the courtiers of today had the same personality? My eyes turned to Jin Ha-ryeong. This woman is in danger now. Could it be that her life turned out that way not because of Cheonmyeonghoe but because of interest? Josin looked at me and asked. Who is this person here? Her eyes met mine. She smiled slightly and said. Dont worry, Im just a servant. Chapter 159 Episode 159: How frogs survive. The courtiers eyes changed when he heard the word servant. If I didnt know about him, I could have seen the sword dance. The contempt in his eyes. That unbearable, frivolous anger was conveyed, such as, Why are you drinking with the person who will be my woman? Hes been like this ever since. Or rather, now that he was young, he was unable to hide his true nature. When he was older, Jo Shin was really good at hiding himself. Youre a person with a big heart, as rumored, to drink in a humble manner with a servant. Jin Ha-ryeong asked back what he said was good to hear. Do I have to have a broad mind to sit in the same ce as the servant? Hasnt the issue of sitting together with servants been a topic of discussion for her recently? Apart from the joint meeting, the word that upied the most space in her mind over the past few days was not Soryongjeon but Secretary. It means I dont care at all about eating with servants. Oh, I see. You have a great heart for treating your subordinates equally. Well, theres a banquet tomorrow. Its going to be an obvious one, so lets hold our young banquet here. It was an easy-going offer,plete withpliments, but Jin Ha-ryeong tly rejected it. Im sorry, but I decline. Honestly, Jo Shin is handsome. So I felt like sitting down and having a drink together. But it was the sword that preceded those feelings. If you drink together, you will have to send Geom Yeon out. However, if you drink it together, the courtier will get angry. In both cases, I was reluctant. In particr, I dont want to say things like, We need to drink, so please leave your seat now. This is my first time. Asking a woman out for a drink and getting rejected. Youre going to see me tomorrow anyway, right? I didnt see Jin Ha-ryeong, but I did see the sword dance. The moment she refused, Jo Shins eyes changed. How dare you reject me? Dark and cold emotions beyond that annoyance are blooming. When Jin Ha-ryeong was about to turn around, Jo Shin sat across from him in front of the sword dance. I will have a drink with this attendant. Josin spoke to the startled woman. I cant be there, but I want to find out what kind of charm this attendant has so I can be with him. The moment Jin Ha-ryeong heard those words, he became irritated. Jo Shins actions now mean that he will openly harass Geom-yeon. Are you going to act like this just because you wont drink alcohol? The crush I felt because he was handsome disappeared in an instant. Dont you have any intention of impressing me? She didnt understand. If his grandfather had mentioned marriage, this courtier would have known about it. She sat down again. I sat down because I was worried about the prosecution, but that stimted Jo Shin even more. What a charming servant. You made Soje Jin, who was about to leave, sit down again. Josin asked Geommugeuk. What is your name? Its a sword. Its a cool name, first and foremost. thank you. Do you know who I am? You said earlier that you were Jinryongjangs assistant Sohyeop. I have a good memory. Where did you get such a wonderful species? Her expression frowned slightly when she heard the word servant. Josin was looking into those emotions that could not be hidden, and Geommugeuk was looking into Josins emotional changes. Isnt Jin Sozer beautiful? Is beautiful. Enough to think about it at night? how is it? With her Jin Ha-ryeong cut him off because it was obvious what woulde next. Be careful what you say! You keep crossing the line. I thought you had a big heart when I saw you drinking with a servant, but it seems that your magnanimity also discriminates against other people. The two people made eye contact. At that moment, an image appeared in Jin Ha-ryeongs mind. It was a ck poisonous snake raising its head and flicking its tongue. She was embarrassed because it was her first time seeing a person like this. At that time, Josin smiled with a kind face. I guess my joke went too far, right? He tried to pass it off as if it was a joke, but Jin Ha-ryeong was in a state of low spirits. Are you trying to show off your pride by treating the lords granddaughter carelessly? Josin asked Geommugeuk again. I have no idea. What kind of person is our Jin Sozer? I dont know either. You dont know? I am a valet, but I am not Jean Sogers valet. No? Josin was surprised. Then whose attendant are you? I am the attendant of Master Seo-ryong of the Seo Dao faction who participated in this So-ryong battle. Then why were you drinking with Jean Sozer? Isnt that even weirder? It was the same for Geommugeuk that sensed something strange. Why are you so excited? Even when he was still young, Jo Shin was a cautious person. Todays behavior was too much to say it was just jealousy. What makes you run wild like this? Like a child who received praise from his school teacher, like a merchant who made a lot of money, like a martial artist who achieved great martial arts, he felt like he was engulfed in uncontroble heat. widely. At that time, Jin Ha-ryeong put his drink down loudly. It was a silent warning to stop now. Then the courtier showed a different attitude than before. He asked her softly, like an old friend. Isnt Jin Sozer strange? What? The Murim Lords granddaughter is drinking together with the servant of the martial artist who attended the secret martial artspetition. The granddaughter, who was actually involved in the incident that everyone was surprised by, did not find it strange at all. How do you feel? so? What do you want to say? If you put a frog in lukewarm water and boil it slowly, it will die without even realizing it is dying, right? The corners of Jin Ha-ryeongs mouth rose. Before she could get angry, Josin continued. What if this person approached Soje Jin with some kind of purpose? What would you do if you approached Jin Sojeo in an attempt to poison him with alcohol ahead of the finals? Are you going to go and say you were deceived then? Josin brought his face close to Geommugeuks face. What is your purpose? Geomgeuk didnt say anything. Jin Ha-ryeong stepped forward in the face of Josins ferocious spirit, which seemed like he was about to hit the ground running. Jo Sohyeop. Her cold tone told me how she felt. See you tomorrow at the banquet hall. There is still a long time left for the water to boil. The two peoples eyes met. Jin Ha-ryeong red confidently at the snake that raised its head. Now she wasnt afraid of the snake. Josin smiled. I guess I made a mistake on the first try. Im sorry, Jean Soger. Ill see you tomorrow at the banquet hall. He stood up and smiled at me. I felt it not only in the sword dance but also in Jin Ha-ryeong. The deep murderous intent contained in that smile. As Josin left the guesthouse, Jin Ha-ryeong drank in silence. It seemed as if he was mulling over what the courtier had said earlier. Geomgeuk waited in silence for her to open her mouth. After a while, she sighed and said. Instead of the cold feeling she had shown to Jo Shin earlier, she returned to her usual self. Its difficult, its difficult. Whats so difficult? I originally said living was difficult. Even if you ask a person from 100 years ago, it would be difficult, and even if you ask a person from 500 years ago, they will answer that it is difficult. Maengju will answer that it is difficult, and even Jeomsoi over there will say that it is difficult. A child born tomorrow will have a hard time growing up. Its like this. Youre saying things like this all the time, so how can you not be suspicious? Do you also doubt me? She answered honestly. To be honest, I was shocked the moment I heard about the frog. If you fall for that, you will be taken from a warm spring to a pot that boils real water. Jin Ha-ryeong shook his head. You speak so well. You won. What does it mean? I dont want to trust that person even if he dies, so I have to trust you. In times like this, you shouldnt trust either of them. Why choose one over the other? Jin Ha-ryeong looked at the sword dance performance. I thought that if this person was truly evil, it would be a big problem. I had a feeling that it would be harder to stop this person than the snake-like, scary courtier. But she decided to trust her instincts. Its not time to worry about me. Youre in big trouble. They say the frog here is still swimming in warm water, but the frog there was just ced on a rock in the middle of theva. She had a natural sense of recognizing people. She noticed. A courtier is not the kind of person who would spare a servant who sat down and drank with the woman he wanted to marry. Even more so if the woman was an attendant who even took his side. Young Master will protect me. No, even if you are a talented person who advanced to the finals, I cannot protect you. That persons family is not ordinary. Please return to your hometown this way. I cant leave you alone, Master. If the author tries to harm me as Soje said, can I avoid it by going back to my hometown? Rather, it will cause damage to the masters monastic order. That is correct. She suddenly got up from her seat. Wait. I will at least get a pole that wille out of theva. She left the guesthouse. Soon after, Seo Dae-ryong sat in the ce she left. Is this more fun than bimu? You said you were tired? No matter how tired you are, you must be able to bear it because you are curious. What is that guy from earlier? What do you mean, there is always an obstacle in a fateful love? I guess Ill be a hindrance to him. It looked fine. Those guys are more dangerous. Thats right. Its because he didnt notice that Lord Gakjus beard was shaved. Am I more dangerous? Can you evenpare? Its either something or its dangerous. Seo Dae-ryongughed to himself as if he thought it was a funny joke. I will watch this fateful love and win. Okay. Im going to take care of this while watching the fateful business. I was curious what Jin Ha-ryeong would do. And the solution she came to the next day was something I had never thought of. Come to the banquet with me. I would like to go with you to the banquet held today. It was a banquet attended by the Murim lord and courtiers. I would have called you a coward and told you I couldnt go. Things are different between then and now. I will take responsibility for your life. how? Ill find out when I get there. Meeting the Murim Lord? Will I be able to hide my existence from him? My level has already reached the point of returning to truth, and it may seem as if I have not learned any martial arts at all. But would that work for the Murim Lord? Can I really hide the presence that I am as a person? Probably not. Although you may be able to fool me with my eight-star martial arts level, you will not be able to fool me with my servant. Meeting the Murim Lord means that I must be prepared to reveal my identity. What are you thinking about? Im thinking about how Grandpa Sozer will react after he finds out about me. Of course, she hadpletely different concerns. Grandpa wont harm you because of your status. Even if you get angry, you will get it back at me. Since you are a great person, you must treat your subordinates with respect, right? sure. Then how will you treat the Heavenly Demons flesh and blood? It was something I couldnt bear to ask her. Of course, there is no way I will die in the Murim Alliance if it is revealed that I am the flesh and blood of the Heavenly Demon. Because if that happens, war could break out. In that sense, Murimmaeng is a safer ce than our main school. Instead, I will be expelled, and as I will be held responsible for causing problems with the Murim Alliance, this session test will fail. I thought about it for a while. Jin Ha-ryeong understood me and waited for me. Eventually, I ended up thinking deeply about various situations. Okay, lets go. Oh, I thought well. Lets meet at the entrance to the Murim Alliance after halftime. Im going to a banquet and I need to prepare some. great. After sending her away, he went up to the guest room and informed Seo Dae-ryong that he was going to a banquet held by the Murim Lord. Seo Daeryong asked worriedly. Are you okay? Are you going to be okay? So far, Mr. Gakju has said that he goes to meet all kinds of dangerous people. Starting from the demon lord to the mazons. But now you are going to meet the Murim Lord. how is it? A leader like this? I would have hated it in the past. Every time they said they were going to the Magons, Seo Dae-ryong was scared and backed away. now? Even if you step back because youre scared, they wont help you. Weughed together. The fact that we were alone behind enemy lines was bringing me and him closer together. Have a nice trip. I will be training. I saw myself reflected in longing. Messy hair and cheap clothes. Instead, I messed up my hair even more and didnt change my clothes. Jin Ha-ryeong shouted when he saw me at the entrance to the Murim Alliance. You said you were getting ready to go to a banquet? What on earth have you prepared? Isnt it better? Not at all! Shall I change ande? No, then itste. song! When Jin Ha-ryeong and I entered the banquet hall, everyones eyes were focused on us. Among the military leaders, the fathers presence appears alone in the ck and white picture as red as blood. The presence of the Murim lord was also the same. There were many people in the banquet hall, but I recognized who the Murim lord was at a nce. Everyone looked ck and white, but it felt like the Murim Lord alone was blue. It is truly amazing the presence of the strongest martial artists. Murim Lord Jin Paecheon, who was talking with the guests in the distance, slowly turned his head towards us. Chapter 160 Episode 160: Son-inw,e and get my drink. As the leaders gaze turned toward us, the noisy hall began to quieten down. His eyes passed from his granddaughter to me, who was standing next to him. I did not make eye contact with him and lowered my head slightly. Even without looking, I could tell that his eyes were studying me. It was a tense moment and I did not try to hide my nervousness. It was even more strange that an ordinary servant would not be nervous in a situation like this. Even if I got caught, I tried my best not to reveal myself. Murim Lord Jin Paecheon asked me. Who is Sohyeop? At this moment, Jin Ha-ryeong spoke loudly. Hes the person Im dating. This was her n to save me. I too was a head-on breakthrough, but her choice was also a head-on breakthrough. Although I expected it to some extent, I was still grateful for her courage and consideration when I saw it in person. How easy would it be to say that in front of so many people as the granddaughter of the Murim Lord? At her words, the surroundings began to buzz. Among them were Josin and his father, Jinryongjangju. Jinlongjangju frowned. My sons marriage is in progress, but my daughter-inw has brought another man. On the other hand, Josin next to us smiled at us. But he must be feeling greatly insulted. When Jin Feicheon raised his hand, the surroundings suddenly became quiet. I didnt ask you. After speaking to Jin Ha-ryeong, Jin Fei-cheon asked me again. Who is Sohyeop? Its called ck smoke. Which monastery do youe from? I am an attendant who brought Master Seo-ryong of the Gansu Seo Dao Sect. At the word servant, there was a buzz around again. It was a louder buzz than before. Although Jin Feicheon did not often show his emotions in front of the military leaders, he could not hide his embarrassment at this moment. Jin Peicheon looked at Jin Ha-ryeong. He said with his expression. Are you really going to do this? Jin Ha-ryeongs expression is a resolute yes. Jin Feicheons eyes turned to me again. Apart from her bombshell deration, how far did Maengju understand me? Sword Sohyeop. Even though I said he was a servant, he called me Sohyeop. Ryeong has been very mischievous since he was young. My specialty was surprising people. One time, I used my swordsmanship skills backwards and almost fell into a sword attack. Im surprising you by bringing you here today. Jin Peicheon spoke as if todays incident was her joke. I think youve done your part well, since everyone is surprised. You had a hard time being dragged into this guys back. I will treat you separately next time, so please leave for today. Maengju summarized the situation like this. Some people may think that Jin Ha-ryeong was ying a prank, while others may think that Maeng-ju is trying to ovee her resistance in this way. At least one thing was clear: no one really thought I was the person she was dating. Of course, Jin Ha-ryeong did not retreat easily. You were very surprised at that time, right? If my grandfather wasnt here, I wouldnt be alive today. So Im not going to y around anymore. This is the person I really like. Everyones eyes focused on me again. Some people clicked their tongues and sighed at my appearance. Their facial expressions were all like this. From Yes, the child in your arms to The leader is no exception. I just couldnt bear to speak in front of the leader. Did you say you like that guy? yes. Her answer to her grandfathers question without hesitation. There was tension between the two people. It was more tense than on the off stage. Except for the courtiers and the Jinryongjangju, everyone watched this situation with interest. Then I guess I could marry that man. Jin Ha-ryeong was shocked when marriage was mentioned. But marriage is a matter of human rights, so we should date each other a little more. You made a deration in front of so many people, so why are you hesitating? good night. Since you are the person you want, I will marry you. grandfather! I will marry you right here and now, so do it. Isnt this what you wanted? I dont want to do anything like an arranged marriage. I want to marry someone I like. Okay, Ill do as you wish! Jin Peicheon did not stop here and went one step further. Prepare for marriage immediately. As soon as the leaders order was given, his subordinates came and began preparing for the wedding. As the situation progressed like this, Jin Ha-ryeong looked embarrassed. I knew that my grandfather had an unusual personality, but I guess I didnt expect him to push for marriage like this. I havent even said hello to that persons family yet. Murim people are informal people, so everyone will understand. Goter and say hello politely. Jin Ha-ryeong looked at me with a puzzled face. Really, this situation was something that even I didnt expect. My future son-inw,e here and get a drink from me. A prospective son-inw? In fact, it was the first time I had heard it in my entire life, even before my regression. But hearing those words from the Murim Lord? Father, I am drinking alcohol from the Murim Lord while listening to his son-inw! I received a drink poured by Maengju. It was my first drink from him. thank you. Please take good care of our granddaughter from now on. I could tell from the deep, cold eyes looking at me. That he had already figured out my true nature. First, they n to deal with me after resolving the granddaughter issue in front of the military leaders. He smiled slightly while looking at me. This wasnt a goodugh, it was a warning to see youter. Meanwhile, preparations for the wedding were made without fail. Since warriors in the Murim League often got married, preparing for a wedding was not that difficult. In the end, Jin Ha-ryeong raised the white g. Please stop it! I lost. We are not getting married. Only then did Jin Feicheon smile. Where are you scolding this old man? I admit defeat, Grandpa. Instead, I have to exin this. After this exchange of expressions, Jin Ha-ryeong exined to everyone what happened today. Im sorry for ruining your precious time, seniors. There is a reason why I made such a fuss today. Someone is trying to kill that person out of jealousy just because he was with me. So I nned something to protect that person at least in this way. Then, someone in attendance pped and shouted. Youre wonderful. He was a courtier. I cant believe you went to such lengths for that shabby and ugly servant! You are truly amazing! When he pped, others pped along. I felt that the courtier was getting very angry. Rather good. Because we tend to make mistakes when our emotions are strong. Go wild even further. Jin Ha-ryeong spoke loudly to everyone. If anyone touches this person from now on, I will definitely take revenge in my name. Please keep in mind that bullying the weak is something that your grandfather has taught you to avoid throughout your life. Mentioning the leader was a very smart choice. After finishing speaking, Jin Ha-ryeong tugged on my sleeve. Now, lets go back. Grandpa, I was sorry about what happened today. Ill see you again and apologize. She and I greeted Maengju politely and followed Jin Ha-ryeong out of there. After leaving the banquet hall, we walked through the Murim Alliance civil war in silence. Then she stopped. Im sorry I didnt tell you earlier. its okay. You told me then, right? The other person gets hurt because of my selfishness. He didnt say that directly. Thats what it ended up being. Thats right, the way I solved this problem was also quite arbitrary. But no matter how much I thought about it, this was the only way to protect you. Regardless of whether the method was right or wrong, she truly tried to protect me. Since I said this in front of my grandfather, I wont dare to do anything to harm you. Even if I do this, if I still act out my tricks, I will get better. With that excuse, you will have an excuse to never have an arranged marriage. Look, I said my grandfather was a good person, but he wasnt. Then I am willing to die for Soje. Jin Ha-ryeong looked at me with a slightly angry face. I know its a joke, but dont joke like that. Thats what Ive heard countless times from my grandfather since I was young. Protecting good people from evil people. Our political faction exists solely for that purpose. Im not a very great person, but I wont watch others be unhappy because of me. You are great. I didnt mean to getpliments. But are you okay? Tomorrow, there will be rumors about what happened today. Bad rumors wont spread. Rather, the Murim Lords granddaughter made a fuss to save her attendant! Word of mouth will spread in a positive way. This is also managed by the website. You didnt know, right? She stared at me. I wont be able to do anything about you until at least the battle of Xiaolong is over. Take the opportunity and go away. Instead of going to your hometown, go somewhere far away. She took money out of her pocket. Im sorry I couldnt keep my promise to buy you noodles and drinks three times. It was more money than the cost of noodles and alcohol. It appears to be money given to be used when escaping. There was regret in her eyes towards me. She thought this moment would be herst. Even if I dont leave right away, she has no intention of approaching me. So that I dont fall into danger again. Then I hope you are happy. After saying goodbye, I watched her turn around and walk away, and then I looked down at the money in my hand. Then I looked up at the bright moon. Father, the unity of martial arts that you dream of can only be achieved by killing all these people. As I was looking up at the night sky, I turned around and said. I have something to tell you. Before I knew it, the Murim lord Jin Paecheon was behind me without a sound. She must have heard the whole conversation between me and her. Of course I should say it. And youll have to speak well. Your life depends on that single word. Jin Peicheon, who opened his prayers, was not the person I had seen in the banquet hall earlier. His prayers felt like the sea. A deep sound, like a whales cry, was heard from afar, and the smell of the sea was felt in the blowing wind. I am now in the illusion that I am floating alone in an ocean with no end in sight. Next moment. Good! Good! Good! Good! Good! Good! Good! Good! Dozens of warriors fell in all directions as if struck vertically by lightning. They covered their faces with white masks and wore white military uniforms. They were the masters of the Heavenly Dragon Guard, who were with the leader wherever he went, even to hell. Cheaeng! Dozens of people drew their swords at the same time, but it sounded like only one person drew his sword. Just by looking at their feet, you could tell how well-trained they were and how skilled they were. The force emitted from their swords bound me like a spider web. I want to be alone with my lord. Is there any reason why I should do that? What I am about to tell you from now on is something that only you, Lord Lord, should know. The leader did not bite his surroundings. Also, there is no way the guards will easily leave behind an unfamiliar expert. If I hade today to secretly attack the Lord, there would have been another opportunity or method. At least I wont try it in such a tense state. Then the leader said to them: Everyone go away. Then, in an instant, they flew away and disappeared. Its out of sight, but I know its notpletely gone. I also know that I cant make it go awaypletely. They were not those who received orders from the lord, but those who protected the lord. No matter what happened, he never left Maengjus side. They carried out all orders, but they did not ept the order not to protect me. Therefore, to kill the leader, you must kill them all. I sent a message to Jin Feicheon. -From now on, I will speak in full. -Let me reveal your identity first. I revealed my identity to him. DI am a member of the Heavenly Demon God Church before I could even finish speaking. Fuaaaaang! A ray of tension emitted from Jin Feicheons hand flew like a thunderbolt and struck me. Quaaaang! An explosion was heard around me and dust rose up around me. When the dust settled, I stood there. He crossed his hands in front and raised his self-defense device to block the tension. I looked at Jin Feicheon over my crossed arms and continued what I said earlier. DThe second son of the religious leader. Sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Kwaaaaaaaa! This time, an even stronger force flew through me and struck me. I wasnt pushed away and still stood there with my arms crossed blocking the attack. Even though I showed off my self-defense skills to the limit, my arm felt like it was going to fall off. DIts a sword dance. By blocking these two tensions, I proved my status. The tiger-like eyes of the leader were shining. The person he was when I was wondering who he was and the person he was now with his fierce energy was apletely different person. And I could feel it. This burning moment is his true self. DWhy did the demon cult leaders child approach my granddaughter? I uncrossed my arms and raised my lowered body. DIt is to save my granddaughter. Jin Feicheons prayers became more fierce. I felt like my whole body was being torn apart by the overwhelming force swirling around me. This is the prayer of the contemporary Murim lord, who can tear a person to pieces with just his force. The next tension will be iparably stronger than the previous tension. If he draws his sword, each move will mean the difference between life and death. It started now. The fight is whether to persuade him or not. -Only I can save my granddaughter. Jin Feicheons prayer changed from ferocity to fear. Dark clouds gathered, the world became dark, and the sea began to turn over. Chapter 161 Episode 161: Sometimes tragedy is nearby. The two prayers were different. If my fathers prayer was like falling into an endless abyss, my body became cold, my energy slowed down, and I was gripped by the fear of suffocation, then Murim Lord Jin Pae-cheons prayer was like a typhoon in a dark sea. I steadfastly resisted the leaders prayers. The storm lifted me into the air and sank me to the bottom of the sea, but I did not lose consciousness. My martial arts skills began to react reflexively. When I encounter a strong enemy, Pungshinsabo stimtes me like this. -lets fight. Lets tear that prayer apart! Lets get through the typhoon! Trying to suppress the temptation of this top-ss martial arts skill, I endured the Murim Lords prayer until the end. Just as the dance at the bar with my father helped me greatly, just holding on to this prayer will be a great learning experience. As I endured the prayer, the expression Look at this guy? appeared on the Murim Lords face. At the same time, the pressure became more intense. Lightning began to strike the typhoon-ridden sea. Huge whirlwinds formed in various parts of the ocean, raising the sea water. The leaders prayer truly brought about great fear. The Murim Lord was such a thief. I thought that maybe the reason my father dreamed of unifying the Murim was because of this Murim lord. There was no way the presence of such a strong antagonist would not have irritated my father. My ability to endure has reached its limit. Now is the time to either copse or run away. Just then I saw it again. Two eyes. Huge eyes looking at me. Some gigantic being was looking at me. I could see that it was the Heavenly Demon Spirit that I had seen in the picture before. Why do I keep seeing visions of the Heavenly Demon Spirit when I havent even learned the Nine Fire Magic Gong yet? A huge Heavenly Demon Spirit stood tall in the sea, blocking the blowing typhoon and looking down at me. Those eyes seemed to despise me, seemed to miss me, and felt pity for me. It also seemed like there were no emotions whatsoever. The illusion of the Heavenly Demon Soul gradually disappeared. The Murim lords prayers that threatened to kill him had already disappeared. The Murim lord standing in the distance was surprised at me for holding on until the end. I was almost on the verge of copsing. If the Heavenly Demon Spirit had not stopped him at thest moment, he would have lost consciousness and copsed. The Heavenly Demon Spirit may have been an illusion created by my mental power, but it was so vivid that it felt like the real Heavenly Demon Spirit had visited me. I repeated to the leader what I said earlier. -Only I can save my granddaughter. Now, Qin Feichian was no longer angry. Because these were words spoken by someone who endured his prayers. -What does that mean? Meeting the Murim Lord and revealing his identity. It was a choice I would not have made originally. However, the reason I ultimately chose it was because of the two weapons I had. The first is because I trust my experience. From the experience before the regression to the experience gained while dealing with the Mazons after the regression. Because you trust me. However, if it were not for the second weapon, he would not have made the reckless choice to meet the Murim Lord, relying only on experience. My second weapon is his granddaughter Jin Ha-ryeong. Since she was deeply involved in this matter, I was convinced that the Murim Lord had no choice but to help me in the end. I feel sorry for her, but I n to take full advantage of her. Im sure youll understand, since its for her sake anyway. DHave you heard of Cheonmyeonghoe? Jin Peicheon nodded. Recently, many evil deeds have beenmitted by impersonating our school, so of course the Murim Alliance is aware of this fact. -I was tracking them under my fathers orders. However, I received information that they are plotting in rtion to this Soryong War. DWhat is the source of information? DThis is a wicked gokju. Jin Peicheon was not surprised. Like Cheonmyeonghoe, he would have heard information about the recent death of Gokju, a wicked man. I just didnt know yet that these two incidents were connected. -I heard that the owner of the evil song has changed. DThis is something he revealed in order to survive, so it is certain information. Thats why Ivee to have my subordinates participate in the Xiaolong battle and capture them. -If something like that had happened, you should have told us. -There are circumstances where that cannot be done. -What is the situation? DBecause defeating Lord Cheonmyeong is the test for session given to me. Jin Peicheons eyes deepened coldly and he prayed again. This prayer was different from the typhoon-riddled sea seen earlier. It was an attempt to confirm whether my words were true with a gentle prayer that wrapped around my body like a spring breeze and read the changes in my emotions. C Let Haryeong tell the story. DI am convinced that Cheonmyeonghoe is targeting Jin Soje. DWhy are you sure? DWe have discovered information that Cheonmyeonghoe is plotting in rtion to Soryongjeon. However, when I came here, I saw that Sojeo, who lost in this Soryong match, participated and is even a strong candidate for the championship. A coincidence? youre wee. Im sure theyll be targeting Jean Sozer. No, they nned it from the beginning after knowing that Jin Sozer would participate. DEven if that were the case, it would be a matter for me to take action and resolve it myself. Why would I entrust my granddaughters affairs to you? DIf anyone other than me intervenes now, Jin Soje will be in danger. The prayer that had gently enveloped me suddenly became cold. As soon as the granddaughters danger was mentioned, Gido became desperate. DCheonmyeonghoe is a muchrger and more powerful organization than we originally thought. Perhaps even among the leaders of our church or the Murim League, there may be people who have already been taken in by them. This is also why we need to have a full-fledged conversation now. I told them how the evil Gokju and the evil Somas Four Baek had already been captured by them. It would not have been easy to see someone like this included. -If you look into it, you will know that what I say is true. Fortunately, they dont yet know that Im here and tracking them. If you trust me, I will bring them to their senses. Jin Feicheon stared at me without saying a word. Originally, I would have thought it was a conspiracy by our school and would never have believed it. However, when Jin Ha-ryeong was involved, he could not easily shake it off. I am the only one who can save your granddaughter now. My persuasion continued with the most powerful weapon. DI think youve heard a lot of information about me. I dont know what kind of information it was, but Im sure of this. I am trying to build a magic ind that is different from before. At least they dont use the opposing camps young granddaughter to make things up. The Heavenly Demon Church and the Murim League of Apostles are sending countless messages to each other. So I know all the basic information. I think you probably understand to some extent the details of my activities as aherfoot note. DDo you know why I was determined to save my granddaughter? -Why? DShe is the granddaughter of the Murim lord, but she is someone who is willing to marry her just to protect the life of a servant. You raised me really well. It was both sincerity and ttery. Jin Feicheon walked towards me with long strides. sh! The moment I did that, Jin Feicheons sword was aimed at my neck. Go back and wait. I will give you an answer soon. yes I will wait. I greeted him politely and turned around. I could feel his gaze from behind my back, so powerful that it felt as if it would pierce through me. Its natural to have doubts about me, but I just hope you make a wise decision. * * * When he returned to his guesthouse, Seo Dae-ryong had all his luggage packed so he could leave at any time. ah! Youre back! What is all this? What would you like? I packed my bags so that I could escape if the situation arises. I am? Do not worry. Mr. Gakju, I have packed all my luggage. no. If something happens, it means Im in trouble, right? But that doesnt mean they cant beat me, right? . . ah! You dont know how much I wanted to hear thisme joke from you. It wasnt a joke. Anyway, how was it? Have you met the Murim Lord? I thought I was going to die. Its strong as expected, right? I nodded. Wee back. Seo Dae-ryong started unpacking again. The face that had lost all yfulness was filled with relief. Now I know enough about Seo Dae-ryong. Its not a joke, if I do something wrong, he will run away immediately. I am not the type of person to rush emotionally to seek revenge. Only after he goes back and reports the situation will his revenge begin. Just as I memorized all the gods of the Demon Lord to get revenge on my senior Hwangcheongak, I may memorize all the martial arts warriors. Seo Dae-ryong is a man who dreams of revenge until his death, whether it be for ten or a hundred years. What is Mr. Gakjus identity? Now I know its me. Then I understand. yes. Can I still win? Can you do it? Seo Dae-ryongs expression was very serious as he asked this. Now I have to do it no matter what. why? The Murim Lord knew about the existence of Cheonmyeonghoe, right? So you want your granddaughter to win and be their goal? I hope I win and be their goal instead. yes. Ah, where would someone live without a grandfather so sad? grandfather! Are you watching? I said,ughing at Seo Dae-ryongs joke. Think positively. Because this is the moment in your life when you receive the support of the Murim Lord. ah! I see. I have another thing to brag about at the drinking party. But is it okay to reveal everything like this to the Murim Lord? We must give up the idea that we can achieve something by fooling the Murim Lord. I will continue to treat him honestly. I will show you all 99 truths. Then what is the other lie? Why do you think its false? yes? It could be the truth that hasnt been told yet. What truth? I said while looking at the Murim Alliance building in the distance outside the window. You will find out muchter. * * * I woke up early the next morning. The Heavenly Demon Tiger woke me up. When I left the guest room and went down to the first floor, I saw someone sitting alone in a guest room on the first floor with the door closed. Although he did not reveal any prayers, his presence was revealed just by his outline in the darkness. The person who made me nervous just by sitting with his back turned was none other than the Murim lord Jin Peecheon. Are you here? I sat across from him. There was no sign of the Heavenly Dragon Squadron around. However, it will not be far away and will be hiding in various ces, guarding the surrounding area tightly. Jin Peicheon suddenly brought up the story of his father. Ive met your father twice in my life. I listened to his story in silence. He was a person who made me think I should try harder every time I met him. It was your father who didnt let me stop. I felt like I knew what the leader was feeling. Because my father was a person who aspired to be stronger than anyone else. I forgot about it for a while, but yesterday you rekindled the dying embers in my heart. It meant that he had a strong impression on me for receiving his prayer. If Im like this when Im young, what will it be liketer? You must have felt this sense of crisis. Okay, Ill leave this matter to you. You must have thought a lot before making this decision. Who did he consult with? Who was the person he trusted most? There is only one condition. Please speak. I need to know everything that follows. From this moment on, you will have one of my people attached to you. That person will be watching your every move. Even now, I felt that someone was hiding around us. He was as expert in the art of stealth as his fathers bodyguard, Hwi. Of course, I didnt reveal that I was sensing him. The reason the Murim Lord entrusted this task to me is not just because of a possible traitor. There was also a desire to test me. Out of a desire to find out what kind of person I was who could be the next cult leader, I ended up taking the test from both the demonic cult leader and the Murim lord. Instead, I also have a condition. Something? We take care of Cheonmyeonghoeju. Instead, we will handle it as secretly as possible and then return. Jin Feicheon nodded and stood up. Just do what you have to do and leave. I could see what Jin Peicheon was worried about. It meant not to shake Jin Ha-ryeongs heart. The subordinate who came with me is making fun of me. The end of fateful love is always a tragedy. But young people these days dont like tragedy. That applies not only to me but also to my granddaughter. I know very well why Jin Feicheon is so worried. Because his son met a tragic end along with his daughter-inw, he did not want his granddaughter to be caught up in the tragedy caused by the issue of men and women. Sometimes tragedy can be just around the corner. What does it mean? When my granddaughter said she was dating me in front of so many people, it probably wasnt just because she liked or favored me. Are you saying its because of him trying to kill you? Jin Soje resembles Lord Meng. He is a person who can never tolerate injustice. Thats why there are times when I worry more. Then find out who he is and how he is putting pressure on your granddaughter. That one investigation will improve your rtionship with your granddaughter more than a hundred worries. Jin Feicheon, who stared at me for a moment as if ring at me, left without saying a single word. Dont worry unnecessarily and just do your job well. After watching the back of the leader disappearing in the distance, I went up to the guest room on the second floor. I spoke into the air before entering the room. Please sleep with me when I sleep. Ill tell you where I go. Even though he pretended to be friendly, he went into hiding and made no reply. Chapter 162 Episode 162: Time to peel off the bean pods. The second finals have begun. As 32 to 16 people remained, the excitement of the Xiaolong battle became even hotter. Now, only thete exponents who are famous not only in their own town but also in the surrounding area are left. Now then, I will win for the Murim Lord! Seo Dae-ryong said it as a joke, but it also contained his determination. This times opponent is Lee Hyu () from the Shandong Lee family. A battle between projection and projection. Rather, Seo Dae-ryong was more confident in this dance than in the previous dance. Strangely enough, I feel morefortable dealing with Taoism than with other martial arts. Why is that? Since he was being taught the Taoist method of the Hyeolcheon Doma, his understanding of the Taoist method was probably high. Therefore, the projection method feels rtively morefortable. Our master is letting his guard down. no. Absolutely not. Seo Dae-ryong waved his hand. The term let down ones guard is unfair. Because he was working hard like he was born for thispetition. Hey, did you see the fight? This is not an easy opponent. Dont let your guard down. All right. Having said that, I expected Seo Dae-ryong to win this match. This is because the opponents sword method was disadvantageouspared to the sword method that Seo Dae-ryong had learned. As expected, Seo Dae-ryong won without difficulty. Seo Dae-ryong came down from the off-stage, waving to the cheering soldiers. Im finally in the top eight! Now Seo Dae-ryong will be selected as an elite organization of the Murim Alliance. Its a shame. Now I have a chance to live a new life. Do you want to stay? If you want to remain as Sejak, Tongcheongak will wee you with both hands. Sejak? You work while hiding your identity behind enemy lines. The genius brain of Hwangcheon-gaks senior admission! Moreover, the best Sejak with martial arts skills! how is it? I heard that the Murim Lord already knows the identities of Lord Gakju and me? Did you remember? Dont even dream of leaving me behind! The only thing better than winning is losing your right hand. Even if I win the worlds best martial artspetition instead of the Xiaolong fight, the right-hand man position is good. Is that really true? sure. Now then, imagine! You have be the best person in the world. All the martial arts people respect you. Do you still like my right arm? yes. Even the mazons you are so afraid of smile at you. You may have identally stepped on the toes of the evil Soma. Would you please step on these toes as well? Say it. Now, what if its like this? yes! But the right arm is better. Ganghos beauties are lining up to meet you just once. Even if its like this? Mr. Gakju would be cool even if he were a one-armed warrior. I burst outughing and Seo Dae-ryongughed along with me. Since he was more into martial arts than women these days, this joke was actually funny. Where would you send such a cute Seo Dae-ryong? Just go! If youre not here, Prince Jang will take that right-hand man position right away. ah! Im worried about giving it to someone else. With the splendid feat of advancing to the Palgang River with Seo Dae-ryong, we left unarmed. * * * The next day, Chuho, the bodyguard, asked Jin Ha-ryeong as he was about to go on stage. Are you feeling unwell at all? Jin Ha-ryeong turned his head at his concern. no. why? You look in a bad mood. dont worry. Nothing happened. In fact, her mood was down. After the banquet held by my grandfather, I did not meet with either Geom Yeon or Jo Shin. If someone like a courtier harbored a grudge, it would not be a problem to kill a single person. If you kill him without leaving any evidence, you cant hold him guilty even if you feel bad. And in this world, no one will be interested in the death of the attendant. If I really feel like it, I want to destroy the courtier until he asks me to save him. The reason I cant do that is because of my grandfather. As long as your grandfather is the leader, if you cause an ident, your grandfather will have to take responsibility for fixing it. Yes, hold on, hold on. I can tolerate courtship, but there are some things I cant tolerate. Peoples hearts are so strange that I didnt think much of it when I was watching them, but now that I couldnt meet them, I felt like I wanted to see them for no reason. Whats so good about a cocky servant who always embarrasses people? As she stepped onto the off-stage, cheers were heard from all directions. One taste of Hubuk! Jin Ha-ryeong! Hubuk one taste! Jin Ha-ryeong! Cheer up, Jin Sozer! I love you Jean Soger! Lets win! Lets eat noodles! Win, Jean Sozer! She heard clearly. Strange yet wee words mixed in with the cheering. Her eyes turned to Gunwoong. Cheers erupted wherever she looked. Those who were touched by Hubei Ilmi looking at them chanted her name at the top of their voices. She found sword dance in them. She looked at him and nodded once. It was a signal to eat noodles together. That day, contrary to Chuhos worries, she showed off her skills better than ever. Her sword was fast and urate, and her steps were extremely elegant. She also advanced to the Palgang River with a brilliant victory that thrilled everyone. * * * The sword dance had arrived in advance and was waiting in the guest room. Congrattions on your victory. Instead of receiving congrattions, Jin Ha-ryeong spoke firmly. We cant meet. Why not? Are you asking because you dont know that? I cant because it puts you in danger. Then why did youe? Thats After hesitating for a moment, she said something unexpected. Because of a promise. What promise? Ill find out when I get there. She left the guesthouse with Geommugeuk in tow. Do you by any chance know how to y Gyeonggong? Do you know how to bow? Geommugeuk smiled and answered. I know. no. Lets get a horse and go. She asked for words as if she had asked something pointless. Sword Dance followed what she said. You know how to ride a horse, right? Usually a valet is someone who pulls a horse, but the valet you are seeing is special, right? It rides well. So I borrowed two horses and ran. The ce she took Geommugeuk to was Dongho, east of the Murim Alliance. You asked me to show you around here before, right? Did you remember that? Why do you forget that we talked so much? As he spoke, Jin Ha-ryeong had this thought in his heart. So what kind of conversation did we have to make such a fuss? An uproar in front of the grandfather, an uproar in front of the courtiers. Come all the way to Dongho. She looked at the sword dance. His face was hard to see due to his hair that was still matted and his beard covering his face, and his clothes were old and dirty. What on earth is this person good for? Then Geommugeuk spoke to her. Shall we go over there? yes? why? I thought the view would look better from that hill over there. Jin Ha-ryeong was truly impressed by the ce Geommugeuk took him. Its so beautiful! It was an amazing spot where you could overlook the beauty of Dongho at a nce. How did you know? This ce? Originally, servants are good at finding their seats. Jin Ha-ryeong felt that he really couldnt know this person. So the two stood in silence for a moment, immersed in Donghos beauty. The person who broke the silence was Jin Ha-ryeong. You, master, will join the Murim Alliance. Originally, you would have stayed too, right? Why do you keep trying to send me away? I will remain with you, Master. Jin Ha-ryeong looked at the sword dance. Geommugeuk said as if he had already made up his mind. Jean Soger did everything he should have done that day by saying in front of everyone that he was dating me. The rest is my choice. It will be dangerous. How did you feel when your grandfather tried to force you to get married? I didnt like it. Me too. I dont want anyone interfering with my life. I dont like it, but Im not going to die. A life in an unpleasant marriage may be more painful than death. ! After a moment, Jin Ha-ryeong spoke. Ive never even been married. I saw someone next to me who was really suffering. Dont worry about me. I dont understand why you are a servant. Then what do you think I am? After a moment, she held out her hand and said. The lords granddaughters friend. Lets be friends. She didnt know her own mind. Why would I form such a deep rtionship with a mere servant? Isnt Soje losing too much? Why do you weigh the benefits and losses between friends? Then were not friends. Geomgeuk held onto her outstretched hand. Youre friends with the lords granddaughter! Youre friends with a servant! After shaking my hand vigorously, she said: Wherever you go and someone is bothering you, tell them that my friend is the Murim Lords granddaughter! Okay? Of course. Ill go somewhere and brag about it too. The most special attendant in the world is my friend. Next time you need that servant friend, please call me. Maybe that special friend will do something you never thought possible. Jin Ha-ryeong looked at the sword dance. Weird. you are. It seemed like this man would never die. This man didnt seem to be in trouble. If I keep doing this for no reason, I dont know how much I will regretter when this man dies at the hands of the courtiers. What should we do then? After returning from Dongho, the two people parted ways at the entrance to Wuhan to avoid attention. Geommugeuk was returning alone when someone blocked his path. The poisonous snake was none other than the courtier. Did you enjoy the outing? Geommugeuk looked at him with a very frightened expression. I nned to wait and see how he behaved until I found out whether he was just here for a wedding or whether he had some connection with Cheonmyeonghoe. You were so confident when you were with her, but why did you drop it when you were alone? If you touch me, Jean Sozer wont just stay. When Geommugeuk acted like he was scared, Josins face was filled with ridicule. Only about hiding behind a woman. Josin walked forward and grabbed Geommugeuk, who was retreating, by the cor. Jin Soje has been tainted because of an insignificant person like you. The courtier raised his hand to strike a blow. Geommugeuk closed his eyes tightly and deliberately looked afraid. If you thought I couldnt kill you just because I did that in front of the lord, you were very mistaken. Please save me! The courtier lowered his raised hand. I wont kill you. Its no fun if you just kill them. I have to see Jin Soje regret. I have to take the pods out of your eyes and see how disappointed you are. Youll end up clinging to meter. Geommugeuk knows that it is not just because of that reason. If he dies or goes missing, Jin Ha-ryeong will never marry him. Since he was nning to get married while using the expression defiled, I could tell what the married life would be like without even looking at him. If you dont do as I say from now on, I will rip off all your skin and throw you in a salt shaker. Do you understand? yes! Tonight, we will invite theter leaders to a banquet. I also invited Jean Sozer, so you cane there too. Then, clean your hair and shave your beard. You should use this money to buy the most expensive clothes possible. The courtier believed that Jin Ha-ryeongs simple appearance yed a role in his liking for this guy from start to finish. Its like a young womans fantasy. A man without makeup looks more confident. When I open it, there is nothing. I was nning to break it today. If this guy from beginning to end wears expensive clothes that dont suit him and dresses up for the sake of dressing up, it will have the opposite effect. In the end, I realized that this person is no different from any other person trying to please me. Today I willpletely shatter the girls illusions. If you cooperate as I say, you will be spared. I will give you a lot of moneyter. How much will you give me? 100,000 nyang. Geommugeuk widened his eyes greedily at the unexpected amount. You must give it to me. I always keep my promises. So, please do as you are told. Joshin was in a good mood. What a piece of trash! So it will be much easier to use. As Josin left with light steps, the sword dance that had been imitating cowardice returned to its original form. Seeing as theyre giving me 100,000 nyang, I guess they n to kill me once the job is done. Although he said it to himself, it was what the hiding warrior told him to hear. Report the conversation that took ce during this meeting to the Lord, without leaving out a single word. It is very important to Jin Soje and Lord Meng. Just by hearing this report, the Murim Lord will be able to know the inner thoughts of the courtier. And please tell me this too. Im willing to take care of Jo Shin when this matter is over. This is a guy who will harm Jin Soger for a long time. However, the Murim Alliance cannot treat the sessor of a prestigious political faction carelessly. In the end, interests will be intertwined. Dont do that, just leave it to me. The hidden warrior still had no answer. * * * That night, Jin Ha-ryeong entered the manor. All the invitedter exponents had already gathered in the manor. She never wanted toe, but Josin invited her and said: I invited that servant, so make sure toe too. When Geom-yeon came, he had toe too. Because he was no longer her servant, but her friend. I couldnt send him to the vipers den alone. The courtier weed her with a kind face. The reason I called you two today was to apologize. Apologise? exactly. That day, my pride kicked in and I unintentionally made a mistake towards the two of them. Im sorry. Jin Ha-ryeong looked at him with suspicious eyes, but the courtier treated her with a gentle expression. Snakes did note to mind today. Yes, it would be better to solve it in a good way. There would be no need to upset this person even for the sake of prosecution. It was right then. The entrance began to buzz, and Jin Ha-ryeong and Jo Shins eyes naturally turned in that direction. Chapter 163 Episode 163 One moreyer of bean pods. The sword dance performance entered the main hall. He had his beard shaved clean and his hair neatly trimmed, and he was wearing a nice new military uniform and jangsam. Every time I took a step, I caught everyones attention. It wasnt just because he was handsome. He had a strange aura that attracted people. There was a sense of rxation that can only be felt by people who are close to the extreme of nothingness, and a mysterious yet noble atmosphere that no one can imitate. Jin Ha-ryeong did not recognize the sword dance. The pure admiration that came to mind the moment I saw him. stylish! It was really cool. If someone asked her what kind of person she liked, she would say this. That person. She wasnt the only one who had such thoughts. The women watched the sword dance performance in fascination. Not only women but also men were equally deprived of attention. who is this? I dont know either. Who is it? Its a small cooperative I havent seen before? handsome! These words were openly spoken here and there. Attracting everyones attention, Geommugeuk walked to where Jin Ha-ryeong and Jo Shin were standing. Why are youing to us? Ah, is this someone you know? While she was thinking that, Geommugeuk greeted her first. Jin Sozer is also here. Jin Ha-ryeong was startled. Do you know me? Who are you pretending to know? The voice was familiar to my ears. But even after hearing the voice, she did not recognize the other person. Thats why there was such a big difference between the sword dance Ive seen so far and the sword dance Im seeing now. Are you sure you dont know me? I really didnt know even at this moment. It never urred to me that people with simr voices were the same person. Who are you? They told me to tell them if someone is bothering me? Is this why you want to help me? You dont know and Im going to harass you along with you? At that moment, Jin Ha-ryeong opened his eyes wide. That was exactly what he said. If someone is bothering you, tell them that the Murim Lords granddaughter is your friend. no way? you! youre right. Thats me. Jin Ha-ryeong screamed evilly without realizing it. I dont know if this is something worth screaming about, but Im the swordsman. When I looked again at those clear and deep eyes that were not like those of a servant, Geomyeon was right. For a moment, a shiver ran through her body. The hairs all over my body stood up. It makes me nervous to be near such a handsome man, but is this the Geom-yeon who was the servant? she asked in a trembling voice. What happened? I shaved my beard and straightened my hair. I also bought new clothes. The courtier next to him was equally embarrassed. He was so surprised and embarrassed that he could not react. I just stood there nkly with my eyes closed. At first, he didnt even recognize the sword dance. Because he was very proud of his appearance, he felt rejected when he saw a man who was more handsome than him. Thats why I was already in a bad mood when the sword dance show appeared. He felt bad that a guy who was more handsome than him was attending the banquet, but when he walked towards him with Jin Ha-ryeong, his nerves were on edge. What is this bastard? Why do youe this way? But what? This guy is him? That dirty servant is this guy? No way? It really cant be! Josin really almost screamed and swore. Was that guy this handsome? If this happens, your n will gopletely wrong. The n was to erase the mystery and bring out the ordinary, but the real mystery came out. What made me even more angry was the fact that he even gave me money to get it out. Geommugeuk greeted the courtier who was standing behind him. Prince Jo over there gave me money to buy clothes. Jin Ha-ryeong looked at Jo Shin with a surprised face. Really? Ah yes. exactly. Jin Ha-ryeong misunderstood the situation. Oh, I really meant to apologize. I honestly didnt believe you. sorry. no. Truly, Josin was in a state where he could neitherugh nor cry. He immediately sent a message to Geommugeuk. -You bastard! go away! Get the hell out of here! They were told to get out of the banquet hall, but Geomugeuk walked towards theter index members as if they had been told to leave this ce. oh! There are many expensive and rare dishes. Can I eat as much as I want? Oh, theres alcohol here too. It smells very good. Everyone watched his every move. The sword dance performance did not put any pressure on peoples attention. I ate delicious food and drank alcohol. His actions were natural, as if he was the main character here. Jin Ha-ryeong approached him as if possessed. Damn it, the courtier followed. You really seem like a different person. Its because Im usually very messy. Why didnt you go around like this? Why would a servant need to dress up? When he saw Jin Ha-ryeongs eyes sparkling towards the sword dance, Jo Shins heart became urgent. This isnt right. Not this! I had to change this situation somehow. When trying to remove the bean pod, a stronger bean pod would be ced on top. Josin sent a nervous message to Geommugeuk. -You bastard! Why did youe dressed up so nicely? Then Geommugeuk looked at him. Jo Shin couldnt refute the look in his eyes that told him he was the one who told him toe dressed up like this. Besides, there was nothing special about it. All I did was shave my beard, straighten my hair, and buy new clothes. But even so, the sword dance performance shined. The courtier had to pull off the sword dance somehow. We dressed up to the best of our ability to impress Jin Soger. Yes, I tried to be cool on purpose. Jin Ha-ryeongs cheeks turned slightly red as it sounded as if he was being fashionable for his own sake. The sight made Josin sad. shit! This isnt it either. It should be awkward, as if it was forced. That valet originally seemed like a person who would look good in such luxurious clothes. At the same time, his behavior was revealed without shame, saying, I made it up that I wasing to a banquet. It actually made him seem like a more confident person. Perhaps by coincidence, its the same color as Jin Sojers and his uniform. Yes. The courtier, who could no longer watch this, sent a message to one of his men to talk to Jin Ha-ryeong. While Jin Ha-ryeong was receiving his greetings, Josin took Geommugeuk to a corner. You crazy guy! Do you want to die? Why are you doing that? Would you like to take off the bean pods from Sojeo Jins eyes and receive 100,000 nyang today? Or do you want to waste 100,000 won and die by my hands? Its up to you. So what should I do? A woman has to do something that will make her love fall. They brag, pick fights with others, and even use injections! okay? Zhao Xin really had no idea that these words woulde out of his own mouth. Have you ever tried to belittle someone this obscenely? If I had just killed him, I would have killed him. But now he was anxious. I have to somehow embarrass myself before new bean pods stick to my eyes. I was really annoyed. Then give me the money first. what? I will do it if you give me 50,000 nyang. After you finish, give me another 50,000 nyang. You bastard! Do you want to die? Josin raised his hand and tried to hit him, but Geommugeuk was not afraid. Thats what trading is all about. I also have to make a living. You worn-out piece of trash! At that time, Jin Ha-ryeong walked this way from over there. The courtier lowered his raised hand and touched the clothes of the sword dance. Our servant Xiaohyeop really seems like a different person. Then Geommugeuk spoke. As I said before, its all thanks to Confucius. Honestly, it was the money I gave for our Jean Soger. You really have a big heart and are wonderful. Geommugeuk did not spare praise for Josin. Josin felt uneasy, as if he had opened something he shouldnt have opened. But that didnt mean I could leave like this. Jo Shin changed the topic. This time, we n to make arge investment in the Murim Alliance. When Josin brought up the story, Geommugeuk took his ce. Jo Shin worked hard to boast about his family and money, but Jin Ha-ryeongs eyes kept turning to Geommugeuk, who was talking with otherte Jisoos. In particr, Jin Ha-ryeong clenched his fists when Yeohyeop, who was listening to the story of the sword dance,ughed at how funny it was. How can the courtier not know her feelings? Even though he stopped talking, Jin Ha-ryeong was only looking at the sword dance. Jo Shins expression hardened. Jin Ha-ryeong suddenly felt a chill and turned his head. Josin was staring at the sword dance in silence. The snake that had disappeared from her mind reappeared again. Its a shame to have someone like that as my attendant. Isnt that right? What can I do with my birthright? I felt regret in her answer. Zhao Xin was really angry. Damn bitch! Do you ignore me like this? I felt a surge of anger for no reason. He sent a message again to Ji-suter, who had previously ordered him to talk to Ha-ryeong Jin. -Induce a fight and have a fight with that bastard. When you beat someone, beat them mercilessly. Theter Jisoo who received the transfer was Hoyoung (Ӣ). Hoyoung was a person with an ambition to grow his family by somehow impressing the courtiers. Therefore, I epted the order without hesitation. Hoyoung asked Geommugeuk. Seeing you wearing a sword, did you learn martial arts? Thats right. How did your servant learn martial arts? Thats because the owner is a great person. Can I learn some martial arts techniques taught by that great man? Everyone looked curious. When Jin Ha-ryeong tried to stop him, Jo Shin spoke to her. Arent Jin Sozer curious? What kind of martial arts has that servant learned and how much? Of course, Jin Ha-ryeong was curious, but he was more worried than that. But it wont be enough topete withter indices. Hu Muin is the son of a noble family, and he would not hurt that servant. At that time, Geomgeuk spoke to Hoyoung. If I use a sword, Ill get hurt, so letspete with boxing. great. Hoyoung was dumbfounded. I really didnt know that he would be so willing to fight. Ill definitely break it in one ce. Pretending it was a mistake and breaking your arm or leg would be enough to satisfy the courtier. Then please be gentle. great. Ive done my best to serve and serve all my life. What a wonderful day it is. Hoyoung was caught off guard. Because it was embarrassing to show myself nervous. Geommugeuk dodged Hoyoungs fist. I didnt dodge it lightly, but I dodged it while almost falling. Laughter broke out here and there. Hoyoungs fist flew again, and this time, Geomgeuk dodged it by rolling on the floor. Hoyoung, who was pursuing his sword dance as if he was hunting, looked around and smiled. This one is so nd. Be careful! The moment you turn your head to someones shout. puck! Hoyoung was knocked down by Geommugeuks fist. He let his guard down and allowed a proper hit. Moreover, he fell and broke the table, and the food that was there ended up sshing and staining the courtiers clothes. Even so, Josin was so angry that he couldnt hold back and exploded. Holy shit! On the other hand, Geomugeuk ran and looked at the fallen Hoyoung. Fortunately, there were no serious injuries. The contrast between the sword dance of examining the opponents wounds and his own actions of swearing for having food on his clothes made Josin feel embarrassed. Everyone didnt say it, but there was contempt in the way everyone looked at them. But what made him even more angry was that Jin Ha-ryeong wasnt even paying attention to him and was just looking at the sword dance. Sorry, I got too excited. Geommugeuk apologized to the reviewers who were watching. Jin Ha-ryeong came forward and spoke on their behalf. Its nothing to apologize for. The person who did not focus on the dance was at fault. Everyone nodded at Jin Ha-ryeongs words. At least in this fight, Hoyoung was caught off guard, so he couldnt be med for the sword dances surprise attack. Jin Ha-ryeong said goodbye to Jo Shin. Okay, Ill leave for today. Now you go too. Jin Ha-ryeong left the banquet hall with a sword dance. A crashing sound was heard from behind. I didnt know what was broken, but I knew who broke it. Geommugeuk walked back along the moonlit path with Jin Ha-ryeong. She was worried about the sword dance again. This has made you more dangerous. Then Geomgeuk suddenly spoke. friend. For a moment, Jin Ha-ryeong was surprised. Why are you so surprised? Didnt we decide to be friends? No, thats right. friend. You are the granddaughter of the Murim lord, a member of Hubei Ilmi, and a candidate to win the Soryong Battle. You are most like yourself and cool when you are proud and elegant. It doesnt suit you to always worry about someone like this. After a moment, Jin Ha-ryeong spoke. Then can I trust you? Are you confident that I wont have to suffer a miserable death because of a guy like that and feel guilty for the rest of my life? there is. really? How can you believe that? Because we are friends. Trust your friend. You said I look haughty and elegant, but Im not that kind of girl. I am a timid person who thinks a lot, worries a lot, and has a lot of regrets. I dont like meeting people, so I dont know how to let go of my hurt. So, you cant surprise meter. Okay, I wont do that. It was ridiculous, but she trusted Geommugeuks words. Although I had no basis for faith, I had faith. This time, Geomgeuk spoke. Instead, please make me one promise. What promise? From now on, if something strange or iprehensible happens in your life, you will definitelye to me and tell me. It wasnt just something I said about this meeting. It was also something he said when he felt signs of something that would happen to the Murim Alliance someday. That kind of moment in my life No matter how much she thought about it. Now? Then Geommugeuk said with a faint smile. Yes, if something strange and iprehensible like now happens, definitely. Now, lets go back. Jin Ha-ryeong looked silently at the back of the sword dance that was walking ahead. Suddenly, this thought urred to me. As he said, it would be better now to show the haughty and elegant appearance of Hubuk Japan rather than worrying about unnecessary things. She began to walk towards the sword dance that was waiting in front of her, asking if she wasing. Chapter 164 Episode 164 Once you enter that path. That night, an unexpected person visited Jin Ha-ryeongs sleepless home. It was my grandfather, Jin Feicheon. Have you slept yet? yes. Would you like to go for a walk with Grandpa after a long time? great. She walked through the inner garden with Jin Feicheon. The military personnel who were guarding various ces moved out of the way and disappeared. Youve been heartbroken because of metely, right? Im sorry, Grandpa. Jin Feicheon didnt mention it, but he didnt look angry. You attended the banquet today? yes. It was a banquet held by Jinryongjang Jo Confucius. How was it? It was a grandfather who had never asked questions like this before. If he knew he was attending, he would also know that Geomyeon was there. grandfather. Have you ever had a mental imagee to mind when looking at someone? An animal or something else. Yes. It happened recently too. The person Jin Pae-cheon thought of was Geommugeuk. I still cant forget the image that came to me from the surprise and shock when I blocked my own momentum. I experienced this for the first time. When I saw someone, a snake came to mind. Even if you dont say courtier, your grandfather will know who you are talking about. Indeed, Jin Peicheon did not ask who it was. I thought he was going to defend Jo Shin, but my grandfather didnt show much of a reaction. Once the two of them had a private meeting, she honestly revealed her feelings about Jo Shin. Even if I get into an arranged marriage, I am not a tribute. Then Jin Feicheon said something unexpected. I have no intention of marrying you to Prince Jo. really? I am a person who already has everything. Why would you regret it? Jin Ha-ryeong smiled brightly at Jin Pae-cheons firm words. He really looked like a very cool grandfather. I knew so. Jin Ha-ryeong crossed his grandfathers arms. What is a grown man doing? Walk like this just a little bit. Jin Peicheon looked at his granddaughter with a benevolent smile. This is the child who brought the only joy to the arduous life of the leader. It seems like only yesterday when I was toddling around, but I cant believe Ive already grown this much. Are you upset with this old man? no. I understand, Grandpa. What kind of grandfather would like his granddaughter hanging out with a servant? Its not because the child is a servant. sure? Jin Feicheon did not exin the reason. I didnt think there was any need to talk about Geommugeuks true identity. Jin Feicheon changed the topic. How about Soryongjeon? Im doing my best. Are you confident you will win? As you know, I worked really hard for thispetition. I will definitely win! Knowing this well, Jin Peicheon hesitated. Honestly, I wanted to rmend abstaining. Even if he knew that Cheon Myeong-hoe was involved, he did not want Jin Ha-ryeong to be involved in the first ce. However, because I knew the hard work she had put in for thispetition, I could not tell my granddaughter to give up. Do your best. Your grandfather. So the two walked for a while under the moonlight. Jin Feicheon noticed that his granddaughter reminded him of someone every moment she went for a walk. Since I had an idea of who it was I just hoped it was just a passing fever from my youth. * * * Seo Dae-ryong, who returned from training, was refreshed to the fullest. Do you know how many people recognized me on the way back? Exactly, how many women pretended to know each other? You are so perceptive. How many people? It depends on how slow you walk. On a crowded street, especially when there were a lot of women, Seo Dae-ryong showed off his turtle skills. Then, whenever someone recognized him, he ran like an excited rabbit. Five people? For a moment, Seo Dae-ryong flinched. How did you know? It was analyzed based on the current state of excitement. Is that possible? Were you protecting me by any chance? Are you afraid Ill be in danger? ah! Now that I think about it, it might be possible. I never once thought about the possibility of our master being in danger. I guess its because Im trustworthy, right? of course. No! You forgot, right? Why do you leave me alone if Im in danger? Well, you end up in danger, you be a hostage, you get hurt, and you be a real unmanned person. Come on? I know it well. I decline! I will live quietly as an investigator at Hwangcheon Pavilion who does not get hurt, does not get caught up in conspiracies, and just diligently trains in martial arts. I do martial arts training for my health! Are you upset? Because you dont care? no. Wouldnt it be better to help you if you dont care? What do you mean? Even if someone found out about us. Do you think Im worth using when I dont really care? They probably think that if they touch them for no reason, there is a high possibility that they will only reveal their true identity. ah! You thought that far. of course. I like being like other people. At that time, Seo Dae-ryong looked out of the guesthouse in the distance and said. Herees our state sponsor. The person walking was a courtier. You dont know how much Seo Dae-ryong teased him for shaving his beard and even buying him new clothes. Now then, lets split up like everyone else. Seo Dae-ryong hurriedly went up to this floor. After a while, the courtier came into the guest room and sat down in front of me. The noodles here are delicious. Would you like some? At my words, Josin snorted with an expression that suggested he was just eating noodles. I had that thought while watching Jo Shin. Even the wicked need a process of maturing. There was a big difference between the courtiers who were the head of the Shinryong family and the current courtiers, as much as whether I shaved my beard or not. Should you have won that match yesterday? Or should I have been beaten? Stop without even realizing it. sorry. This doesnt end with saying sorry. Because Jin Soje fell even more in love with you. The courtier took out his dagger. Now I have no choice but to turn your handsome face into a checkerboard. If he had been a middle-aged courtier, instead of pulling out a dagger, he would have taken me to the best restaurant in the area and treated me with a bright smile. They would have praised the ugly guy even more by feeding him more delicious food. He would never reveal his feelings until he quietly and patiently got what he wanted. If that were the case, it would have been difficult to deal with them like dealing with mazons, but now the courtier was in the palm of my hand. Rather, if you use me, you will be able to win Soger Jins heart. I know the heart of a woman well. If I help you, you will be able to marry Jean Sozer. I knew that Josin definitely wanted to marry Jin Ha-ryeong. So it will be difficult to refuse this offer. What do you know? If I didnt know anything, how could I have let Jean Sozer fall for me? The sea was all intentional? Of course it is. Every word and action must go ording to n. The issue of men and women cannot be resolved by rushing. During my days as a ronin, there was a ronin who was a yboy. During break time, he would tell everyone about his experiences, and he would be able to impress the courtiers just by sharing what he heard there. What is your intention in helping me? What do I have to say? Its about money. Now that I see it, this guy is really cool. This courtier must not be installed until a winner emerges. When Cheonmyeonghoe approaches the winner in earnest, you will be able to tell by looking at Josins actions at that time. Is it really rted to him and Cheonmyeonghoe? Until then, I have to be the type of person who cheats on women for money. So I must allow the courtier to tell me a secret. Not because they trust me, but because I am someone who will kill them when the job is done. Do you know why Jin Xiaoze is avoiding Confucius Cao now? what? Jean Soger is a freedom-seeking personality. But since they are trying to force an arranged marriage, of course they have no choice but to resist. It was because of that repulsion that he rejected Confucius and became attracted to me. Josins expression softened slightly. Because it meant that the reason she disliked him wasnt because of him. Did she say that? Do you really need to tell me? You can tell when you look at them. so? Now she is focusing on Xiaolongzhen. Would it work if I pushed for marriage at this time? In times like this, you should cheer for him to win the Soryong match. Josin nodded as if he hadnt thought of that. People like courtiers are like that. Since they only think about themselves rather than others, they have no understanding or consideration for others. Please go and congratte Jin Xiaoje on his wedding day. congrats? Then should I buy you flowers or a gift? I wouldnt have known it when I won, but if I received a gift after winning in Palgang, it would be more of a burden. Please go and just congratte me in words. Then I guess I should prepare a gift for you if you win. As expected, you are smart! Even military merit and family face. Prince Jo is perfect in every way. If you choose the right method, Jin Soje will have no reason to refuse. Josin, who felt good about my praise, looked at me and smiled. But there was still a murderous intent in his eyes that could not be hidden. Im sure youre thinking of the moment you took full advantage of it and then killed it. You clever bastard! If she sees your true face, shell get scared and run away. I told him to get up from his seat. Be sure to prepare 100,000 nyang! When I disappear like smoke from the Murim Alliance, this little viin who will be a future ruler will also disappear from this world. The moment Jin Ha-ryeong held out her hand to the attendant and asked her to be friends, she was not holding my hand, but her new life. * * * Seo Dae-ryong won at Palgang Bimu held two dayster. However, in the process, he was stabbed in the shoulder by an opponents sword and suffered a serious wound. The hosts came running, carried him on their backs, and ran to the tent where the congressman was waiting. I also ran after them. Seo Dae-ryong sent me a message while I was on his back. DWhen I die, please be sure to tell this to my drinking partyrades! This Seo Dae-ryong fought fiercely and left with no regrets! -If you have anything to say, please leave it. I guess I can give the right-hand man position to Jang-ho, right? -No! -Then who should I give it to? Ian? -No! -Then who? -Even if I be a ghost, I will not give up that position. The doctors treatment has ended. Fortunately, there was no life-threatening injury, but the wound was quite deep. Representative Murim Maeng applied Geumchang medicine, prescribed medication, and rmended that he rest for a while. He returned to the guesthouse and made Seo Dae-ryong sit down. Sit down. yes. A ray of internal power was injected into Seo Dae-ryongs back. My true energy slowly circted through his veins andforted the injured area. Depending on whether this process was performed or not, the speed of recovery from the injury varied greatly. Thank you, I feel much better. do not worry. When I looked into it, fortunately, it avoided major blood vessels and no bones were damaged. Originally, Seo Dae-ryongs ability was limited to eight rivers. But barely winning this time was the result of all of our luck, talent, and effort. But Seo Dae-ryong seems to want to go to the end. Can I go to Sagang Bimu with this body? I knew very well that he wanted to leave, so I deliberately did not stop him. I have to go out. I have to tie myself up tightly and go out and win. Even if I lose the use of an arm, I have to go out. How important is this? Then Seo Dae-ryongs reaction was unexpected. yes. I actually jumped at his obedient answer. You? I have to say I cant go out. What is this Bimu going to sell? We have to argue! Theres something too important at stake for that, right? What happened? Why is the Murim League martial artspetition so important? Its not that, Mr. Lord, its the sessor exam. I have to win so I can chase them down. I quietly stared at Seo Dae-ryongs face. Seo Dae-ryongs eyes, which were full of loyalty and passion, eventually avoided mine. Arrest isplete. Youre going to leave the station by impressing me like this? Did you get a ticket? of course. It was a passion that was so uncharacteristic of you. Even if the sky falls, you will not give up your arms. sure. Even if Wulin is destroyed, I cant give up my arms. Well done Seo Dae-ryong! Thats cool, Seo Dae-ryong! Just advancing to the finals is enough! Praise! Iughed at his joke, and Seo Dae-ryongughed along and screamed in pain. iced coffee! sick. Dont be funny. You make everyoneugh. rest. As I was leaving the room, Seo Dae-ryong asked me from behind. Are you sure you cant? Unlike before, his tone was serious. I could feel his desire to continuepeting. no. Mr. Lord, the session test is also a test, but it is also because of me. I felt a lot during this non-marriagepetition. I also want to try until the end. There was silence for a moment. Inspector Seo: Once you enter that path, it is difficult to escape. What kind of road is that? Im on my way to the off-stage with my injured arm tied up. Its a path that you walk on even though youre limping and cant see in one eye, with blood flowing from your whole body. It was me looking for thest Dafa materials. I wanted to stop him because I lived that kind of life, and I couldnt stop him because I knew better than anyone else how much that life helps a person grow. However, once you cross the line and taste that world, you will not be able to live as an inspector at Hwangcheongak who trains martial arts for health. I want to go at least this time. The next opponent will be difficult to beat even if he is not injured. Please tell me the way. If you overdo it, you may not be able to use your injured arm forever. Then Ill also find my right arm. Oh, I guess Im left-armed. You could get more serious injuries. Lets get some rest while were at it. The will in Seo Dae-ryongs eyes was no different from my will in the past. Then you shouldnt be sitting there like that. Seo Dae-ryong suddenly stood up. Your fate always changes in your room. Mr. Gakju is always there. How could it be because of me or the ce? It must be because of that small, stubborn mans decision not to give up. I took him out of the guesthouse. Seo Dae-ryong shouted, burning with heat. Now, its hell training! I said to Seo Dae-ryong, who was walking towards the mountain where we were training. Its not there, its this way. I walked in the opposite direction. Theres a ce we need to stop by first. The ce we stopped by with him was Jungwon Battlefield. I found 500,000 nyang of money there. Why are you looking for so much money? Were not going to hell. If you train through hell with an injured body, your body will only be more damaged. Then where are we going? Paradise. I smiled meaningfully at Seo Dae-ryong, who was surprised. We are going to paradise. A paradise where the entrance fee is very expensive. Chapter 165 Episode 165: Is this paradise? Jin Ha-ryeongs sword caused a series of changes. The opponent, unable to block her dazzling swordsmanship, eventually admitted defeat. I lost. As the sword aimed at his neck was recovered, Jin Ha-ryeong raised his hand to everyone. A thunderous roar erupted. Jin Ha-ryeong is the best! Awesome Jin Ha-ryeong! The winner is Jin Ha-ryeong! One taste of Hubuk, Jin Ha-ryeong! But today, the words I was waiting for were not heard. She looked around at the soldiers, but Geomyeon was nowhere to be seen. Are you hurt a lot? I heard that the master that Geomyeon serves was injured in the Battle of Palgang. Even though I knew that was probably why I couldnte, I still felt sad for some reason. He felt like he wanted toe for a moment, even when he was busy. You cant do that when youre sick. As she came off the stage with such regret, an unexpected person was waiting for her. Congrattions on your victory. It was a courtier. Normally, I would have made a firm impression, but today for some reason, I treated him gently. thank you. If Jean Sozer wins, I will hold a separate celebration. Thank you just for your words. Then I have to prepare for the next meeting. After Jin Ha-ryeong lightly suppressed him, he left unarmed. Jo Shin somehow felt like she was treating him more gently than usual. Was he right? He said he knows a lot about women, but just one congrattion changed the way he treated them. Hes quite useful rather than just looking at this guy. But that was his mistake. The reason why Jin Ha-ryeong treated himfortably was because yesterday, during a walk with his grandfather, he received confirmation that there would be no arranged marriage. In that case, there is no longer any need to create an awkward rtionship with the courtiers. Anyway, you wont have to see his face once the battle of Soryong is over. I will join the elite organization of the Murim League and begin new activities. Friend, I hope you get better soon. That way, you will be able to hear wee voices amidst the cheers of support. * * * At that time, Geomugeuk was going somewhere with the master. Aaaah! Its too fast! Geommugeuk ran lightly carrying Seo Dae-ryong on his back. Seo Dae-ryong, who was riding on his back, was only screaming. Even though it was fast, it was too fast. No matter how much light I used, it was shocking that a person could run so fast. And that too while carrying himself. Seo Dae-ryong couldnt even open his eyes. Even when I barely opened my eyes, everything around me went by so quickly that I felt dizzy. What on earth do you see that makes you run like this? I felt like I was going to pass out because I was so anxious that I would hit a tree or a rock at any moment. What was even more surprising was that even during this time, his body felt extremelyfortable. Psychologically, he was scared and anxious, but his injured body was surrounded by the energy of sword dance so that it would not shake while running. Is this possible? You run so fast and protect me too? It was something you would never believe if you had not experienced it yourself. Seo Dae-ryong had been surprised by Geommugeuk many times, but he was even more surprised that there were still such surprises left. No, there was another surprise. I didnt even rest while running. How much inner strength is there? Maybe its a dream. Could it be that I passed out on stage and was dreaming? omg! Am I really dead? I had all sorts of delusions riding on Geommugeuks back and eventually arrived at my destination. The ce the two arrived was a rural vige far away from the Murim Alliance. Ugh! Is this paradise? Seo Dae-ryong, who came down from his back, stumbled and copsed on the spot. I was so dizzy I thought I was going to die. He took a deep breath. ah! I think Ill buy it now. Its paradise. People must live with their feet on thend. Seo Dae-ryong brushed his tangled hair and looked around. He was nervous inside. I was on my way to hell, but I was told that sword dance would take me to paradise, so I was brought to this vige. Lets take a rest over there. There was a bench at the entrance of the vige, and a child was lying down reading a book. Seo Dae-ryong felt a strange feeling. After rushing in such a hurry, why bother resting on a bed like this? That too, on a bench at the entrance to a neighborhood where a child is reading a book? Then something even more strange happened. Geommugeuk spoke to the child who was lying on the bed. Go, child, and bring me a bottle of wine made from bugs. At the words of the sword dance, the child who had been reading a book stood up, yawned, and asked. Who introduced you here? Through this conversation, Seo Dae-ryong was able to find out. What Geommugeuk said earlier was some kind of secret word. I came from Protestantism. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised when it was revealed that Geommugeuk was a demonic religion. This is because since I started this job, I have never revealed my identity. On the other hand, the child was not surprised at all, as if he had no idea where Shingyo was. Tell him that its a private matter, not an official matter, so you can handle it as usual. yes. Wait. The child disappeared somewhere. Finally, Seo Dae-ryong asked Geommugeuk. Where are we? Entrance to paradise. It doesnt look like paradise at all, does it? What kind of ce do you think paradise is? well. Did you just picture the sight of a feast and drinks in a room full of beautiful women? Seo Dae-ryong was startled. No. Seo Dae-ryongs face turned red as he tried to deny it. I guess I was thinking of a more erotic paradise. Sentient beings, listen! Most ces in the world that seem like paradise are hell. Hehehe. The great monk who has attained enlightenment, please stop going in and call our monks. ah! Where am I? You will know when you go. After a while, the child came back. They asked me to bring you here. Please follow me. Geommugeuk and Seo Dae-ryong followed the child. A camp was set up along the winding road. If you didnt know the exact location of the main gate, it was a way to keep wandering and go somewhere else. After passing through the Jinbeop, there was a huge manor. A que attached there. Paradise. It was a paradise that was written not as a manor, but as a wish. It means the wish to be reborn in paradise. Is this really paradise? I told you I was going to paradise, right? There was an old woman standing there following the child. At first nce, she prayed which was unusual, and her back was so straight that it would not be appropriate to call her an old woman. However, she had been badly injured and had bandages wrapped around her head and arms. You came from Protestantism? Thats right. What is the evidence that it is a Protestant religion? The sword dance unleashed magical energy. It was a demonic energy with enough force that she could trust it. stop! Why are you giving off such bad energy? Tsk! Tsk! The old woman took salt and sprinkled it on her body. She didnt seem to be afraid of the Demon Cult at all. Compared to your age, your level is very profound. thank you. Why did you have to reveal your identity? No matter how hard you try to hide it, you will know anyway. Do you know enough about me? Then the story will be easy. What do you want? Geommugeuk looked at Seo Dae-ryong and said. Please let this friend win this Xiaolong battle. Seo Dae-ryong looked at the sword dance in surprise. If I ask you to let me win, will I be able to win? maybe? yes? The old woman approached Seo Dae-ryong, whose eyes were wide open. She limped as if her leg was also injured. The old woman held out her hand to Seo Dae-ryong. hand! Her right arm was injured, so she held out her left arm. Oh, I hurt my left arm. Then will this old man stick out his sore arm? no. So what I mean is, can we not shake hands? But the old woman still held out her hand. The moment Seo Dae-ryong reluctantly grabs her arm. The old woman jerked Seo Dae-ryongs injured arm and lifted it up. Aaaahhh! Despite Seo Dae-ryongs screams, the old woman moved her arms around wildly. Your arms are still together well. AA AA AA! Im dying! Im going to kill you! I thought I was going to die from the pain! Just by looking at him, he has a very stern-looking face. Seo Dae-ryong pouted his mouth and looked at the sword dance. I asked with an expression on my face who this damn old woman was, but Geommugeuk just smiled. Try swinging the sword once. You dont like it? The old woman seemed to be approaching Seo Dae-ryong quickly, then grabbed Seo Dae-ryongs arm again and waved it around. Her movements were so fast that Seo Dae-ryong could not stop them. Do you still hate it like this? Even if its like this? Ah ah ah ah ah! No, I like it! Help me! I will! Only then did the old woman let go of her arms. Wiping away the tears that were flowing down from pain, Seo Dae-ryong pulled out the sword. The old woman, who had been watching Seo Dae-ryong eating herbivorous food for a while, shook her head. its hard. You cant beat Jin Ha-ryeong. The old woman was well aware of the current situation of Xiaolongzhen. He knew exactly the skills of Jin Ha-ryeong, the candidate for the championship, and also knew Seo Dae-ryongs skills from the way he wielded the sword. I came here because I was having a hard time. Arent you the one who makes the impossible possible? Well, it depends on how much you pay. How much can you pay? The price of the sword dance was not negotiated. I handed the 500,000 nyang I had brought to the old woman. Its 500,000 nyang. Then Seo Dae-ryong was surprised. Wait! Are you sure you were looking for that money to spend on me? okay. Its not possible. No! Seo Dae-ryong thought that Geommugeuk would use it for himself until he found the money, but he didnt know that he would use all the money. Its my money, why cant you do it? Anyway, no. Its giving up on the path you said you wanted to take. It was all just nonsense. Im happier like this. 500,000 nyang? Seo Dae-ryong sent a message. -And that old woman is strange, isnt she? At first nce, you can see that he is a quack who pretends to be mysterious. Who can heal someone when their own body hurts like that? My own body Wow! I just ate a bug! The old woman was sitting on a rock and massaging her limbs while chewing something. Investigator Seo. You can make money at any time, but an opportunity like this will nevere again. I dont like it. Please dont spend this much money on me. Its not worth even 50,000 nyang. Its also worth the money. Its the cost of a man bing a true warrior. It takes will and courage for a man to be a warrior, not 500,000 nyang. Dont feel pressured. You can just work hard as an investigator from now on. Sometimes, when there is a situation where we need to save our school from a crisis, we save it. Then thats okay. Thats a burden! If you think too much, life bes difficult. I just live the way I feel at the time. You said you wanted to win, right? I want to win. Its okay if our hearts fit together perfectly. At that time, the old woman snatched the slip from Geommugeuks hand. I will ept treatment. Its not possible! Seo Dae-ryong approached her to take the slip back from her, but stopped in shock. The old woman just nced at him, but her body stiffened under the pressure. How many days are left before this bastards next meeting? There are seven days left. Seven days. Time is tight. Lets start right now. The old woman limped into the building. Seo Dae-ryong, a man with just the two of them, quickly asked. Who the hell is that person? Please tell me to treat myself! Hows your arm? Anyway. It hurts more. uh? Seo Dae-ryong tried to move his injured arm. My arms were moving better than when I first arrived. The old woman earlier wasnt just waving her arms carelessly. what? It hurts less? Then, a surprising name came out of Geommugeuks mouth. That person is the loyal doctor. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised. It was a name he had heard of before. Did this person really exist? okay. There was a rumor like a legend floating around in the martial arts world. There was a rumor that there was a god who was good at handling bugs, and that his medical skills were so good that he could cure all kinds of diseases using bugs and even bring the dead back to life. There was even a rumor that his skills were better than that of the Heavenly Demon Churchs Demonic Doctor or the Murim Alliances God. That wasnt confirmed, but at least one thing was certain. Since Chung-ui himself was a master who had reached his peak, it could be said that he knew the martial artists body better among the three. But youre a person who reveals too much about your money, so youre called a money guru, right? If it werent for this person, I wouldnt be able to recover you in such a short period of time. How on earth do you know this person? Oh, thats it. Its too expensive. Strictly speaking, all that money didnt go to you, so you dont have to worry about it. yes? What do you mean by that? At that time, the door to the building opened and Chung-ui shouted. What am I going to do if I donte? Time is money! Geommugeuk and Seo Dae-ryong hurriedly entered the building. As Seo Dae-ryong entered inside, his expression naturally frowned. There were bottles full of bugs everywhere, and all kinds of bugs were stuffed on the walls. The smell was so bad that I had to cover my nose. Seo Dae-ryong had to drink the medicine he was given, the ingredients of which were unknown. What if its poison? No, this is definitely poison. Poison! Seo Dae-ryong refused to drink it with an anxious look on his face. Then you will pay the most expensive money in the world and die in the most luxurious way. It will be a death that will remain in the Murim Temple. Chungui washed off all the Geumchang medicine he had applied and applied a new medicine. Although I didnt know, it was definitely a medicine extracted from various insects. A new bandage was wrapped over it, and the method of wrapping it waspletely different from before. Then theyid him down on a heated stone bed. Sigh, take a good nights sleep. Perhaps it was because of the medicine or the hot bed, but Seo Dae-ryong could not stand the pouring water. Oh, this isnt right Thats not right Lord Gakju, we were deceived Just like that, Seo Dae-ryong fell asleep as if possessed. While the treatment was going on, Geommugeuk looked at all the bugs he was raising in the backyard. Hundreds of barrels were piled up, and they contained all kinds of strange bugs. Chungui came and stood next to Geommugeuk and said while looking at the bug in front of him. It may not look like much, but it has a poison that kills you instantly within half a time if you are bitten. Im fine because Im resistant to poison, but youre in danger. Chung-ui opened the box and took out the bug, saying it was dangerous. The poisonous insect quickly pped its wings, wanting to jump out at any moment. Holding the poisonous insect in front of Geommugeuks face, she asked coldly. If you knew about me, you would have roughly known the cost, so why did you pay so generously? Chapter 166 Episode 166 All I need is one word. The sound of the poisonous insect pping its wings in Loyaltys hand heightened the sense of crisis. It looked like the poisonous insect was going to fly out and bite her at any moment, but I calmly stared at her and said, I have a subordinate whom I cherish like my heart. She was abandoned by her parents when she was young. Nevertheless, he grew up very brightly and courageously. The poisonous insects wings began to p faster as the strength of Chunguis fingers gained strength. Maybe she had a turning point. If I had followed a different path at that time, I would have lived an unhappy life full of resentment and revenge toward my parents. Why are you telling me that story? Congressman, you are serving as a guidepost at that turning point. ! Chung-ui was surprised. Did you know? I know about your secret giving. I knew why she was revealing money like this. She was sponsoring numerous abandoned children. Provide them with food, send them to school, and send them to military service. I prepared a way to live like that and sent it out into the world. She was a godmother to orphans who lived her whole life for her children, despite being called a money bugger. This factes to light after she dies. When I said I would give 500,000 nyang, I was donating the remaining amount, excluding the medical expenses, to the children. As she was staring at me, she squatted down, ripped off the wings of the poisonous insect, and then tore off the legs one by one and ate them. I have be resistant to poison, so I cant control my addiction with regr medicine. Im barely surviving with this poison and poison. She massaged her shoulders, arms and legs, as if the pain was severe. How did you know about my work? I sat down next to her. I am the second son of the Heavenly Demon Church leader. There is something good about being my fathers son. If he were to be the sessor to the Church of the Heavenly Demon, he would do so even if he knew quite a few secrets. Then why did you give me more money? She wasnt surprised that I revealed my identity and didnt even try to impress her. Because of this kind of temperament, he was able to steadfastly devote himself to his children despite being cursed throughout his life. Yes, I also added my heart to the old mans good deeds. To me, you are not a loyal person, but a great doctor. Loyaltys eyes trembled slightly when he heard the word great righteousness. Recognition as a representative was the highest praise given to a member of the National Assembly. I hid it to avoid being treated like this. Chung-ui chewed the poisonous insect he was holding and ate it whole. I frowned as if it was too bitter, but forced myself to swallow it. She doesnt want praise, but I think her true feelings are different. Wouldnt you like someone to recognize your good deeds at least once? Wouldnt you like to receive such sincere respect and praise at least once? At least once. There is something I learned in life before regression. There are times when deep wounds and emotions that have been building up for a very long time are released with just one word. All you have to do is have someone say that one thing, and you only have to say it once. We dont hear that one word easily. Thank you, Im sorry for your hard work, its all thanks to you All it takes is one word. Not being able to hear that one word that doesnt seem toe out causes mental illness. We live with the wounds that can be resolved with just one word for the rest of our lives. I hope what I just said to her does that. I hope this will be the one word that relieves her difficult life. Wonderful your life. Chung-ui looked back at me sitting next to him. I also stared at her and blurted out. Youre holding my wrist right now. Before I knew it, she was holding my wrist. Of course I could have avoided it, but I didnt. Oh, Im sorry. It has be a habit to check the pulse whenever I see a person. Even though she said that, she was looking at me. I want to know if what I say is true. Im trying to judge based on my bodys reaction, not my words. Through small changes in my body, she can feel the pulse and determine whether the other person is telling the truth or lying. An unmanned person does not give away his Mac without permission. The fact that she didnt stop me from talking to her is no different from saying, I truly believe in you. At that time, Chung-ui, who was examining my body, asked in surprise. no way? Have you achieved great sess in the art of strengthening your heavenly veins? Indeed, God was God. In this short moment, I realized that I had achieved great sess in strengthening my veins. In the past, thanks to the demons who were subordinates of Blood Heavenly Demon, he was able to achieve great sess in the art of strengthening his heavenly veins. Thats right. For the first time since we met, I saw her eyes genuinely shaking. I know. Where did her surprisee from? * * * Seo Dae-ryong had a dream. It was a dream of me being stabbed to death by a sword in Sagang Bimu, let alone making the finals. Geommugeuk said as he looked down at himself, who was mortally wounded and dying. I spent 500,000 nyang, but you die in vain like this? Isnt that too much? Seo Dae-ryong felt disappointed at the cold response. You are the one who went too far. Im dying. Im going to die. Everyone dies. There are no cases where people die as soon as they receive treatment worth 500,000 nyang. Seo Dae-ryong shouted out of spite. Thats why I said I wouldnt do it! Seo Dae-ryong woke up screaming. He was startled by the sight before his eyes. As if in a dream, Geommugeuk was looking down at him. I told you not to do it too. Seo Dae-ryong heaved a sigh of relief as he saw the gentle sword dance look in his eyes, unlike in his dream. I dreamed of dying in the Sa River. Its okay because the dream is the opposite. Mr. Gakju looked at me as I was dying and said that 500,000 nyang was not worth it! Then isnt it the opposite? I guess Ill get lost in the Sa River. Please dont talk nonsense. Seo Dae-ryong tried to get up, but his body did not move. uh? My body doesnt move. Seo Dae-ryong raised his head and looked at his own body. He was surprised. There were needles stuck all over the body. I guess my body became paralyzed because I ced the needle incorrectly. Its not moving! It was an important needle, and loyalty subdued the demonic blood. Only then did Seo Dae-ryong feel relieved. sorry. I got hurt for no reason. Forcing me to spend this much money. Hey, inspector. In times like this, I say this. No, footnote. They told me to go to a martial artspetition for no reason and got hurt like this. Its too much. Please fix me even if it costs 5 million nyang instead of 500,000 nyang! Oh, please dont make me feel even more sorry. Please leave. As Geomugeuk turned around toe out, Seo Dae-ryong spoke from behind. Honestly, I wanted to be treated. I said no because it was too much money, but in my heart, I thought it would be nice to get treatment and be able to go on stage. So I pretended I couldnt win and got treatment. If it had been my money, would I have been treated? I would have received it. Why are you so confident? People who use other peoples money and dont use it as their own wont even worry about this in the first ce. It could be a camouge tactic, right? Trying to pretend to be good until the end. What are you doing by pretending to be nice to me? Give me just one reason. . See, thats not true. I think so. I left him and went out. Chung-ui was sitting under the window of the room he had just left, basking in the sunlight. I sat down next to her. Chung-ui asked me if I had heard the conversation in the room. Then why are you acting nice to me? Are you saying that the heir of the Demonic Cult is even worried about the orphans in the central ins? While asking a question, Chung-ui grabbed my wrist again. I expressed my honest feelings about Sungam, which was another turning point in my life. As you said, since I am the sessor of the Demonic Cult, I am going down a path where I dont know when I will die. So, wouldnt it be natural to want to be liked by someone who has the medical skill to bring back even the dead? Is that all? What else could there be? She let go of my wrist. She looked at me for a moment and suddenly held out something. It was a poisonous insect that she had eaten earlier. Would you like to try it too? Its delicious. If you dont die after eating it, I will eat it too. Would you like me to not kill you? At this moment, I knew that I was standing before another turning point in my life. As a member of the National Assembly, there is one thing I have wanted to aplish throughout my life. But thats something that cant even be attempted unless youre a person with strong veins like you. It may be dangerous, but it is a test that will be of great help to you if you seed. After thinking for a moment, I nodded. Ill give it a try. Why dont you ask what the test is? Because I know what the test is and I already know the results. As I brought Seo Dae-ryong with me, I wondered whether this spirit would actually reach me. It was an opportunity that could not be obtained by force. So, I decided to get it if I get it and just let it go if I dont get it, and now that feeling is reaching me. In that sense, it was Seo Dae-ryong who led me to this opportunity. I believe that if the test is given by someone who has lived his or her entire life for orphans, it will at least not be a test that will harm me. Are you stupid? It could be a ploy to kill the sessor of the Demonic Cult. its okay. There are other people besides me who will take over the position. There was a line after that. Chung-ui tapped his shoulder while chewing on the poisonous insect he was holding. Im dying from pain. Please give me a little massage. I massaged Chung-uis shoulders. You seem to have a lot of work to do. Would you like to take on a disciple? I told him to massage my shoulders too. Who among young kids these days would like poisonous insects? After a month or two, everyone runs away. It seems that there were actually disciples who ran away like that. Would you like me to be your disciple? Dont say anything you dont mean. Are you okay, Uiseon? what? If the test is sessful, wont the person who will be the sessor to the Demonic Cult be stronger? Ive spent my whole life being criticized anyway, so whats there to worry about? harder. To the side there. Ah, its cool. * * * When Seo Dae-ryong woke up again, all the needles in his body had been removed. I felt as refreshed as when I woke up after a good nights sleep. Seo Dae-ryong raised his body and tried to move his arm, but it didnt hurt at all. It seemed like he wasnt hurt in the first ce. No, I felt like I was in better shape than before I got hurt. How can this be? When Seo Dae-ryong came out, Chung-ui was sitting in the yard massaging his arms and legs. I walked steadily and sat at a distance from her. Thank you for treating me, arent you? You received 500,000 nyang. You damn bastard. If I give you money, can you not say thank you? Ill say it in a bit. Why is this nice-looking guy so grumpy? I heard you look like a bully? Are you writing this because youre cruel, grumpy, and narrow-minded? Then she massaged her arms and legs. Why are you hurt? I got hurt catching bugs. Why didnt you treat me? I am now cured. I heard you were catching some kind of bug and got hurt like this. Stop whining ande and massage my shoulders. I gave you 500,000 nyang, so why are you rubbing my shoulders? Although she grumbled with her mouth, Seo Dae-ryong went to her and massaged her shoulders. ah! Cool. You are better than your master. Ever since I was young, Ive heard a lot that I have spicy hands. I also massaged my grandmothers shoulders a lot. Is your shoulder okay? Really, how did that wound heal so smoothly? You are amazing. I think my endurance has also increased a bit. yes? Surprised, Seo Dae-ryong examined his internal strength. The internal strength increased significantly. Compared to simrte-stage indices, what was rtivelycking was internal strength. However, now that I have the same level of strength as them, my biggest weakness has disappeared. Seo Dae-ryong was so moved that he fell t on his face. You are my benefactor! Not a quack? Is that possible? God! Thank you only to your master who gave you the money. Since were talking about money, please give me a discount. Are you worried that yourndlord will be a beggar? My owner has a lot of money, so Im not worried. then? Its because its too much money for me to pay it all back. Are you going to pay back all this money? I have to pay it back. A slight smile appeared on Chung-uis lips as he looked at Seo Dae-ryong. If you massage your shoulders well, I can give you 10,000 pounds. yes. God! Ill even massage your arms. Seo Dae-ryong again massaged her shoulders and arms diligently. But where is Mr. Gakju? Its in the barrel over there. Seo Dae-ryong was startled. What she pointed to was a barrel full of a strange liquid in the middle of the yard. From the moment it first came out, the smelling from that container was so disgusting that I could barely stand it. You look like youre not worried? Who cares about whom? Even if everyone in the world is worried, our governors dont have to worry. If I worry for no reason, I be a strange person. You probably went in because it was worth it. There was a reason why I wanted to spend 500,000 nyang on you. Seo Dae-ryong felt good because it was apliment to himself. Go over there and get that purple container. yes. Seo Dae-ryong frowned and came carrying a barrel. The container was also filled with a liquid that gave off a terrible smell. You idiot, how precious is that and why are you covering your nose? What is all this? This body has be a rag to catch those guys. Chung-ui took it and poured it into the container where the sword dance was locked. As the liquids mixed, bubbles formed. How is it easy to hide in there? If youre that worried, go in instead. I decline. Seo Dae-ryong took a huge step back. But what kind of experiment is this? I had a wish that I wanted to achieve while studying poisonous insects all my life. Your master willingly became a test subject for the research. You will eithere out dead or transformed. For Seo Dae-ryong, the death of Geommugeuk was not at home. What do you transform into? Then, unexpected and surprising words flowed from Chung-uis mouth. All poison is imperishable. Chapter 167 Episode 167 You start getting old from the moment you stop working. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised to hear the words mandok-imchimjiche. When you be impervious to poison, no poison in the world works. This means that poison cannot kill him. In martial arts, the thing you had to be most careful about was poison, so your biggest weakness would disappear. You think you can achieve that so easily? Your master will achieve it easily. It was a long and difficult journey to get to this point in my life. Seo Dae-ryong was once again impressed by the sword dance. How can he exin the fate that brought him to treat him and then made him an imperishable person? Are you jealous? Not at all. why? You look like a greedy person. That greedy person is a greedy person who knows fractions. I believe that each person has a size of container that contains their given destiny. My fate is such that I have to give my all, including everything, to win the Soryongjeon. It also grew tremendously after meeting Gakju. In the past, we only made soy sauce. When I think back to the time when I had a dark and gloomy personality and was full of revenge on my senior Hwang Cheon-gak and resentment towards the Heavenly Demon Church, I thought that I had made a big decision about soy sauce. I have seen many times how big your destiny vessel is. Im still watching it now. Rather than being jealous, Im more grateful. I have more things to say to my grandchildrenter when they sit on myp. Then why do you look so anxious? I was wondering if you were going down this path because you were destined to aplish something in the future. Im unintentionally his right hand man, so I cant avoid that fate. If you think your dish will break, just run away. Even if everyone runs away, I cant go. He showed me how he carried me all the way here without stopping and gave me 500,000 nyang. Thanks to you, I waspletely ruined. If I cant escape anyway, is there any other way to make him stronger? Please make me stronger. All the ingredients that we have been saving are going into there. Even if I want to, I cant do it anymore. Chung-ui massaged his shoulder as if the pain wasing again. Seo Dae-ryong massaged her shoulders. no. Why cant you heal someone elses shoulder pain while making it easier for others? Chung-ui smiled bitterly and answered. Everyone lives like that. Hey guy, do you think its different? Ah, to the side. A little further to the right. Yeah there. Ah, its cool. The sword dance was locked in the barrel for two more days from that day. Chung-ui continued to add various ingredients to the container, and the smell became more and more foul. And when thest ingredients were added, something amazing happened. A fragrant smell began to emerge from the container that had been filled with a terrible smell. It really felt like a lie. However, the final ingredients did not have a scent that could absorb all the odor. It felt like the strong smells werebining again and again, and when thest one wasbined, it turned into somethingpletely new. Seo Dae-ryong ced his hand on the barrel and wished earnestly in his heart. Cheer up, Lord! * * * At first, I really felt like I was going to die. I felt like I would rather fall into the most foul-smelling and dirty ce in the world, but not into this container. Oh, that doesnt work. This is probably the ce with the worst smell in the world. Take this medicine and go home. What medicine? This is a drug that will kill you for two days. If youre scared, you can give up now. What about giving up? It is a wee medicine. Its a ce you can never enter while alive. I took the medicine Chung-ui gave me without hesitation. I swallowed the medicine, closed my eyes once, and when I opened them, I was lying in bed. Only then did I feel it. Two days have already passed. I didnt dream and I had no memories. I must have been dead for two days and then woke up. When I opened my eyes like that, this time Seo Dae-ryong was looking down at me. He looked at me quietly and said with a serious expression. After careful consideration, I decided not to repay the 500,000 nyang. The only person who can make meugh as soon as I open my eyes is Seo Dae-ryong. Ive never lent you 500,000 nyang? At that time, Chung-ui came into the room and said. Leave that cruel, thoughtful guy here. I must make him my disciple. Then Seo Dae-ryong was scared and stepped back. I would like that too, but I have a big day ahead of me. Juste back after work. How is it? Im sorry, but I already have a master. He is also the scariest person in the world. Arent bugs scary? Of course, Im scared of bugs too. I could sense that there was seriousness mixed in with the y of loyalty. Seo Dae-ryong winked at me. What are you doing? Please stop me quickly. Of course I didnt stop him. Its not bad to try a new life, right? As soon as you open your eyes, they try to cut off your right arm. I cant cut off that right arm. When I paid 500,000 nyang, my arm changed to 10,000 years. I smiled and said to Chung-ui. Ill contact you when that old iron is rusty and old and falls apart. I may not be able to be Seo Dae-ryong, but I thought that if I found another suitable person, I would definitely rmend him as a disciple of loyalty. You stay out for a while. yes. Loyalty sent Seo Dae-ryong out. You can wake up now. I got up from the bed. Even though I was unconscious for two days, I felt fine. What truly is the power of this profound medical technique? Your body smells good. It will continue to fly for several days. I hope this scentsts. If I do that, I wont be able to sneak anywhere for the rest of my life. Wouldnt it be okay to just live a life without going undercover? but. If I be the Heavenly Demon, I can live that kind of life. Chungui brought the alcohol and poured it for him. Here, take my drink. I drank the refreshing drink she poured for me. She filled my ss without drinking herself. After drinking three sses in a row, I stopped filling my sses again. I drank the alcohol, but it was she who revealed her true feelings. Actually, I was very tired. I was exhausted both physically and mentally. Maybe helping orphans was like a struggle to protect myself. It was like a support pole that prevented me from going out of control and preventing me from copsing from exhaustion. I understood that. I too had a simr experience. When I was a ronin, Seojin protected me, and when I was looking for Dafa materials, my desire for revenge yed that role. Words of loyalty continued. When I saw you, I felt a sense of destiny. It was a feeling I had never felt in my life. Oh, to be honest, it was when I found out that you had mastered the art of strengthening the heavenly veins. Its finally time. The indifferent sky is finally giving me a chance. He turned his head out the window and looked up at the sky. My eyes naturally followed her outward. That damn sky was a damned sky, at least as far as my research was concerned. Her eyes turned to me again. Do you know what was in the drink you just drank? I didnt feel anything. It contained an intangible poison. I was surprised. The intangible poison is a colorless, odorless, and tasteless poison, and its power is so strong that it is called the king of poisons. In a poisonous world, I am the worlds greatest man, and in a poisonous world, I am the best person in the world. Of course, it is a poison that is difficult to manufacture and even more difficult to detoxify. Im fine. Congrattions. No poison in the world can kill you now. What she said meant that the test was sessful and that I had be a master of all things. What do you mean intangible? Arent you making the confirmation too strong? This way, you dont have to check twice. After creating the Mando Immortal Body with her own hands, taking the final test with the Intangible Demon was the culmination of the life she had dreamed of. I am now sharing the moment when a craftsman achieves his lifelong dream. The joy, relief, relief, and regret she feels. I felt all these emotions. Maybe thats what Ill feel someday the moment I kill Hwamugi. I bowed deeply to her. thank you. Thank you too. This has been my lifelong dream. Now you no longer have to wander the world looking for poisonous insects. The reason her body was so sore was due to an illness she acquired while rescuing poisonous insects. I went over to her and massaged her shoulders. Wow, its cool. Now that I think about it, I havent even massaged my fathers shoulders yet. You are an unfilial child. You may not know this, but I have to risk my life just to rub his shoulder. Chung-uiughed as if it was fun. As I was massaging her shoulders from behind, I felt less energetic than when I first met her. It felt like I had just had myst climax and was now starting to go down. What are your goals from now on? What is the goal? I just have to take it easy. Its not possible. no? The moment a person who is so passionate about something stops working, he or she will start to age horribly. Because it will start to hurt more. We need to research and develop new things for Moorim. So please give me that again. The real greedy person was here. I, who was massaging his shoulders, went forward and grabbed Chung-uis wrist. As I grabbed her wrist as if in a hurry, she looked at me intently. I pretended to calm down and told her. I will livefortably for the next 50 years. Work! She also looked like she understood and knew why I was saying this. Ekki, this guy. Im sick, Im sick, but Im telling you to live another 50 years? Dont speak evil. I wille see you again and make sure you get better. Thank you, even if its just empty words. Thank you is something I will have to say for the rest of my life. Thanks to the elders, I can live my whole life without worrying about addiction. It was something that could either seed or fail. But you risked your life bravely. Think of it as a reward for your courage. I will repay this favor over time. If you need my help, please send a message to Seoho Gaekjan in Jungwon and I will definitelye to you. Sure. I went outside with her. Seo Dae-ryong greeted us with a happy face. Im giving you both a cut. As we said our goodbyes and were about to leave, Chung-ui held out a poisonous insect. Eat one of these and go! delicious. Im sorry, but I dont like bugs either. I ran first, and Seo Dae-ryong ran behind me. Chung-ui, who was watching the two people walking away, looked up at the sky. I have fulfilled my duty as a member of the National Assembly. After looking up at the sky for a moment, she habitually massaged her shoulders and went inside. Oh my arm. * * * I ran at a fast pace carrying Seo Dae-ryong on my back. Seo Dae-ryong had less trouble than when he came. I had already experienced it once and it was also because my skills had increased. He was piggybacked and had all kinds of worries. Can I win? Who would the opponent be? I arrivedte, so maybe Ill be eliminated? Or, wont I end up dying in the Four Rivers Battlefield like in my dream? Stop worrying about unnecessary things! This is my own trick. You keep reminding yourself of even the worst-case scenario, letting yourself lose steam, and then preventing it from happening in reality. Was it effective? I dont know. The worst hasnt happened yet. Thats why its useless to worry! When we barely made it back in time, apletely unexpected situation was waiting for us. uh? Seo Dae-ryong looked at the Murim Alliance poster with a surprised face. It was a poster conveying news rted to this Soryong exhibition. I made it to the finals? An ident urred on the Palgang Bimu next to Seo Dae-ryong. During the dance, an ident urred in which one party was fatally injured, and the intention of the other party was revealed. So Seo Dae-ryong and his opponent from the fourth round were eliminated and automatically advanced to the finals. Didnt I tell you that dreams are the opposite? I told you that all your worries are useless, right? At my words, Seo Dae-ryong still couldnt take his eyes off the official letter on the wall. Is it okay to go to the finals like this? I didnt use a trick or a foul. Whats there that you cant go to? Its been said since ancient times that even talented or hard-working people cant beat a lucky guy. Ive never been this lucky. As you live, your luck changes. Seo Dae-ryong looked back at me. His emotions were reflected in his eyes. All that luck is thanks to you. When I decided to participate in the Soryong Tournament, I really wanted to win and be of help to the Lord. There is only one step left. Thatst one is the problem. The opponent who was not lucky advanced to the finals. Without allowing any surprises, Jin Ha-ryeong, the granddaughter of the Murim Lord, advanced to the finals. In this way, this final became a match between Seo Dae-ryong, the embodiment of surprise, and Jin Ha-ryeong, the unchanging winner. What should I do? Im so nervous I dont think I can even draw the sword. Even if you cant draw the Tao, you can still read, right? yes? What do you mean? I took out the lucky bag from my pocket. It was the bag of tricks that Hyeolcheondoma had given to Seo Dae-ryong. It means its finally time to use this. Chapter 168 Episode 168 I am not angry because it is not ordinary. I forgot! Seo Dae-ryong shouted. He hadpletely forgotten about the bag of tricks his master had given him. How could I forget this? I guess thats why the old man gave it to me instead of giving it to you? ah! I lived. Im finally alive! Is that really true? Originally, I would have easily lost, but if I open this bag, I could die from overexerting myself, right? Seo Dae-ryong was startled. Are you using my tactic of making you lose your temper by thinking of the worst possible situation? no. This time, I was talking about a possibility that was truly possible. Are you still going to open it? We have to see. Regardless of whether I win or lose, this is the first n Master left for me. I have to see it. I opened my pocket. Inside was a rolled up piece of paper. I handed it to Seo Dae-ryong. Seo Dae-ryong took a deep breath and slowly opened it and read it. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised when he checked the contents. Seo Dae-ryong handed it back to me trembling without even reading it all. Look at this! There was a rule written there. The details of the first form of the Myeolcheon Demon Dosik (ħʽ), which is a German martial arts method of Hyeolcheon Doma, were written down. Only the first-style structure was written, not the entire structure. [It is the first of the nine schemes of the Destruction Demon Scheme, but it will be a great help in the fight against theter exponents. You can learn the parts you dont understand as taught by the expert, and the expert will also teach you how to hide your martial arts skills.] Seo Dae-ryong had a half-fazed expression on his face. whats the matter? It is said that the Destruction Demonic Style is a martial art that is only passed down to formal sessors. Of course it is. But Mr. Gakju, why arent you surprised? Why should I be surprised? It means that you think of me as your elders sessor, not just a disciple. Seo Dae-ryongs voice trembled. I was shaking the most I had since I met him. Its natural, right? Of course? Master thinks of me as the next Hyeolcheondoma. Is that natural? Among your disciples, is there anyone other than you who could be a mazon? Seo Dae-ryong was so moved that he did not know what to do. In fact, I also found out this time that Hyeolcheondoma thought of Seo Dae-ryong as his sessor. I expected it, but the decision was made faster than I expected. This means that I liked Seo Dae-ryong that much. But youre teaching this important martial art by writing it down on a piece of paper like this? Thats why you gave it to me. Because I wont lose anything. Although it is only a part of it, he also taught me the rules of German martial arts. It was also a part where I could clearly see how much Hyeolcheondoma believed in me. Ahhh! Seo Dae-ryong was so moved that he couldnte to his senses, going back and forth. Then I showed him thest part of the paper. Did you read this part too? Which part? There was a separate line written at the end of the phrase. [If you lose, you will die by my hands.] Gasp! For a moment, Seo Dae-ryong was startled. On the contrary, I burst outughing. Thats right, theres no way he wouldnt have said something like this with his personality. ah! This writing appears to be particrly dark, as if you had pressed it hard. Even if you lose they wont really kill you, right? There was no way I was going to miss this great opportunity to make fun of him. Is that really the case? Did you lose while fighting againstte Ji-soo with your own martial arts skills? Is it just because of that stubborn pride? Oh, you might really kill me. Seo Dae-ryong held his head. Even if they save me because they see me, I will still be training in hell for a while. It will be hellish training for the rest of my life. Footnote! I must win! Please let me win! Dont get excited. If you identally hurt or kill Jin Soje, the Murim Lord will kill you. In that case, you really die. Since he already knows the identity of himself and Seo Dae-ryong, he must never hurt Jin So-je. The reason we made it to the final dance like this is because of themon goal of eliminating Cheonmyeonghoe. Footnote! Please help me win without hurting Jin Soje! Be sure to use the first eclipse of the Destruction Heaven Demonic Style to win, but make it look like no one is master of the martial arts. Are you asking this because you know how impossible it is? If it werent for you, I wouldnt ask you this. There are five days left until the finals. Fortunately, the first meal didnt seem that difficult, and a smart Seo Dae-ryong could give it a try. The goal was not to achieve greatness anyway, but to defeat Jin Ha-ryeong by using Chosiks mysteries. It only takes one nights sleep. This is a favor from my right hand man, so I have to listen to it. lets go! We went up that way to the training center in the mountains. Jin Ha-ryeong, Maeng Ju, and Cheon Myeong-hoe did not care. Rather, I thought this was a way to not arouse Cheon Myeong-hoes suspicions. Can you imagine what kind of conspiracy people who disappear to practice before the finals are nning? You would think that they were really honest warriors from the countryside. We were purely into the martial artspetition, and I thought it was the best way to approach Cheonmyeonghoe. A few days passed and it was the day before the finals. On the eve of the decisive battle, the Murim Alliance was in a truly festive mood. The surrounding area was crowded with numerous warriors from all over the central ins. There were many merchants who came up to sell goods to warriors, and there were also those who demonstrated martial arts on the streets to promote the martial arts of their own n. Fraudsters rushed to defraud Murim Chochul, and there were many thieves looking for money. The Murim League released warriors from various elite organizations, including the Blue Dragon, and cracked down on them to prevent any unpleasant incidents. In the midst of the hustle and bustle, Jin Ha-ryeong entered the guesthouse wearing a hat. When I asked the owner of the inn about Geomyeon, I was told that he and his owner had not been home for several days. Where on earth did he go? I wanted to see the sword test before the finals. I wanted to make this joke with him. Should I take care of your master or not? I really wanted to tell this joke with him. I was also curious about how I would feel if Geomyeon asked me to look at it. As of now, I have absolutely no intention of looking at it, but maybe it will shake me up a little? With a regretful heart, she left the guesthouse. Now that things are like this, I have no choice but to change the joke like this. I should tell him this after I win. If you had asked me toe and watch it in advance, I would have watched it. Where on earth did you go, friend? * * * The day of the finals finally dawned. Arge crowd gathered and, as expected from the finals, all important figures were present. First of all, the leaders of the Murim League organizations, including the Murim leader who held thispetition, and Murim masters from all over the Central ins filled the seats. The topic of thispetition was definitely Seo Dae-ryong. Attention was focused on whether he, who came from a small sect, could write a new history. In particr, since his opponent was Jin Ha-ryeong, the granddaughter of the Murim Lord, the moment he beat her, Seo Dae-ryong truly became a hero. Of course, there were far more people who predicted Jin Ha-ryeongs victory than those who predicted that he would win. After the referees introduction, Seo Dae-ryong came onto the off-stage first. The look in his eyes was different from other times. He has been burning white for the past five days. I have never worked so hard at something in my life and never will again. Even if I lose, I have no regrets. Oh no. You cant lose. Because the thought of a lifetime of hell training was terrifying. Shouts of praise for him erupted from all directions. Seo Dae-ryong closed his eyes for a moment and enjoyed this moment. It was a gift that life gave me. When I return from this job, I may have to live the rest of my life in the Heavenly Demon Church as an investigator at Hwangcheon Pavilion. A moment that will never happen again in ones life. Seo Dae-ryong looked back at the sword dance below the off-stage. Geommugeuk, who was looking up at the off-stage with his arms crossed, looked at himself and nodded. Seo Dae-ryong also nodded once. The rapport between the two before the match was enough. This time the referee introduced Jin Ha-ryeong. A shout louder than the one that hade from Seo Dae-ryong erupted. Standing on the off-stage, her gaze was directed to the sword dance beyond Seodaeryong. He was looking at Seo Dae-ryong and himself with indifferent eyes. I dont know why I felt this way, but at this moment, Geommugeuk felt like a different person. Not like a servant or a friend, but like someone else. Now, lets start the final dance! At the cry of judgment, the dance began with a shout that shook the heavens and earth. The person who moved first was Seo Dae-ryong. His sword quickly crossed the air. There is only one chance to win. I practiced and practiced just for that one time. You should never be attacked first until you create that opportunity. Seo Dae-ryong attacked harshly, but Jin Ha-ryeong easily blocked the attack. Jin Ha-ryeongs martial arts skills are definitely superior. The good news was that thanks to the increased endurance this time, he was not outgunned. The close fight continued. However, Bimu gradually began to lean towards Jin Ha-ryeong. Seo Dae-ryongs attacks became slower and slower, but Jin Ha-ryeongs sword became faster and faster. Seo Dae-ryong had to use all his might to stop her attack. It was thanks to Seo Dae-ryongs efforts and qualities that he was able to endure this much. However, nothing could ovee this obvious skill gap. Those who watched as they gradually lost ground expected that the fight would soon end. The Murim lord also watched his granddaughters dance with a rxed mind. That was when Seo Dae-ryong was pushed to the end of the off-stage. The moment has arrived. The distance between the two, the position of her feet, the position of the sword, her feet and body, the exact moment when the sword and sword came to exactly the position they had been waiting for. Seo Dae-ryong did not miss this one opportunity. Love it! Seo Dae-ryongs Dao created a transformation, and the first form of the modified Destruction Demonic Dao was disyed. It was the first time she had used bean herb since she started dancing, and it was a move that caught her off guard. Surprised, she swung her sword to block, but he was also practicing. Seo Dae-ryongs sword twisted at a strange angle and struck her sword continuously, flying in to cut off the fingers holding the sword. The moment the Murim lord who was watching suddenly stood up! Taaaang! The sword escaped Jin Ha-ryeongs grasp and flew into the air, fell in a curved line, andnded on the floor with a nging sound. Since her fingers would be cut off if she held on, she had no choice but to give up the sword. Before I knew it, Seo Dae-ryongs sword was aimed at Jin Ha-ryeongs neck. Jin Ha-ryeong couldnt believe this situation. Thest Chosik that blew away his sword was so exquisite that he couldnt figure out how to deal with it. Words that she really didnt want to say came out of her mouth. I lost. At that moment, the referee dered Seo Dae-ryongs victory. The winner of the Soyong Tournament is the Soyong of the Gansu Seo Dao Sect! At the same time, cheers erupted from all directions. Seo Dae-ryong ran down the off-stage like a child and was hugged by Geommugeuk. Thank you, I really appreciate it. Tears flowed from Seo Dae-ryongs eyes. It was my first time seeing his tears. It was Seo Dae-ryong who seemed like he rarely cried, but he couldnt hold back his tears. Although he wouldnt have won if it wasnt for the sword dance, Seo Dae-ryong put in a lot of effort. In other words, because he was such a great dragon, the teachings of sword dance were applicable to him. Geommugeuk hugged him tightly and whispered softly. Good work. From being an investigator at Hwangcheon Pavilion, he became a disciple of Hyeolcheon Doma, and has now won thepetition to select thete leader of the Murim Alliance, defeating the Murim Lords granddaughter. The joy wasnt just because of winning. I felt so good, like I had now entered the path of a true warrior. Stop crying and go up to the off-stage. yes. Seo Dae-ryong, who wiped away tears, went up to the off-stage. At that time, Geommugeuk felt a gaze. From a distance, the Murim Lord was looking at him. Although it was a distance where a decent expert could never send a signal, the sound of a sword dance was clearly transmitted to the leader. -sorry. The friend who came with me was so sincere that I helped him train. DWhat is the final method? DThis is the martial arts of Blood Heavenly Demon. The Murim Lord was surprised by my honest words. DIt was Domas martial arts? -yes. This friend is Thomass best disciple. I said it on purpose. When Seo Dae-ryong is no longer an ordinary demon, the Murim Lords anger will subside. As expected, the Murim Lord did not take this result as an issue anymore. -Sometimes defeat can be more helpful than victory. It seems that he thought that this defeat might be of greater help to his granddaughter, who had never known defeat. DI am just overwhelmed by the Lords great generosity. The gaze of the sword dance turned towards the off-stage again. And then another moment came. A person caught my eye on the other side of Seodaeryong, who was helpless with joy. This was the woman who came and congratted Seo Dae-ryong every time he won. I saw a sword dance performance at that time. Her eyes and expression were so calm that they were cold. I always saw a shy smiling face, so that expression was very unfamiliar. She practiced rxing her face. Laugh, frown, andugh again. Then he looked up at the off-stage, waved his hand, and called Seo Dae-ryong. The moment she made eye contact with Seo Dae-ryong, she smiled brightly. He was apletely different person from the person Geommugeuk saw a moment ago. It was thanks to Shinan-sul that I was able to clearly notice these conflicting changes in her expression even from a distance. Its a heavenly meeting! They had been working on it from the beginning. Perhaps a simr approach may have been taken not only to Seo Dae-ryong but also to other martial artists who advanced to the finals. For those who like women, give them women. For those who need friends, give them as friends. For those who need money, give them money. Indeed, Cheonmyeonghoe was not an ordinary organization. Anyway, we finally seeded in catching the tail of the Cheonmyeonghoe! But the joy is short-lived. Geommugeuk looked at Seo Dae-ryong with a sad heart. He was waving his hand at the woman at Cheonmyeonghoe and smiling brightly. Ah, Daeryong. What should I do? He ns not to tell Seo Dae-ryong until the woman reveals her true colors. Because it would be more natural to say and do not know anything. Im sorry, investigator. The more you really like it, the better you will be able to catch them. There is nothing we can do. Be as mature as it hurts! Chapter 169 Episode 169: There is a woman prettier than you. It is an awards ceremony as spectacr as a non-dancepetition. The winner was awarded a gold que and a prize. What was even more glorious was that the Murim Lord personally presented the award. The military leaders chanted Seodaeryong. This was the first time in Seo Dae-ryongs life that he had ever heard his name called so many times. Probably not in the future. The Murim lord said as he handed the gold te to Seo Dae-ryong. That was great skill. From now on, please dedicate yourself to the peace of Moorim. thank you. However, what Maengju really wanted to say was sent via Jeonum. -If you use that method to injure a warrior of the political faction, you will definitely die by my hands. Seo Dae-ryong did not dare to object and quietly came down with only the gold que and prize money. Even though I knew I was a Mine, I was thankful that they gave me this award. Jin Ha-ryeong, the runner-up, was also awarded a que and prize money. Good job. sorry. Do you feel it now? How wide is this river? I thought I would be a snake, if not a dragon, but I realized I was a frog in a well. I will work harder in the future, grandfather. That was enough. The Murim Lord patted her shoulder with a satisfied smile. Jin Ha-ryeong, who wasing down the stage after receiving the award, nced at the sword dance standing in the distance. Geommugeuk looked at her and waved his hand. I felt like I did a good job my friend. When he saw that, Jin Ha-ryeongs eyes suddenly filled with tears. I didnt think much of it until now, but when I saw the sword dance, I felt a sense of sadness for no reason. Since she could not shed tears in front of the soldiers, she walked bravely. It is said that Jin Ha-ryeong cried at the awards ceremony and that she cried because she was angry. Because it was really terrible for rumors like this toe out. Someone next to her said something to her, but she didnt even look at her and quickly walked away. The person who spoke to her was the courtier. With a frustrated face, he couldnt follow her. In his arms was a giftmemorating her victory. I couldnt give it to her because I had engraved the words Congrattions on winning on the dagger. I really had no idea she would lose. I should have given this to her for winning. shit! Damn it! His eyes turned to Seo Dae-ryong. Seo Dae-ryong was still busy receiving congrattions. That hillbilly even won the championship? Does this make sense? The owner wins, and the servant seduces the woman he wants to marry. They really were two guys that would kill each other. This could never end well. So the courtier returned to his residence in a very angry state. Jo Shin entered the room and was startled. A man was waiting for him in the room. He was a man named Cheolgon (F) who spread themands of Cheonmyeonghoeju. At first, the courtier thought that this person named Cheol-gon was the Lord of Cheonmyeonghoe disguised as an errand boy. The prayers that Cheolgon radiated were not ordinary. A person like this is just an subordinate? Then, just how great is Cheonmyeonghoeju? He had not yet seen Lord Cheonmyeong in person, but he had promised to meet him once he hadpleted this task safely. In any case, although he was displeased with someoneing to his room without permission, the courtier could not express his dissatisfaction. Are you here? Isnt it Confucius Cao who called me? I called you? Didnt you say you were confident about marrying Jin Ha-ryeong? Of course. Just a year ago, Josin was losing out in the battle to seed Jinryongjang. It was these Cheonmyeonghoe that appeared before him at that time. They could not refuse the offer to make him their sessor if they joined hands. It was good that he became the sessor with the help of the Cheonmyeonghoe. After being confirmed as the sessor, they asked for one thing. It is to marry the Murim Lords granddaughter. It was not an impossible request. Because Jinryongjang was a family that was good enough to be inws with the Murim lord. Josin persuaded his father and tried to make this marriage happen, even supporting the Murim Alliance with a huge amount of money. The reason I chose the period of Soryongjeon was because I could see her often. He was confident that he would be able to win Jin Ha-ryeongs heart without difficulty if he was a member of his family and was told that he was good-looking wherever he went. That is, until I found out about the existence of that damned servant. I heard a rumor that there is a line behind the attendant. Where did you hear such nonsense? That guy is my subordinate. As Josin spoke confidently, Cheolgon stared. When I made eye contact with him, I felt intimidated just like when I first met him. If this act of intimidation had been intentional, Josin would never have been discouraged. But Joshin felt it. This killing sprang from the mans innate nature. The kind of primal killing that only those who do not attach any meaning to killing people can exude. A life that gives him the fear that if he carelessly breaks it, he will be cut to pieces and thrown away in a dirty gutter. Hes your subordinate? I arranged for Jin Ha-ryeong to marry me. I will use him to make the marriage a sess. It wasnt a lie. Because I promised to give him 100,000 nyang from start to finish and made it on the other hand. Of course, it wasnt nned that way from the beginning. Cheolgon stared at Josin again. If this gaze were the gaze of a smart person trying to understand oneself, it would have been okay. But his current gaze was closer to indifference. Salgwis blunt view is that the truth is not important, so long as the result is good. As you can see just by looking at the iron gun in front of you, these people were not ordinary. I heard that an incident urred in a certain area and who was behind it. This is not just one of thesemon rumors. These were special. They were the type of people who would definitely reward the other side if they kept their promises. Although they are evil people who only act for their own benefit, they are the kind of people who can definitely get what they need. Thats why I joined hands with these people. Cheolgon got up from his seat and walked to the window. Come here and look at that. Josin walked carefully and stood next to him. There was a broken sapling over there that I stepped on and broke. Whoever nted them nted them too closely. If that happens, neither tree will be able to grow into a huge tree. Cheolgon slowly looked at Josin. We want you to grow into a big tree. Jo Shin knows that these words are not filled with sincerity. Cheolgon didnt care at all. Whether you be a big tree or not. If Cheonmyeonghoeju kills him, he will kill himself, but if he lets him live, he will let him live. To him, he wasnt even a broken sapling. Part of me wanted to yell at your big son to go and do something. Because he just hated being interfered with and pressured by someone like this. Even if you try to be polite to the viins, it only makes them look easier on you. But the courtier did not dare to do so. I wont disappoint you. I will prepare a congrattory gift and wait. Cheolgon quietly left the room. When he disappeared, Josin let out the breath he had been holding. It was a sigh that was a mixture of tension, fear, irritation, and anger. Its the same with marriage issues, servants, and Cheonmyeonghoe. Not all problems were as easy as it seemed. It feels like your life, which you have livedfortably up to now, has entered a phase of new difficulty. Of course, the courtiers will not give up. Ill give it back to you properly someday. I havent said those words out loud yet. This was after he had raised his family to be the strongest in the martial arts world. * * * The prize money is as much as 10,000 cat! Seo Dae-ryong was so happy about the sudden money he had that he didnt know what to do. Seo Daeryong gave me 5,000 nyang. Now, since we won the championship together, lets split it in half. Are you going to regret itter? Five thousand nyang is enough for me. With this, I treat Lord Jang and this warrior as a treat. Again Again? I also buy delicious food for the woman who supported me. Are you going to meet me? No, I dont even know your name yet. You will find out soon. She will definitely approach Seo Dae-ryong in some way. How will ite? She was someone who supported me long before I won. Its special in that respect. Seo Dae-ryong was already in love with that woman. Are you going to the banquet together? The Murim League invited all the winners and finalists and held a celebration banquet. I have to go. Im going to go get some clothes to wear to the banquet. Shall we go together? I will buy you a set of clothes. Im done. Buy yourself some nice clothes. Of course, Im really going to use this opportunity to buy an expensive set of clothes! As the excited Seo Dae-ryong left his seat, I spoke into the air. Im sorry for not telling you in advance. The situation at the time was so urgent. This was what I said to the warrior sent by the leader who was hiding around me. When I took Seo Daeryong to Chungui, I ran at a fast pace, so he couldnt chase me. After returning to the Murim Alliance, I felt that he was hiding around me again, but I did not have time to talk to him separately because I was training with Seo Dae-ryong. From his perspective, he must have felt bad in one way or another. However, as usual, the hidden drone showed no reaction. He was truly a man who was faithful to orders. Being sorry means being sorry. I did not tell him that the woman who approached Seo Daeryong was from Cheonmyeonghoe. I decided there was no need to say it in advance. * * * I did not enter the banquet hall. Because todays main character had to be Seo Dae-ryong. I was standing outside the banquet hall, observing the activities inside, as if I were a servant. But I dont know how Jin Ha-ryeong came to where I was. Why arent youing in? Im just frustrated. Shall we take a short walk? Its good. I took a walk around the garden with her. I actually went to see you before the final match. Do you know what I was going to say when I went to see him? I could give it to you if you ask me, right? I was going to tease you like this. She still seems embarrassed and upset about losing in thepetition. He talked more and faster than usual. I didnt know we would lose like this. Its really funny, isnt it? When I think about that, Im so embarrassed that I dont know if I can sleep. By the way, where have you been? By the way, what organization are you joining this time, Master? You I cut her off as she poured out her words. Stop, my friend. Only then did Jin Ha-ryeong take a deep breath. After calming down for a moment, she revealed her true feelings. I was about to cry when I saw you yesterday. Its okay to lose once. In fact, you can lose several times. As long as you have the will to keep going. When you look at it as you get older, its a failure that really is nothing, but at this time, why did it feel like the sky was falling? Maybe thats why I miss my younger days more. Those days when my whole body and mind reacted with excitement to even the smallest thing. I dont want to feel that weak already. Let go of the burden of being the lords granddaughter. The leader is the leader and you are you. You cant like it because of that burden. I came in second ce in this bigpetition. Jin Ha-ryeong smiled. what? Are you feeling better already? huh. It made me feel good to see you trying tofort me. Its easy. Make me feel good. Please do this more often in the future. She firmly believed that Seo Dae-ryong would join the Murim Alliance. Of course, I thought we would live together too. You can go back to your hometown. She was surprised by those words. Going back? why? She looked at me for a moment and asked cautiously. Is there a woman in your hometown? A girl you like? Yes. For a moment she was startled. Perhaps because I answered too easily, she was skeptical. There is a woman prettier than you. than me? Then the credibility of your words drops significantly? Youre Hubei Ilmi, right? That ce is the best in the world. She rxed and smiled. He seems to think I made a joke of him. Be sure to show me next time, the best beauty in the world! If we get a chance. Will the daye when Ian and Jin Ha-ryeong meet? It was something that even I couldnt figure out. Anyway, what is Ian doing? You must be immersed in martial arts training at this very moment, right? Have we really ovee the limit and taken it to the next level? ah! I miss you Ian! After taking a walk around the garden, I returned to the banquet hall with Jin Ha-ryeong. When I arrived at the banquet hall and looked inside through the window, I saw Seo Dae-ryong surrounded byter exponents. Although they didnt know what they were thinking, they were all smiling and trying to build a friendship with Seo Dae-ryong. From now on, Seo Dae-ryong will enter the core elite organization of the Murim Alliance and continue to win. Our master looks happy. No one ignored him because he was short and had a gloomy appearance. The clothes were like wings and the person was taller than usual. Okay, enjoy today to the fullest. Jin Ha-ryeong, who was looking at Seo Dae-ryong, said to me. Ive had so many conversations with you, but Ive never even had a proper conversation with you, the master who actually beat me. Go and talk. no. I want to stay here. If I go in, will I get anything butfort? Yourfort is enough for today! At that time, a new person entered the banquet hall. I was surprised when I checked the other person. Surprisingly, that person was the woman who was cheering for Seo Dae-ryong. Seo Dae-ryong was also surprised when he saw her. It was a banquet attended only by invited people, but she appeared. How on earth did shee in uninvited? With everyones eyes on her, the woman slowly walked towards Seo Dae-ryong. Chapter 170 Episode 170: The body knows first. How did Soje get here? Seo Dae-ryongs voice trembled as he asked the question. It was truly something I never imagined I would see her here. I was invited too. How? Only people rted to Xiaolongzhen were invited to todays banquet. Then, an amazing fact came out of the womans mouth. I advanced to Palgang in the Soyongjeon held three years ago. Not only Seo Dae-ryong but also theter Jisoos around him were surprised. The Soryongjeon is held once every three years, so this woman was a finalist in thest eightpetitions. Basically, for the Soryongjeon celebration banquet, it was customary to send invitations to those who were members of the Murim Alliance among the past finalists. Let me formally greet you. I am So-ok, the third leader of the White Dragon. Ah, you were a military member of the Murim Alliance. He was also the leader of the White Dragon. When she shyly approached me and cheered me on, I never dreamed that she would be a member of the Murim League since she was not a member of the Murim League doubles team. I didnt know. Of course you didnt know. Because I didnt tell you. Why are you cheering for me? The gazes of the two people intertwined in midair. Seo Dae-ryongs excited emotions could be felt even from the side. The excitement of meeting your first love again. On the other hand, Sook was calmpared to him. Seeing Seo Martial Arts reminded me of my old self, when I used to participate in Soryongjeon. I also came from a vige and didnt know anything. I didnt know anyone and no one knew me. I didnt even have enough money to stay at a guesthouse, so I camped in the mountains and came down to participate in thepetition. So-ok said these things without any shame. That kind of appearance made Seo Dae-ryong feel even better. She smelled nice. I watched every single dance of the Seo Sohyeop. It was a really great projection. It was especially great during the final dance. My heart was racing so much that I wanted to jump up onto the offstage. To other people, it sounded like he wanted to participate in thepetition again because he was impressed by the great dancing, but to Seo Dae-ryong, it could have been misunderstood to mean that he wanted to participate because he liked it. To beat Jin Soje. It was truly the best dance of all time. Seo Dae-ryong felt like he was flying. After winning, I received manypliments andpliments, but this moment I received from her was the best. A smile formed on my lips. Now, would you like to go to the Demon Demon Squadron? The Murim League was the elite organization of the Murim Alliance, made up of young masters. From generation to generation, the winners of Soryongjeon entered the Destroying Demon Army. You can also apply to the White Dragon Order where Sojeo is. Then Sooks face turned slightly red. Thank you for your words, but please dont do that. Starting from the Destruction Demon Command is the royal road to sess in the Murim Alliance. Thanks to your support, I even won. So, I would like to treat you to a separate meal. It was a truly courageous suggestion. Seo Dae-ryong was nervous because he had been rejected more often than epted by women. Fortunately, despite all that trepidation, So-ok readily epted the offer. Its an honor for me. Because the winner of Soryongjeon buys us food. Seo Dae-ryong was so happy that he felt like he could fly. Geommugeuk and Jin Ha-ryeong were watching this from outside the window. I could understand the sword dance. That she was captured by Cheon Myeong-hoe at Soryongjeon three years ago. In other words, it meant that even three years ago, Cheonmyeonghoe was active in Moorim. These people are more deeply rooted in the Murim Alliance than I thought. It was the moment when the womans identity was revealed and an unexpected fact was discovered. I asked Jin Ha-ryeong who was next to me. Do you know that woman? So leader? We just say hello. What kind of person are you? He is easy-going, has a good personality, and is popr with people. But its surprising. I never thought you would be cheering on your master like that. why? Are you worried, master? Are you afraid that the fox will get mesmerized and give you the prize money? Of course you should be worried. Its a servant. At that moment, Jin Ha-ryeongs true feelings suddenly came out. Cant you just stop doing that? After speaking, she said, Oops. I was told not to say anything I was worried about, but the words I shouldnt have said came out. Thinking it was an out-of-the-box step, she said what she wanted to say. Cant I just live like an ordinary drone? Since I learned martial arts, I can take the entrance exam, right? I will help you if you need it. When Geommugeuk said nothing, Jin Ha-ryeong spoke hurriedly. Dont misunderstand! Im not doing this because Im embarrassed to be your servant. It just means that there is a new life. Her face was slightly flushed. I was worried that I might have hurt the pride of sword dance. Soon, Geomgeuk opened his mouth. This is something I often say to someone. Try a new life. To whom? there is. Hes a stubborn person who doesnt like change. Like you? Geommugeuk smiled and looked at Seo Dae-ryong again. Although he was still popr and surrounded by people, Seo Dae-ryongs eyes kept focusing on one ce. * * * The next day, Seo Dae-ryong went out to see So-ok. After making a fuss about getting up, taking a bath,bing my hair, and changing clothes before the ceremony, I said this again. Its not that I like her, its that I met someone who supported me. It is a pure heart. If I were to be pure just twice, my mouth would be torn apart. Stopughing. I was worried because Seo Dae-ryong liked her so much. I would be very heartbroken if I found out the truth. Seo Dae-ryong went out with great energy as if he waspeting, but when he came back, he was somehow downcast. why? Didnt it work out? no. I had a good time. He said he likes tea rather than alcohol and likes to take walks. So, I ate, drank tea, and went for a walk. But why do you look like that? After a while, Seo Dae-ryong sighed and said. I was sitting there in a good mood, and at some point a thought urred to me. Isnt this it? There is no way my life would turn out this well. It felt like someone was whispering this in my ear. If something good like this happens, you have to prepare for something bad, right? It seems that instincts that have been dormant until now have awakened. Once fate starts to move, it wakes people up like this. Did you tell her? I didnt. I didnt pay the ticket as much as I could and parted ways with a smile. Investigator Seo. I said it. The path you have chosen is the path of going on stage with your injured arm tied up. He said it was a path where you could walk even though you were blind with one eye, with blood flowing from your whole body and limping. okay. It is also a path where you have to be suspicious even when you meet someone. So making friends or truly loving someone is not an easy path. Seo Dae-ryong, who was lost in thought for a moment, said something he never wanted to say. Let me tell you something in that sense. I guess this woman is suspicious. I think he approached me intentionally. Could it be someone sent by the Cheonmyeonghoe? I didnt answer anything. He was startled as he stared at me. thats right? . Is this really true? Seo Dae-ryongs voice trembled. I had a feeling that something was suspicious, but I guess I still had the feeling that it couldnt possibly be true. right. She is from Cheonmyeonghoe. ! Seo Dae-ryong opened his eyes wide. I thought there would be a heaven-shattering reaction, but unexpectedly, Seo Dae-ryong was calm. As expected, my hunch was correct. Well then. Whats on my topic. It was strange from the beginning. There are a ton of good-looking Jisoos, but I recognized them from the moment they came to me and cheered me on. How pathetic did you think I was inside? Rather than beating ourselves up like that, how about we celebrate and rejoice that you guessed her identity? How did you know, Mr. Gakju? During the final match. Then why didnt you tell me? Im afraid Ill get ticketed for acting awkwardly. Then why are you telling me now? You can just pretend not to know and move on. Because there are more important issues than whether you are good at acting or not. what is that? It seems like your survival instinct has fully awakened. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised by my words. Everyone has a survival instinct. However, the survival instinct of unmanned vehicles is different. The more you be an expert, the more different it bes. The body knows first. No matter how much the other person smiles and says nice things, the body rejects it. The fur all over my body stands up and my heart races. On the other hand, I may feel down like you did today. My survival instinct came into y. okay. Remember how this survival instinct came into y and how it felt. Seo Dae-ryong was moved. He considers his survival instinct to be more important than catching Cheonmyeonghoeju. Thank you, Mr. Gakju. You have to act well from now on. You were worried for no reason. Im better at acting than I thought. Hes that sneaky guy. Well see. What do you n to do next? You should do it. We need to get her to lead you to the heavenly meeting. And as quickly as possible. There was no time. If she decided to get closer slowly, it could take several months or even a year or more. But we are in a situation where we need to resolve this quickly and return. After thinking for a while, Seo Dae-ryong thought of a solution. Do you remember what she said in the banquet hall? When I came to participate in Soryongjeon three years ago, I was in the same situation. I think that wasnt a lie. Lets dig into that. Are you going to take advantage of the sense of homogeneity? Is this a feeling youve experienced too? yes. one more. I must be apanied when the background is introduced. Seo Dae-ryong nodded. Please leave it to me. * * * Two dayster, Seo Dae-ryong and So-ok were up on a hill overlooking the Murimmaeng. The scenery is nice here. This is where I go when Im feeling frustrated. Its a great ce. Seo Dae-ryong was inwardly amazed at the endless expanse of the Murim Alliance. I thought there would be no ce bigger than the Heavenly Demon Church, but the scale of the Murim Alliance was no less. Actually, I was moved by Chief Sos words that day. They say that when you participated in thepetition, you slept on the mountain because you knew nothing and had no money. I am also in a simr situation. I will definitely seed here in the Murim Alliance. It wont be easy. yes? I hesitate to say this to someone who hasnt officially joined the school yet, but Ill tell you this with the martial arts person in mind. In the Murim Alliance, you cant get ahead if you dont have supporters to support you. You may be able to be a leader, but you cannot be a leader. You may be able to work hard and be a sober person, but you will never be a sober person. The limits are clear. Her acting was as great as Seo Dae-ryongs. If I didnt know the truth, it would have sounded like I was saying it out of genuine concern. Maybe Seo Mu-in will be even more heartbroken. Because hees from a winning background. It might start as a leader and end as a leader in thest thousand years. Ovee with skill? how? This is impossible in these days of peace. The sess story of Red Hand Kwon is something that only exists in storybooks. Seo Dae-ryong asked with a serious expression. Then what should I do? Right now, Seo Dae-ryong was showing his current emotions well without any sense of difort. Make a line. Put aside your pride and be loyal to those who push you. I did that. Please let me catch the same rope that Daju So held. That warrior has no pride or anything like that. Please help me. She didnt say anything for a moment. Seo Dae-ryong pestered her as she worried. please. Okay, its fate that I met a warrior like this. Let me tell you. Thank you. Dont get your hopes up. The elderly may say no. Oh, and I would like to ask you one more favor. What is it? Please also introduce my attendant. A servant? If the Murim Alliance is such a ce, shouldnt I also develop my own strength? I n to recruit my servant and raise him as my right hand man. In a world where there is no one, there must be at least one person who can be trusted. I can only trust his loyalty. Seo Dae-ryong pushed forward like a hillbilly showing his tenacity. I dont know if its possible. Seo Dae-ryong bowed his head with an earnest face. Please. * * * It was three dayster that Sook contacted me again. She took Seo Dae-ryong and me and arrived at a manor located far away from the Murim Alliance. Although the number was notrge, the level of masked people guarding the surroundings was unusual. It means that the person she is trying to introduce is not an ordinary person. This is old man Ok. Come in. We followed Sook into the room. The curtain was lowered in the middle of therge room, so it was impossible to recognize the other persons face. I exercised my divine eye skills. I strained my eyes and saw who was behind the curtain. And the moment I confirmed who the other person was, I was surprised. He was someone I knew. Jinryongjangju Jo Yi-baek (沮). It was Jo Shins father. Either it was Jo Yi-baek who recruited the courtiers, or Cheon Myeong-hoe recruited each of these father and son. If that were the case, there was a possibility that both parties were unaware that they had been captured. In both cases it was surprising. Joybaek spoke softly from behind the curtain. You want to seed in the Murim Alliance? His prayer waspletely different from the one next to the Murim Lord. The feeling of intimidation behind the curtain waspletely different from that of his father, Joy Baek, who was trying to make an inw rtionship with the Murim lord. This must be his true face. Seo Dae-ryong bowed his head and spoke politely. yes! I really want to seed. I could tell. After Hwamugi was swept away, Shinryongga became a pir of the martial arts faction. This was because they had been plotting like this ever since. So, is Joy Baek the owner of Cheonmyeonghoe? Or is there a separate Cheonmyeonghoeju? One thing is certain: Cheonmyeonghoe, which is gradually revealing its body, is a much bigger monster than I thought. If I help you, you will definitely seed. If you do that, then you Joybaek added softly. What can you do for me? Chapter 171 Episode 171: Desire is like clothes. Ipletely entrusted this situation to Seo Dae-ryong. Seo Dae-ryong looked at the badge and spoke in a voice that did not seem intimidating at all. I want to make a lot of money and gain fame. And I hope that the path is easy. I want to walk a path without limping and bleeding. I will do anything if I can go down that path. A smile appeared on my face as Iy face down in the back with my head down. What Seo Dae-ryong just said was the opposite of what he said to me. It was Seo Dae-ryong who showed his wit even in this situation. The reaction behind the badge was not bad. Honest. Seo Dae-ryong passed the first question safely. Now the eyes behind the curtain are on me. You want to make that servant your right hand man? Hes quick-witted and good-looking, so hes sure to find something useful. Joybaek asked me. What if your mastersmands and mymands conflict? I only follow your will. This is a fact that will not change even if the Murim Lordes. He is very loyal. Even though he said that, Joybaek wasughing behind the curtain. I could see that he was a person who did not trust people in the first ce because he did not know peoples loyalty. In his eyes, Seo Dae-ryong must have beenughable, especially since he was a servant. His interest in me ended there. Joy Baek asked Seo Dae-ryong again. Would you kill someone if I asked you to kill them? Seo Dae-ryong, who was startled, answered cautiously. It will depend on who it is. If someone deserves to die, we can kill them. What if I tell you to kill someone you dont even know who they are? Seo Dae-ryong hesitated before answering. I will kill you! Just leave it to me! There was silence for a moment. Soon after, Joybaek spoke from behind the curtain with a big smile. It was a joke. A joke. Man, if we werent demons, would wemit such an evil act? Seo Dae-ryong tried hard to hide his embarrassment and made an expression that could neither cry norugh. I know you were joking. Would you, the winner of the Little Dragon Battle,mit such a terrible thing? youre right. I was joking too. Seo Dae-ryong answered awkwardly and wiped away his cold sweat. Seo Dae-ryong was acting well. Anyone could see that he was a kid who came up from the countryside and was crazy about sess. You will be seen as a really honest hillbilly whoes to a ce like this with a servant and makes you his right hand man. Desire is like clothes. If you try to wear something that doesnt fit your body, your clothes will tear or your appearance will look unsightly. It sounded like an admonition to be ambitious enough. Then Seo Dae-ryong raised his head and suddenly asked. Then what kind of clothes are you wearing? It was a truly bold and cheeky question: What are your ambitions? Well done, Daeryong. To find out what kind of person the other person is, you have to keep shaking them. If you dont entrust me with such a tedious task, what benefit will you gain by helping me? As a country guy, I dont know anything else, but I know this one thing. The world never gives favors without reason. Behind the badge, Joy Baek did not show any ufortable feelings. The sound of pleasantughter flowing out showed that Seo Dae-ryong actually liked this attitude. Because you will feel that it is easier to take advantage of this type of person. I had my head down, but I was radiating energy and feeling Joybacks emotions. The person I was dealing with at the front was Seo Dae-ryong, but I was doing the real fighting. You are investing for the future. If you want to be a giant tree, shouldnt you start from a sapling? ah! I had no idea what the elders great intentions were. sorry. Daeryong, there is no need to be sorry. Most evil people I have experienced do not make long-term investments in people weaker than themselves. Use it and throw it away. Use it and throw it away. To them, their subordinates are always just expendable items. If they invest in saplings, they might use those trees as windbreaks to be giant trees themselves. The reason for investing in Seo Dae-ryong is the same. I have something to do for him. Whether its having people kill people or stealing Murim Alliance secrets. I will try to ept as much as you push me. No, I will try to take more than I gave. Because thats the viins way of dealing. This is exactly what I need to check. Are you the Lord of Cheonmyeonghoe? Or have you been taken in too? Joy Baek said to Seo Dae-ryong. I liked how honest you were. I hope that it will grow into a giant tree that will support the martial arts kingdom in the future. thank you. After that conversation, we left the room. As he walked out the front door, Seo Dae-ryong spoke to So-ok in a dejected voice. I guess I made a mistake with my answer. Seo Dae-ryong asked her with a self-reproaching expression. Have you also been asked that question, Commander So? The question is, can you kill someone you dont know? I got it too. What did you answer? I said I couldnt kill him. ah! I should have answered that way too. I guess something was written in my eyes because I wanted to look good. I insinuatingly joined the conversation and asked So-ok. Are you really not going to do something like that? Sook stopped walking and red at me. Ever since we met, she hasnt shown the slightest interest in me. A normal woman would show rational interest when she saw me, but So-ok paid no attention at all. I know what kind of people these women are. People who ran only for their own goals were like that. Even though she has no interest in me, I can see how big her ambition is just by seeing her treat Seo Dae-ryong so well. She was trying to wear clothes that were too big. Of course I wont do it. What are you talking about? At first nce, her cold reaction seemed like anger at how dare an attendant ask such a question, but I could feel it. That sharp-edged reaction that came out of nowhere was a different kind of guilt. Youmitted it. He must have killed someone under Joybaeks orders. Sorry, I suddenly got curious. I quickly lowered my head and took a step back. Seo Dae-ryong came forward and scolded me. Dont go out rashly! yes. So we parted ways with her in front of the manors gate. Thank you so much for introducing me to you. I will definitely repay this favor. youre wee. We need to stick together. So-ok smiled brightly at Seo Dae-ryong. Then he red coldly at me behind him and walked away. When she disappeared, Seo Dae-ryong spoke to me. I wish all women in the world treated me and Gakju like she did. Are these words too harsh to me? Ive been living like that my whole life. Seo Dae-ryong bowed his head and walked away. Is this also acting? This is my reality. Because the person you are has changed, reality will also change. Seo Dae-ryong stopped and looked back at me. I couldnt bear to look at that expectant face and say, But women will still like good-looking men, so I nodded vigorously. Seo Dae-ryong asked with a brighter face. Did you find out anything from this meeting? First of all, a great achievement was achieved by revealing that Jo Shins father, Joy Baek, was behind it. Seo Dae-ryong also noticed something. It looks like something bad is being done under the leader, right? When I nodded, Seo Dae-ryong became angry. It was anger directed at both So-ok and Joy-baek. shit! How are you trying to seed by doing something like that? Just take advantage of people who dont have money and are desperate! Mr. Lee, you cant just leave these people alone. Could it be that only Seo Dae-ryong was angry? Im just holding on to make sure I pull out the roots. If it werent for that, Jinryongjangju wouldnt havee out of that manor alive. But in the process, Sook will also have to pay a price. Of course I should. Seo Dae-ryong sighed sadly. Perhaps Seo Dae-ryong felt some kind of kinship with her. He said that both he, who jumped into the school with no money and no background, and her, who jumped into the Murim Alliance, must have felt the same way in the end. Im going to send Jeon Seo-gu to Tongcheongak for a while, so go back first. Are you going to call the mazons? I will only report on the current situation. Although I have not been given permission to receive further help from them, this is still a test for session. It was best to handle it with my own hands as much as possible. I wanted to see the Mazons, but be patient. I n to handle this matter with the Murim Lord. Because forming a deep rtionship with him was essential for the future. I sent Seo Dae-ryong off first and spoke into the air. You must have heard the voice of the person behind the curtain. The hiding warrior could not have seen beyond the curtain, but he must have heard Joybaeks voice. There is no need to worry about it. He is who you think he is. Its an emergency, so please let me see the leader right away. * * * A carriage was parked in the alley. When I got on the carriage, the Murim lord Jin Paecheon was riding. You probably received a report from your subordinate. We have met someone who is trying to recruit the winner of Soryongjeon. I heard. From now on, I conduct my conversations in full sound mode. DYou probably heard the brief story from Suha, so Ill tell you the main point. He was the Lord of Jinryong. DJinryongjang was a prestigious figure among the sects that represented the martial arts faction for generations. There is no way he could have been taken in by people like Cheonmyeonghoe. DI checked it myself. -I heard there was a badge? -I could see through that veil. It was definitely him. The Murim Lord still looked suspiciously. It would be even more difficult to believe since this was the ce where he and Jin Ha-ryeong were nning to marry. If you doubt me, then doubt yourself. It is not easy to doubt Jinryongjangju. DIts not just that. It is possible that his son Josin was also included in the Cheonmyeonghoe. And he doesnt know that his father is in league with Cheonmyeonghoe. The leaders surprise grew even greater. DAre you saying that the Cheonmyeonghoe recruited them separately? -I think so. Or it could be that the father recruited the child without revealing his identity. If that were true, then Cheonmyeonghoeju was truly a great guy. Because he was a person who recruited the rich separately and used them separately. It was the same even if Joy Baek was a Cheonmyeonghoeju. This is because he lied to his children about his identity and co-opted them. DBecause the other person is such a crazy person, you should not trust anyone until this matter ispletely resolved. The Murim Lord frowned. Hearing those words from a magician from the Demonic Cult must make you feel really frustrated. -If it had been someone else, I would have dealt with it secretly. However, I am saying this because I am the person who was going back and forth between marriage and marriage with the Lord. DWhy are you favoring me? DI wont lie and say that I respect the lord. Not even for Jean Soger. Its for our school. If an ident urs at the Murim League, it will eventually affect the school as well. I do not want my father to use the crisis of the Murim alliance as an opportunity to unify the martial arts. When I mentioned my father, Jin Feichians eyes became intense. In addition, the provocative phrase Murim Unification was even said. -I am not a person with enough guts to dare to lie about my father. So please take my word for it. I did not avoid the eyes of the leader who was attacking me like a tiger. Since he had been through all sorts of hardships, I believed that he would have the insight to see the truth in my words. DOkay, just like you said, lets call him Jinryongjangju. Why do you think he did this? C Proceed with marriage with the leader and recruit the warriors of the Murim League. Well, isnt there one reason? Jin Peicheon also knew the answer. -Is this my ce? DIt may be a prelude to cing Jo Shin in the position of Murim lord in the future. It may be a profane statement, but it could be to assassinate the leader. Youll have to hear it from their own mouth to know exactly what their intentions are, but whatever it is, it wont be pleasant for the leader to hear. Jin Feicheon was not a gentleman-type leader with a benevolent personality. He was more subversive and had a fiery personality than any other leader in history. Because his granddaughters business was involved, he was being as careful as possible, but if the seal was released, it would be difficult for anyone to handle him. -I understand. From now on, I will check it myself. He wanted to catch Jinryongjangju right away and reveal the truth. -You cant do that. He has notmitted any apparent sins at this time. Sponsoring the martial arts warriors is something that is done openly by merchants or members of the martial arts n who have a deep rtionship with martial arts. We need to find direct evidence that he is rted to Cheonmyeonghoe. I gave him a suggestion. DDont tell anyone about this matter, and just resolve it between you and me. If you trust me, there is a way. DDont ignore your hometown. If you have a way, we have a way too. DI am not saying this in disrespect of the Murim Alliance. -then? -Do you remember? The first time I risked my life and revealed my identity. I made them aware that they were able to dig into this case because I told them all these facts. Jin Feicheon could not deny that fact. Because he was a man and a real warrior. Nevertheless, I understood the leader. Under these circumstances, it is natural that I do not feel like leaving this matter in my hands. So I made him an unconventional offer. -I will resolve it within five days. If the deadline is exceeded, the leader himself will resolve it. Jin Feicheon was surprised by my words. Do you really think we can solve it within five days? Instead, the leader must actively help. What do you n to do? They tried to use the Lords blood rtives to plot things. Then, we should return it to them. Jin Peicheon smiled coldly. I like that one. After pondering for a while, Jin Peicheon made a decision. The words that announced the start of a joint operation between the Murim lord and the demonic cultist, which had never happened before in the history of the martial arts, flowed from Jin Pae-cheons mouth. Go ahead! Chapter 172 Episode 172: I dont have time, so Ill get on your back. Where on earth are youing from? Josin greeted the sword dance with an angry face. It was only after waiting for a long time at the guesthouse that I encountered the sword dance performance. Im on my way back to get some fresh air. The courtiers would not be able to imagine it. That sword dance is the way to meet ones father, meet the Murim lord, and return. And that he was the prey of the sword dance. He came to his feet and stuck his head into the tigers jaw. You seem to be free from the beginning. He took out a dagger from his chest. It was a dagger with words written on it congratting Jin Ha-ryeong on his win, which he failed to give to Jin Ha-ryeong. Shall I stab your master to death with this? I think this would be a perfect ending to this. The best oue of this matter would be for Confucius to marry Xiaoje Chen and for me to gain 100,000 nyang. Then you have to get your moneys worth. You have to have the money you received to make it worth the money. How much do you think it would be in terms of money not to stab your neck with this dagger? Josin was worried that the marriage would not take ce like this and was anxious. Moreover, she even shouted at Cheol-gon, who personally came and pressured her into marriage, so she had to proceed somehow. This was the reason why he, who had never waited for anyone in his life, waited for Sijin, who performed a sword dance in his guesthouse. Geommugeuk said, looking down at the dagger ced on the table. Its time for a shot. One room? What kind of room? As the granddaughter of the Murim Lord, how many noble families have you seen? Everyone will brag about their family, money, and military achievements, but when she sees it, how pathetic and boring must she be? Not long ago, the courtier also boasted about his money and family, so I had nothing to say. We need to show something different from the self-restraint of a prestigious family. So what is that? Whether youre a pretty woman, an ugly woman, a good woman, a bad woman, a young woman, or an old woman, there is one room that everyone can fall into. This is it. Geommugeuk raised his dagger and tried to stab the courtier. Then Josin quickly grabbed Geommugeuks wrist. Youre going to kill me? do you want to die? This is it. what? Its about saving her from danger. The man who saved his life. What more do you need? ! Josins eyes widened. I thought this was it. Why didnt I think of this? It was to the point where I felt btedly ming myself. It is an old-fashioned method that has been around for hundreds of years, but it is also the best method that always works. Is there anything in the world as powerful as the debt of ones life? Instead, you will need to n well. Jin Sozer is a quick-witted person. I already felt the sword dance. The court is already halfway through. Oh and something really important! You should leave it to someone you trust. If you make a mistake and the loser gets hurt or dies, the tributes life will also be lost. The sword dance was expected. If Josin is rted to Cheonmyeonghoe, he will ask for help from there. You cant entrust such an important task to just anyone. You should never use someone from the Confucius family. If it is revealedter, it will be a huge problem. Are there any people who arepletely unrted to you? You must be an expert enough to overpower Jin Sozer. And he must be a trustworthy person. The moment Jo Shin heard those words, one person came to mind. Cheolgon. That scary person was definitely suited for this job. Of course, I didnt know if he would ept it, but there was hope. His mission was to get himself and Jin Ha-ryeong married as soon as possible. Because he was anxious enough toe and put pressure on me. Geommugeuk noticed that Josin was thinking of someone. also! Theres someone around. Geommugeuk said, pretending not to know anything. Dont involve me in that dangerous task! I did everything I had to do. Of course, the intention was to please include me. What people want to do when they are told not to do it is human psychology, and now Jo Shin had a reason to include sword dance. You must help me until the end. I just hate risky jobs. The courtier imagined. When servant Lee and Jin Ha-ryeong are in danger, he appears and saves them. It shows the contrast with this ipetent guy. Yes, there is nothing to think aboutplicatedly. This is the end. And you have to bring Jin Sozer out. If I take him with me and a viin appears, anyone will see that I manipted it, right? great. Let me help you. Because I need to get paid too. If youre going to do it, you need to hurry. If this happens after Jin Xiaoje officially joins the organization, the Murim Alliance will begin an official investigation. Even if it wasnt for this reason, the courtiers mind was busy. Please wait and do not leave the room until I contact you. All right. The courtier left in a hurry. Sword Dancer quietly followed behind him. * * * Josin and Cheolgon met in a shabby warehouse near the Murimmaeng. I would have told you not to contact me unless it was something important rted to life or death. Its that important. I need you to help me just this once. Whats going on? If you help me, I can marry Jin Ha-ryeong. At that time, Cheolgon looked like he was saying something out of the blue. Please try to kidnap her. Then I will appear and save you. Cheolgon was so dumbfounded that he almost cursed for a moment. Look here, Prince Jo. Are you drunk? Ill be honest. I shouted at you, but now Jin Xiaoje has no intention of marrying me. Jo Shin revealed everything honestly. They decided that begging would be more effective for this cold and scary man than any other tactic. If you put pressure on me to marry this woman in this situation, what talent would I have to marry her? If it were another woman, she would have made it happen by threatening her, but the other woman is the granddaughter of the Murim Lord. If Im so frustrated, would I even use this method? Do you think this shallow trick will work? Thats why I need you. A person who has the skills to fool Jin Ha-ryeong. Someone who can definitely subdue her without getting hurt. Then what it means is that after I subdue Jin Ha-ryeong, you will appear and save him. Would you believe it if you kicked me out based on your skills? Cheol-gon considered Jo Shin to be one step below Jin Ha-ryeong. Why do you think I am weaker than Jin Ha-ryeong? The courtier revealed his prayers. It was a sharp momentum that was unusual for thete Jisoo, and it was not at all inferior to Jin Ha-ryeong. The courtier also had a secret secret. Isnt your mission to marry Jin Ha-ryeong? If you miss this opportunity, you will never be able to carry out your assigned mission. Honestly, I dont care. Im only doing this because youre forcing me to marry her, so what should I be worried about? Cheolgon was worried. Although it was a ridiculous suggestion, if the two people get married through this method, he will bepleting his mission. You said you wanted me to grow into a big tree? Then wouldnt it be necessary to give fertilizer to the seedlings sometimes in order for them to grow well? Cheolgon thought for a moment and nodded. Okay. Lets do it. When Cheol-gon epted, Jo Shins face brightened. Oh, and in the process of subduing her, make that bastard an asshole. I cut off an arm and a leg. Cheolgon said with a tant look on his face that said he was really bothering me. If you hate it that much, it would be better not to kill it. I want to see how she gets out of this miserable situation. The courtierughed coldly, recalling the situation in which the bastard was crippled from start to finish. Jin Ha-ryeong says she feels sorry for him and wants to take him with him for the rest of his life? I was sure that could never happen. If you show such sacrificial behavior, I will acknowledge it. He just wants to see that Jin Ha-ryeong is a snobbish and insignificant woman. To the courtier, Jin Ha-ryeong was still a defiled woman who was interested in her servant. Even if we get married, I will never love her again. Cheolgon felt sorry for such a courtier. I dont know if it was because I was stupid or because I was still young, but I thought I would never do it. Please let me know when the time and ce are decided. Cheol-gon left first and Jo Shin followed. Two other people appeared where they disappeared. They were Geommugeuk and the Murim lord Jin Pae-cheon. Jin Pae-cheon said he would stay in the closed room for a few days and was secretly moving around with Geommugeuk. Jin Feicheon was shocked to see Jo Xins true appearance. I really had to suppress the urge to run out and smash it to pieces. Why dont they catch that Cheon Myeong-hoe here? Our target is not authors. Although the author sticks to it, it is ultimately just a consumable product. No matter how much we interrogate him, we wont be able to lead him to the Heavenly Order. Judging from what he had seen so far, Lord Cheonmyeonghoe was not someone who could be captured by one of his subordinates. Then what are you going to do? Our target is that courtier. What are you going to do with the courtier? I will take him to the gates of hell. Lets see what Joyback will do when we push Josin to the edge of the cliff. The person who will guide us to the Lord Cheonmyeonghoe is Joy Baek. Jin Pae-cheon was secretly impressed by the intelligence and unstoppable drive of the sword dance. Really, if it werent for the Demonic Cult expert, I would have done whatever it took to make him my son-inw. What a waste. However, let alone a son-inw, Geommugeuk was a potential enemy of the political faction Wurim. That also looks too dangerous. Hiding his true feelings, Jin Peicheon spoke bluntly. Now there are four days left. * * * The next day, Jin Ha-ryeong put on his favorite military uniform and left his residence. Geommugeuk asked me to go to Dongho to y. She was in a good mood the whole ride. At times like this, she was able to see how hypocritical she was. As much as I felt good, I also felt sad. If it wasnt for the servant. Behind this feeling was the thought that she could not or would not marry an attendant. And she knows. That he would never cross that line of status. Im going to regret itter. You pathetic bitch, you snob! Just live alone. Do you live alone. While thinking about this and that, the two arrived at Dongho. Geommugeuk, who had been looking at theke in silence for a while, spoke first. Who said that? We must part ways better than meet each other. Why are you suddenly saying that? Ill be leaving in a few days. what? Thank you for that time. She was surprised by Geommugeuks words. Where are you going? To my hometown. She felt sorry. I liked to be alone, so I only had a few friends, but none of them were that close to me. The words dont go rose up in my throat. But its not like I can take responsibility for his life. If I join the Murim Alliance, I wont be able to see you often because Ill be busy. You will be the Murim lordter. what? That was when she opened her eyes in surprise. Someone ambushed her from behind. She was so preupied with the sword dance that she did not notice the opponent approaching. The moment I turned around in surprise. Crack! Cheolgon, wearing a mask, instantly overpowered her demonic blood. Because there was a difference in skill and it was a surprise attack, she was caught without a chance. Of course, Geommugeuk sensed him approaching from afar. I was prepared for even the most unexpected situations. Because other variables could have urred. Cheol-gon, who had subdued her, turned his attention to the sword dance. At that time, Jin Ha-ryeong shouted. Not that person! Dont kill me! Jin Ha-ryeong thought that the masked man would kill Geommugeuk. Obviously, if that was his goal, there was no way he would have saved the attendant who was with him. no! please! Send me away! Despite her pitiful cries, Cheol-gon walked up to her and tried to cut off Geommu-geuks arm with one sword. Right at that moment! Cheolgons sword stopped in midair. A huge presence felt from behind. Before he knew it, all the hair on his body stood on end, and his survival instinct was screaming at him to run away. If it were any other time, I would have run away without looking back. But my body didnt move. He was drowning in the sea and struggling. It was in the middle of a vast ocean with no ships or inds around to save it. Cheolgon desperately increased his strength and turned around. A huge tsunami of unknown height was surging in front of me. The Murim lord Jin Paecheon was standing right behind him. shit! I desperately tried to turn and run away again, but I was quickly overpowered by the demonic blood before I could take a single step. No matter how much of an expert Cheolgon was, in front of Jin Pae-cheon, he was just a second-ss critic. Cheol-gon could not understand this situation. Why did the Murim Lord appear here? Originally, after cutting off this bastards hands and feet, a courtier was supposed to appear and save her. But why? If things are going wrong, the courtier should show up now. And he has to cover up the situation by smiling and saying that he yed this prank to impress Jin Ha-ryeong. You have to say, This person is my subordinate. But the courtier did not even appear. At that moment, a thought came to mind that sent shivers down my spine. trap? Could it be that he sold himself to the Murim Alliance? Otherwise, theres no way he wouldnt show up, right? Meanwhile, Geommugeuk noticed Josin hiding in the forest far away. Donte out! The division between Cheolgon and Josin was what Geommugeuk hoped for. Josin was hiding in the forest and watching the situation. He was greatly embarrassed by the appearance of the leader. ruined. What are you going to say to the leader when you go out? You were trying to save me by faking a kidnapping? At that moment, the marriage will be lost forever. Besides, who will exin who Cheol-gon is? But it couldnt stay like this. Because I couldnt let Cheolgon get captured like that. I tried to leave, but I couldnt move. He thought it was because he was afraid of the leader, but in fact, the energy released by the sword dance was secretly pushing him. Confused and scared, he didnt notice it at all. shit! In the end, Josin decided to withdraw from this ce and take care of the situation. When I stepped back and turned around, my body moved as it pleased. He left there without looking back. Jin Peicheon released his granddaughters demonic blood. grandfather! How did grandpae here? Ill exin everythingter. Now it was important to proceed as nned. Jin Feicheon and Geommugeuk looked at each other and nodded once. Jin Feicheon soared into the air with the iron gun that had been suppressed by demon blood held at his side and disappeared from there in an instant. It was truly an incredible light technique that left one in awe. Jin Ha-ryeong asked Geommugeuk. What is all this about? She felt that something was happening that she did not know about. Lets go back too. There is no time for this here. Are you able to tolerate dizziness well when you wake up? What do you mean by that? Are you holding it in well? I have never felt dizzy during a light flight. If you feel dizzy, close your eyes. You cant throw up on your back. Geommugeuk turned his back and lowered himself. Get on your back. I dont have time. Come on. Since the situation was unusual, she was ced on Geommugeuks back. Youre running with me on your back? why? I wasnt even hurt? She was like, lets see what happens. I was worried that you might get dizzy while carrying me while running! Chapter 173 Episode 173 It doesnt matter who I am. Jin Ha-ryeong couldnte to his senses. It was the first time in my life that I had been able to do this fast. The surroundings passed so quickly that I couldnt make out any of the scenery. I couldnt open my eyes properly and it was difficult to breathe. How on earth can you run without crashing? It was surprising and wonderful. On the other hand, I also felt a strange joy. This person was such an expert? A level of martial arts that can disy light techniques to this degree is unimaginable. This is not an ordinary servant. She didnt know if this was something she would be happy about, but she was happy. It felt like the unbridgeable line drawn between him and myself had disappeared. When the sword dance that was running at such a crazy speed stopped for a moment, Ill get off for a moment. Jin Ha-ryeong, who got off his back, stumbled and fell to the ground. It took several deep breaths before I calmed down. What are you? Did you learn how to walk by learning to walk? Geommugeuk was looking somewhere with a smile. Her gaze naturally turned towards that direction. At that moment, Jin Ha-ryeong was surprised. I thought he had stopped to let me rest, but that wasnt the case. I saw the back of someone running in the distance. Surprisingly, it was the grandfather who ran ahead. I caught up with Grandpa! I could tell that the reason for stopping for a moment was to avoid overtaking my grandfather. Faster than your grandfather? She was so shocked that she almost screamed. She thought her grandfather was the best expert in the world. Some people said that the Heavenly Demon was stronger, but she believed that her grandfather could defeat the Heavenly Demon. But this man caught up with the grandfather. The grandfather ran with the person who attacked him on his side, and this person ran on his back. Can you catch up with your grandfather even under simr conditions? I really felt bad having to ask such a cliche question in this situation, but this was all I could think of. What are you really? Then Geommugeuk answered. Seomyeon. He is the type of person who disappears like smoke once the work is done. Okay, if youre going to disappear like smoke, at least tell me the truth. Who are you really? Since you revealed your skills like this, werent you nning on revealing your identity as well? Geommugeuk finally revealed his prayers. It was apletely different feeling from the presence I had shown so far. At that moment, an image appeared in her mind. It was a clear sky. The endless sky was so wide and blue. Fascinated by its beauty, she held out her hand. Fondant! I soon realized that it was the sky reflected in the water. She dipped her hand into the water and slowly submerged her body. I thought it was shallow, but it was deep. When I looked down, I couldnt see the floor. What is in the deep sea? The moment she thought she was scared, the image in her mind disappeared and she returned to reality. A word I heard at that time. Sword dance. He is the second son of the Heavenly Demon Church leader. Jin Ha-ryeong was dazed for a moment. what? Church of the Heavenly Demon? Cult leader? son? At first I thought I heard something wrong. But which part of that statement did I mishear? Church of the Heavenly Demon? Cult leader? Son? You heard wrong. Where is the recluse? Church of the Heavenly Demon. You heard wrong again. Where? The ce you call the Demon Cult. Church of the Heavenly Demon. Jin Ha-ryeongs eyes grew bigger and bigger, as if he was waking up from a trance. Are this womans eyes this big? Just when she wanted to, she pulled out her sword and stepped back. Her sword was aimed at Sword Dance. She said beyond the sharp sword. All other jokes are eptable, but jokes about demonic religion are not allowed! I was able to find out how our school was viewed byter exponents of the Murim League. To them, the Demonic Cult was a fundamental fear instilled in them from a young age, a group of evil, and the reason they learned martial arts. But how big was her surprise when she heard that he was the son of the Heavenly Demon? Her pointed sword trembled. This was the first time in my life that I was so surprised and scared. Inparison, the sword dance performance at the tip of the sword was very calm. It was a prayer as clear and quiet as the sky and as deep as the sea. At that time, a question suddenly urred to me. Does your grandfather know who you are? You know. She couldnt understand. If this person is a master of the Demonic Cult, there is no way my grandfather would let him be alone with him, right? At least you believe that I am not the one who will hurt you. So, put down that sword now. She slowly lifted her sword. I was really surprised earlier, but I calmed down when I heard that my grandfather knew. Geommugeuk exined the situation to her. A mysterious force called Cheonmyeonghoe has appeared in the martial arts world. While I was chasing them, I found out that they were trying to recruit you for this Soryong battle. Afterwards, I revealed my identity to the master and we are pursuing the mastermind together. If it werent for the granddaughters matter, the leader probably wouldnt havee forward in person. That too, along with a magician from the Demonic Cult. She immediately understood the situation. The Lord wanted his identity not to be revealed until the end. But I told you not to do that. why? Because thats ignoring you. Because I believe that knowing my identity will not change anything. A servant or an expert of the Heavenly Demon. Nothing will change. Why isnt anything changing? The only thing those two have inmon is that they are both men, and they are worlds apart! is it? Geommugeukughed and Jin Ha-ryeong made a dumbfounded expression and eventuallyughed along. The line of status as servant disappeared and a new line as heir to the Demonic Cult emerged. The front line could be crossed by force, but the back line was so high and dangerous that if done wrong, a political war could break out. If you feel bad, let it go. I cant solve it. How do you solve something that surprises people like this? I will never solve it. But contrary to what she said, she didnt feel that bad. Rather, he felt a strange sense of excitement at the fact that the other person was a master of the Demonic Cult. Then what did Dongho mean when he told me to be the leader? Literally. Be stronger, gain more experience, and be a leader. I think you can do well. Is the Murim Lords friend Cheon Mago? That would be nice, but this ce is so rough. I dont know if I will survive to see you. For some reason, it didnt sound like a joke, so Jin Ha-ryeong hoped that he would survive and not die. With that in mind, she held out her hand. Because I knew your true identity. Shake hands formally. Geommugeuk held her hand. Jin Ha-ryeong held his hand tightly and shook it yfully, perhaps feeling awkward. I never thought the day woulde when I would shake hands with a demonic expert. So do i. Now lets go. We have to go quickly too. Geommugeuk turned his back to carry him. She got carried away again. I feltpletely different from when I first got carried away and now. Ill have to brag to peopleter. I tell you the story of how I was carried on the back of a heavenly horse when I was young! * * * Cheol-gon was locked in a secret room. Because the leader directly suppressed him, no one else could free him even if they tried to free him. Sitting alone in his room, he tried to make sense of the situation. It didnt happen by chance. Because the leader would not have appeared there by chance. It wasnt like I was escorting my granddaughter. If it had been escorted, it would have been the Celestial Dragon Guard. In other words, it only means that they were aware of this surprise attack. The only person who knew that was the courtier. At that time, a person came in there. you? Cheol-gon was surprised when he recognized the other person. The person who came in was Geommugeuk. I could tell just by looking at his eyes. This was not the cowardly servant who tried to cut off his arm. ah! Cheolgon sighed. He thought that sword dance was the lords task. Did the leader himself move to eradicate Cheonmyeonghoe? Then this iprehensible situation all came together. Geommugeuk sat down in front of him. I know you belong to the Cheonmyeonghoe. Cheolgon didnt say anything. If you tell me who the Lord of Cheonmyeonghoe is, I will spare your life. Cheolgon still didnt say anything. Geommugeuk felt touched by the sight of him sitting silently with a subtle murderous look on his face. They are an organization that lives in shady silence and is silent. Yes, even if you wanted to say it, you probably dont know who the Cheonmyeonghoeju is. In any case, Cheolgons usefulness ended with showing the courtiers that he was captured by the leader. At that time, Cheolgon opened his mouth for the first time. Lets release the demonic blood and fight like men. Cheolgons eyes burned with life. Shhh! Phew! The Sword of Swordsmanship was drawn out in an instant and pierced his heart. Even if he released the demon blood and fought, he would have been intelligent anyway, but the sword dance game didnt even give him that opportunity. It was Jin Paecheon, the Murim lord, who was waiting outside. Geommugeuk said as he opened the door and came out. You shouldnt give them any chances. Jin Feicheon stared at the sword dance in silence. I had no interest in Cheolgons death. What was shaking Jin Feicheons heart right now was this young, outspoken sessor to the Demonic Cult. Now lets arrest the courtier. Maybe he got scared and hid. Then Geommugeuk smiled and said. He wille to me on his own feet. * * * As expected, the sword dance performance was as expected. As Geommugeuk was about to enter the guesthouse, a courtier wearing a bamboo hat approached him, pulled his arm, and led him into an alley. How did this happen? That is something I would like to ask. He tried to cut off my arm. What happened? I was scheduled to appear before he cut off his arm. But before that, the leader appeared. Why did the leader appear? How do I know that? You dont know? of course. How do I, a mere servant, know what the Murim Lord is doing? Didnt the secret leak out while Confucius Jo was handling things? Its something you cant help but believe. Yes, thats right. Its strange to ask this guy about the leader. so? What happened? The person who tried to kill me was captured by the Lord, and Jin Xiaoje and I returned. Josin, who was quietly staring at the sword dance performance, spoke coldly. Baby, this is all because of you! Shhh! He stabbed Geommugeuk in the neck with the dagger he was nning to give to Jin Ha-ryeong as a gift. But before he knew it, his wrist was being grabbed by Geommugeuk. Thats right, its because of me. Crack! The sword dance instantly subdued his demonic and evil blood. Josin was so shocked that his eyes grew so big that they could no longer grow. After a while, Josin was dragged into the secret room where Cheolgon had died earlier. The body was removed, but the smell of his spilled blood remained in the space. The courtier was sitting there with a fearful face. He was confused. It was shocking to learn that the guy from beginning to end was more expert than he was. I was confused as to what the hell this was. At that time, the door opened and Sword Dancer came in. Josin asked with a scared face. Who are you? It doesnt matter who I am. What if you were an attendant who tried to make an asshole out of your foolish pride? What would be different if you were a member of Cheonmyeonghoe that you secretly controlled? What matters is the situation you are in now. Zhao Xin felt it intuitively. At least its not someone from the Cheonmyeonghoe. Its from the leaders side! The courtier made that decision. Everyone who attacked Jin Ha-ryeong confessed. Josins heart sank at those words. Cheol-gon, who was so murderous and scary, confessed so easily? Not even a few hours have passed since you were captured? What on earth did you confess to? You told me to kidnap Jin Ha-ryeong. Josin shouted. This is what you nned! When did I? what? Jo Shins expression distorted. Do you know that attempting to harm the lord or his family is treated as the most serious crime? If found guilty, he will be beheaded regardless of the reason. The courtier was filled with fear when he heard the word beheading. I could tell that the man in front of me had lured me into a trap. What do you want from me? Geommugeuk, who was staring at him, stood up. You look tired. Get some sleep. Piik. A ray of wind suppressed his blood transfusion. The courtiery down and fell asleep. Outside the secret room, Jin Feicheon, who had been listening to the conversation inside, was waiting. What are your next ns? We have to catch the authors father, Joy Baek. Lord Meng, please meet him and tell him that Zhao Xin has been captured by an organization called Tianminghui and that he was arrested on charges of trying to kill Qin Xiaozhe under their orders. The sword dance performance was truly unstoppable. Then Joyback will move one way or another. We will now know whether he is the Lord of the Heavenly Order or just someone who has been taken in by the Lord of the Heavenly Order. If he had been included in the Cheonmyeonghoe and did not know that his son had also been included, he might feel betrayed by the Cheonmyeonghoe and hand over the Cheonmyeonghoe to Lord Maeng. Of course, Lord Maeng needs to give us some breathing room. What if he is the lord of the Cheonmyeonghoe? If that were the case, I think they would at least abandon their children. The Murim Lord, who was listening to the sword dance, had this thought again. If this person bes the Heavenly Demon, it wont be easy for the faction to fight. I thought that with this level of drive and insight even at this young age, I would never be able to handle it when I got older. At least at this moment, the sword dance felt like a more difficult enemy than the Cheonmyeonghoeju. Geommugeuk was worried about the Murim lord, whether he knew his inner thoughts or not. I would like to ask you a favor in advance. Something? If you find out the Lord of the Heavenly Order, please leave the finishing touches to me. Its not because its a test for my sessor, but considering his meticulousness so far, if hes left alive, hell be nning things even in prison. It will definitelye back to youter. If handled fairly or ording to thew, the head of Cheonmyeonghoe and his associates could have been imprisoned. The advice was not to do so. Because it was not something that could be easily answered as the Murim Lord, Jin Feicheon did not say anything. Geomugeuk added softly with an understanding look in his eyes. I will sweep it all away and disappear quietly. Chapter 174 Episode 174 It wont work for us. When Joy Baek climbed to the top of the highest mountain near the Murim Alliance, the Murim Lord stood at the edge of the cliff with his back turned. Lord. Jojangju, are you here? Come here. Joy Baek stood side by side with the Murim Lord. The higher it was, the more beautiful the scenery was. The scenery is very nice. Thats why Ie here often. It is all thanks to Lord Maeng that I can enjoy this beauty. Isnt it so that the Demonic Cult group cant act because the leader is so reassuringly supporting Gangho? Thank you for saying that. When the Murim Lord asked to meet here, Joy Baek expected them to talk about marriage. Moreover, since we asked to meet at the top of the mountain and not at the Murim Alliance, I thought we would have an honest conversation as parents in a ce where no attention was paid. Jo Jangju. Your lord. How long have we known each other? It seems like its been almost thirty years. They say its been a while, but its already been that long. The two stood like that for a moment, looking back on the past years. Is there any other reason why you called me today? I asked to see you about your son. also. As expected, Joybaeks expression brightened as he realized that it was a matter of marriage. He promised to provide arge amount of money to the Murim Alliance. Despite that, I thought things might not go well because of his lukewarm attitude. Isnt it too much money to refuse? Lord. Jin Peicheon slowly turned his head and looked at Joey Bai. Have you ever heard of Cheonmyeonghoe? Even though it was a heartbreaking question that caught one off guard, Joybaek answered calmly. This is the first ce Ive heard of. In fact, he even calmly asked what kind of ce it was. I understand that this is a ce that ims to be a mysterious sect and has been involved in many bad things. There are a lot of trash people in Moorim. Jo Jangju. Your lord. I think your son was involved in that trash. Even as he spoke carefully, Jin Peicheons eyes were sharp, as if he was looking right through Joey Bai. What do you mean by that? It means that Prince Jo was included in the Heavenly Order. Joybaek was surprised. It looked so natural that I couldnt tell if he was really surprised or just pretending to be surprised. Your son, Jo Shin, was recruited into an organization called Cheonmyeonghoe and attempted to kidnap my granddaughter. As the surprise grew, Joybaeks voice also became louder. This is nonsense. The wedding is in progress. Why would he do such a thing unless he goes crazy? There must be some misunderstanding. I hope so, but the evidence is clear now. What kind of evidence is this? There was a confession from the person who received the order to pay tribute. It could be a confession to trap my son. Jin Feicheon silently turned his back and looked at the stone mountain rising like a cliff in the distance. Now, the hearts of the two people were heading towards each other much sharper than that sharp stone mountain. Lord, please let me meet my son. I will meet with you and hear what happened. I just cant do that. You cant do this even considering your past rtionship with me. Thats right. I cant do this considering our past rtionship. Jin Peicheons cold and stern eyes flew towards Joy Bai. I know you are a Cheonmyeonghoe member. ! Dont even think about turning away. Jin Feicheon opened his prayers. A frost-like force came over Joybaek. A huge and violent storm came upon him. There was emotion attached to the momentum. I want to kill you because I could kill you. Joybaek gritted his teeth and fought against the momentum, but his precarious body looked as if he would be pushed off the cliff at any moment. The storm that seemed like it would tear him apart soon slowly subsided. Joy Baek was able to climb onto a small ind in the open sea. I dont want my long rtionship with Zhou to end like this. Only I and my subordinates know about this matter. As Geommugeuk said, Jin Pae-cheon was opening up Joy Baeks breathing space. The fact that he simply referred to himself as a member of the Cheonmyeonghoe without putting pressure on whether he was the leader of the Cheonmyeonghoe, and the fact that he said that only he and his subordinates knew, was an indication that they could cover him up if he cooperated well. Joy Baek knelt in front of Maengju. There were some things that could not be helped. I understand. If you have a lot of people, you end up taking a path you dont want to take. I dont know what to say to your great generosity. Im sorry, Lord Maeng. Tears flowed from his eyes. The tears flowed down to the point where I wondered how I could shed so much if it wasnt sincere. Jin Feicheons expression looking down at him was only bitter. Even though we had known each other for thirty years, he chose the path of betrayal. Is it the other persons fault? Or is it your own fault that forced you to leave? Just pass the Cheonmyeonghoeju. Then it will all be in the past. Although he didnt mention it directly, he said he would forgive him. Joyback climbed up through the opened windpipe and took a breath. He even included my son without my knowledge. I can never forgive that fact. I will be holding a meeting with the head of Cheonmyeonghoe tomorrow, so please bring your son to the meeting. Did you say tomorrow? Cheonmyeonghoeju is not far from here. This means that there was Cheonmyeonghoeju within a distance that could be reached in just one day. It was truly surprising that it was dark under themp. Good idea. Then we will contact you after we have made a space. Thank you once again for your grace. He bowed and then turned around. With each step, his expression slowly began to harden. It contained neither heat nor cold. Since there were no emotions, it was hard to guess what he was feeling, but at least it was clear that he was apletely different person from the person who was on his knees and crying. After he disappeared, a sword dance appeared there a whileter. Is it okay to send them back without supervision like that? Itll be okay. I was hoping that he would just let the sword dance go and do everything he could. That way, you will be able to organize everything at once. I think we need to keep in mind the possibility that he might betray us. Asking me to bring my son tomorrow means exchanging my son for Cheonmyeonghoeju. Doesnt this mean that you dontpletely trust the Lord? Are you suspecting that my mind has changed after catching the Lord of Heavenly Myeonghoe? If there is that level of suspicion, it is fortunate, but we can join hands with the owner of the Cheonmyeonghoe and sell this trap. For now, I think we should see it as half and half. Please leave the rest to me. It was a dangerous situation even if Joybaek betrayed and dangerous even if he did not. Because it was a job to catch the owner of Cheonmyeonghoe, whose identity he did not know. Are you really saying youre going to handle it on your own? If by any chance they have different thoughts, it could be dangerous. Its not something a precious person should do alone. Are you not in danger? Because it was my job from the beginning. Jin Feicheon stared at the sword dance for a moment. To my surprise, he had this thought. How great would it be if the sword dance was performed by a political faction? Dont be too upset by the authors betrayal. The author was originally a viin. I just stayed next to my lord while hiding myself. On this side it was good intention, on the other hand it was bad intention. He is evenforting himself. Jin Feicheon wanted to have a drink with this kind of sword dance. Would you like to have a drink with me? It was a sword dance performance in which he intended to leave after forming a good rtionship with the leader. There was no way I would turn down a drink alone with him. Please eat here. I will get it for you. Ill wait. Is there a drink you like? Bring me a strong drink. The sword dance disappeared from there in an instant. After a while, Jin Peicheon was startled. There was a bottle of alcohol in the hand of Geommugeuk who came back, but no matter how outstanding his performance was, it was already not time to go down ande back. Did you bury alcohol in the mountain? Its been a while since Ive been drinking, so my feet were a bit shaky, so I walked a little faster. When I returned from Dongho the other day, I didnt bother to hurt the leaders pride by catching up with him, but I didnt intentionallyete today. I also bought some nice sses. I poured him a drink. Slurp. It was right then. Someone appeared. He was a warrior who was always hiding around the sword dance. This was his first appearance. I will check the alcohol. He used a silver needle to check if the drink was poisoned. I thought he would be a sharp and angr person, but he turned out to be a man with a round and warm appearance. I could tell. This is the person the Murim Lord trusts the most. If a father has Hwi, Maengju has this man. This loyal servant stayed around me all this time, and even though he knew that I was not the type of person who would get addicted to alcohol, he did not let his guard down even an inch when it came to the well-being of his leader. Only after confirming that there was no poison in the alcohol did he disappear again. Just say hello and leave. When I half-jokingly and half-seriously expressed my regret, Jin Feicheon smiled slightly and said, Im an inflexible person by nature, so please understand. I know very well. My favorite person was also my escort at one time. Why arent you an escort now? I forced myself to stop following other peoples lives and live my own life. Jin Feicheon felt a strange emotion at Geommugeuks words. Because his personality was not like that of a demon at all, I felt greedy but also strangely afraid. What if the interest bes a thousand words? It was a fear that started from. After filling each others sses, the two toasted and drank. Do you like medicinal liquor? I dont drink it often. And you? I drink it sometimes too. Its been a while since I drank alcohol, and it reminded me of intoxication. Do you still want to swim around thatke drunk? In a sense, even though it was a precarious situation on the eve of the decisive battle, the drinking party with the leader was calm and peaceful. This may be because they both knew very well that big things that will change their lives are not something that can be suddenly prepared and done by their past lives. Is your father well? The Murim Lord asked about the Heavenly Demon. You are well. Seeing you, I miss the sword leader. Its been quite a while since Ive seen you. Ill tell you when I get back. Your father will like it too. No way. Your father will want to kill me. How are you, Lord? I was like that too until now After a moment, Jin Feicheon revealed his honest feelings. I changed my mind after seeing you. I thought that if the Heavenly Demon of the time died, this sword dance would be the Heavenly Demon. Wouldnt it be better now for the sake of Jeongdo Murim? Surprisingly, that was what I was thinking about this young man. How is your rtionship with your father? It was awkward, but its gotten a lot better recently. Thank goodness. I got better after ying baduk with my father. My father learned to y baduk from the general at our school and beat me every time. On the other hand, the soldier I got did not know how to y baduk. The military cant y baduk? also! Same reaction. I will definitely tell this to my soldiers. Even the Murim Lord had the same reaction! The leaderughed at the joke of the sword dance. I also went hunting in the mountains with my father. I also drank alcohol at the guesthouse. Do you know how the owner reacted when my father came to the guest house? The sword dance deliberately told me about my time with my father. I told it as cheerfully as possible, and Jin Feicheon listened to the story of the sword dance with a smile. Geommugeuk knows the sadness hidden in the Murim Lords smile. He is a father who lost his son. I couldnt even imagine what that must be like, but I knew that he was thinking about his son. And as always, Geommugeuk is a person who believes that emotional wounds should not be buried. Do you think about your son a lot? For a moment, the Murim Lord flinched. His expression changed every moment. Anger, embarrassment, sadness and longing. All kinds of emotions passed through him in a short period of time. sometimes. Jin Peicheon drank without saying any more. Geomgeuk also drank without asking any more questions. Have you ever been asked this question after your son died? I think it probably wasnt there. Who would dare ask the Murim Lord such a question? Lets go together tomorrow. No, I will go alone. I know that you are a master with no equal. Its dangerous to go alone. If we mobilize the Murim Alliance masters, there may be people rted to the Cheonmyeonghoe among them. If confidential information is leaked and Lord Cheonmyeong runs away, you will probably never find him again. Thene with me, you two. I knew that Jin Feicheon meant what he said. I was truly impressed by the sword dance performance. What Murim lord in the world would say that he would go alone to a ce where there might be a risk of death, and that too with the blood of the Demon Cult leader? I thought that as long as Jin Paecheon was alive and well, Jeongpa Murim would also be healthy. Lord, there is something else you need to do. What do you mean? You must prepare in case Jinryongjangju betrays you. He faced a crisis where everything he had worked for his entire life might be lost. The Lord said he would forgive me, but would I really believe that? If not, he will leave no stone unturned. for example? They tried to take advantage of Jin Sojeo with marriage, so we used the courtiers. We used it a little more radically than they did. So how will they get out? Jin Feicheons expression hardened as he remembered one situation. When the leader and I move together, we may target Jin Soje. You might feel like they took advantage of your child, so you should suffer too. Since it is a life-threatening choice, the expert, not the average, will go for it. There must be a leader. Please protect your family. Looking at Jin Feicheons worried eyes, Geommugeuk raised his drink. Please trust and leave it to Madou for once. No matter how terrible the evil is, it will not work against us. Jin Peicheon drank with him. We only shared one bottle in a short period of time, but it was better and more impressive than any other drinking party Ive had in my life. Geommugeuk bowed politely as he put down thest ss. I will say goodbye in advance today. Please take care of it until we meet again. Chapter 175 Episode 175 There is good news and bad news. I slowly took off my clothes, staring at my reflection in longing. I took off everything except my underwear. A smooth body with no b, built through martial arts training. I unwrapped all of the Geuppumcheonjamsa wrapped around the handle of the ck magic sword and carefully wrapped it around major vital points, including my heart and neck. And on top of that, he wore the robe given to him by Hyeolcheon Doma. Seo Dae-ryong sat on the bed and watched me in silence as I prepared for the decisive battle. At times like this, I felt bad about missing the joke, so I told a joke to Seo Dae-ryong. Will you go and fight together? I wont. The biggest adventure of my life is already over. Soryong won the battle! For the rest of my life, I will brag about it and drink it like a beef bone. There is no more danger in my life. I told him as I put on my light andfortable military uniform. Once you reach a higher level, your mind will change! You will throw yourself into the danger of life and death. I will find joy there and move on to seek greater danger. Dont make such strange prophecies! Seo Dae-ryong stuck his head out the window and looked up at the sky. Pretend you didnt hear! No, no. My adventure is over. I already have enough stories to tell my grandchildren when they sit on myp. Since they react so eagerly, I cant help but joke around. Please be careful. Mysterious organizations are dangerous only when they are mysterious, but when they are revealed like this, they be even more insignificant. do not worry. No matter how much you say that, I wont follow you. It doesnt work. I know. How worried Seo Dae-ryong is about me right now. How much you want to fight with me. The heat burning in his eyes says this. Please wait. Until you get stronger. * * * Lord Cheonmyeonghoe and Joybaek sat across from each other in the pavilion of the manor. How have you been? Thanks to you, I had a good time. Joy Bai met Lord Cheonminghoe several times. Lord Cheonmyeonghoe did not act like a person shrouded in secrets. He came to me when I needed something, and even called me when I wanted to meet him. Cheonmyeonghoejus martial arts skills were far superior to his own. However, after excluding the martial arts skills, the feeling was surprisingly ordinary. It may not be an appropriate expression to describe the leader of the dark side, but he was certainly ordinary. If you look back while eating in the guesthouse, you look as if you are sitting next to him and eating, and his appearance was ordinary. His tone and behavior were ordinary. It felt extraordinary because a person who should not have been ordinary was ordinary. He was the kind of person who you would think could have been hiding in the dark because he was so ordinary. Why did you ask to see me today? There is a problem. Tell me. The Murim Alliance noticed that my son had joined the group. Zhao Yibai stared at Tianminghui Zhou and asked further. When did you enroll my son? It was a situation where he should have been angry, but Joybaek asked calmly. Has your son also joined? Then Cheonmyeonghoeju responded that he did not know. I didnt know. It seemed so natural that he really didnt know, but Joybaek didnt believe it. You didnt know that the heir, his son, was recruited while the Jinryongjang master himself was captured? If it is such a weak organization, it would be wise to get out as soon as possible. Joy Baek didnt bother to question the obvious nonsense. Because I didnt meet with Lord Cheonmyeong to have an emotional battle. Today is the day he must walk the most dangerous and important tightrope of his life. My son is currently in prison. I asked to see Lord Hoe to find a way. We couldnt have locked him in prison just because he was rted to the association. I am used of falling for their scheme and trying to kidnap the lords granddaughter. Oh my! Anyway, thats what the shameless Murim Leaguers do. Lord Cheonmyeong clicked his tongue and shook his head. How can there be any way? Isnt Jo Jang-ju closely rted to the Murim Lord? Doesnt the lord cherish his granddaughter very much? I dont think this matter can be resolved through friendship alone. I understand. I will think about what to do. thank you. Just then, a door opened in the distance. If Joybaek had to pick the most nervous moment in his life, it would be this moment. Of course I thought it was the Murim lord, but the person who came in was a young man. The leader didnte? Since the leader did note, of course he did not bring his son either. why? Why did you want the Cheonmyeonghoeju so much? What kind of trick are you trying to pull? Of course, Sujak was trying to manipte himself as well. It was a measure in case the leader did not want to release his son even after dealing with Lord Cheonmyeonghoe, or tried to imprison him as well. He had prepared a master to really kidnap Jin Ha-ryeong. But in this case, I didnt expect it. The leader is noting and neither is the son. How should we react? Joybaeks eyes turned to the young man walking towards him. Since he is a precious person, the leader can send other masters withouting directly. But sending only one young master like that? no way? Is this young man an expert enough to deal with Lord Cheonmyeong? That cant be possible. He must havee to convey the Lords words. Geommugeuk walked towards there and no one stopped him. Neither Cheonmyeonghoeju nor Joy Bai gave any orders. As Geomugeuk joined the table where the two were sitting, the head of Cheonmyeonghoe asked Joy Baek. Who is this small group? Lord Cheonmyeonghoe thought that the sword dance that walked towards them so calmly and proudly was naturally Joy Baeks sessor. Then Joybaek asked, pretending not to know. Wasnt this the person the Lord of Hoe brought? Geommugeuk said calmly. I am a person sent by the Murim Lord. For a moment, the head of Cheonmyeonghoe was startled. The air around me has changed. Geommugeuk felt the people hiding around them busily moving to their positions. We have a distinguished guest, so Ill leave. Then lets talk. The moment when the head of Cheonmyeonghoe naturally bows and stands up. Please sit down, Cheonmyeonghoeju. ! The leader of Cheonmyeonghoe quietly stared at the sword dance performance and then sat down again. You came because you knew I was there. Cheonmyeonghoejus eyes turned to Joy Baek. Joy Baek slightly shook his head and said he didnt know. The head of Cheonmyeonghoe asked. For what reason did the lord send Sohyeop? Jangju Jo here negotiated. I decided to exchange my son for a hoiju. Joybaek was taken aback because he didnt expect to say it so openly. On the other hand, Cheonmyeonghoeju did not get angry at Joy Baek, probably because he thought it was natural. Joy Baek vehemently denied it. Dont believe it. Its a ploy by the leader to drive a wedge between us. Joy Baek had to relentlessly chase him away until he found out why the leader had sent this young man instead. Of course, it was not an easy choice as long as there was sword dance. Dont me Jo Jangju too much. It must have been a difficult decision because it was a child issue. I understand. Lord Cheonmyeong nodded his head. Joy Baek denied it until the end. Dont be fooled. Dont y into their tricks. Joy Baek could not help but misunderstand. The Murim Lord is trying to get rid of him through Cheonmyeonghoeju. Thats why Joybaek was so angry. You mean youe out like this? Joy Baek sent a message to his subordinate who was hiding in secret. -Tell them to proceed towards Jin Ha-ryeong. Right Now! -yes. He decided that he could only survive if he got his hands on Jin Ha-ryeong as quickly as possible. But he didnt know. The reason the Murim Lord did note here was because he epted Geommugeuks advice to protect Jin Ha-ryeong. Geommugeuk asked the head of the Cheonmyeonghoe. I have good news and bad news for you. What do you want to hear first? I like to start anything off on a good note, so lets hear the good news first. I came alone. Are you really here alone? Lord Cheonmyeonghoe was surprised. I thought the Murim Alliance masters were camped out there. So whats the bad news? I came alone. As Geomugeuk repeated what he had said earlier, Cheonmyeonghoeju looked puzzled. Why is that bad news? Didnt you say it was good news earlier? Its also bad news. Because there is no one to stop me. Although he was overconfident and speaking in an arrogant manner, Lord Cheonmyeonghoe seemed to be in a good mood. Its not easy to find young people with this kind of spirit these days. Isnt that right, Jo Jangju? youre right. Not only newbies but also experienced seniors are busy taking care of themselves. Even though I was arguing like that, I still had doubts. Are you really an expert who can kill the head of Cheonmyeonghoe? Is that why you say that? Should I join the Murim Lord even now? Since I have the credit for handing over Cheonmyeonghoeju, I think we can somehow sort things out. Geommugeuk must have read such a conflict and spoke to Joy Baek. Jo Jangju, I think we need to make it clear now which side we will be on. Joyback was really conflicted. But no matter how much I thought about it, I never thought that this young man could kill Lord Cheonmyeong. If there was a Murim lord here, the person nearby right now was Lord Cheonmyeonghoe. What are you talking about? I have never betrayed Lord Hoe, not even for a moment. May I ept this as your official position? It was a statement that meant that there was nothing that could be done even if he was beheaded. Joybaek was caught up in conflict. The decision wasnt easy because I couldnt predict why the Murim Lord would do this. At that time, the head of Cheonmyeonghoe smiled and said. I will solve the problems of our leader. The moment his words fell, people appeared from all directions. Just by looking at the first person, he was someone who could make Joy Baeks heart lean. The man with the short straight sword on his waist was Guryeong, the magic sword. He was once the highest figure in the political faction and was called one of the three greatest masters of Taoism. Cheonmyeonghoeju and yam. These two alone must have made your heart flutter, but there were others as well. There was a monk who appeared in robes holding arge iron rod in his hand. He was Yorai (_), a defeated monk who yed an active role as the chiefs absolute master. It wasnt easy to think of anyone who could defeat these two, but finally, a hunchbacked old man with a unique appearance appeared. The worn green pouch hanging from his waist told us who he was. He was Gokchu, a great poisoner who founded his family through poison. He was known to be so good at handling poison that it was said that the ce he walked on became and of death forever and not a single de of grass could survive, so everyone who knew him was afraid of him. However, it was not those three experts whopletely changed the atmosphere of this ce. Masked people appeared from all directions. Like ants being pushed out of an anthill, countless masked people appeared from no one knows where they came from. So the surrounding area was filled with them. From under the fence to the yard above the fence and on the roof. The number seemed to be at least a hundred people. They were not just people who filled the number of people. The eyes and force on the mask were fierce and sharp. This was my first time learning about Joy Bag. I wonder why Cheonmyeonghoeju is apanied by such great masters. Its really amazing. Even if you want to catch Cheonmyeonghoeju, you will never be able to. Any further worries were pointless. When Joybaek gave a signal, four people appeared there. Each of them was wearing a military uniform with patterns of plum blossoms, orchids, chrysanthemums, and bamboo, and they were the Four Gentlemen, Joy Baeks descendants. We will deal with that young guy ourselves. If you want to be forgiven for this incident, you have to be sure to receive it. Someone on your side must step forward and remove the author. Joy Baek spoke frankly to the head of Cheonmyeonghoe. How about we forget our past mistakes as men? Didnt this happen because you dragged my son in without my knowledge in the first ce? Lets just forget about each other. great. They say the ground hardens after it rains. The two people looked at each other andughed. Then Geommugeuk spoke. After you kill me, you will kill me. Theres no way you can leave a traitor alive. You little bastard! Stop this bickering. Once Joybaek made up his mind, he didnt look back. You will never make it out of here alive. Even if he is your leader, he will not survive. I was honestly worried. Im afraid you will take my side. What do you mean? I decided to kill you too, but if you take my side, wont you be sorry when I kill you? Are you saying something like that even in this situation? He truly is a madman. Joy Baek gave an order to the Four Gentlemen. Kill it. The Four Gentlemen stepped out into the open space. Geomgeuk also walked slowly and stood facing them. There were over a hundred masked masters tightly surrounding the area, and absolute masters of Zhammado and Defeat and Victory, as well as Jinryongjangju and Cheonmyeonghoeju, were all watching. Geommugeuk stared at Cheonmyeonghoeju in that huge mass and spoke calmly. I will summarily punish all of you, including Lord Cheonmyeonghoe and Lord Jinryong, here and there for the crime of pretending to be an extremely evil Soma, plundering the lives and property of powerful people, and plotting to overthrow the Murim Alliance by marrying the Lords granddaughter. There was silence for a moment. But soon, someone couldnt hold back and startedughing, and from that, the ridicule spread to everyone. No one here was nervous or afraid. Yes, you must be an expert. Since he is confident in his skills, he would say something like that. However, it would not be surprising if they attacked the Murim Alliance right away. So, everyone just enjoyed the madness of a child who could not tell the world. It was as if everyone was being told to be quiet at the very moment the murmurs and snickering grew louder. Woooooooooo! The dark magic sword began to cry on its own due to a deep sounding from the abyss. Chapter 176 Episode 176: Who do you want to see the most? Have you ever seen a sword cry on its own? At that sight, the Lord Cheonmyeongs eyes widened. It was Joybaeks first time seeing Geom cry alone. In fact, the person who was most surprised was the sword dance. I cried for the first time since I was given the ck magic sword. It was known that famous swords such as the Heavenly Demon Sword and the ck Demon Sword would only cry on their own if they perfectlymunicated with their owner. Okay, I wont let themugh. When Geommugeuk grabbed the handle of the sword, the ck magic sword finally stopped crying. Lord Cheonmyeonghoe looked at Joy Bai. At this moment, the two people were thinking the same thing. Joy Baek said to the Four Gentlemen. You must fight carefully and not underestimate your opponent. The Four Gentlemen were also nervous because it was their first time seeing a sword cry on its own. Geommugeuk interrogated them. Even so, arent you the warriors of the political faction? Is it okay to kill someone who came under the orders of the Murim Lord? But none of the Four Gentlemen felt any remorse. There was not even the slightest hesitation or hesitation. This meant that all orders from Jinryongjangju had been carried out without distinction between right and wrong. Sword Dance told them. Its a nickname that doesnt suit you. The moment the words ended, the ck magic sword was pulled out as quickly as lightning. sh! A ray of ck light was sprayed and the bamboo was cut into two halves. The quick sword technique, the Bicheon Sword Technique, Jeoh Style, Changcheon Style, was demonstrated. Man Gukjuks death could never stop the attack, which was faster than before. The moment your body shes, your body is already being torn apart. How can you stop it? Maehwa jumped as she saw the porridge falling down next to her, spraying blood. Love it! Pow! I saw the plum blossom. His lower body remains intact, but only his severed upper body is flying forward. What divided him into two pieces was the first method of Bicheon Geombeop, Gyuncheonsik. Orchids and chrysanthemums poured in from both sides at the same time. As the two people died so quickly, their movements were not as agile as usual. The ck magic sword made twelve changes in the air. It was a variation of the first style of Bicheon Sword Technique. The noble orchid was uprooted in the sixth change, and the pure white chrysanthemum had its petals torn and disappeared in the ninth change. It was the power of the Bicheon Sword Technique that reached the greatness of the Twelve Stars. I could definitely feel the sword dance. The Bicheon Sword Technique, which has reached the Twelve Levels, is bing more and more mature. Mandokbulchimjiche became the Pungsinsabo and reached itsposition. All of this rise in martial arts was also affecting the Bicheon Geombeop. Oooooh! The ck magic sword that cut down the Four Gentlemen cried again. The most important thing when dealing with arge number of people is to suppress them. Fear must be instilled in the hearts of those who believe only in numbers and attack them. Even if there are a lot of people, we might die. Now there was only silence there. No one wasughing anymore. The sword dance performance did not give the opponent a chance to make up their minds. Before the order to kill himself was given, Geommugeuk moved first. In a sh, the masked person on the left was being cut down. After stabbing his heart, he spun around and swung his sword. The two masked people behind them simultaneously cracked their necks and spewed out a fountain of blood. He jumped up on the masked person who was running from the side and smashed his face with his knee, then stabbed the masked people behind him in session. When the sound of flesh being torn was heard, the sword dance had already cut down the masked man who was standing on the other side. Considering his original skills, he should never have been defeated so easily, but in a sh, his head was cut off and his vision went dark. I was stabbed with a sword in the air by the masked men who jumped from the roof and made a surprise attack. They flew down like fallen leaves. Even though the sword dance was fast, it was too fast. In an instant, more than a dozen people turned into corpses, and the leader of the Cheonmyeonghoe shouted btedly. Lets join forces! Lets work together! By the time he finished speaking, four more people were dead. The sword dance was a tiger jumping into a flock of sheep. Of course, the sheep were not ordinary sheep. They rushed in like crazy people and swung their swords. Even as he was being swept away, the sword stuck in Geommugeuks body. However, since a straight attack was not allowed, the attack that flew in as if it were a passing attack could not pierce Geukpumcheonjamsa and Guihoui. Hes faster than the leader in his prime. Hearing Joy Bais words, Lord Cheon Myeong said nothing. While those words were finished, three more fell down. As long as hes human, hell get tired. That was the only thing I could believe in. As long as you are human, there will be a limit to your inner strength. About a dozen people rushed towards them, but instead there was a lot of sword dance. I ran, but it didnt look like I was running. Its like sliding on ice. Masked people fell left and right where he passed. Memorization poured in from all directions. p p p p p p! The sword of the sword dance sprinkled sword light and decorated the air. All the memorization that flew in was bounced away. Several memorizations were embedded in Geommugeuks body, but Geommugeuks movements did not slow down at all. The sword dance soared upward. The masked people who had memorized the song from the roof fell down one after another as corpses. Even if you run at it, you die. Even if you turn your back and try to avoid it, you die. Even if you attack alone, you will die, and if you attack together, you will die. Even if he seeded in stabbing the sword, Geommugeuk did not fall. When Geommugeuk had no choice but to allow an attack, it gave up a ce to be protected by Geukpumcheonjamsa and Guihoui. Kkwajik. The masked person who flew in as a corpse broke the table where Cheonmyeonghoeju and Joybaek were. You cant fight like that just because youre strong in martial arts. The author is someone who has killed countless people. I was able to know Cheonmyeonghoeju through the way the sword dance was fought. The opponent really has a lot of experience in fighting. That you cant fight like that without crossing the river of blood. The opponent was someone who knew how to fight and kill the opponent most quickly and efficiently. How can you do that when youre so young? Isnt that why we jumped into this martial forest? Because its so much fun. Lord Cheonmyeonghoe was not afraid. I didnt know if it was because I had faith or because I was prepared to die. When more than half of the masked people died, those who remained lost their will to fight. From then on, their role was reduced to reducing the power of the sword dance rather than killing it. Just like that, thest masked person fell. Huff! Only the heavy breathing of the sword dance was echoing there. Among the three masters of Charmado and Paeseung Daedokno, the one who threw himself first was Yorai Paeseung. He rushed in, swinging the iron rod. He gave Geommugeuk no time to rest. Kaaaang! Kaang! Kang! The iron cage and the sword shed continuously. Yorai pushed forward with tremendous force. Geommugeuk took a step back and lost strength. Yorai, who thought he had won, injected his strength into the cage. He, who was confident in his internal skills, led him to a internalbat. He was confident in his strength, and his opponent was exhausted. Yorai pushed with his inner strength. He thought he was sure to win, but he was overlooking one fact. The reason the sword dance was so tiring was because I fought with as much energy as possible. No matter how much strength Yorai had, it could notpare to the strength of sword dance. Yorais arm, which was holding the iron pole, trembled due to the force of the sword dance that surged in like a flood. It was at this time that the order of Cheonmyeonghoeju, which was observing the situation, was issued. Daedokno! As soon as his words fell, something flew out of Daedoknos hand. Because they were in a battle of internal strength, Sword Dance and Yorai could not avoid it. pop! ck poisonous smoke rose up and engulfed the two people. done! Lord Cheonmyeong suddenly stood up from his seat. Joybaek asked as he got up. What kind of poison is it? It is the most powerful poison among the great poisonous poisons, the extreme syble poison! Thats it! ah! It was only then that Joy Baek was relieved by the assurance of the Cheonmyeonghoeju. He was desperately regretting that he had made the wrong choice. Someone staggered out of the ck smoke. In this short period of time, he was poisoned and was bleeding from every pore in his body. He spat out something unintelligible and copsed. And when the rising poisonous smoke subsided, everyone was shocked. The sword dance was standing there in good health. Cheonmyeonghoeju and Joybaek shouted at the same time. Is it impossible to kill a poison? Mandok is unsinkable! Even though it was an enemy, I felt a sense of wonder. It was the moment I saw in person the Mandokbulchimjiche that I had only heard about. Withstanding the poison was not the problem. p rock! These are the things floating in front of Geommugeuks heart right now. In his poisonous smoke, the sword-shaped sword he had already created came to mind. The number increased again, and now there were as many as twenty. The seventh type of Bicheon Sword Technique, Yucheon-sik. Hiss, hiss, hiss! Twenty sword qi flew like a beam of light and hit Daedokno. I tried my best to block it by swinging my double sword, but I couldnt stop the twenty sword energy flying towards my whole body. Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! A downpour of sword energy passed through him. When Daedokno fell, Zhammado was hitting Geommugeuk back in the face. At this moment, when the sword of Geommugeuk was stuck in the wall behind Daedokno as he was swinging Yu Cheon-sik, he thought that if he missed this moment, he would die. At that very moment, Geommugeuk narrowly avoided the attack and the two peoples faces passed right in front of their noses! Whoa. Sword Dancer blew out the smoke that had been staying in his mouth. Aaaahhh! He kept the poisonous smoke from earlier in his mouth and spit it out at Charmado. One sip was enough. Zhammado rolled around on the floor, clutching his face and screaming horribly, before he also bled to death. Now the only people left there were Geommugeuk, Cheonmyeonghoeju, and Joy Baek. Looking at the corpses strewn everywhere, Joybaek felt like this was all a dream. But I realized that if I didnt wake up from the nightmare, I would die in it too. Joybaek shouted. Dont forget! I am on the Lords side! I told you that Lord Cheonmyeonghoe wasing here. Hwa-ra-ra-rak! Pow! Half of Joybaeks face was blown away, and the remaining part was reduced to ashes, as if it had been burned. A powerful heat energy has been unleashed. He withdrew the hand that had been exerting tension towards him, lifted the ss of wine that was in front of him, and drank it slowly. Because Im the type of person who needs to do what needs to be done to relieve my frustration. It meant that they were going to kill him anyway. When Geommugeuk stretched out his hand, the ck magic sword stuck in the wall was recovered with his hand. You may think of yourself as great, but in my eyes, you are insignificant. If you want to live quietly, live quietly, or if you want to be a hero, stand out. What are you? They hide and scheme, cause trouble behind your back, and manipte you without your knowledge. The father and child are taken in separately without each other knowing. Is that cool? No, thats just a cowardly and mean thing. Lord Cheonmyeong smiled bitterly. What can I do? Thats me. Its so fun and happy to organize things behind the scenes. It should have been that way all along. However, as his influence grew and his power grew, he naturally became let down his guard. Something like today? It would have been unthinkable when there were two and ten people protecting him. I hid and hid again. Now, with a hundred people protecting him, he was cocky, as if he were invincible. I guess I should go back to the beginning and start again. Cheonmyeonghoejus body began to heat up. At least his martial arts skills were not insignificant. In an instant, the surrounding air became hot. I could see the sword dance in an instant. Cheonmyeonghoeju is the one who uses the martial arts of the highest level among extreme levels. Dangerous. The dark magic sword that read his mind let out another long cry. I felt dizzy and couldnt breathe. Since it was pure martial arts and not genjutsu, I couldnt deal with it any differently. I pulled up my self-defense equipment and held on. This was my first time feeling this kind of heat. It felt like I had been thrown intova. The exact moment when the Cheonmyeonghoeju was about to release the extreme tension containing mes! As the surroundings changed, Lord Cheonmyeong was startled. Hehehe. Suddenly the surroundings changed and I was standing on a snowy mountain in a blizzard. The cold blizzard blowing in my face was real. Even Cheonmyeonghoeju, who had experienced many hardships before birth, was shocked by this situation. This is Far ahead, Geomgeuk was lifting up the snow on the ground and rubbing his face. Cheonmyeonghoeju also touched the snow piled up on the floor. It was real snow. Hehehe. The Geukyangjigi of Cheonmyeonghoeju, which burned like a me in the fierce snowstorm and cold, faded away. As the heat subsided, life and fighting spirit disappeared. The two returned to their original positions. In the middle of the manor littered with corpses, Lord Cheonmyeong asked. What martial arts? Space-time anomaly. The moment I heard the answer, Cheonmyeonghoeju was not there. Thest move he used was stealth. Its thest and secret way to get out of there by disappearing before your eyes. The belief that one could survive in any situation became like prey caught in a spiders web. Pooh wow! Lord Cheonmyeonghoe opened his eyes and looked down at his chest. The sword of Geommugeuk, which discovered the hidden body, pierced through his heart. Lord Cheonmyeonghoe raised hisst energy and inspected the sword dance. Qi was released like a spider web around Geommugeuks body. It was the same technique I had learned from Cheonma while hunting, but now it was sprawling out like a spider web, just like my father had done. There was no room for Cheonmyeonghoejus stealth technique to escape. The head of Cheonmyeonghoe spoke as if there were no limits. If the martial arts, space-time anomaly, poison, and stealth techniques dont work. Then you have to die. Indeed, in todays fight, Geommugeuk used everything he had learned so far. Lord Cheonmyeonghoe left hisst words before he passed away. I have met someone like you. For a moment, Geomgeuk was surprised. where? where! However, when Cheonmyeonghoeju said thosest words, he had already passed away. Its a fire weapon! This Cheonmyeonghoeju has met Hwamugi before. Of course, it could have been someone else, but Geommugeuk thought that the person Cheonmyeonghoeju mentioned was Hwamugi. There is a fire weapon alive somewhere. They are growing stronger like themselves and walking towards their own destiny. He was no longer afraid of sword dance. Because he was living his life to the best of his ability. Yes, a fire weapon is a fire weapon. Now is the time to enjoy the joy of victory. I finally sessfullypleted the session exam given by my father. In particr, it was very meaningful that I finished it on my own without the help of mazons. Sword dance came out of the manor. After he leaves, the Murim Lord will take care of the rest. I have already said goodbye to Jin Pae-cheon and Jin Ha-ryeong, so I can leave like this. Outside the manor, Seo Dae-ryong was sitting on the drivers seat of the carriage, waiting. This is a carriage driven by the winner of the Little Dragon Battle. Consider it an honor. Contrary to what he said, Seo Dae-ryongs eyes were trembling. Thank you for returning safely. Those hot emotions were written all over his face. Ive bought new uniforms for you, so please change into them. thanks. Geommugeuk got on the carriage. Lets go home. Who do you want to see the most? Geommugeuk leaned against the carriage and closed his eyes. The person I want to see the most is The only thing that could be heard as an inaudible answer was the wind blowing through Geommugeuks hair. Who? When Seo Dae-ryong looked back, Geommugeuk, who had poured all his energy into the fight, was asleep. The new martial arts uniform he had prepared was draped on hisp, not even before he could change into it. Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Footnote. Just like that, the carriage started running towards the Heavenly Demon Church. Chapter 177 I returned afterpleting the 177th mission. When he woke up, Seo Dae-ryong was making a bonfire next to the parked carriage. Are you awake? How long did I sleep? You got enough sleep. No, how can an unmanned person sleep so well that no one notices even if someone carries him? Everyone was on alert even while sleeping. Snoring like that? I really slept soundly without waking up even once. Of course, Seo Dae-ryong wouldnt know. When I feel real danger, the Heavenly Demon Defense God wakes me up. Are you hungry? Take some of this. Seo Dae-ryong brought out the food he had bought in the guesthouse before departure. To be precise, these are the dishes I enjoy eating. After this meal, we will have to hunt and eat. It felt really good to eat my favorite foods after a big fight. It may not be a big deal, but people are bound to be moved by small things like this. Thank you, Daeryong. After eating my fill and drinking refreshing water, these words came out of my head. Ah, I think Ill live now. As I sat warming up around the campfire, Seo Dae-ryong handed me Geumchang herbal medicine. Then you need to get treatment now. I took off my blood-soaked clothes and robe. Then, he unwrapped the Geukpum Cheonjamsa and wrapped it around the handle of the ck magic sword again. Gradually, the Geukpumcheonjamsa Temple was soaked in blood and turning red. I was thinking about washing it, but I just left it there. This is because the handle of the ck magic sword wrapped in blood-stained cloth also had its own charm. Geumchang medicine was applied to the wounds. Although he escaped fatal injuries, his body was a mess, with cuts and scratches here and there and ck bruises all over. How can I have so many scars on my body when Im still young? If women see it, theyll all run away. Later, we willpletely transform andpletely destroy it. I was going to say that something like that woulde easily. I dont think you would know anything about it, Mr. Gakju. After applying all the medicine, I put on the new military uniform that Seo Dae-ryong had bought. Its perfect. Like it. Thank you for your hard work. Our first mission was a sess. Ourst mission was a sess. There is a point where I just feel good when I see someone. For example, when my father was sitting in the royal temple and looking down at me with a disapproving expression, or when the Blood Heavenly de smashed itsrge sword into the ground and leaned against it. Its time to make silly jokes like this with Seo Dae-ryong. I actually thought about going in ten times while waiting in the carriage. If they hade in, I would have had a hard time rescuing hostages again. Then you must have grown more. Should I have gone in? Then Seo Dae-ryongughed. Iughed too. After making a joke, Seo Dae-ryong spoke about what he felt during this mission. I keep dreaming about rain. I can also hear the shouts I heard on the off-stage. I miss that moment. Looking at that, I think I want to be a warrior who gets peoples attention rather than a hidden expert. You have to go that route anyway. yes? Because I will be a mazon. Now that Hyeolcheondoma has passed down his martial arts, the path of his sessor has been decided. Then Seo Dae-ryongs expression became serious. Mr. Footnote. Can I be Mazon? Can you really handle the position of Amazon? Does your master look like someone who would easily give up his position? No. But what are you worried about? If you dont trust yourself, trust your masters judgment. Still I dont believe it. Im a mazon. but. Because a mere Hwangcheongak investigator became a Majon. It must be strange how easily you realize it. I will try my best to die. I spoke calmly to the burning Seo Dae-ryong. Of course you have to make an effort, but keep this in mind. They say that if you go uphill, you can only see the top, but if you walk downhill, you can see the world. Sometimes you look back and go up. Seo Dae-ryong looked at me and smiled strangely. Hes ten years younger than me, and he says things like that easily. As Iy down next to the campfire, Seo Dae-ryong alsoy down on the other side. It felt so good to lie down next to the bonfire and look at the stars in the night sky. I guess Ill have to go on a trip like thister. Please take me with you too. You should go out there to get apuse and attention. You can get all the attention and thene and go. hate. Ian will take you with him. Seo Dae-ryong pouted his mouth. You idiot, if it were that easy, would my father be trapped in the Cheonmajeon? I slept well that night too. The tension and fatigue that had built up for a long time were dissipating. * * * The carriage trip was continued until my body recovered. As soon as he recovered, he sold the carriage, carried Seo Dae-ryong on his back, and returned at a high speed. Seo Dae-ryong, who at first thought I was going to die, eventually adapted perfectly and even joked about riding me on his back. It was a moment when I felt again the adaptability of humans. I ran and ran like that until I arrived at the main school. The first ce I headed to was Cheonmajeon. Far away, beyond the red carpet, my father was sitting in Taesa Temple. Today, I felt so thankful for my father, who has always been there for me. The moment I made eye contact with my father, who was looking down at me bluntly, my heart sank. I was afraid I might seem too emotional, so I quickly bowed. I returned after defeating Lord Cheonmyeong andpleting my mission. Good job. Stop standing up. As I stood up, General Commander Sima Ming, who was standing next to me, greeted me. Congrattions. thank you. I heard that dealing with Cheonmyeonghoe this time will not be easy. My father and Sima Ming knew about the past process and results because they sent emissaries from time to time to inform them of the news. Of course, the Jeonseo could not contain such cruelty as it is now. Dont even talk. I dont know how many times I almost died. This was a very difficult test. No, it was an impossible mission! I admit it. Its my mistake. I had no idea that the Cheonmyeonghoe organization had grown so big. Sima Ming readily admitted his mistake. The one who assigned the mission was Tongtian Pavilion led by Sima Ming. My father, who was watching at that time, blurted out. You tried to kill our son. Sima Ming and I looked at our father in surprise. Of course, we were both surprised by my father making this joke in this situation, but I was surprised by something else. my son It was the first time I heard it from my father. I may have heard it when I was very young, but this was the first time I remembered it. I was supposed to take it as a joke, but I couldnt think of anything. Sima Ming smiled and said to me. How is it? If this is enough, can you forgive me? He knows it too. It was the first time I heard the word our son. Thats why Im thrilled. Please send it again. How about this time? Is it the Heavenly Council? Is this the Heaven and Earth Association? Sima Mingughed at my words. I felt good. It was just one word, but it was a moment I would never forget. Calming his trembling heart, he asked Sima Ming. What happened to your brother? The Grand Duke has alreadypleted his duties and returned safely. Just like before his return, my brother came back safely. The fate that has changed is mine. The secret organization called Cheonmyeonghoe disappeared from the martial arts world and I passed the test. Then you both passed the test. Thats right. My test was much harder, so shouldnt you just ept that I won? Please make me your sessor! I boldly demanded. This is a reasonable request, but wouldnt it be unfair from the Archdukes point of view? We have to consider the case where the Archduke chose the difficult side. As you both probably guessed, my brother would never have been able to solve it. If I had intervened too deeply, I would have lost my life. In that respect, Im d I chose this one. I couldnt bear to say that. Then I feel so unfair, right? So, I think the award should be given separately from the results of this test. It seems like there has already been talk with my father about doing this. Is there anything you would like? Without hesitation, I looked at my father in the royal pce and said, As a reward, why dont you go hunting with me one more time? My father made an unexpected expression. Every time you receive a prize, you ask to go hunting with me. When I first returned and won the battle, the wish I asked for was hunting. I have to catch the tiger I couldnt catch then. good night. lets go. My father readily epted my offer. Departure is tomorrow morning. * * * The first ce I visited after leaving Cheonmajeon was Ians training ground. I thought Ian would be sweating because he was practicing martial arts, but unexpectedly, he was reading a book. Every time I see her, she is astoundingly beautiful, and the sight of her reading a book gives off another charm. Its a look that every bachelor in the world will fall in love with. That thought urred to me again. I have to show Jin Ha-ryeong about Ian at least once. I wondered what kind of martial arts book it was, so I used my visual acuity to look closely, and to my surprise, it was a collection of poetry and paintings. He said as he entered the training hall. Are you nning to quit being a warrior and be a poet? Ian nced up at my words, then looked back at his book and spoke. Are you here? He acted as if I had seen him only yesterday. No, even if I had seen it yesterday, I would have been more weing. I immediately sensed that she was ying a prank. I pretended not to notice and sat down next to her. congrattions. What celebration? I heard there was something to eat noodles? Only then did I know. There was no doubt that Seo Dae-ryong, who had been quiet about us, came and told us everything about Jin Ha-ryeong. The person you are destined to fall in love with is the Murim Lords daughter, right? Its not love, its meeting, its not a daughter, its a granddaughter. It must be very pretty to visit Hubuk. Im not prettier than you. What about your personality? great? Thats pretty good. I didnt grow up spoiled. You are the perfect match. I really congratte you. Are you done with jealousy? Its not jealousy, its celebration. Then you have to look at me and do it. no, I do not want. It was so cute to see Ian get jealous. I told her. When I get back, someone much prettier than you is waiting for me. I saw a smile forming on Ians lips as he lowered his head. So what do you say? They didnt believe me. So Im going to show it to you next time. Im going. As I stood up and walked away, Ian jumped up. Where are you going! You make people wait like this. Ian jumped up and ran towards me. She was hugged. I felt her tears falling behind my shoulder. As I waited, I could see how worried I was. wait a minute. I stood holding her for a moment. When I felt her warmth, I felt at ease. I felt like allplicated thoughts disappeared. How lucky are you to have at least one person like this in your life? After a while she got off me. Ians cheeks were turning red, perhaps because he thought he had been too bold in running up and hugging her. She quickly changed the topic. This collection of poetry was lent to me by Lord Hyeolcheon. Elder? why? I went looking for it. Theres a rumor that the Magons are on a mission for you. I asked Thomas if you were okay, Master. I could imagine how much hesitation he must have had before visiting Hyeolcheon Doma in person. What if I say its not okay? Then you must have gone to see the master. I would have definitely gone. I wont be able to eat or sleep because I think that if I dont go, you might die. You have to go at least for me. You sound like a worrier. If I hade, I would have left it at the Murim Alliance. Then he would have lived at a soup restaurant near Murimmaeng without any worries. If you run a soup restaurant, you wont miss a single day. Sheughed. Her bright personality remains the same whether she gained weight or not now. Her greatest charm and strength was that she was not shaken by any external factors or changes. At that time, the old man from Hyeolcheon Doma lent me a book so that I could go and read it without worrying about unnecessary things. The book I borrowed at that time was about human life and death. No, Im telling you not to worry about lending me a book about life and death! Anyway, since then, I have been borrowing and reading one book at a time. But theres something strange, right? I think Im getting better at martial arts training after reading the book. Its because your martial arts skills have finally be connected to your life. My life and martial arts are connected? At first, martial arts skills are achieved through talent and effort. Then, when one reaches a certain point, martial arts bes a reflection of that persons life. Usually, there are cases where martial arts gets blocked by a wall and you cant get over it, right? Most of them are like that. The reason is because you cant change your life. Only when people change will their views on martial arts change, but as people remain the same, they cannot ovee the wall that blocks them. ah! Ian seems to have gotten some answers. It was a moment when my curiosity was answered: why reading poetry and books about life and death felt helpful in martial arts. Well talk about itter. For now, I have to go meet the master of life and death. I was about to turn around when Ian spoke bravely. Im so d you came back safely, Master. Its good to see you. So I left Ians residence and this time headed to Namdojong, where Hyeolcheondomas residence is located. Chapter 178 Episode 178 Who is third? Hyeolcheon Doma was training. He started training long before I took this exam, so he has been practicing non-stop for quite some time. Are you really preparing for war? He responded without even turning his head to what I said. When you get older, living each day is a war. Ive been there. This time, I ran and was suddenly hugged by Hyeolcheon Doma. What are you doing so disgusting? Hyeolcheondoma was scared and forcibly pulled me away. Honestly, I want to be hugged by my father like this. I cant even try because Im afraid Ill get hit with a nine fire magic attack. I missed you, old man. Youre acting like someone you havent seen in a decade. The Blood Heaven Sword plunged the Death Heaven de into the ground. And I leaned against it. At times like this, its nice to see that knife looking like his friend. Cheonmyeonghoeju? He died. There must have been a lot of people around. I got a lot of blood on my hands this time. Hyeolcheondoma must have sensed the bitterness in my answer, so he went into the house, brought out some alcohol, and poured it for me. What can I do? Such is your fate. Drink it and shake it off. I drank the drink he gave me. I felt as if a blood chopping board was washing the blood off my hands. At least it was a drink andfort from someone who knew better than anyone else what it was like to kill someone. I didnt say thank you. Because, as always, I couldnt repay you with words. The Archduke will never give up, so the future will not be easy. Even if his abilities and qualifications are not as good as yours, he is stronger than you in terms of his determination to be the Heavenly Demon. It would be difficult to save a brother like that. Have you ever met a true disciple? I came and went earlier. You did a great job choosing me as your sessor. Well have to wait and see. This guy will do better than anyone else. You may have heard that I won the Soryong Tournament. Did you win? You wrote that if you lose, you die, so how can you not win? Even if the worlds best martial artspetition is held instead of the Xiaoryong match, I have to win. And whose martial arts skills would you lose? Joy shed across Hyeolcheon Domas face, as if he had never thought he would actually win. In times like these, it is clear that there is affection for Seo Dae-ryong. Ugh. The fact that the chatterbox doesnt brag about it shows how difficult it is for the elderly. Please be a little morefortable with me. If things arefortable between priests, things will end up going wrong. Anyway, I guess Im being really rude. Im going to need training in hell. Ah, inspector. This is something I didnt expect. sorry. Stop it. Shouldnt we see other mazons as well? no. Other Mazon will watch slowly. Im only seeing the elderly today. If you like someone, you have to like it clearly like this. As the saying goes, a person who likes everyone is someone that no one likes. Regardless of a persons true feelings, everyone will think that way. That person usually likes everyone, right? At the very least, it is a misunderstanding that Hyeolcheon Doma does not want to receive. The ttery is still the same. However, a smile that could not be hidden was blooming on the corner of Hyecheondomas mouth. I secretly like this kind of thing. Go say hello to the mazons. Everyone stepped up for you, but its polite to say hello. Yes, of course. Even though deep down I wanted to go. You just need to know that seniors alwayse first. I left the residence, leaving behind Hyeolcheon Doma, who was wielding the sword again. Before going to Akingok, I stopped by the house and picked up a white mask. Wouldnt it be polite to wear a mask when going to a bad song? The masked people wearing white masks no longer paid special attention to me like before. The hostility in his eyes towards me also disappeared. I could tell from their reactions that my friendship with Extreme Soma was deepening. If they look at me and say hello to me with friendly eyes, well be closer than we are now. With the guidance of the masked visitor, I entered the residence of the evil-in-gokju. At first, I thought these Magons were as important as martial arts training, so meeting them was a task, but now it has be a rtionship rather than a task. Surprisingly, people go there because they really want to see it. Extreme Soma was looking at the white wall again today. Really, what are you thinking about while looking at that wall? Im here. I raised my mask over my head and greeted him bravely. Then, Extreme Soma turned towards me. His eyes met those inside the mask. I never thought the day woulde when I would make eye contact with a very evil Soma and feel this happy. The two of them teamed up with Extreme Soma and fought for their lives twice. The first was a fight with Geomwang Baek Mang-gi, and the second was a fight with Geukak Somas Four Baek Yang Cheo-gi. Both of these fights were life-threatening, and perhaps because of that, there was a special feeling of being arade on the battlefield who saved his life. I heard that the Cheonmyeonghoe work waspleted sessfully. Who would have neglected revenge? In fact, this test was also rted to Extreme Soma. Because they had captured Yang Cheo-gi, one of the four hundred members of the Extremely Evil Soma. Extreme Soma said with a smile. As you know, Im sure I have a source of help. It was a metaphor for giving a silver coin to Chusaeng of Wolpyeongmun Gate. Extreme Soma and Eunwonjeon were a really unsuitablebination. Extreme Soma held out a small box. What is this? Open it. When I opened the box, there was a white herb inside. This is Baengryeongdan, a secret elixir handed down from the main text. A spicy yet strong scent quickly filled the room. I could feel that the efficacy was unusual. It was sent to me by a monk. It seems that peace hase with the death of the Four Baek Yang wives. It seems that he sent it because he was grateful that the Samun warriors who came at the order of Sabaek at that time were sent away without hurting anyone. I will give it to you. Why are you giving me this precious thing? I received it thanks to Lee Gongja. It was truly a gift for me. I was taken aback by the unexpected gift. no. Soma, please eat. Then, Extreme Soma said something unexpected. Im giving it to you because I want to get some points, so stop refusing and take it. I want to win points too. great. So how about this? Lets share it in half. Extreme Soma was surprised by my words. Are you serious? yes. Im not one to share elixirs because Im greedy, but Id like to make an exception this time. Lets eat half each tomemorate the fact that we fought together and survived. Extreme Somas eyes shined brightly. It was the clearest look in his eyes since I met him. I could feel it. We are passing another turning point in our rtionship with him. great. Of course. I pulled out the dark magic sword and split the Baeknyeongdan exactly in half. We took it at the same time, like drinking alcohol. I swallowed Baeknyeongdan with my throat. The angry energy filled my mouth, but soon melted and went down my throat. It was a very strong elixir, but my existing internal strength was so deep that I absorbed all of its effects without any problems. Although it was only half, the amount of energy added to the Danjeon was not small. My eyes began to shine with a clear and deep look, then returned to their original look. Extreme Soma also finished his fortune telling and stood up. Is it delicious? It tastes better than any elixir Ive ever had. There was no need to say anything else. We justughed together. By the way, if I give you poison, why do you eat it so eagerly? What if thats a fake Baekryeongdan? So we shared it, right? Lets die together. Extreme Somaughed loudly. To everyone else, hisugh may have been just a habitualugh, but to me at least it was filled with emotion. Because I felt his emotions through hisughter. But is it okay for you to look at that wall like that? Its good, right? He looks like a crazy person. Basically, you cant mess with a crazy person. why? Are you worried? Im afraid I might go crazy. A little bit. In response to the honest answer, Extreme Soma revealed an unexpected fact. Can I tell you a secret? The effect of the meditation in the text is further enhanced if you practice while looking at a white wall. Oh, thats why. I had no idea that the extremely evil Soma was practicing meditation while looking at the wall. I feel it again. To me, they look anxious, but everyone is doing well in their own lives. Did youe back here after seeing Hyeolcheondoma? yes. It will be difficult to take care of everything. There are still only four of us, right? Im nning on taking care of all eight of you. Surprisingly, his prediction was correct. yes. I will manage and take care of all eight people, whether they are allies or enemies. Can you hold on? Of course, it is not easy. Even though weugh and enjoy this rtionship, we never know when and how things will turn sour. If you take the Mazons lightly, you will end up in trouble someday. Thats what I told my pretty heart. They say martial arts and life are connected. Does that only apply to her? If I be a vessel that can embrace all of Palmazon, I will be able to ovee the wall of martial arts that blocks me. Extreme Soma stared at me for a moment and told me what he had always felt. What is Gongja Lee looking at? When I look at it once in a while, I get the feeling that what Gongja Lee is looking at is not just the sessor, not just the Heavenly Demon, but something else beyond that. Is it because they only look into each others eyes? He is also looking beyond what I am looking at. Extreme Soma feels what even people closer to him cannot feel. There wille a day when I tell him. About my great enemy. So, there maye a moment when wee back to back again and go beyond the moment of life and death. I dont think that moment would be so bad if it were Soma-sama and not someone else. I said it all over and over again, but Extreme Soma did not ask me what I meant. I will wait for that moment. See you then. I greeted him and left Akingok. The reunion with him was as neat as the white mask. * * * Ilhwa Geomjon and Chwima were drinking, so I was able to see them both in one ce. The two friends used to drink often, and they happened to be drinking today as well. Wee, Gongja Lee! I was drunk on both Ilhwa Geomjon and intoxicating liquor. It was the first time Ilhwa Geomzon had been seen this drunk. You have fallen into the temptation of evil. Pleasee and rescue me quickly. While saying that, Ilhwa Geomzon poured me a drink. I was thankful for thest time I worked on the evil song. What have we done? It was just a stampede. At that time, Chwima asked me with a disgruntled look. Hyeolcheondoma and Extreme Evil Soma have already met, right? yes. Why are west? Why third or fourth? If youre here, we coulde see you first, right? Ilhwa Geomzone also joined in theint. When he red at me with his red, drunk face, I smiled and said. Which one is third? The two people willingly epted this strong separation. Naji. Chwima shook his head as if he felt sorry for Ilhwa Geomjons confidence. friend. Im sorry, but this is me. I am on friendly terms with Lee Gongja. Hey buddy. If it were a true brother and sister system, you wouldnt be fighting for the third or fourth time, right? We drink and swim together. I wasnt going to tell you this, but we even danced under the moonlight. The two people who had been arguing looked at me. Im asking you to choose. Who is third and fourth? Chwima asked with earnest eyes. Brother. Im not thest, right? Its not thest time. yes? That time when he smiled brightly. Its somewhere in the middle. I am the fourth of the eight mazon. Ilhwa Geomzone drank the winners drink. Not all friends or brothers are close friends, right? Chuma pouted his mouth and drank. I was so thankful for these two people. How could these people be treated like this? Who would be in this position for the third or fourth time in the first ce? You are holding back for me. They are willing to fight for third, fourth, etc. Ill just tell you two today. You know the two people in front of you, right? Picky, bratty, and entric. Conversely, what about the two of you? Of all the Magon people, you have the biggest heart, right? Is it because you have a big heart? Its not because youre easygoing, is it? When I made a flinching look at Chwimas question, the two peopleughed as if it was amusing. The three of us toasted and emptied our drinks. As he put down his drink, Chuma also shared some rather surprising news. Not long ago, Doma and I had a drink here with Geomzon. The image of three people drinking together was not easy to imagine. How was it? Did you like it? Would it have been good? Chuma sighed. There was no stabbing, right? I almost flew. Then thats it. Then Ilhwa Geomzon spoke. What happens? Dont ever invite me to something like that again! So, if people who have a falling out reconcile so easily, why would there be fights in the world? Anyway, it had meaning. Because Chwima was trying to reconcile the two. I raised my ss and said with my eyes. You worked hard, bro. Chuma smiled and raised his ss. There are times when it is better to acknowledge one hardship than to say a hundred nice words. Now that Ive said hello to your return, Ill be leaving. I said goodbye and got up. I forced myself to get up, holding on to my trouser legs to drink more. I can y with the mazons next time, but hunting with my father is not an opportunity thates often. Early the next morning, carrying arger leather bag than before, I headed to Cheonmajeon for my second hunt with my father. Chapter 179 Episode 179 I have never felt lonely. I climbed the mountain with my father. It seems like only yesterday that I climbed the mountain with my father right after returning, but a lot has happened in that time. If I had to pick just one thing, it would be that my rtionship with my father has be much better than it was then. So, although the same two people are climbing the same mountain, it can be said that the situation is clearly different. Why did you ask me toe hunting? I wanted to spend time with my father. My father stopped and looked back at me. Because I was sincere, I was able to calmly look my father in the eyes. When my father came back, I was so moved to see him at Taesa Temple. My father took a step forward and asked me again. Why did you bring so much luggage? As you sawst time, these are all necessary. Even though they may be ufortable now, they are things that will make our bodies and mouthsfortable and enjoyableter. My father walked ahead again. I followed behind him quietly. When we first asked him to go hunting with us, it seemed like he would talk a lot, but now that he was with his father again, he didnt have much to say. Fortunately, it wasnt awkward at all just walking like this without saying a word. No, it was better because it felt like we were having a silent conversation. A thought suddenly urred to me. I have no intention of getting married in this life, but if I do get married and have children, will I ever go hunting with my son like this? Can I be the kind of father whose sonfortably says to me, Father, lets go hunting? Will my son think like this as he walks behind me? And what is your father thinking right now? After walking for a while longer, I broke the silence. The Murim Lord said he wanted to see my father. My father also knew that I had met the Murim lord because I had already reported it in a letter. Is he well? He corrected me for my age. His personality is fierce and his martial arts skills are also subversive. It was very different from the leader I had imagined. Hes different from the rumors. The lord said he wanted to see his father. So I asked my father if he would, and he said he probably wouldnt. He said his father would want to kill him. You know me well. Are you serious? Then, did you know that the Demon Cultist would miss the Murim Lord? Isnt there something like courtesy towards the head of the opposing faction, respect as a military officer, or something like that? There is nothing like that. You gain respect as a warrior only when you fight. Do you want to fight the lord? After a moment, my father answered. Hes someone I want to hang out with at least once. Victory in that fight would mean the death of the opponent. The Heavenly Demon and the Murim Lord have joined forces, but it wont end with just wiping the dust off their clothes. And the result will change the fate of the entire martial arts world. So this fight cannot be easily concluded. I know that my father dreams of uniting the world. Since the story about the leader came up, I thought about my fathers intentions. If our church and a political factione into conflict, will the Apostolic Alliance take our side? If you think that the Apostolic Alliance is closer to us than the political faction, you are mistaken. Isnt it? If the Sado Alliance has to join hands with either us or the Murim Alliance, we will join hands with the political faction. Is there a reason you are so sure? The Apostolic League hates us more than the political faction. They probably want to get rid of us and paint a picture of dividing the political faction and the martial arts faction. I felt that what my father said was right. Before I returned, I had a conversation with a master from Sapa. He also really hated our school, and the reason was simple. As the Demonic Cult came to symbolize orthodox evil, the Apostolic Alliance was reduced to an organization that pursued cheap evil. Why shouldnt Sa Do-maeng be the owner of Moorim? Although it was just ament and personal thought from a Sapa expert, I thought at the time that many Sapa people might be thinking simrly. It urred to me that perhaps the Apostolic Alliances hatred of our church that my father had mentioned might have originated there. I didnt bother to stop my fathers ambition. Well have to go to war at least once anyway. The target is not the Murim Alliance or the Sado Alliance, but only Fire Arms. Be stronger too, father! That evening. We settled in a quiet ce with a flowing stream. A thickyer of leather wasid out where my father couldfortably lie down. It is the most important burden among all the burdens one carries. After making afortable bed for my father, I lit a bonfire and cooked the game I caught. Instead of just lightly salting the food, I applied seasoning prepared in advance and grilled it properly. This time, we prepared a lot of vegetables and foods as well as the secret sauce made by Lim Sook-soo. How does it taste? Okay. It has to be okay. Through Lim Sook-su, I found out in advance what kind of vor my father likes and prepared the seasoning. After finishing the meal, tea was served. The car was also my fathers favorite car. Seeing my fathers satisfied expression while drinking tea made me think that I had prepared well. Has the Pungshinsabo reached itsposition? As expected, my father was able to see through my aplishments right away. yes. I felt something during the process of fighting this Cheonmyeonghoe, but unfortunately, it did not lead to great sess. It felt like we were almost there, yet it felt so far away yet so close. If you get impatient, it will go slower. Ill keep that in mind. Would you like another cup of tea? My father nodded and I poured him another cup of warm tea. Do you enjoy ying with me? It has really improved a lot. My father asked all these questions. One principle thates to mind in times like this. Dont even think about deceiving your father. Honestly, would it be fun? I feel cautious and burdened. Then why did you ask me toe? Because I feel reassured. My father looked at me with a surprised expression. I expressed my feelings calmly. I feel so reassured when Im with my father. Arent you going to stop anyone who gets in our way? Even if a monster instead of a humanes out, wont your father stop it? I feel at peace just by being with my father. I dont have to protect them, I dont have any pressure to make that person mine, and I dont have any responsibility to make that person who sacrifices for me happy. No matter what happens, I feel veryfortable in this moment where I can just stay still. I feel reassured because my father is there. It was a truly honest feeling. My father looked at me with slightly deeper eyes, perhaps because he was unexpected. Arent you lonely, father? My father snorted at my question. Its a difficult question to answer, but when will we ever ask something like this again? My fathery down on the floor as if he was sleeping. After lying down for a while and looking up at the night sky, my father suddenly spoke. I have never been lonely. It sounded like this to me: Im always lonely. Just like that, the first day of hunting with my father passed. * * * I walked around morefortably on the second day than on the first. Although we barely talked, neither my father nor I felt awkward at all. Just climb the mountain together, walk the trail, and then rest in the valley. Hunting wasnt our main focus, we just walked around and rested together. As I was grilling the meat I had hunted that evening, my father came to my side. Let me try. What? Youre not saying you want to cook, are you? Why not? Did your father cook? My father asked me calmly, as I was so surprised. Why are you so surprised? Have you ever tried cooking? I do it sometimes. I was shocked by these lies. Is there even a martial art called cooking among the magical arts? Is that what youre talking about? blether! How can you not say nonsense about your father cooking? If youe across a dish that doesnt suit your taste, you kill Suksu, right? Are you cooking that day with the intention of atonement? So, isnt my masters skill too great to kill him? You really cook? My father started cooking as if he wanted to show me. And he cooked really well. Instead of grilling the whole meat, only the tasty parts were cut and stir-fried with vegetables and mushrooms. And as if to prove that he really cooks on a regr basis, we cooked soup together. What was even more surprising was that it tasted great. What is it? Why is it delicious? Didnt they secretly pour in Gongcheong petroleum instead of seasoning? A smile crossed my fathers lips. It was the first smile I had after climbing the mountain. It was a moment when I learned a side of my father that I had never known. The Cheonma of the time is the Cheonma who cooks. That night, Iy down across the campfire and talked about various things with my father. I mainly spoke and my father epted it, but I couldnt help but mention the Magons. As you all know, my father, on my side, I have Hyeolcheondoma and Extreme Soma, Ilhwageomjon, and on my brothers side, I have Demon Buddha and Poison King Gwonma. The young soul mazon was excluded for now. How is it? It looks like my side has the advantage, right? Its tight. Youre saying its tight even though we have one more person? okay. The fact that there is a tight situation even though one person is not enough means that there is someone among the Demon Buddha or the King of Demon Lords who is doing the work of two people. Who are you thinking so highly of? Is it time to kick out our idiots? Despite my jokes, my father didnt talk about him anymore. Im asking you to experience it yourself and go through some hardships. Who on earth did you have in mind? Why do you want to be a religious leader? Because its my mission. It is my mission that I have worked hard my entire life to return to. I will protect you even if it means dying. I want to learn the martial arts technique. Why are you so obsessed with the Nine Fire Magic Gong? Its not about being obsessed with nine fire magic, its about bing stronger. Its still strong enough. What are you going to do to be stronger? You have to be stronger to be able to protect everyone. My father and my brother. All the disciples of Cheonmajeon. There may be a few more people added there now. In the past, they didnt step forward, but now, someone among the Mazon will step forward for real revenge. But my fathers thoughts were firm. The Nine Fire Magic Technique will only be taught to those who will be Heavenly Demons. Then the Heavenly Demon will be me. Like my father, my thoughts were also firm. My father looked at me for a moment, then turned his back and went to sleep. And even if I be the Heavenly Demon, I will be a different Heavenly Demon from my father. A heavenly horse that roams the world freely. Well have to work a lot harder to do that. * * * On the third day, my father headed to the top of Daecheonsan Mountain. On the way up the mountain, I felt the energy of a tiger twice. But I pretended not to notice. It was to leave an excuse toe hunting again next time. If I felt it, my father must have felt it too, but he didnt say anything about catching the tiger. Maybe my father is also looking forward to the next hunt? Ah, was the summit this cool? The scenery seen from the top of Daecheon Mountain was literally something out of a painting. When I was the same as you, I used toe up here when I was tired while practicing martial arts. I felt strange imagining my father standing here when he was young. I, too, shoulde up once in a while if I feel frustrated during training. Come here for a moment. yes. My father sat on arge rock at the top and gave a lecture on the Bicheon Sword Technique. I was already a martial artist who had achieved greatness in the Twelve Stars, and the learning I needed now was the Poongsinsabo, and even though my father knew that, he told me about the Bicheon Sword Technique. Its as if all martial arts are ultimately connected to one thing, so if you clearly understand what you know best, you can find clues to understanding other things. It was a very special moment listening to the Twelve Stars Daeseongs lecture on the Bicheon Sword Technique. And I had a new experience. Of course, I thought I would understand everything, but there were a lot of things that were different from what I thought. Even though it was the same castle, I felt that the path to the destination was very different. If there was something I didnt understand, I always asked my father. I didnt pretend to know something I didnt know. I didnt even intentionally pretend not to know. I literally had a conversation with my thoughts flowing like water. This discussion on martial arts, which was thought tost for a while, continued even after three or four sessions had passed. One day passed, two days passed, and it continued until three days. We continued to talk while eating the food we had cooked, shared while drinking tea, and shared while drinking the alcohol we brought for thest day. We talked while hunting because we ran out of food, and we talked about martial arts while grilling meat over a bonfire. My father and I were both fascinated by this conversation. At first, we started with a discussion about Bicheongeombeop, but we ended up having all kinds of discussions about martial arts in general. It was an in-depth discussion between the heavenly demon father and the returned heavenly body. When the three-day long discussion was over, I jumped up and opened the Pungshinsabo. And I could tell. Finally, I was able to properly walk the four steps that the God of Wind walks. I said to my father with a surprised face. Pungsinsabo was a great sess. My father was not surprised, as if he had expected this situation. My father grabbed me by the cor and threw me into the castle. I bowed deeply to my father. Thanks for your great teaching. Thank you so much, father. Get up. Lets stop going down. yes. I was ovee with a strong desire to run. I wonder how fast the brisk walk to Daeseong will be, whether I can handle it, and how narrow the midfield has be. I was curious about all of that. father. Lets have a running race. From here to our school. How is it? I was finally qualified to try my fathers Heavenly Demon flying technique. My father looked at me with a funny expression. Why do I like that expression so much? What are you going to bet? You have to put your pride on the line. good night. It was absolutely an advantageous condition for me because I could afford to lose, but my father willingly epted it nheless. You are nning to win and make fun of me. My father and I stood side by side. I dont think Ive ever seen them side by side like this. My fathers face felt new again. I was so happy at this moment of running side by side with my father. Lets go on the count of three. One, two I counted three after I started. This way, when I win, my father will have something to say. As the two light balls at the apex began to separate the space, a wind noise that I had never heard in my life began to be heard. Chapter 180 Episode 180 Unless you have a certain level of determination. There is no way to describe the sound of this wind. If I had to express it, it was like the sound of the wind blowing from the mysterious valley at the end of the world. It was a sound that was so cool and cheerful and seemed like nothing in this world. The moment I heard the sound of Daesungs speed walk, I felt it right away. Im going to be addicted to this sound. The sound was as captivating as the crazy speed. At first I was fast. The speedboat that reached Daeseong was so fast that it cannot be described in words. Of course, it was much faster than the state ofposition. When I first asked to have a running race, I actually crashed into a tree and rolled around on the floor. I was prepared to show my father how reckless I was. My father looked at me andughed. I was prepared to make a big fuss like that. But I ran better than I thought. My eyesight and body supported the fast speed. This is probably because he hadpletely adapted to the rapid pace ofposition while going back and forth between the main school and the Murim Alliance. Thanks to this, I was able to run at a simr speed to my father, even though I had just reached the great castle. However, it required extreme concentration and mental strength. I was so dizzy and tired while running that I slowed down. As the speed slowed down, my father rushed up next to me. Thats pretty good! Whose son is this? My father looked surprised and impressed. Of course, there was no concession on my fathers face. The father was the one who would never give up on fire, whether it was his son or anyone else. Son, I have something to tell you. What is it? It was a time when I was nervous because the tone was serious. It was right then. Boom! I looked away from my father and crashed into a tree and fell to the ground. I was telling you to be careful! I felt my fathers cheerfulughter recede. I jumped up and ran after him. Fortunately, my self-defense skills protected my body, so I was able to get up without any injuries. Its a foul, its a foul! father! He insisted that it was a foul that I had bumped into him without paying attention. Of course, my father ran faster without even looking back. I ran after my father again. I could tell as I ran. What decides this match is not what type of martial arts is. Pungsinsabos speed walk and Cheonma flying technique were almost at the same level of light attack. The problem was vision. The eyes cannot support the maximum speed that a light attack can achieve. So eventually, once I get used to it, I will be able to win no matter what. Because I had vision that was beyond its limits thanks to the new eye technique. I ran after seeing my fathers back in the distance. Just like when I first went hunting and saw my fathers back, now I see my fathers back while running. I felt lonely then, and I still feel lonely now, but one thing has changed. The point is that the way I look at it has changed. I liked this moment better than any other moment Ive ever run in my life. I dont know how my father felt, but at least I felt that my thoughts about him were growing. The moment I thought of my father, I fell once more. Even if you lose concentration for just a moment, you will inevitably crash and fall. I got up again and chased after him, but in the end I couldnt catch up with my father. When I arrived at our school, my father went to Cheonmajeon first. If it were me, I would have waited and made fun of him, but my father knows how to tolerate teasing. Im sure youll make fun of me the next time we meet. I bowed my head in the direction of Cheonmajeon and expressed my gratitude once again. The sess of Poongsinsabo is entirely thanks to my father. Its not just that the speed walk is faster. The dark spiritual walking has be more secretive, the blinking walking can escape from greater danger, and the bright walking walking has be the true walking of the me king. * * * That evening, the trio gathered for a drinking party at Pungryu Bar. Its been a while since youve been here, so Ill buy you a drink today. The owner, Cho Chun-bae, said he would specially serve alcohol today. It was to celebrate the safe return of Seo Dae-ryong. Then Seo Dae-ryong said that he would only ept favors from his heart. This time, I won the dancepetition and received the prize money. Today, I will buy a healthy drink. So, please cook all the delicious dishes. Winning! Congrattions, Inspector. thank you. Is everything okay, Gongja Lee? sure. When Jo Chun-bae went down to the first floor, Seo Dae-ryongs boasting finally began. Ah, where should I begin to tell the wonderful adventures of this lone investigator? Wow! When I first saw the Murim Alliance building, I felt destiny Ian and Jangho looked at each other andughed as they watched Seo Dae-ryong begin his epic story. The story was so interesting that Seo Dae-ryongs adventure story was not boring at all. You are truly amazing. Even if it was a non-dance dance, it was a real fight, right? You dont have much actual experience, but you managed to win. Jang Ho had a lot of practical experience, but Ian was just training every day. Thats why I was so surprised and envious of Seo Dae-ryongs achievement. Of course, there were fateful and tragic encounters along the way. Seo Dae-ryong talked about the woman who supported him. Even that sad ending. She was a woman sent by the Cheonmyeonghoe. Ian jumped up and cursed, and Janghoforted him by saying that it was all experience. The two people were so passionate that Seo Dae-ryong felt like all his umted wounds were being released. This is why I was looking forward to this drinking party the most. We waited longer. Now, with that in mind, lets make a toast. Seo Dae-ryong was very grateful to the two people. A woman who can be said to be the most beautiful woman in the world and the head of the Demon Army, an elite organization of the Heavenly Demon Church, are waiting for him and listening to him. What do you say? I have something to tell you two. I also decided to walk the path of a true warrior. The ones that had a direct influence were Geommugeuk and Hyeolcheondoma, but the influence of these two was also very great. There was always a desire to be a person who would not be ashamed of these people. Ian and Jangho sincerely congratted him. If the inspector at Hwangcheongak was a military person, he would be a military person, but Ian and Jangho knew that the military person that Seo Dae-Ryong was talking about was a military person in a different sense. Its something to be celebrated, right? To be honest, Im scared that Ill die early. Arent you two scared? Then Ian smiled and said. I think life and death are already decided. I feel at peace when I think that when and how I die is already decided. This warrior was a fatalist. I think so. On the other hand, Jangho had a different idea. I always live in fear of death. really? Rather, I think Lord Jang is not afraid of death. no. Even when I sleep, I wake up several times. I often dream of dying. This was something neither Ian nor Seo Dae-ryong knew about. The story about life and death continued. Then Seo Dae-ryong got excited. I almost died this time too. Seo Dae-ryong jumped up and unbuttoned his upper clothes. I still have four scars left on my body by the sectarians. This wound on my shoulder was suffered in the Battle of the Eight Gangs. There are two holes, right? This is the finals, and this wound here. * * * I was listening to the conversation between three people next to the checkout counter on the first floor. Jo Chun-bae and Iughed together at the sight of Seo Dae-ryong loosening his clothes at the end. Its truly a drinking club that drunkards will rush to join immediately. Cho Chun-bae said with a kind face. They are really nice people. If one person is missing, the remaining two peoplee and miss that one person. There were times when Ian was not there and there were times when Seo Dae-ryong was not there. Im just going back now. Didnt youe to be with us? Its such fun, but I think we should get the three of us together today. Then please wait a moment. Cho Chun-bae went to the kitchen and brought a bottle of alcohol. This is the liquor I saved up. Take it, have a drink, and sleep. This is a gift to congratte you on your safe return. Wee back. Cho Chun-bae was truly happy for my return, like family. This time I saw a precious person in Moorim, and next time I have a drink, I will introduce you to him. Then its good for me. You would never dream of that person being a Murim lord. But how can people know things? The day maye when the Murim lord has a drink at a pub. Thank you for the drink. So I said goodbye and left the bar. I returned home looking at the moonlight. There was someone else I wanted to see. Gowol and Pungcheon religious leader. I wanted to run at a fast pace right now, but the two of them were too far away from the main school. After returning from a long absence, there was a lot of work to be done. So I think Ill have to postpone seeing the two of them for a bit. They werent worried. Because we are together. While heading to my residence, I turned to Daechwirim. When I wake up now and think of someone to drink with, the first thing thates to mind is intoxication. As expected, Chu Ma was drinking alone in Chu Meng Lu. My drunk wife put me on a ferry and headed to an ind in the middle of theke. Do you still drink a lot these days? It has decreased significantlypared to before. Youre only drinking one bottle today. Thank goodness. Thanks to Mr. Lee. Is that because of me? Its thanks to the military officer taking care of me and worrying about me. I knew that Yeo-bin liked drinking, so I spoke kindly to her. I thought it would be nice to have a woman like this take care of the horses by my side. If you want your words to work properly, you should be a wife, not a subordinate. It would be nice if I could step forward and continue the rtionship if I felt like it, but I had no intention of doing so carelessly. If I got involved in the wrong way, I could have ruined what was supposed to be a good rtionship. From the railing of Qu Meng Tower, Qu Ma looked towards us and waved his hand. I called out to him loudly. brother. Since it was just the two of us, Ifortably called him brother. Chuma showed with his facial expressions how much a single title can make someone feel good. Is your brother here? I came because I thought my poor Sa-deung brother would drink alone. Where is the fourth rank in the Palmazon? The middle isnt easy either. So the boat arrived at the ind and went up to Chumenglu. Whats happening all of a sudden? I want to have a drink. Wee back. The two of us had a drink together. We didnt say anything and just drank quietly. Because drunkards know alcohol well, they also know people who drink alcohol well. Does the other person want to drink while having a conversation, or does he/she want to drink quietly, like now, with the moon rising on theke as a snack? I went hunting with my father. It seems like you went quite a long way this time? amazing. How can you spend such a long time alone with the religious leader? Im going crazy. It can be unexpectedly crazy fun. Chwima shook his head, saying there was no way that would happen. I got to see my father cooking. Its just a shame that I cant say anything. I found out while talking to my father that he seems to have a high opinion of the Poison King and the Demon King. If the religious leader lives highly, he will be rmended. Chwima spoke decisively. Not the Poison King? The religious leader usually doesnt like using poison. Its never been said publicly, but everyone knows it. The Poison King knows, but he pretends not to know. Then why do Gwonma live so highly? I said I was researching the Mazons, but after returning and meeting them, I felt something new. To say you know a person, you have to meet them in person, talk to them, and experience them. Still, what people dont know is people. What I knew was their actions, not them. The same goes for Gwonma. I and Kwon Ma only drank together once. how was it? Chwima looked down at his ss for a moment, remembered that time, and took a sip. If you dont have a lot of determination, it wont be easy to defeat this person. It made me think like this. This was the first time I heard a Chuma speak highly of another Mazon. But why the horse? I was thinking of making one for my brother. Chwima asked worriedly because it meant that we were going to attract Gwonma to us. If you touch the horse in this situation, the Archduke wont stay still, right? Thats why. Dont be still. what do you mean? Now I have topete with my brother, right? Because it meant that a full-fledged battle for sessor would begin, Chumas eyes also became more intense. Are you confident? Im going to trust you. Chwima smiled and shook the empty liquor bottle when he heard that he trusted his brother to deal with him. Hearing that makes me want to drink another bottle. I poured myst drink into his ss. Hold on. I need to spend more time awake from now on. * * * The next afternoon, I headed to Dongkwon Gate, where the Invincible Kwon horse was located. I came to see Madam Kwon. The iron fists guarding the entrance looked at me with surprised faces. This is because there was an open rumor that his leader, Gwon Ma, was on the Archdukes side. Please follow me. An iron fist guided me. The eyes of the Tekkens passing through the East Gate were focused on me. White uniform, Blue uniform, Red uniform, ck uniform. They wore different uniform colors depending on their status. Their gender, age, and physical abilities were different. But they had one thing inmon. The fact that the body is bare without any metal parts. I walked slowly among the iron fists who risked their lives with only their bare fists. Chapter 181 Episode 181 Its not a cliff to climb. Gwonma was in the main training hall. Dozens of Tekken were practicing their martial arts skills, and Kwon Demon was standing in front of them with his arms crossed. Danwoogang (ǿ), the undefeated horse. The strongest fighter known for not having a single defeat. He was a head taller than me and his entire body was muscr. His bronze skin looked as hard as steel, as if a sword would not prate it. In particr, his fists were unusuallyrge; without any exaggeration, they were as big as a womans head. The saying that the body itself is a weapon is exactly what should be used for an undefeated demon. And there was something that definitely caught my attention. Gwonma looks really scary. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the devils in the paintings and statues of our school were modeled after the face of this demon. A face that makes you think that when a horse war breaks out, the leader must be a champion. How many people in Wulin would dare to see this face? The horse suddenly turned its head and looked at me. It doesnt matter how he feels right now. The very appearance was so scary that even now, it looked like it wanted to fight me. Of course, I have no preconceptions about appearance. How many times in your life have you experienced that your appearance and personality do not match? Among those who kill people whileughing, how many of them looked fine? I bowed my head politely. See you, Madam Kwon. However, Gwonma did not greet me and looked at the Tekkens again. It was an act ofplete disregard for me, but I didnt care. In the past, this action itself would have been meaningful and would have hurt my pride, but not now. Dont get upset. Please dont get upset. In hindsight, its nothing. If this happens on your first visit, there must be a good reason. I stood on the sidelines and watched the Tekkens practice their martial arts skills. Under the scorching sun, the Tekkens stood like stone statues in one posture. None of them moved, as if moving would mean the end of the world. Well, no one would dare to move their body even if it is difficult when that scary horse is staring at them. There was suffocating tension, but fortunately, no one made any notable mistakes during the event. How much time has passed? With the spirit of the warrior standing at the forefront, the Tekkens took their next stance. One of the two outstretched fists went towards his waist, twisting his body to the side. Once again, they took another pose and became stone statues that could never end. They paid great attention to each and every movement. I think it is proper training. Of course, it is another matter how many people will truly understand the deep meaning of this practice and make it their own. In this way, one hour of training came to an end. The Tekkens all dispersed and Gwonma walked to his residence. Hepletely ignored me until the end. He must have heard a lot of rumors and news about me recently, so thisplete disregard could be seen as a kind of conversation. I imagined that scary face smiling brightly at me. I imagined him joking with me. Kwon Ma, if you treat me like this, I am a person who imagines things like this. I went to see Gwonma again the next day. But today, just like the first day, he nced at me and silently watched the Tekkens martial arts training. I was ignored like yesterday, but no oneughed at me. It may be that discipline stems from fear of the demons, but out of all the demons Ive seen so far, I thought that the most disciplined ones were the iron fists. It was only when martial arts training was over that Gwonma finally spoke to me. Gongja Lee. Compared to that scary face, the voice was surprisingly soft. It seemed like a heavy and cold voice, but it turned out to be softer than I expected. He just muttered and it seemed like someone was speaking for him from behind. Why do you think I did that yesterday? Is it because I visited during martial arts training? Then the horse turned around and walked away as if the answer was wrong. Why dont you just take it easy? I looked at his back and smiled slightly. I went to see Gwonma again the next day. Although it was I who visited, it was Gwonma who prompted my visit. Today, I went at a different time again before martial arts training. As I sat on the railing in front of the building where my office was located, Tekkens passed by and looked at me. Although they were ignored by the Kwon Demon, none of the Tekkens showed any disdain. Rather, it contained subtle favor and respect. It could be said that the scientist he was when he returned and the scientist he is now arepletely different people. At that time, a horse came out of the building. Did you sleep well? He nced at me and then walked away without saying a word. I followed him as he headed toward the main training ground. I thought about the reason carefully yesterday. Is it because I am not the first of the Magon to visit you? Anyway, I met and formed a rtionship with all the other mazons, so he was the seventh, excluding the Poison King. The horse stopped and looked at me with a scary face and asked. Do I seem like such a narrow-minded person? Then I guess I am narrow-minded. I think I would be very angry. Gwonma left without saying anything more. I shouted as I saw him walking away. See you again tomorrow. But I couldnt see the horse the next day. Only Tekken yers trained in the training hall. Instead of giving advice, I watched them training until the end and returned. I made a fuss like that for three days in a row. I couldnt tell if he was avoiding me on purpose or if he had something to do. Are you going toe out like this? Anyway, these Mazons are all rough and picky. There really is no easy opponent. As I turned around to see who would win, one of the Tekkens passed by and quietly spoke to me. Mazon is currently in the military training camp. When I asked him why he was telling me that, he spoke softly. Our family has received great help from the recent work handled by Hwangcheongak. After saying that, he bowed and left. It may have been burdensome to say this, but it seems like he was very thankful for Hwangcheongak. -Thank you. I expressed my gratitude to him as he went far away. I went that way to the military camp. Gwonma sat there alone, lost in thought. It might not seem like contemtion would go well with this tall, rugged person, but surprisingly, the image of him sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed suited him well. I spoke softly behind him. I spoke to him as if I had seen him yesterday, omitting anything about the three days I had wasted or how I found this ce. Is it because of you that you want to stay away from me? Youve already decided to support your brother, so arent you trying not to break that belief? Gwonma opened his eyes after a while and said. Is that such a great belief that you would disparage someone for that reason? The people who ruin the world are all people with wrong beliefs. It was something unexpected. Just looking at it, it looks like once he makes his mind up, he will stick with it until he dies. Then maybe you can support me instead of your brother. Then Gwonma closed his eyes again, as if he did not want to talk any more. I bowed my head politely and said hello. I wille back tomorrow to find the answer. I could tell. That he was conducting some kind of test. Otherwise, Dankal would have told me not toe. Anyway, not bad. If you look at it often, you will be able to find the answer to your rtionship. After leaving Donggwonmun, I headed to Namdojong to meet Hyeolcheondoma. Strangely enough, Hyeolcheon Doma was also sitting in the yard, lost in thought. Is today a day for mazons to reflect as a group? Then Ill have to think about it too. I went and sat down next to him. Hyeolcheondoma spoke softly with his eyes closed. You dont know how to deal with a punch since youve only been cutting to death, right? Hyeolcheondoma knew exactly my current situation. How did you know? How do you know? There are a lot of rumors that you are going in and out of Donggwon Gate these days. How fast rumors spread. Youre just like the devils with their mouths dirty! Then you lose all the fish you catch. its okay. Lets go catch it again. There are only seven, so it should be fun to catch them again. Why seven? I quietly looked at the blood chopping block. Have you already caught me? Iughed out loud at Hyeolcheondomas words. Hyeolcheondoma alsoughed along, as if he found it funny even after saying what he said. I already came to see you because of that. What kind of person is Gwonma? Usually, people who use their fists are ignorant, but Gwonma is smart. He is very smart. Smart advice. This may be the reason why Chwima said that it is not easy to win unless you are very prepared, or why your father said that even though it is four to three, it is tight. A smart persons fist hurts more. Do you regret it? I should have caught him before this old man. I have to tell you this first. Im not sure what kind of person Gwonma is, but this is certain. Im not jealous of the ten cutting boards I got first! It is not a waste to tter the Hyeolcheon Doma. Normally, when you tter someone, therees a moment when you wonder what you are doing, but this is not the case with Hyeolcheon Doma. Hyeolcheon Doma is not worried. Its not because I treat him like a fish he caught, but because I truly like him. When I asked to be the left wing, I said it because I needed Majon. But now, it doesnt matter if he is not a mazon or even if he is the stable keeper of the main school. It doesnt matter if the person has no influence on my bing a sessor. Hyeolcheondoma himself is a good person. As long as this feeling doesnt change, you wont have to worry about your rtionship with him. Do you know why the leader likes Gwonma? Does your father like horseback riding? He doesnt say it out loud, but hes probably my favorite among the Magons. Why do you like it? Gwonma is crazy about martial arts. Then there is no need to say more. Because it met the top priority of being liked by my father. Its not just crazy, its pure crazy. But youre saying youre smart, right? Isnt it cool? Thats cool. I met the right person. Its okay because theres an elderly person here. If you really werent there, who would I get this advice from and how would I live? I will live well. Drinking with a drunkard and hanging out with a very evil soma. As expected, it was a blood chopping block that was jealous of other mazons. At the same time, he was generously giving information about the horse. You cant say no, right? Ille see you again if you need to think. At that time, I will also bring a horse. Good luck! Thats how I left Hyeolcheondomas residence. * * * The next day, I visited Invincible Horse again. He was neither in the Daeyeon Mujang nor in the Small Yeon Mujang. While searching around, I found him in front of a cliff within Donggwonmun Gate. I knew that the main school was sorge that it had ake and all kinds of other things, but I didnt know there was even a cliff like this. Did you sleep well? He didnt ept my greeting today either. It doesnt matter though. Just because they allowed me to freely wander around Donggwonmun meant that they didnt hate meing there so much. I stood next to him and looked up at the cliff. I think I finally found the answer. Instead, please make me a promise. He said he wouldnt be angry after hearing the answer. No, you can be angry, but you wont hit me with that fist. The horse slowly looked at me. He didnt say he would promise in words, but the way he looked at me was enough. He wanted to show it in front of his subordinates. Im not saying, Im a person who can lightly ignore Prince Lee, or, I support the Archduke, so you should know that, but what I really wanted to say was, I have no interest in your fight for sessor. Wasnt it? Was it correct? Instead of chasing me away like he had done other times, his gaze returned to the cliff. I no longer cared about the correct answer and looked up at the cliff together. I didnt know there was a cliff like this on campus. If you go up there, you can see the whole bridge. The purpose of this cliff is not to climb. Then what is it for? Then a surprising answer came out. This is a cliff that I will break down with my fist. In one blow! I was surprised because I felt that he meant what he said. Dont you think its a ridiculous goal? No matter how good of a horse it is, it is impossible to copse this cliff with one blow. It would be impossible for my father too. No, I was wondering why I didnt have this specific goal. I have never had a specific goal in martial arts. Of course, it might have been because a fire weapon was taking that ce. Its been a really long time since I heard this. An unmanned person talks about a specific goal. That made my heart tremble. Can I join in on this goal? Are you going to cut this cliff with one sword? no. I also want to destroy it with my fists. This time Gwonma was surprised. You probably never imagined that I would give that answer. But what I said now was sincere. I thought that if I could knock down this cliff with my fists, I could beat Fire Mugi. No, I wanted to leave Hwamugi and challenge myself as a warrior. I said something even more surprising to Gwon Ma, who was looking at me with a scary face like a demon. Please teach me martial arts. Chapter 182 Episode 182: I have a question! It might be the same for the Invincible Horse, but I didnt know that either. I never thought I would say something like this to Gwonma. But the moment I heard the horse saying that he would copse the cliff with one blow, something burned in my heart. It was a strong desire to throw my fists in front of his impossible challenge. The horses gaze, which was staring into my eyes, turned to my hand. With those baby hands? Ah, the day wille when my hands will be baby hands. Compared to Master Kwon, he is very small and cute, but in the human world, he is also a gifted hand. Stop talking nonsense and go back. With a cold wind blowing, the horse left the ce. I looked up at the cliff again. If a fistes flying that can destroy this in one hit, will the self-defense machine be able to withstand it? My clenched fists gained strength. * * * That afternoon, I visited my father and yed baduk for the first time in a long time. The refreshing sound of the baduk stones being released one move at a time calmed my mind. Maybe the reason I feel sofortable ying baduk with my father is because it resemblespetitive martial arts. This is because once you get on the non-stage or start ying baduk, there is no need to say anything to your opponent. I lost. In thest game we yed, we won by two houses, but today we finally lost by six houses. When I saw the smile that couldnt be hidden on my fathers lips, I felt like I couldnt stop him. He was a father who could not live with losing, whether it was baduk or martial arts. When you have time, learn some baduk from Master Sima. I guess so. Why did youe today? My father had already noticed. I came here because I had business to do. Do you get the right feeling when you see a person? You made a particrly hasty move today. Underwaters always get marks. Sewage! I hope you win for the first time today. I felt good inside. Because it meant that my father cared about my heart while ying baduk. There is something I would like to get permission from my father for. What? I would like to learn fighting skills from a fighting horse. Please allow it. As if he had expected it, my father showed no particr reaction. If you want to learn, you can learn. Why do you need my permission? Of course we have to talk about it and learn from it. I also have to get my fathers permission. What if I dont give permission? We have to work harder to get permission. I told my father honestly how I felt. At first, I had great feelings about Seongdonggyeokseo (•|). I was trying to find out what would happen to my brother if I beat the horse. But today, Gwonma said that. His goal is to copse the cliff with one blow. It seems that my father knew the goal. He wasnt surprised at all by what I said. Those words broke my guard, not the cliff. As I thought it was cool, I also wanted to knock down the cliff. Its your chronic weakness. A naive feeling that is just right to die for. When he first said that, he said, Its just a cheap sentiment thats worth dying for. Now the cheapness is out and naivety has taken its ce. Thats exactly how close I became to my father. Sometimes that naivety can be an advantage. There are some mazons that I gained thanks to that. Get it? Do you really think the Mazons are on your side? My father really didnt trust anyone. Perhaps my fathers values are essential for the leader of the church. I think there is no absolute heart in the world except a parents heart for their child. However, we are trying not to create a situation where the Mazons minds will change. It is rare for a person to suddenly change their mind in life. Most people change because circumstances change. Do you know that? If you be entangled with martial arts and martial arts, there will definitelye a moment when you have to stick with him. Because Im the type of person who can never live with losing. Then the results may be different from your intentions. It was something I could say because I knew Gwonmas personality well. This means that even if you try to be friends, your rtionship may be worse. What happens if I win? His target will be you, not the cliff. After a while, I spoke to my father. Isnt it worth living a life that bes someones goal at least once? My father stared at me for a moment and nodded. For a fighting horse, you will need to have a correct hand. What I was saying was, dont use trickery to get lucky, but do your best with all your heart. My fathers permission was given. thank you. When I turned around after greeting my father politely, my father spoke from behind me. From now on, I am Baekdol. You have to win three games in a row, right? Thew changed as of today. Well, the Heavenly Demon wants to change it, so what can you do? Then I will have to teach my soldiers how to y baduk as soon as possible. * * * I went to see Gwonma the next day as well. He had been missing training for a few days, but today he was watching the Tekkens training. The reaction to me was the same as the first day. He nced at me and then turned his gaze back to Tekken. But we were clearly in a different rtionship from the first day. Can we learn together next to the Tekkens? The horse looked at me. Still a grim face. Other people would say he was ring at me as if he were going to kill me, but I could read the emotions in his eyes. Are you really trying to learn martial arts from me? I answered with determined eyes. yes. The horse looked at me with funny eyes and then nodded. The attitude was, Lets see how youe out. thank you. I set my sword aside and imitated the stance of the Tekkens. It was the first time in my life that I learned martial arts. Even before returning, I had never learned martial arts. Fighting with the sword out of your hand? Its not easy to imagine. The eyes of the Tekkens passing by me were full of surprise. Since the expert of the Heavenly Demon came forward to learn martial arts with them, there would be no need to have a drink with them this evening. The horse did not teach me anything. I followed the movements of the Tekkens. This martial art taught by dozens of people cannot possibly be the unique martial art of an undefeated martial arts demon. This may be the basic martial arts learned by martial artists of the Dong-Kwon Order. Rather good. Because I know better than anyone else that the martial art that destroys Mount Tai begins with this basic movement. I made the right moves. I watched their training for several days, and most importantly, dozens of people were doing the same posture right in front of my eyes. Even if someone took a wrong posture, there were more people who took the correct posture. Thanks to this, I was able to assume the correct posture. After the first day of training, everyone quietly dispersed. I left there as if I was one of them. I participated in the training the next day as well. The Tekkens of the Eastern Fist Gate were divided into four categories ording to their skills. White Kwon (White Kwon) wearing a white military uniform, Blue Kwon (iȭ) wearing a blue military uniform, Red Kwon (ȭ) wearing a red military uniform, and Heuk Kwon (ȭ) wearing a ck military uniform. The people I am with now are Baekwon, wearing white military uniforms. Of course, one hundred volumes should not be ignored. The fact that he was able to enter through the Donggwon Gate meant that he was no stranger to military service. Was it a waste of time because it was training with a hundred people? No way? Rather, it was better because I was able to solidify my skills from the basics. My martial arts level was one where I could anticipate dozens of changes from just one small movement. From the basic movement of throwing out a fist, dozens of situations came to mind and changes were anticipated. The Pungsinsabo and the Chosik that I am currently unfolding merged together in my head. Since it was a Poongsinsabo that was wonderfullybined with the Bicheongeombeop, it was naturally in fantastic harmony with the martial arts. I was engrossed in martial arts training, but the martial arts demon still didnt seem to believe in me. I could read it in his expression. Even so, will you be able to leave for a month? Will you stay out for a year? Because he had these thoughts, he just gave me a funny look. But the opponent was me. I also asked a question the next day. I have a question! Everyone was startled by my shout. Now that I think about it, I have never seen anyone ask questions during training. They just took the posture they were told to do. So I guess Im probably the first to ask this question. The horse was equally surprised. You probably never thought I would ask a question. How much freedom is allowed for the left foot when rotating the right foot in this back-and-forth appearance (F)? Everyone had their left footpletely fixed, but I thought it would be more effective to move it slightly. I felt amotion around me. Can I do this? How dare you ask a question? How will Gwonmae out? Could it be that we are all falling for no reason? I felt these arrogant emotions. But unexpectedly, Gwonma answered the question without any hesitation. If your body doesnt shake when you turn thest turn, you dont have to restrict your left foot. In response to Gwonmas clear answer, I tried to exercise herbivory as he instructed. The left foot moved to the point where it lifted slightly, but that was in order to link up the next herbivore as quickly as possible. Now Im practicing by cutting off each movement, but in practice, continuous movement was important. For the first time, the eyes of the Tekkens turned to me. They didnt know yet. What they are seeing now is not a change in herbivory. It is a change in the practice of Dong Kwon Gate that has been established for a long time. I visited the training center the next day and the day after that. I didnt intentionally ask questions for the sake of asking questions. I just asked questions that I was really curious about, and when I asked questions, the Tekkens listened. It was also like I was asking questions on their behalf that they themselves were curious about but did not dare to ask. After training, I had Tekkens greeting me. After five days, I was able to use the Tekken technique with the most proper posture among those who were learning martial arts there. There were even people who asked me how to do the movements when they finished training. It was the seventh day. Even though formal training was over, I remained alone and continued training. I was falling into a new world led by martial arts. Regardless of the current situation, learning martial arts itself was fun. I felt that the horse was watching me, but I paid no attention and focused on herbivory. I only focused on my outstretched fist. What must be loaded into this fist to copse the cliff? Eventually, Gwonma, who was watching, opened his mouth. What are we going to do? Didnt you tell Master Kwon that you wanted to learn martial arts? Do you really want to be my disciple? If you ept it. Gwonma was startled. This is because the son of the Heavenly Demon has never be a disciple of the Majon. Are you serious? Yes, I am serious. I already got permission from my father. The religious leader gave permission? You did it. It was the moment when Gwonma realized that my determination was no joke. Do you know what kind of person I am and do this? I dont know. However, the moment you said that your goal is to copse the cliff, I think I fell in love with you. Half sincerity and half ttery were being disyed. Do you think that kind of modification will work? If this is the case, do you think I will support you as my sessor? Its okay if you dont. No, dont do it. I dont know if youve heard the rumors, but my goal is toplete this sessor selection without bloodshed between brothers. So, I feel reassured that my brother has Madam Kwon. Madam Kwon will prevent my brother from crossing the line. Why do you think Im stopping you? Because you are the one trying to copse a cliff with your bare fists. You will know very well that the moment a dirty plot or scheme is grasped in your fist, you will never be able to copse the cliff. ! I think the only person who can beat up my brother or me who is going crazy over the heir dispute is Madam Kwon. If my brother and I try to cross the line, please stop us. Please hit me mercilessly with that fist. I did not avoid those disapproving and harsh gazes directed at me. Are you crazy about martial arts? If Im crazy about something and only pursue one path, Im probably just as good as you. Next moment! The horses big fist was in front of my face. I threw my fist out so quickly, but there wasnt even a sound of wind. The fist was in front of the face, as if the fist had been here in the first ce. The next thing that came out was the sound. Huaaaaaaaa! I thought I could hear a huge wind noiseing from behind. Wow! There was arge hole in the fence far behind me. Surprisingly, my face was left intact when the fist stopped, and the back waspletely blown away. It was truly an amazing and noble technique. The horse stared coldly at me, not even blinking at the fist that flew at me, and then turned around and walked away without saying a word. I stood there and looked at the back of me walking away. The more you are like this, the more intensely the me in my heart will burn. The horse stopped at the end of the road. Starting tomorrow,e to the Cheongquan training center. Chapter 183 Episode 183: When there is a rift between people. The next day, I went to the ce where the Cheongwons were training. Wearing blue military uniforms, they were definitely different from the Baekwons. There was room for the difference in skill level. Since the horse had not arrived yet, I exchanged pleasantries with them. Of course they knew that I trained with Baekquan. one of them asked me. Have you learned everything you need to learn in Baekwon? I heard it onlysted about seven or eight days? How long did it take you? There was this bitch. If you havent learned Baekquan properly, training in Cheongquan wont be easy. It seemed like he was saying this out of concern, but in reality, he was probably showing his disapproval. We worked hard for two years, but you passed it in just a few days. He implicitly expressed his dissatisfaction with the fact that he benefited from his status as a schr. Isnt it a difference in status rather than a difference in ability? I didnt bother to make excuses to him. There would be people with simrints anyway, and this was not an issue that could be resolved with words. After a while, Gwonma appeared there. What I learned aftering here is that Kwon Ma personally taught martial arts training from white fists to ck fists. Other Magons only guided their disciples, and their subordinates were in charge of teaching them, but Gwon Ma personally took care of all his subordinates. I think directing all of the Tekkens is something truly worthy of respect. I said out loud. Everyone may think Im ttering, but I really mean it. Its an atmosphere where no questions are asked, and Gwonma has probably never heard anything like this before. So I did it. The horses eyes turned to me. I spoke louder, looking at the fierce and blunt face. Thats great! Even if you say it once, you should say it when everyone is present, rather than saying it 100 times when the two of you are together. At least this part is not a lie. He deserves praise. It wasnt really easy for Mazon to take care of all his subordinates. Nevertheless, the look in Gwonmas eyes said this. C Modifications do not work. This is how my eyes looked. DThen it will work because it is not a modification. As the training began in earnest, all of the Cheongwons took off their tops. From Cheongquan, I trained topless. The goal is to look at every muscle movement. Everyone took off their tops and their eyes turned to me. The looks in their eyes asking them to take a look at the body of our frail scientist. I also slowly took off my clothes. Everyone was shocked when they saw my body. Numerous injuries to muscles strengthened through training. These were wounds that would have shocked even the horseman if he knew who they had gotten them from. I smiled broadly and told everyone. I came here to avoid getting hit. It was an obvious mockery that passed the corner of Gwonmas mouth. He still had disbelief and wanted to see how long I could endure. The full-scale training began. In this martial arts training, they didnt teach me a single movement, so I watched them perform it and followed along. Breathing techniques were also important from the beginning when they learned how to eat, and I learned those breathing techniques as well. By closely examining their noses, necks, and mouths using Shinanjutsu, they were able to find out how to breathe. And I asked Gwonma to confirm. Please see if this breathing technique is correct. Who did you learn breathing techniques from? I learned it by watching you perform martial arts. It seemed like no one believed the government officials. But I will trust the horse. He must be reading my prayers. How does he evaluate my skills? My fathers words came to mind. It is said that if you get involved in martial arts and martial arts, you will definitely get along. Looking at him, I raised my hand and said. I have another question! * * * I practiced hard the next day and the day after that. The somewhat nted gaze of the Blue House members towards me soon disappeared. I worked hard, did better than anyone else, and above all, I brought out a new side of my horse. How should this herbivory be utilized in actualbat? Strictly speaking, this question was not a question for the audience, but a question for the audience. Obviously, Gwonma wanted to tell his subordinates about the practical use of Chosik. If it were me, I would want to tell you. Isnt that what a rmendation is? Indeed, Gwonma exined it in such detail that I wondered what would have happened if I had not asked. The Blue House also looked surprised. I probably didnt know that Gwonma could exin it so well. Do you have a special mindset to not be afraid of the sword? I have a question about this psychological aspect. Why martialw? I also asked a fundamental question. In fact, from the white fist to the ck fist, and even the magic power, it will be a question that must continue to be asked. At the same time as that question, I naturally asked myself as well. Why a sword? How you answer this question will determine how far a person can grow. Five days after starting Cheongquan training. Gwonma spoke to me in front of Cheonggwon warriors watching. Starting tomorrow, you wille to Jeokjeon training. yes. There was no hearing that was dissatisfied with this decision. In a few days, I was able to perfectly use the herbal diet they had taught me. To top it off, the man I spoke to on the first day came and apologized. Please forgive my rudeness on the first day. Anyone would think that. There are probably people in the red world who say the same thing. That person wille to apologize like me in a few days. Thank you for opening our foolish and inadequate eyes. All of the Cheonggwon warriors standing behind him bowed their heads slightly to me. I also bowed my head to them. It must have been a very meaningful time for them just because they were able to see a new side of Gwonma. * * * I heard that Mugeuk is training under Gwonma. Geommuyang was paying close attention to her younger brothers movements. It is said that he broke through to the Blue Kwon training in just ten days and started training with the Red Kwons two or three days ago. Mabul, who was sitting across from me, answered. It is quite possible if you have engineering and martial arts skills. Mabul knew what the archduke was worried about. If this continues, Im probably worried that Lee Gongja may actually be Gwon Mas disciple. You dont have to worry about boxing. If Lee Gong-ja tried to attract him, it would only backfire. Then Geommuyang remembered the past. Do you remember what you told me before? What did I tell you? A drunkard is an unpredictable person. If he starts to stir, even Lee Gong-ja will not be able to deal with him easily. Lee Gong-ja will lose the Mazon he has carefully collected. This is what Mabul said to Geommuyang when he received a broken liquor bottle from Chwima in the past. But in the end, the news that came was that Geommugeuk was having fun drinking and drinking. Dont be offended. Its because I cant ignore what happened when I was drunk. I told him not to take offense, but Mabul was not in a good mood. Is it really necessary to repeat exactly what I said? Doesnt this mean that you were still thinking about what happened at that time? Is it really impossible to reverse once a rift urs between people? At first, I tried my best to ignore the gold and was careful not to break it any further. In the end, I thought it would be okay as long as it didnt break. But Mabul feels it. What is important in human rtionships is not whether the gold breaks or not. The fact that there is a crack is itself a problem. If the other person wasnt Geommuyang, this rtionship would have already been resolved in some way. But it cant be done. Because Geommuyang was the path she chose. Because I bet my life on him. Geommuyang said to Mabul. Would you like to meet Gwon Ma and find out what he thinks? Yes, I will meet you sometime. Mabul readily epted the request. Mabul, who was getting up from his seat, looked back at Geommuyang. I wanted to say this to him. If youre nervous, you can show that youre nervous. You can tell me everything. My younger brother is so strong that I cant handle him. After saying all that, I think I will feel a little more at ease. But the words got stuck in my throat and wouldnte out. Why are you doing this? Do you have anything to say? no. Ill be back. As he left his office, Mabul med himself. If the Archduke cant do it, he can be honest with himself Its not about ming Geommuyang. * * * The next day, Mabuls steps stopped as he entered the Donggwon Gate. I saw Geommugeuk together with martial artists of the right authority. Spread your legs wider. Put your arms down. The sword dance was watching their movements. I know hes not an ordinary person, but hes been pretending to be so friendly with warriors in power for just a few days? Then Mabul saw. The eyes and expressions of the sword dance. He was talking passionately with his opponents, like a person who was truly immersed in martial arts. Yeah, thats why. Everyone falls in love with it. If he had been careful, he would have been fooled by the strange heat that would have caused him to fall in. At that time, Geommugeuk saw Mabul and ran to him to greet him. long time no see. how are you? Geommugeuk smiled brightly. How nice would it be if Geommu smiled brightly like that? no. Lets not think about it for nothing. Hes smiling like that because hes an enemy. Isnt it true that humans treatplete strangers with a big smile, but then give the impression that they are having a hard time with their own people? Dont be fooled by that smile. The Archduke is annoyed because he is on our side, and the Prince Lee is smiling because he is our enemy. There are widespread rumors that you are obsessed with martial arts these days. Because Im working on Nethend, there are so many people I want to beat up with my fists. Look, lets not be so hypocritical among ourselves. Arent youing to get Gwonma on your side? Its really good to hear you say that its just between us. My ears keep melting at that three-chip tongue that clearly says its good to listen to. Stop pretending and go swing that cotton fist. After trying to treat him coldly, Ma Bul headed to Gwon Mas office. A sword dance cry was heard from behind. Mabul Kwon said it was a babys hand, but Mabul said it was a cotton fist? * * * Since you are busy, I will get to the point. The reason I came here today is because of Lee Gongja. As if he knew that would happen, Gwonma remained silent and waited for Mabuls next words. The tall and bulky Gwonma and the Mabul, who were much smaller than an average person, were together, so the two people were a real contrast. Gongja Lees intention to learn martial arts is a ploy to attract you to him. In fact, Mabul had not had a close rtionship with Gwonma before, but he had an inner intimacy of his own. He considered his small stature and that scary face to be equal. I thought it was the same physical weakness in that people frowned when they saw it. Of course, I have never revealed such private thoughts to anyone. so? Are you here because youre afraid I might fall for Lee Gongja? Thats right. I was worried about that. I passed the Hyeolcheon Doma and Ilhwa Geomjon as well. Even the worst somas and intoxicants. Mabul spoke honestly. If you talk back for no reason, you could end up in troubleter. You should tell him this. Gongja Lee is a fox. A fox with a hundred tails. That 3-chi tongue is sweeter than the tongue of a treacherous spirit. If you let your guard down, you will soon find yourself taking on Professor Lee as your disciple. Gwonma looked at Mabul and suddenly asked. Did you almost fall for it too? For a moment, Mabul flinched inwardly, but spoke confidently. I have been and will always be on the Archdukes side. I hate Gongja Lee. Protect the Archduke. Mabul was startled. Ive said something like that to myself before. They said they would end the session battle without shedding blood. Do you believe that? Do you believe? Mabul made no reply. It was a moment when I should have said I didnt believe it, but the words didnte out. He came to reassure Gwonma, but he is only confirming that he was swayed by Geommugeuk. Go and tell the Archduke. My support for the Archduke has not changed. I dont know what Gwonmas sincerity was, but Mabul thought that giving him this warning was enough. The Grand Duke will be greatly pleased. Just like that, Mabul left the office. On the way back, I saw the sword dance performance again. Far away in the training hall, he was still practicing his martial arts skills and fighting skills. Even from afar, you can feel that you are truly immersed in martial arts and practicing it. Just like when I was young and fell in love with martial arts. There have been many times that I have thought the sword dance was great, but today I felt a little different. It was probably even more so because of the people I was training with. Have you already believed it too? Its been so long since weve known each other that why are we shaking our fists together? Mabul suddenly became afraid of the sword dance. Doubts rush in like crazy. What if that trick that shakes peoples hearts is sincere? What if I turn out to be an idiot and a schemer? What if I stand in line wrong? But soon Mabul shook his head. The more this happens, the more strength I have to exert. He walked powerfully, radiating golden brilliance. Even though he was confused and pushed, he reached the gold level. Grand Duke, let us do our best. Chapter 184 Episode 184: What kind of person is Gwonma? You seem to be in a good mood. Mabul smiled and responded to Geommuyangs words. I guess its because I brought good news. Mabul acted brighter and more lively than usual. I dont think you need to worry about the horse. We clearly stated that we support Confucius. Even though it was good news, Geommuyangs expression did not brighten. Grand Duke, I will tell you something frankly. I know that the Archduke has been disappointed in me recently. There were things I tried to do well, but things didnt go as nned. I apologize to Confucius. Mabul apologized sincerely without any pretense. It was an extension of the emotions I felt while watching the sword dance performance I was practicing martial arts in earlier. I thought that if I continued like this, I would not be able to win the sword dance. He decided that change was needed and that it had to start with him. no. I am the one who should apologize. Mabul felt something from Geommuyangs reaction. Geommuyang was embarrassed and doubting his own words. Geommuyang is a person who tries to see the other side from the other side. A person who listens to what the other person says at least once. He is now doubting his sincerity. If it were yesterday, Mabul would have been angry at this reaction. It must have reminded him of the rift between him and Geommuyang. But it didnt happen. Now Im going to admit it. This is the essence of a person named Geommuyang. If you dont like this, you have to leave. Geommuyang spoke calmly, perhaps knowing how Mabul felt. When I returned to school, I think I was embarrassed because Mugeuk had grown so much more than I thought. The Mugeuk I knew was a young wolf, but when he came back, he had turned into a big tiger. Out of that nervousness, Imitted rudeness to Mabul several times. sorry. Geommuyang lowered her head. Mabuls heart was relieved. This was enough. He decided to feel that the gold between him and Geommuyang was not a risk of breaking and falling, but rather a sign for a better rtionship in the future. Rather, it was a gold to look at and gain strength when you were sad and having a hard time. The Grand Duke is also a tiger. So dont be afraid and roar to your hearts content. I will protect you. Thank you. Mabul was gaining strength. Yes, this is how it should be when we approach someone. Just as Geommugeuk talks to him without hesitation, he too must approach Geommuyang with great strides. That way, no matter how this incident ends, you wont regret it. Mabuls eyes looked out the window. The moonlight is really nice today. But Geommuyangs eyes were never able to enjoy that good moonlight. It cant go on like this. Mabulo, whose eyes became moist as he looked at the moonlight, thought that he could not win the sword dance. If you truly care for me, you should not praise me as a tiger but bring a trap to catch the tiger over there. I cant believe that they are taking such leisure in a situation where even if they use all kinds of tactics, they are not enough, and when they need to resort to any irrational moves or tricks. Its because theyre not as desperate as you. If you lose the session battle, the only one who dies is you. Because the two peoples hearts were different, todays moonlight was also different. The soft, warm, yet cold and lonely moonlight was shining on the two people. * * * I was raising my fist alone in the moonlit gymnasium. Through his training so far, he has perfectly mastered even the herbivorous skills taught by Jeok-kwon. Although they were difficult, it still felt easy to me, like the basics of martial arts. However, because the basics had to be strong, I invested all my time in honing my fighting skills from the moment I first trained. At that time, Gwonma walked there. As the shadow fell on his face with his back to the moon, Gwonma really looked like an evil spirit. Arent you scared of me? How can you not be scared when you see that face? Its not that Im not scary, its that they take me easy. Do you like it when others see you as scary? Its probably something youve experienced your whole life. The horse walked slowly and came right in front of me. He put his face in front of me. This was my first time seeing his face so close. Its a face that really looks like the devil was born in this world. What does it look like up close? I felt this way for the first time while looking at Mazons face. You look tired. ! What on earth makes the Mazon of the Heavenly Demon Church so tired? Are you Tekken? Or is it that cliff? Or is there something else? At that moment, Gwonmas eyes trembled slightly. Im sure Ive never had anyone ask me this directly. Because my father, as well as my fellow Mazons, did not treat the Mazons carelessly. I guess Ive tricked all the Mazons like this, but it wont work on me. Thement that he looked tired must have touched his emotions. As I said, I dont even want that in the first ce. I have something else to wish for. Something? Teach me martial arts. Learning martial arts is so much fun. Im so excited and excited that I cant sleep. I meant what I said. Maybe its because Ive been practicing swordsmanship my whole life. This may be because he mastered the Bicheon Sword Technique to the Twelve Stars. This may be because of the great sess of Poongsinsabo. It was a martialw that came to me as if it were fate at exactly this time. Please teach me. I want to fight you with the fighting skills you taught me! ! I want to defeat Master Kwon with that martial arts technique. At that moment, energy waves poured out from the horses body. Gwonmas prayer was like the wind. It was a prayer where I couldnt open my eyes because of the strong wind and my mind went nk due to the fear of flying somewhere. The Heavenly Demons self-defense skills were naturally disyed and the self-defense strength of the sword was raised to meet his prayers. Then Gwonmas prayer became even more powerful. A wind blew that felt like it would blow away not only my body but also my soul. I injected internal force into my clenched fist and performed a herbivorous attack. It was the herbivorous Il-kwon Dae-cheon (һȭ) that I learned from the training of Jeok-kwon. Paang! A cool breeze burst out from the air where my fist was stuck. I said, staring into the horses eyes. Madam Kwon awakened something inside me. Even if you dont say it, Gwonma will know what it is. Gwonma stopped pressing me to pray and asked me. Why did youe here now? The seventh bond among the eight Majons. It was a question he might be curious about. Wasnt I needed that much? Its the opposite. The opposite? I heard that Madam Kwon ys the role of two Majons. So I wanted to meet you when I was a little stronger. Who said that I y the role of two people? Its my father. My father said that the number of mazons was four to three, but it was tight. It was confirmed through the horse riding that it was meant to be a winning horse. There is definitely an influence that the father has on the Mazon. Kwon Ma also expressed somewhatplicated emotions when his father was mentioned. I cant believe the cult leader said that. Dont go to extreme lengths to get me to your side. Go check it out. Gwonmas face became more scary. I can guarantee that if you go out to the midfield with that face, there will be a series of fun events with new incidents and idents every day. He asked, staring at me fearfully. Are you serious when you say that you could be my disciple? Im serious. This is your only chance to be the Heavenly Demons master. Dont miss it. What are you going to do if you try to manipte a disciple who has be a Heavenly Demon? Finally, I also began to pray. It was the first prayer revealed to a knight. An endless, clear sky. Clear water reflecting the sky. When you dip your feet into shallow water, you realize that it is a deep sea with no visible bottom. He expressed his suffocating fear and spoke sternly. Is your Heavenly Demon just that kind of person? Gwonma looked at me with a surprised face. We stared at each other in silence for a long time. It was the horse that broke the long silence. Hold out your hand. Hold out your hand, baby. I put my hand forward. Make a fist. I slowly clenched my fist. A look passed through the horses eyes as he examined my fist. Yes, it may not be a hand that is easy to see. Because this hand, which you call a babys hand, was the hand of all members of heaven, sent down from heaven. To be a master, your entire body is important, but your hands are especially important. It is especially important in martial arts. This is because physical weaknesses cannot be hidden with weapons. He held my hand with his big hand. Hands met and explored each other. Eventually, the horse turned and walked away without saying anything about my hand. Starting tomorrow,e to ck fist training. * * * After leaving Donggwonmun, I went straight to Akingok. It was to ask Geukak Soma about the magic trick. For some reason, it seemed like Extreme Soma knew Gwonma well. Extreme Soma was sitting quietly in the all-white room as always. These were his first words when he saw me. I want to fight Gongja Gwonma. I was surprised. Have you mastered the martial art of reading minds? Or have we be friends just by looking into each others eyes? Youre wearing a mask today, right? If you wear a mask, do you want to fight the demon? Yes, then you want to fight the knight. I smiled and put the mask over my head. What if you came like this? Then you probably came because you wanted to y with me. Since I wasnt here to have fun, at least today, I put my mask back down. You can fool a ghost, but you cant fool Soma. I nodded and honestly admitted it. Do you miss the blood? It seems so. I miss blood, so I think of Soma right away. When I heard that Lee Gongja was learning martial arts from Gwon Ma, I thought he woulde visit me at least once. Extreme Soma and Gwonma werepletely different people. The feeling, the atmosphere, the personality, everything. However, if you were to ssify the mazons without giving any criteria, it seemed like extreme somas and powerful demons would be in the same ce. Do you know why Gwon Ma supports the Archduke? Is it because I came to visit youte? Extreme Soma shook his head. Because you support eldest son session? Probably not. Then why do you support your brother? Then an unexpected answer came out. Its probably because of the leader. Its because of your father? Until the Duke of Li came to prominence recently, everyone expected the Grand Duke to be the sessor. The religious leader at the time probably had the same mindset. Does that mean that Gwonma is following his fathers will? youre right. You probably think that the religious leader wants the Archduke as his sessor. They dont realize that things have changed a lot these days. Because I was only concentrating on teaching my subordinates. youre right. If he finds out that the leader has Lee Gong-ja in mind, he will change his mind. Chwima said that his father would like Gwonma the most because he was purely crazy about martial arts. I thought that perhaps the person who liked my father the most was also Kwon-ma. Extreme Soma gave onest piece of advice about fighting. Gwonmas nickname is undefeated. He is a man who has never lost. You will find out what kind of person Gwonma is when he is defeated. I nodded silently. Maybe I will be the one to give that first hand. Extreme Soma read my enthusiasm. Gongja Lee, why do you want to be so strong? He knew exactly that the ultimate purpose of learning martial arts from a martial artist was not to obtain a demon, but because of the desire to be stronger. Are you by any chance dreaming of unifying the world? no. I said firmly. Do you want to be the best person in the world? Not even that. Then why are you running so out of breath? I have a feeling that a strong enemy will appear before me one day. Its a powerful enemy that you can never defeat unless you work hard. I guess I have that kind of anxiety. I revealed my honest insecurities to him. Strangely enough, it wasfortable for Extreme Soma to show these emotions. Extreme Soma, who was quietly looking at me, suddenly released an earth wind. JEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE. There was always a long line left by Ji-pung on the white wall he was looking at. I was surprised. A line is drawn on a wall that appears to never be damaged. Sir, how far have wee? For the first time in a really long time, he drew a line and asked me. When Ist drew it, I said I had reached the survival line. I pulled out the ck magic sword, passed the survival line I had drawn before, and drew a vertical line at the end of the line. I havee this far. Although I didnt spend much time with him. Two life-threatening fights with each others backs led to the line being drawn here. Do you remember? I told you that when we first met. They say you cant be friends with someone wearing a mask. Now the principles have changed. I also wear a mask, so I will be friends with people who wear masks. Extreme Soma spoke to me with clear eyes. Gongja Lee said that. When we reach that line, we be friends and eat and drink together. We have fun together and we fight together. If youre in danger, go to the rescue. Then, if someone dies first, they will sprinkle alcohol on the graveside. youre right. If a strong enemy like the one I mentioned earlier appears and Gongja is put in danger After a moment, Extreme Soma added. I will go rescue you. ! I could tell. The line of extreme evil soma is drawn in the same ce as mine. My father always says Dont trust people. This kind of feeling is a cheap emotion worth dying for. Its a naive feeling. Even so, I really like this moment. Im waiting for you to save me. Extreme Somas eyes shined brightly. No more words were needed. As I was about to turn around ande out, I asked Extreme Soma worriedly. Is that wall okay? Its a wall for training, right? It was said that you can gain more strength by practicing while looking at a white wall. However, worried about what to do with the damage, Extreme Soma looked at the white wall on the other side and said. I didnt like the color of that wall. Lets look at this wall starting today. Chapter 185 Episode 185 You still dont know how scary the sword is. The next day, I went to the ck Fist training center. I naturally thought that the number of the most skilled ck Kwon would be the smallest. But when I went and looked, I saw that the number of ck books was thergest. This result is thanks to Gwonmas efforts. Byying the groundwork from the ground up, we continued to discover people who could be capable of bing a ck power. These could be said to be the real Tekken. There were talented people everywhere who could easily take on the role of leader or leader of our schools elite organization. There were various perspectives on me. From those who look with curiosity to those who show hostility. The reason for the hostility was simple. It was a level of ck power that had been achieved through training for at least seventy-eight years and as long as ten years. But how can I feel good when I broke through the third level and reached the ck level in just over ten days? Could it be that among them, Lee Gong-ja wants to be a knight? Some people may think this way. Among them, there was one person who stood out. A woman with her hair tied up and bandages wrapped around her hands and wrists. She was an attractive woman with strong-looking eyes. I knew who she was. Cheon So-hee (ǧ). She is the next volume. With her slender body and small fists, she is the woman who will ovee thepetition from all the ck powers here and inherit the position of Lord Demon. After the main school was visited by Hwamugi, Gwon Ma handed over the position of Majon to her and went into seclusion. The horse was unable to copse the cliff in the end. Although he dedicated his life to martial arts training, he could not achieve the level of copsing a cliff with one punch. I thought that if he had reached a point where he could copse the cliff, he might have gone looking for Hwamugi for revenge. I didnt know it at the time, but now that I look at it, its true. As I return, everyones fate and rtionships are changing. Thats why we shouldnt evaluate these people based on past standards. We must look at it from a new perspective and standard. Just look at Hyeolcheon Doma and Extreme Soma. If I die from Fire Mugi, will the two of us be left alone? I have a feeling that it probably wont happen. I heard that Gongja Lee easily passed the civil service examination. The man who approached me and spoke to me was Do-gang. I know this man just as I know Chun So-hee. Do-gang was a person whopeted with Cheon So-hee for the sessor position until the end, but left the church when he was pushed out as sessor. On behalf of the ck Power, may I ask a question? Do whatever you want. Why did youe to Dongkwon Gate? Why do you want to learn martial arts? If youre worried that I might take the position youve spent your whole life trying to get, you dont have to be. I didnte here to be a champion. I spoke calmly to them. I am the one who will be your Heavenly Demon. Because of the things I had done after my regression, no one seemed to ignore me. If I think about when I became the Heavenly Demon, it wouldnt be easy for me to use my mouth carelessly. But no one went out of their way to impress me. Dongkwon Gate is still close to the Archdukes side. By the time I be a Heavenly Demon, one of you will have be a Champion. Please take care of me in advance. Then Do-gang asked again. Why did the person who will be the Heavenly Demone here? I came because I wanted to be stronger. To learn martial arts and be stronger. It would also be a statement that builds the pride of Tekkens. Because they are trying to be stronger by learning the martial arts they are learning. Among the eyes focused on me was Cheon So-hee. An outstanding prayer is a prayer, but I especially liked the look in her eyes. His eyes, filled with determination that he would not give up once he set a goal, resembled those of a winning horse. Please take good care of me in the future, next Kwonma! At that time, Gwonma appeared. Just like in the previous training, he didnt particrly take care of me. Lets begin. The training began with a word from the horse. The ck powers also trained mainly on herbivorous training. Gwonma was a person who valued the basics and considered practicing correct herbivory to be the most important. I looked closely at the movements of the ck powers. On the first day, I only observed. If I had to, I could unfold it, but I didnt think it would be a good choice for the ck Powers or myself. The first day of just observing passed like that. The next day I just watched. The ck powers exultantly say, So, its different from the red power? He expressed his pride. Gwonma sent me a message. DYouve already learned everything, so why dont you follow along? DEven if this applies to the red power, the face and morale of the ck power must be taken care of. DWhen did you take care of what you saw? C I have to take care of these people because they will be my subordinates in the future. From a distance, I could see Gwonma snorting. * * * On the third day, when everyone had dispersed after training, Cheon So-hee approached Geommugeuk. On the first day, when Geomugeuk told her that she was the person who would be their Heavenly Demon, something stirred in her heart. She dedicated her life to martial arts andpletely gave up on love affairs. So it wasnt a feeling between a man and a woman. There was some other fateful attraction. I came to the sword dance show because I wanted to find out what it was. Im Cheon Sohee. Nice to meet you. I heard that you learned the basics by watching the training of previous enemies. I did. You wont be able to learn the ck fists herbivory just by watching. Its definitely iparably difficult. But why dont you ask me to teach you? Then Geommugeuk gave an unexpected answer. I already learned everything. I told Cheon Sohee honestly, in case other people didnt know. It was because I wanted to have a different kind of connection with her. Cheon So-hee was startled, and then a faint sneer crossed her lips. She was convinced that she could never learn it by sight. I was about to say that useless pride actually makes a person shabby. Im curious. Are you really perceptive or are you just bluffing? It was said so well. If you are a bluff person anyway, the advice given above will not work, and if you are wrong even if just by chance, you will be making a mistake. Then Ill go. As I walked a few steps, Geommugeuk shouted from behind me. If what I say is true, please do me a favor. she asked, turning around. What if youre bluffing? I will do you a favor. great. Seeing that she said it was good without hesitation, I was convinced that she was bluffing. Cheon So-hee left while thinking about what kind of favor to ask. At the same time, it wasnt like the pull of fate, but I was disappointed. * * * Her disappointment was only for one day. The next day, in front of everyone, I showed off the vegetables that the ck Powers had cooked. Everyone was surprised when Iid out the food urately. In particr, Cheon So-hees surprise was the biggest. DDid you really learn it just by looking at it? Her voice of disbelief was heard. -I told you so, right? Her eyes trembled. How would she know? I am the one who passed Socheon-dong in one day, which took my father two months on average, three years. It wasnt a martial art of martial arts, and the martial arts taught by ck swordsmen could be used just by looking at them. -Dont forget to do me a favor. -Of course. I always keep my promises. The horse called me forward. Pleasee forward. For the first time, Gwonma stood me in front of the Tekkens. Do you know why I allowed you to train? For what? Then the Gwonmas gaze turned to the ck Gwons. These kids havent fought a real expert yet. Would you like to show me what kind of ce Moorim is? Surprisingly, he asked me to give him actualbat experience. Of course, when you reach the level of ck power, you will have experienced many things. Like other mazons, Gwonma must have things to do for the church, so the ck powers here would have mostly gone out to the central ins to take care of them. In the process, you must have experienced practicalbat several times. But Ive probably never met a real expert. I made eye contact with the horse. He truly cared for his subordinates. Those words are correct. Gwonma is a smarter person than he looks. Gwonma is a person who is purely crazy about martial arts. You still dont know how scary swords are. These were words that were difficult toe out of the mouth of an undefeated champion, but they were meant for his subordinates who were in the midst of being overconfident. If only he showed this much heart. Then you have to let me know. When I willingly gave permission, Gwonmas expression brightened. Are you going to pick just 20 people to do it? Or ten? It seems that Gwonma feels sorry for asking dozens of people to experience it all. This request was definitely not easy to make and it took a lot of mental energy on the part of the person who epted it. No, I will take care of everything. Joy and gratitude shed across the face of the scary knight. It felt really out of ce and awkward, and it was also something you dont see often. The tuition fee is enough just to see this precious expression. When I looked back at the ck powers, my prayers had already be cold. There are many types of experts. Moderatetro, strongtro and realtro. First, lets start when we meet a suitable expert. Pleasee out one by one. The ck powers came forward one by one. Their faces were full of confidence. Even though he couldnt beat me, he had the will not to lose easily. I sent a message to Gwonma. DThese are the people that Master Kwon taught. Is it okay? -Ill make it a ragtag group. That is my intention in creating this ce today. I dealt with them one by one. Your current opponent is skilled enough to beat you in thirty moves. The opponent, ck Power, expressed his determination that it would be up to you. He might want to make an example of me. He must have wanted to show the taste of his fist to an uninvited guest who came out of nowhere. And that too from this spot where Gwonma is watching. Because I knew his feelings well, I dealt with him in a way that did not destroy his pride. Even if I won, I tried not to win while trampling on my pride. The first ck fist rushed forward quickly. My fundamentals were solid and I was confident. In particr, the movement of the feet was good. Soldiers who originally learned martial arts are well versed in foot fighting. The first ck Fist had blood on his side after thirty rounds. It wasnt a deep cut and only lightly bled. I learned well. He politely waved his hand and retreated. Even though he saw blood, he seemed satisfied with his first battle in a long time. Whoever the opponent is, wouldnt the content of the meeting feel meaningful? The second ck Fist was also cut in the side in exactly thirty moves. The third was the same. Then, the ck powers that were waiting became agitated and murmured. They tried to hold on somehow, but they couldnt get past thirty moves or dodge the sword flying at their side. Since I saw my colleague in front of me suffer, of course I had to prepare. But they couldnt. It wasnt like I suddenly increased my skills on the thirtyth move and somehow cut them down. He fights with the same speed and strength as the first time, but without fail, by the thirtieth move, he is allowed to go to the side. Thats why everyone is surprised. One emotion that rules them all. How can this happen? Only one person, Cheon So-hee, who came outst, barely managed to avoid it, and after 30 days, she was cut on her thigh instead of her side. Indeed, she was the one with the most notable skills among them. The way he looked at me had already changed. Its not about lets take a look, but about what youre going to show me now. Up until now, I was a 30-second intellectual expert. Now, this time, its the expert who can kill you in ten seconds. The ck powers came out one by one, with even more determination. This time I dealt with them much faster than before. This is what a ten-second intellectual expert must feel like. He drove them quickly and harshly. Thirty seconds or ten seconds may not seem like a big difference, but the feeling on the receiving end will be on a whole different level. Everyone was surprised and embarrassed. They were confident that with their skills, they could beat anyone. Ten frantic seconds passed and before I knew it, a sword was pointed at my neck. In an instant, the ck heart was being stabbed. The razor-blue sword was tapping his arm. If I hadnt kept the ejacte in my hands, my throat would have been cut, my heart would have been pierced, and my arms would have been cut off. The initial confidence and pride were no longer present in them. This must have been the feeling that Gwonma wanted his subordinates to feel. Dont make a fuss about it being a ck power. There are experts who will tear that ck uniform you wear so hard in an instant. In this way, it gave everyone a ten-second surprise. It wasnt just the swordsmanship that surprised everyone. I was dealing with so many people in a row, and my breathing wasnt getting any heavier. Now its time to wrap up the ce. Now Im a one-second intellectual expert. It may be difficult to meet them, but they definitely exist in this river. Everyone was nervous when they heard that it was a one-second guess. They tried toe out one by one again, but this time I dealt with them differently. Ipletely let out my prayers. My prayer took over the space and caused the ck powers to fall into the deep sea. Heukkwon, who was walking ahead, also felt out of breath and unknowingly took a few steps back. Slurp. The dark magic sword was pulled out by itself. Chrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. And then it started to split in front of my chest. The ck Powers were astonished as the sword was split into twenty pieces in an instant. It was my first time seeing it. The sword splits into sword-shaped sword energy. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! The sword energy shot out in all directions as quickly as light. Screams erupt from all directions. The sword-shaped sword stopped in front of the faces of the ck Powers standing in front. It flew so fast that I didnt even have time to dodge. None of them could stop my Yu Cheon-sik from achieving the Twelve Stars. Everyone looked at the sword-shaped sword floating in front of them with shocked faces. They wont know. Stopping them all in front of their faces like this is a much more difficult advanced technique than piercing them all at once with a sword. The only person thinking about it at this moment is Gwonma. Sssssss. As the brilliant light dispersed, all ck energy disappeared before my eyes. The real ck magic sword floating in the air was in front of Cheon So-hee. A real sword was thrown at her, the strongest among the ck powers. It was consideration and respect for her. And I put my heart into the sword. What you see now is reality. From now on, the sword flying at you will never disappear before your eyes. Please dont forget this moment. The dark magic sword floating in front of her crossed the air and returned to me. The dark magic sword entered its sheath on its own. While listening to the clear sound of metal nging, I spoke calmly to the ck powers. You all just died. Chapter 186 Episode 186 Its not easy, right? There was a heavy silence. No one here died, but some did. It was clear that the bravado and arrogance that the ck powers had up until now had just died. Of course, the way he looked at me changedpletely. Awe, fear and anger. Each person contains different emotions depending on their personality. It was Gwonma who broke the silence. Now do you think the sword is scary? yes! The ck powers responded loudly. When I first taught you martial arts, I told you not to be afraid of the sword. But now you have to know how to be afraid of the sword. Sometimes you shouldnt be scared, and sometimes you should be scared. The teaching that Gwonma wanted to give to his followers today was that they must have both of these feelings. Thats it for today. After saying that, Gwon Ma left first. Although he did not show his vote in front of his subordinates, I could feel that he too was agitated by the dignity I showed him. The remaining ck Powers could not disperse as usual and looked at me. Looks of awe were seen everywhere. By nature, demons were people who valued the strong and had an exceptionally strong desire to be strong. Sohee Cheon asked on behalf of them. If you are this strong, why do you want to learn martial arts? Is this like the y of the strong? It was a very provocative question. She had been shocked by that move a moment ago. At the same time, I was angry at myself for being helpless. Since she does not want to lose to anyone, she will probably be able to be the next champion. I calmly asked her back. How can learning martial arts be fun? But why do you want to learn? Why? Because I had a desire to copse that cliff with my fist. When my sword flew at you a little while ago, my hands were empty. What if you get attacked then? What should I do if Im an expert who wont give me a chance to retrieve my sword? I want to learn for that time. Because this fist, which catches the opponent off-guard, will save my life. Cheon So-hee stared at me. I would wonder if she was sincere or not, but it was impossible for her to read my mind when she was still young. After saying that, I also left the training center. Just as the fate of everyone involved with me is changing, their fate will also change in some way. I just hope things change for the better. * * * That night, I was practicing martial arts. I slowly practiced everything I had learned from the white fist to the ck fist. You will be able to learn the basic martial arts techniques properly only when this basic martial arts technique is well established. Papa papang! I really liked the sound of a fist being pounded into the air. I had a desire to learn the martial arts skills and quickly achieve greatness. Youre working hard even though itste at night. The person who came to see me was Gwonma. Every time I hear it, I am surprised by the calm voice that contrasts with that scary face. What is more simr to his nature: his face or his voice? Actually, I had a feeling that the horse woulde to visit. Because I thought he would definitely respond to the skills I showed him earlier. I startedte, so I have to work twice as hard. I wouldnt ept you as a disciple even if it were not twice as much, but ten times as much. May I ask why? Gwonma didnt answer, but the heat in his eyes did it for him. You want to fight with me. Because you cant fight with your disciple. You want to fight me. Just as he ignited a fire in my heart, I also ignited a fire in his heart. Im not going to fight. The moment I fight him, I wont be able to learn martial arts. There is only one way to learn fighting skills from a fighting horse. Whether its a battle for sessor or a political issue, its all useless. We must be connected through martial arts. He wants to fight with me, so I have to make him teach me in the end. Thats my n. Why dont you fight? Like him, I didnt answer anything either. Gwonma, who was staring at me, realized the meaning behind my refusal. Youre worried youll beat me. Passion shed across the horses face. Worrying about beating yourself after being named undefeated is something you have never experienced. Everyone would just see them struggling to not get killed. You dont have to worry about that, Mr. Lee. The martial arts you learned are the martial arts you learned from the sect leader, so even if I lose, it wont be a shame. I also looked behind his words. Do you want to fight? Or do you want to win? For a moment, Gwonma looked startled. Is there a difference between the two? Rather than saying it out of arrogance, it was closer to this. Youre so used to winning that you dont even notice the difference. He came quickly and put his face in front of me again. Having to see this scary face so close is truly more powerful than a flying fist. What do you want to say? I remembered what Extreme Soma had said. The saying goes that you can tell what kind of person Gwonma is when he loses. If you are an undefeated power demon or an extremely evil power demon, it will not be easy for you to ept defeat. Will I break my promise because of the shock of defeat? How can you see me? The expression of the Invincible Demon was distorted grimly. It was so scary that it seemed as if the ground next to him would open and demons would burst out of hell. Teach me martial arts first. Then, I willpete with Master Gwon. Gwonma snorted with an expression that said it was nonsense. You will have to fight me first. With those words, Gwonma turned and walked away. Sorry, but thats not your hand. As long as you were crazy about martial arts and built a myth of invincibility, that hand was mine. I can wait, but you wont be able to wait. * * * Cheon So-hee was watching the sword dance performance in silence. Despite the chaos yesterday, Geommugeuk participated in the training of the ck Fist as usual. I was immersed in my training as if yesterday had never happened. But the ck powers were different. They appeared with Geumchang medicine applied to their sides, showing a different fever than the previous day. I was reborn yesterday. There was even a ck power that openly said this. Whether or not he was aware of these changes and fluctuations, Geommugeuk was concentrating on training alone. His movements were more precise and he understood herbivory better than anyone else there. Since he was the son of a religious leader, any doubts that someone might have secretly taught him how to eat herbivores were all dispelled by the skills he showed in yesterdays sword dance. I want to ask you something, is it okay? Just like the warriors in the red realm, people began to appear in the ck realm asking Geommugeuk about herbivory. Of course. Geommugeuk sincerely exined what he asked. In just one day, the atmosphere of the ck powers changed so much. After training that day, Cheon So-hee went to Geommugeuk. I lost the bet, so Ill keep my promise. Tell me what you would like me to do. Then Geommugeuk said something unexpected. Please make me your disciple. Cheon So-hee looked at the sword dance with a puzzled expression for a moment. Then please make me the former leaders sessor. I thought it was a joke and said it. But soon she could tell through the expression on Geommugeuks face. That he meant what he said. Its no joke. Of course its not a joke. I couldnt be a disciple myself, so how can I make you one? At this time, Gwonma had not yet selected formal disciples. Gwon Ma, who was a perfectionist in martial arts, did not make a hasty decision when selecting a disciple. You, who lost the bet, should worry about that. I didnt know you would ask for such a ridiculous request. Then why didnt you tell me then? There should be limits to requests. Well I thought a person withmon sense would naturally ask for something that made sense. Really? You didnt bother to tell me because you thought you would win? She couldnt refute it. What Geomukgeuk said was true. When I made a bet to do a favor, I tried to say that I couldnt make a request that went beyondmon sense. But her instincts stopped her. Of course it was a bet that I would win, but I didnt think it was necessary to say that. Okay, I admit it. Geommugeuk smiled. If it hadnt been so honest, I would have teased her more. What do you admit? If someone makes such a ridiculous request, you should sharply refuse and forget about it. She looked at the sword dance in confusion for a moment. I thought he was a truly unpredictable person. She turned around. I walked a few steps like that and then stopped. Anyway, I lost the bet, but my pride was hurt to leave like this. She turned around again. Okay, lets say I have the ability to do that. Even so, if you be a disciple, the chances of me bing a disciple decrease, so theres no way I can help you, right? That is wrong. If I be a disciple, your chances of bing a disciple will increase. Why is that so? It is difficult to ept the first disciple, but now, as if the water has been opened, we will ept the third disciple. And I would highly rmend you to my sister-inw. me? Why? Geommugeuk stared at her and spoke calmly. I think youre better than anyone else. I think hes the best person to be the next champion. I thought it was a joke again, but Geommugeuks expression was serious. Passion arose in her chest. It was something I had never heard before since I entered Dongkwon Gate. Myself and my ssmates. Seniors and juniors all looked upward and ran. I ran with the mindset that if I was eliminated from the white group to the ck group, I would die. Even though we all worked hard together, she never truly said good things to anyone. I had never heard of such a thing. Rather, I secretly hoped for it in my heart. May your opponent have a harder time than you. May your opponent be eliminated from thepetition. So, I hope you be a knight. That Geomukgeuk, whom I met only a few days ago, doesnt hesitate to say this. In all those years, they had never exchanged such words. It wasnt that I was bitter because I couldnt hear it. I felt confused because I felt like I had confirmed my narrow-mindedness in not being able to do anything for anyone until now. even though you do not know it that well! She got angry and turned around to leave. * * * That night, Cheon So-hee could not fall asleep easily. The words of sword dance kepting to mind. Are you really the right person to be a champion? Tossing and turning, unable to sleep, she couldnt bear it anymore and headed to Geommugeuks ce. I didnt even think I would be able to meet him because it waste at night. I just went there out of frustration, but to my surprise, there was martial arts training in the sword dance. I couldnt even say hello to the training that was so serious. I stood still for fear of being disturbed. Eventually, Geommugeuk, who hadpleted herbivorous training, sat down on a t rock in the yard and asked. Would you like some tea? No, its okay. Sohee Cheon sat next to him. I didnt hate the smell of sweat from the sword dance. It waste at night, but I really wanted to check this out. If I be your disciple, will you really rmend me as a disciple? I guess so. How much should we trust? There are stories that we always talk about when we get together and drink together. No one should be trusted. That is the first principle of surviving for a long time in the martial arts world. My goal is to learn martial arts from Master Kwon. It will be my sister-inw who takes over the position of Gwonma. When this moment of strong temptation came, I had a hard time making decisions. This is my brother-inw who put Heavenly Demon to death. Yeah, I guess thats why everyone suffers. Even though I know its obviously a coaxing, Im probably being deceived because my heart is pounding like this. What if youre trying to take advantage of me by tricking me like this? What if you get used to your hearts content and then get killed? The sword of Geommugeuk appeared in her mind. Youll say this as a sword passes through your face. Innocent bitch. Just then, Geommugeuk spoke to her in a calm tone. Life isnt easy, is it? Those words, delivered softly, entered my heart. For a moment she wanted to scream. What on earth do you keep pretending to know about me? Its easy and Im doing well with my life. Whats difficult about it? Just run hard and run again. Just look up and run. But the words that came out of her mouth now spoke from her heart rather than her head. Its not easy. I answered that way without realizing it. I have never shown weakness to others. Ive never told anyone that Im having a hard time in my life. Ive endured it well so far. The moment she acknowledged that, tears flowed from Cheon Sohees eyes. She was even more embarrassed by the tears that suddenly flowed. The tears suddenly flowed without me even being able to hold them back. Is it possible for tears to flow so suddenly? Obviously she isnt sad at all, so why are she crying? She was so embarrassed because she had never cried before. Oh no, this is. Just as I was hurriedly wiping away my tears with my sleeve, someone came inside and spoke. also! Investigator Seo was right when he said that he was the worlds biggest yboy. After a fateful love, he is now making women cry. Seeing the person who entered, Geommugeuk smiled brightly and Cheon So-hee was surprised. This was the first time in her life that she had seen such a beautiful woman. Chapter 187 Episode 187: Who is to be put to death at will? It was a woman wearing a pure white robe under the moonlight. She, with her noble beauty, seemed as if she had just descended from heaven. Cheon So-hee wiped away her tears again with her sleeve. It was because I thought I was seeing nothing because of the sudden tears. But the beautiful woman smiled brightly in front of me and introduced herself. Its my first time seeing you. My name is Ian. Mr. Master, he was a former bodyguard. Ian greeted cheerfully. She was bright before, but she has be even brighter recently. Her actions were full of confidence. Im Cheon So-hee from Dongwonmun ck Fist. ah! Its an honor to meet you. Do you know me? sure. Youre the best Tekken in the East Fist world, right? Cheon So-hee felt better. It wasnt just because he was praised. In Ians praise, a woman who usually feels like a martial arts expert? Is it special? It didnt give me this feeling. What I said when I came in earlier was a joke to tease you, Master, so please forgive me if I offended you. are you okay. Then lets talk. Ille backter. Geomgeuk caught Ian as he was about to say hello and turn around. Im already here, so lets talk for a bit. Ian asked Cheon Sohee carefully. may I? Of course. Cheon So-hee became curious about this beautiful woman. The feelings of the two women were quite contrasting. Cheon So-hee was the beauty that gave off a noble quality, and the strength that made it seem like she woulde back alive no matter where she was thrown. Dont misunderstand. I didnt cry because of Lee Gongja. really? yes? Ian asked again with sparkling eyes. Arent you really crying because of me, Master? I often cry because of you. Ian said while looking at the sword dance. You make me cry every time. Cheon So-hee felt it with a womans intuition. That she likes sword dance as a man. You were Prince Lees bodyguard? Yes, Ive been kicked out now. Why were you kicked out? You said it was for my happiness, but thats an excuse, right? Its an excuse. be careful. yboys are good at talking. He is the best at speaking in the martial arts world. Geommugeuk smiled and said to the two people. Is it already crazy how long its been since we met? The two women felt attracted to each other. Ian has always liked strong women like Cheon So-hee. Because she wanted to be that kind of person herself. Cheon So-hee also had a good first impression of Ian. For such a beautiful woman, there might have been some unlucky side that made her difficult to approach, but there was no such thing at all. Ian asked Geommugeuk. Is your training going well? The news has reached the ears of you who are only training in the training hall, so there is no one at this school who does not know about it. Yesterday, the kitchen staff were cooking while talking about how you passed the exam. I heard that there are even people who make bets on whether you will be a disciple or not. It was truly a hot topic on campus that Geommugeuk was learning martial arts at Dongkwonmun. Ian asked Geommugeuk with soft eyes. How are you? are you okay. Sohee Cheon watched Ian smile at Geommugeuks answer. I felt the deep trust between the two and felt envious for a moment. Because there was no one who could even imitate someone simr to me, let alone someone like that. But what happens sote at night? While training, I suddenly wanted to meet you, Master. Geommugeuk stared at her and suddenly asked. Are you here by any chance? Ian nodded with a serious expression in response to the unexpected question. I think Im here. Then Geommugeuk jumped up from the rock and walked towards the yard. Lets have a round of bimu. Ian looked at Cheon So-hee, bowed his head slightly, and walked out into the yard. It was rude to suddenly rub in this situation, but it was too important to her. Sensing the atmosphere, Sohee Cheon quickly stood up. Ill just go now. Geommugeuk stopped her from leaving. You can take a look. No, see. This dance will be of great help to Soje Cheon. It was a sword dance lesson given to those who would be the next champions. Is that okay? I shed precious tears, but I have to earn the price of my tears. Cheon So-hees eyes heated up again when she heard the words precious tears. Why are you doing this? Tears kepting out, as if someones tear ducts that had been blocked had suddenly been unclogged. She was embarrassed because it was her first time experiencing it, but fortunately, Geommugeuk and Ian were facing each other and were about to start dancing. I will deal with you with martial arts. yes! No Ian! Arent you worried that I fight without a sword? No worries. If you were a young master, I wouldnt be able to win even if I fought without both hands and feet. Thats right. As long as there is a mouth. Cheon So-hee, who was watching, nodded slightly in agreement. Geommugeuk, who was standing back, spoke to her. Dont nod your head. Then Sohee Cheon nodded more loudly. He is a person with eyes in the back of his head, so it is not a matter of whether he has a sword or not. When the dance started, Ian couldnt concentrate on the dance at first. I said I believed what he said, but I was worried that Geommugeuk might get hurt while fighting with his bare hands. However, after exchanging a few moves, we concluded that there really was no such thing as rain. Even though the sword dance was fast, it was too fast. Even if there were ten swords being wielded now, it seemed like they wouldnt be able to touch a single hair of the sword dance. Who really cares about whom! The sword dance pushed her hard. A fist with such force that it would break her jaw flew into her face. Just as I barely dodged it, another fist flew towards my side. This time too, I narrowly avoided it by turning my body. It was an attack that would have broken all of my ribs if I had been hit. Phew! Whoa! A sound as cheerful as the sound of the cutting wind generated by the sword was heard every time the fist of the sword dancer flew. I barely tried to block and avoid them and somehow separate them, but the sword dance followed them like a shadow. Once ess was granted, it was not easy to remove. Ah, this is how you die! Ian was having a new experience fighting a martial arts expert. Because the distance was not secured, the swords power was not even half effective. On the other hand, Geommugeuks fist flew towards her vital spot without mercy. She really used everything she had and barely managed to avoid it. Thinking that if he just avoided it like this, he would end up in trouble, Ian tried to fight back somehow. At the critical moment, she found a gap in the sword dance and used it to increase the distance. Now! Only one chance! Her sword embroidered the air. As the Bicheon Sword Technique Je-sik transformation ceremony was activated, her sword changed twelve times. The exmation that had been suppressed throughout the fight burst out of Sohee Cheons mouth. iced coffee! The attack, which seemed absolutely unavoidable, was avoided by Geommugeuk using the ck Fist fighting technique. That step is that step? She realized once again how great the martial arts she had learned was so great. The whole time I was watching, I felt like my heart was going to explode. I wanted to jump in and fight together. I wanted to unfold myself as the sword dance unfolds. That wasnt the only effect this bimu had on her. A sword dance drama thates to Gwonma and learns martial arts despite being an absolute master and a master of martial arts. Even though he looks like the most beautiful person in the world, Ianes here at night to learn swordsmanship. She felt ashamed and respected at the same time, and the sight of these two people was imprinted on her mind like a scene from a painting. Good job! Geommugeuk smiled brightly at Ian. We pushed her into an extreme situation and gave her a chance to escape, but she did not miss it and found a way out. It was the result of hard training. I still feel like something is itching. I could understand the sword dance. She is almost to the old castle and is looking for its entrance. Starting tomorrow,e visit me every night. Thank you, Master. Geommugeuk intends to throw away her Bicheongeombeop to Guseong, just as her father forcibly led her to the Daeseong of Pungshinsabo. Once the Bicheon Sword Technique is established, you will be able to feel safe no matter where you ce it. When Sword Dance and Ian finished their conversation, Cheon So-hee spoke in a trembling voice. To be honest, the sword that Lee Gongja threw at me was so unreal that I wasnt scared. But on this night when everyone was asleep, the sword that this warrior wielded was scary. Can I defeat that sword that trainste at night? Among women of simr age, she was confident that she was the strongest in martial arts. But after seeing the dance, I realized that it was just hubris. My fists were clenched because I didnt want to lose. It was a moment when a fire ignited in her heart. Feeling the intense heat, Sohee Cheon blurted out. Please teach me too. execution. execution. She will know. If that horse gets into trouble, how much trouble will it get into? Even if I was emunicated, I had nothing to say. It was the one word that his life depended on. execution. Perhaps she would go back to her residence and regret saying this at this moment all night long. Thats why Geomugeuk spoke warmly to her. Okay, youe too. Samai. Regretter was regret, and now Cheon Sohees face was full of joy. Although she felt like she was interfering with her training, she felt some sense of resistance, but Ian weed her cheerfully. Only when people change can martial arts change. I was confident that Ians broad mind would lead her to be an absolute master of sword dance. And Ian created a second meeting following the drinking party. Wee to thete-night training group. * * * Training in the ck realm continued. In the meantime, I was fighting with the horse. It was a fight to see who would raise the white g first. I was confident in this fight. Anyway, it was a life where I had to prepare and prepare again. You dont have to learn the martial arts skills to advance to the next level. In the process of making all preparations at the same time, there is also the method of fighting a horse. You can learn the martial arts skills now, tomorrow, or a year from now. Why? Because I have a lot to do, a lot to learn, and a lot of people to take care of. Because I was endlessly preparing other things. Youre going to beat me like this? The horse and I made eye contact from time to time. Every time, we talked with our eyes. Give up. You give up. I can go all the way. I can go too. I am young. So I wont be able to endure it. You may have thought that you wouldnt be able to endure it in the end because the training was so boring, but that was a mistake on the part of the horse. Because I was not an ordinary young person. * * * At night, I taught Ian and Cheon So-hee. On the first day of learning martial arts, Sohee Cheon asked me. Sahyung, can I stay next to this warrior while he is learning such an important martial art? I desperately asked him to teach with me that day, but he seemed to feel sorry for actually joining me. I told her. You are more important than that martial artist. The current martial arts training is my fathers martial arts training and my brothers training training. My steed is you. Future Heavenly Demon and Champion. Passion shed across her face. Soon she asked for the worst case scenario. Then what if I cant be a knight and the executioner cant be a heavenly horse? Then the three of us should open a soup restaurant in front of the Murim Alliance and live there. Cheon So-heeughed out loud, probably remembering the sight of Lee Hyeong-hwan carrying soup that came out of thin air in the kitchen. It seemed like this was the first time I had seen her smile so brightly since I met her. But why in front of the Murim Alliance? Ian gave the answer. There might be a girl you want to see. aha! They shouted no, but the two already nodded and started talking about the characteristics of a yboy. On the fifth day ofte-night training, Ian finally found the door leading to Gu Castle. Her sword became faster and stronger, causing a spectacr change. There was no need to say thank you or congrattions. Ian ran up to me and hugged me. I hugged her tightly. Good job Ian. There is now a difficult time left until Daeseong. At that time, Ian and I were startled by the sound of sniffling and looked at Sohee Cheon. she was crying I guess my tear ducts opened that day. I havent cried in my life, but I keep crying. As she cried, Ian also shed tears. Why are you crying? Because Cheon Mu-in is crying. The two women turned their bodies against each other and cried. Whats wrong with strong women who can beat up all the men in the world? Cheon So-hee said, wiping away tears. Please keep teaching me, Sa-hyung. She was very sad that thete-night training ended like this. Ian stepped up for her. Master, thiste-night training meeting will continue. It was right then. Someone spoke coldly from behind. Who gets the death penalty at will? Cheon So-hee was startled and became thoughtful. A horse was entering the area where we were with a scary face like a demon. I greeted him with a calm face. wee. Actually, I knew that the horse wasing. He had been there twice before. He would hide himself, watch secretly, and then just leave. What were you thinking as you watched? Kwon Ma stood in the yard and looked at me, Ian, and Cheon So-hee as if ring. In particr, Sohee Cheon was very surprised. There was no room for excuses because Gwonma heard that it was a death sentence. Out of fear that she might be kicked out of Dongkwonmun, she lowered her head and trembled all over. She must have been hoping that the words, You are emunicated, would note out. With that demon-like face, Gwonma spat out words I could never have imagined. Please include me in thiste-night training group. Chapter 188 Episode 188: What are you going to do when you be stronger? We were really surprised. It was surprising that the words midnight training meeting came out of Kwon Mas mouth, and it was almost shocking that he asked me to join that meeting. Cheon So-hee, who had her head down, raised her head to see if she had heard wrong, but then made eye contact with Gwon Ma and quickly lowered her head. The horse looked at me and waited for an answer. Because I am not the chairman of this meeting. My eyes turned to Ian. The way she looked at me was exactly like this. No, master! Are you leaving this to me? Contrary to those urgent eyes, Ian calmly greeted Gwonma. I would like to formally greet you. My name is Ian. Gwonma just nodded once. Even Ians beauty could not relieve Gwon Mas scary expression. Its a group I created, but Im not a dogmatic person. Ian looked at Cheon Sohee. Cheon So-hees expression was like this. But youre handing this over to me? Ian asked her, pretending not to see. What do you think of Cheon Soje? Cheon So-hee shouted without hesitation. I absolutely agree! Gwonma nodded and asked Ian. What about you? The only person who could look at that face and reject it would be my father. I also agree. When Ian agreed, only then did the horses eyes turn to me. What about you? Of course I am against it. The horses face twitched for a moment, but I didnt even blink. The reason is? Because its ufortable. Im fine, but how ufortable would it be for those two people? In particr, having to see Sojeo Cheon during the day and Madam Kwon at night must be a terrible experience. Cheon So-hee spoke faster than my quick sword method, Chang Cheon-sik. I am okay. Im actually happy to see you again. Then Gwonma spoke to me. You say youre happy? Is that possible? Let me give you an easy example. Starting tomorrow, Madam Kwon will have to practice martial arts with my father. Gwonmas expression had already hardened. An inconvenience that you want to hide but cannot. He is also our father. I enjoyed watching you practice martial arts together during the day, but I have to see my father again at night. Now, how are you feeling? It was an irrefutable example. Im sorry, Dad. Then what should I do? Originally, these were words that could not havee out of the horses mouth. Even if you say something like this, of course you have to open the door. However, the entrance fee is a bit expensive. Please tell me the primacy of Germanw. Gwonmas Dokmun Fist method was Byeokryeok Sura Kwon (Z_ȭ). It was a martial art of martial arts known to make a thunderous sound from the fist when it was unleashed with a rough and powerful martial arts technique that reached a state of great power. The Byeokryeok Sura volume consists of a total of six volumes, and I asked you to tell me about the first volume, the first volume among them. Whats inconvenient is those kids, so why are you trying to learn martial arts? You understand that much. I am giving that much. Ian and Cheon So-hee, who were watching, probably thought that Kwon Ma would never ept it. Not only them, but anyone else would think that, but I gave it a try. Because it was important to somehow move toward my goal one step at a time. Of course, there was a reason for this. He secretly went here twice and once again said that he wanted to join the meeting. Whatever the reason, he too has a desire to join this group. Do you think Im a fool? It cant be. Instead, I think you can just pretend to be that stupid. I talked to my horse with my eyes. What a crazy guy! Yes, thats right. I often hear people calling me crazy. The horse stared at me for a moment, then turned around and walked away. In fact, he could have insisted. If you were forced to put it in, you would have no choice but to do it. If Cheon So-hee used the fact that she called me a death penalty as a weakness and pressed me against it, I had to do as she wanted. But Gwonma just backed off when I objected. He is not a timid man. He is a man worthy of the name Gwonma. Cheon So-hee, rxed, sat down in her seat. ah! I thought my heart was going to explode earlier. Ian also shook his head. I originally thought you looked scary, but when I saw you up close, I didnt know it was this bad. After I calmed down a bit, Ian asked me. But why does Madam Kwon want to join the meeting? I told her a thought that suddenly urred to her, who said she couldnt understand it. Because youre lonely? It wasnt meant as a joke, but Ian took it as a joke. Dont y around. How can I know that persons heart? But one thing was certain. The ultimate goal is to stick with me. With you, Master? okay. I guess theyre trying to join us while training together under the pretext of training. Ian was surprised. I would never have thought that Kwon Ma would have such thoughts. If you want to fight, you can fight during the day, right? Your subordinates were watching at that time, right? You can call me separately and ask me to fight, right? I said I would never fight. So you want toe to this meeting and see the opportunity to fight you? For now, I have no choice but to think that way. Ian said, raising his hand. This dangerous gathering must be disbanded immediately. Of course, I didnt mean it. Gwonma said he wanted toe in and was rejected, so he went, but if they disbanded right away, you never know what would happen. Meanwhile, Cheon So-hee, who was sitting next to him, was half-fazed. How does she feel now that Gwonma has discovered that she made sword dance a death penalty? Now that you have been taken by the champion, all you can think is that the next champion is forever gone. Should I leave this group right now? Would you like to see me withdraw? I dont think so? Then what should I do? You dont know why this has already happened? I have to do it. yes? Cheon So-hee looked at me with wide eyes. I should rather train harder and make up for my mistakes with my skills. She sighed with an expression that made it easy for her to speak. She asked after a moment. You wonte now, right? I guess so? Actually, I said that tofort her who was shocked, but I thought there was no way Gwonma would give up like this. I will work twice as hard. Cheon So-hee seemed to have made up her mind, but then she held her head. Im ruined! * * * The next day, ck fist training proceeded as usual. I looked at the horse, but he acted as if nothing had happened. Cheon So-hee, who was more concerned about that, trained hard to the point where it felt pity. Aside from that, my poprity among the ck powers was increasing day by day. Thats right, I considered these ck powers to be my direct subordinates. These were the people who would fight alongside me for me one day. So when they asked questions, I answered them sincerely and even talked about things that were not rted to martial arts. They were surprised by my extensive knowledge about martial arts and Jungwon. One by one, they were immersed in my story, so much so that they lost track of time as they listened. Gwonma just watched me quietly from a distance. I was also curious about what he was thinking. That night. Three people gathered first for thete-night training meeting. It was me, Ian, and Cheon Sohee. Cheon So-hee sighed. Today, Madam Kwon didnt look at me even once. When did you see it? . Since you were taken anyway, how about taking it easy on the horse? Is this advice you really give? Or is it a trap meant to destroy me? Of course, this is advice for our sister-inw. Cheon So-hee was very surprised. Are you still thinking of me as a friend? huh. When she realized I was serious, she shook her head. No. What are you going to do? Please change your perspective and think about it. You are the rmended horse. I have a smart subordinate whom I would like to pass on as a prizewinner in the future. But this guy got caught ying tricks with this guy. But since then, hes only been looking at himself. What do you think? I dont think Ill like it. So, face it confidently. Then I think youll hate it even more? I ended upughing at her words. Ianughed and Cheon Sohee alsoughed. Cheon So-hee made up her mind. great! I will do my best as my brother-inw said! Whatever happens, happens anyway. I will proudly tell you why I sentenced Lee Gongja to death. If you say it sincerely, it will work. Mr. Kwon, even though you look so scary, you probably feel differently. Thank you, death penalty! Ill do my best. We will continue to buy the death penalty without your knowledge. But why is your expression like that? why? Whats so scary isnt it? Please say no. With a tearful expression on her face, she turned towards the cool energy she felt behind her. Before she knew it, the horse came and stood behind her. Cheon So-hees face, carrying all the suffering in the world, turned pale. At a time when I didnt know what to say, Gwonma suddenly asked. What were you thinking when you sentenced Lee Gongja to death? Gwonma had heard everything she said a moment ago. Sohee Cheon expressed her honest feelings in a trembling voice. By chance, I saw Gongja Lee fighting with this warrior using the martial arts we had learned. At that moment, I wanted to be strong like that. Now, she was saying that she arbitrarily tried to learn martial arts using the death penalty in a situation where Gwonma was teaching martial arts. It would not have been strange at all if he had been hit by a bullet and died. But she spoke honestly. You cant do this in your head! I would have tried to stop her, but her mouth was also representing her breasts. What are you going to do when you get stronger? Ill be honest with you. I wanted to be the next Gwonma, following in the footsteps of the previous Gwonma. Now it all seems wrong. It was a life-threatening answer, but it was not the answer Gwonma wanted. Yeah, thats kind of the job you want to be. I asked him what he was going to do when he got stronger. ! For a moment, Sohee Cheon was embarrassed. She may never have thought deeply about the difference between what she wants to be and what she wants to do. She must have been even more confused because she lived with only the goal of bing a horseman. While listening to the conversation between the two, I was impressed by Gwon Ma. Yes, Gwonma is the person who asks these questions. You can tell from this question that you are a smart person, not someone who just uses your fists ignorantly. I came forward and saved her. Why are you here today? Then, surprising words flowed from the horses mouth. I will teach you the first level of the Byeokryeok Sura Fist. I was surprised. I expected that Gwonma wouldnt give up easily, but I didnt know that he would really teach me the first power in order to join the group. For what? Because you really want to fight me? Not only I, but also Ian and Cheon Sohee were surprised. No one will believe it. In order to join this small group called thete-night training group, Kwon Ma is trying to pass on the first volume of the Byeokryeok Sura Book. My eyes and mine were intertwined in the air. We talked with our eyes again. You are truly amazing. What can you do? Do you have any regrets? Wouldnt you regret it? What really brought me to this point. I have no regrets. Instead, there is one condition. Please speak. You must keep the fact that I taught you martial arts a secret. of course. The horses gaze turned to the two women. What other word woulde out as safety? yes! Do not worry! We werent here! Of course, this is what they want to say. I dont want to go any further! Martial arts training took ce immediately. Gwonma taught me the first part of the Byeokryeok Sura Book by eum-eum. The first one is ck Cloud Sura. Although it was the first of the six Chosik, it was a fist that was more powerful than any other martial arts. You will find out why this martial art is the martial art of Gwonma when you hit it right. The horseman even held my posture and taught me Heukunsura properly. At least he was sincere when it came to martial arts. I dont know, but among the Magons, Gwonma is the best at teaching martial arts. With this soft voice that doesnt match this scary face at all. Ian and Cheon Sohee did not turn around and look at us. It didnt matter if I watched the conversation since it was all over the phone anyway, but I was polite enough to watch the process of martial arts transmission taking ce. Thats how I received the first volume of the Byeokryeok Sura Volume. Paaaaang! Someday, the sound of thunder will explode from this fist. The horseman nodded as he looked at the first book I unfolded. To demonstrate my power, I will have to continue training. thank you. I formally told Kwon Ma that if somethinges, there must also go. Wee to thete-night training group. Me, Kwon Ma, Ian, and Cheon Sohee. It was a moment when four people who had never thought of it came together as one group. And it looks like Gwonma decided to surprise us today. Now, I have to practice. He took off his top. Since going to Dongkwonmun, I have never seen him naked. But he started to take off his clothes as if he was really trying to practice properly. Under the bluish moonlight, the upper body of the horse was revealed. Chapter 189 Episode 189: Ive been to that ind too. Gwonmas body was perfect. His face was like a devil, but his body was a work of art. The muscles of the horse that looked like they were about to explode were big and thick, but they didnt look dull. Just looking at his diamond-like body, created through arduous training and dangerous battles, made people feel intimidated. There were no more wounds on his body than I thought, but a long sword wound across his chest caught my eye. In fact, it made his body look more handsome. His body seemed to be saying this. This is the body of a martial artist who has reached the ultimate state. Will that body be able to withstand the pressure of the onught? Can it withstand the destructive power of that big fist? Will my sword be able to protect me from that body? I was truly impressed. A look of pleasure shed across the horses face when he saw my reaction. Hes probably heard countless times that hes cool, and he probably knows it himself. I asked something else. How do I build a body like this? If I make my body like this, wont it interfere with my swordsmanship? There is a clear difference between the body of a swordsman and the body of a boxer. As I grow my body like this, I need to train to be stronger in swordsmanship as well. Then you should y with your body rather than your mouth. Gwonma started training in martial arts. Actually, I thought he would not practice even if he came to the meeting. Because the purpose ofing in was not training. But he started training properly. He began to unfold the ck fist fighting technique as if for me to look and reference. He took off his clothes and I couldnt stay still. I also took off my upper clothes, stood side by side with the horse, and began to unfold the grass. I thoroughly inspected the horses body using Shinanjutsu. Ipared his muscles with my muscles when performing the same movements. How are they different and why are they different? Understanding the difference will be the biggest learning for me. Ian and Cheon So-hee watched me and Gwonma perform herbivorous movements with the same movements. Although she may not know it, Sohee Cheon probably feels like she wants to take off her clothes and jump in together. Because she too had a fire burning in her heart. Ian and Cheon Sohee also began training. Late night training meeting. Just hearing the name might make you think it was a friendly gathering of nerds, but the four people gathered were people on fire. Because of that, the training progressed more passionately than any other training. The sound of the wind generated by the horses fist was different from the sound of my own wind. Of course, it was better to hear the sound of the horse. How do you make a light sound even though it is so heavy? When I listened to the sound of the horses fist, my mind calmed down and my mood improved. I was purely immersed in martial arts. From the moment I heard that they wanted to bring down the cliff, I did not look at the horse with any other intention or purpose. I just want to learn martial arts from him. Maybe Gwonma is with me at this moment today because I felt that way. After the training, I told Kwon Ma some news. Tomorrow we will meet at Magachon. In Magachon? Tomorrow we will have a weing party for Madam Kwon. Its a weing party for new employees. Gwonma was surprised. Soon, I received even harsher looks than when I said I had to teach German martial arts in order to join the group. Are you having a wee party for me? Also, newbie? Are you really crazy? Its probably something youve never experienced in your life. We are gathering in front of Pungryu Bar at the same time. Disband! I persevered with the look in my eyes that said, If you dont like it, you can leave to Gwonma, who was ring at me. Gwonma snorted and left. When I turned around to look at his back, I was startled. Ian and Cheon Sohee were standing side by side, ring at me menacingly. It seems that Kwon Ma is not the only one who dislikes the wee party tomorrow. Ian raised his voice. Is this really going to happen? I wonder if theyll drink alcohol on the spot! It might be surprisingly fun. Suddenly, Sohee Cheon touched her forehead and said. ah! I think I have a fever. I guess Ill probably have to miss tomorrow. Ian said in unison. ah! right. I have an appointment tomorrow. I forgot. He said smiling while looking at the two women. Will it work? Now then, see you tomorrow at the Pungryu Bar! That was the end of the first day of thete-night training meeting with Gwonma. * * * The next night. Cho Chun-bae, the owner of Pungryu Bar, yawned so loudly. There were no customers today, so I was dozing off next to the cash register, wondering if I should close early or not. He was startled when he woke up to someone pretending to be there. Ahh! He screamed and fell backwards. A terrifying evil spirit stood before my eyes. He must have seen something in his sleep. He got up from the floor and froze. It was not a demon, but a person. This was my first time seeing someone so scary. His forearms were thicker than his thighs. The familiar voice I heard at that time. Its been a while, master. A sword dance appeared behind the man. Sir! I really felt like I had died and came back to life. You are the teacher of this school. Say hello. Cho Chun-baes eyes widened when he heard the word gold horse. Ive heard many rumors about Gwonma, but today was the first time I saw it in person. I was rude in my sleep, not knowing that a precious person wasing. Please forgive me! Jo Chun-baes waist was folded in half. As of this time, the record has been broken. Of all the Mazons who came as guests, the scariest person is from now on Gwonmada. Ian came in after him and greeted me warmly. hello. Cho Chun-baes expression brightened. Seeing Ian always greeting me brightly made me feel better. As she stood next to the horse, it felt like pr opposites were standing together. I went up first to the seats on this floor, where three people, excluding Geomgeuk, always sit. Is business doing well these days? Thanks to you, things are going well. I heard that Master Gakju is training in martial arts these days. It looks like the rumors are true. I guess the owner knows too. If you dont know that these days, its a waste of time. No, Sejak must have found out first and reported it to the Murim Alliance. Geommugeukughed together at Cho Chun-baes joke. Compared to the happy atmosphere downstairs, the atmosphere on this floor was solemn. Ian and Cheon So-hee were watching Gwon Mas thoughts. In particr, Sohee Cheon was frozen. Instead of leaving the group, I was even caught saying that I was secretly buying the death penalty. The next champion has really passed the water! To break the awkward atmosphere, Ian asked Gwonma. Have you been here? Then Gwonma looked at Ian. Is that question something that would make you look at me so scared? If Gwon Ma had known Ians true feelings, he would have been very upset. I just saw it and thought it looked scary. Ask me to bring a drink. yes! Ill get it! At Gwon Mas words, Cheon So-hee quickly got up and ran down to the first floor. Now only Gwonma and Ian are left on this floor. It was really unexpected. I never thought Madam Kwon would join our group. Actually, Ian wanted to ask this question. Did you reallye in because you wanted to fight the master? Instead of answering, Gwonma asked her. Arent you afraid of me? Its scary. I dont think youre scared at all? If you feel that way, its probably because of you, Master. Why Lee Gongja? If Master Kwon is really dangerous to me, you wont let me be alone with Master Kwon. You wouldnt have been able toe to the meeting in the first ce. Gwonmas gaze was directed at Geommugeuk standing in front of the checkout counter on the first floor. The greater the faith, the greater the wound. If Ian had just closed his eyes and listened to those words, he would not have thought that they were spoken by a horseman. Both the content and the gentle tone. Ian suddenly thought that there might be something he misunderstood about boxing. I think men dont know much about women. All women know. The only choice is to pretend not to know or to run away. so? Are you the one who pretends not to know and gets treated? A person like me is usually weaker than he looks, so he tends to run away in advance. However, your case will be the only exception. Wrong beliefs bring misfortune. Thats too bad. Because I cant experience that. Ians faith in sword dance was absolute. At that time, Geomugeuk and Cheon So-hee came up to this floor carrying drinks. sorry. The drinks were dyed because I was holding the owner for a while. Geommugeuk poured drinks for Gwonma first. The drinking ss in Gwon Masrge hand looked so small and cute. Geommugeuk said as he poured drinks for Ian and Cheon Sohee. People with rosacea, dont forget who were drinking with! Ian received a joke about the sword dance. As someone who has rosacea, this is a position where I have to risk my life. Then he looked at Cheon So-hee. Do you have any injections? I dont have any injections. You didnt drink until the end of the injection, did you? Cheon So-hee was confident that she would never use an injection. Youre drinking with a horse and youre injecting alcohol? That wont happen. Well, wee Madam Kwon. Cheers! Geommugeuk raised his ss and everyone toasted together. Geommugeuk tried to create a fun and exciting atmosphere for the long-awaited drinking party. Even for Gwonma, who said she would nevere but arrived just in time. With the sword dance and Ian taking the lead, we did all the talking. We talked about martial arts, we talked about women, and we also talked about men. We talked about the Murim Alliance and the Apostolic Alliance, as well as other Mazons. Gwonma also seemed not to dislike this position. He drank well and answered the asional question well. However, I felt sword dance throughout the conversation. That Gwonma is lonely. Seeing Gwonmaughing and talking like this made me know more clearly. The four of them were drinking together, but Kwon Ma was alone in the distance. That remote ind was also a ce where sword dance performances were performed. The sword dance was also simr to the fighting horse. Even though I was around people, I wasnt always able to fully enjoy that life. He only had the intention to find materials for the Great Law of Return, but he had no life of his own. Perhaps Gwonma lives with the sole intention of copsing the cliff and has already lost the pleasure of reality? As I was drinking with those thoughts in mind, Ian was looking at me. Her eyes, which look even more beautiful today, ask. What are you thinking like that? Just this and that. At that time, Sohee Cheon, who was slightly intoxicated, spoke out what she had been nning to say. I thought about the question Madam Kwon asked yesterday all night long. The question is, what will you do when you be stronger? She was really thinking about it. I honestly dont remember what I was thinking before entering Dongkwon Gate. All I wanted to do was win again someday and be a champion. But even then, I just thought about this. I will be happy when I be a horseman. You will be happy. If you win the prize, all your efforts will be rewarded. Her voice trembled. When I be stronger I want to be happy. As if he was embarrassed after saying this, he quickly added. It wouldnt work if what a person who dreams of bing a boxer wants to do is not to do great work for the school but to just be happy. It was the sword dance that epted her words. I think its okay. Geommugeuk looked at Gwonma and asked. What do you think, Madam Kwon? Pathetic, but not bad. If its pathetic, its pathetic. If its not bad, its not bad. Please choose just one of the two. If you speak so casually, we wont be able to sleep even a wink because well be worrying all night. Not bad. Geommugeuk smiled and nodded at Cheon Sohee. Actually, Sohee Cheon wanted to say this. I want to be like this warrior. Ian looked happier than anyone else. In addition, there are people who trust and like them as much as their own lives. I envy you. We all drank together. Gwonma put down his drink and asked Geomugeuk. You said you wanted to learn martial arts because you wanted to be stronger, right? yes. What are you going to do when you get stronger? It was the same question I asked Cheon So-hee. I will live freely. If you want to go, go. If you want toe,e. If I want to be alone after ying with the Mazon people, I stay in Cheonmajeon for days on end. Then, if I feel frustrated, I will move out to the midfield. When I meet a good person, I stay in that vige for a few days. Drinking with herbalists in a scenic mountain. At least I wont have to live a frustrating life trapped in the Battle of Heavenly Horses like my father. You go out and have some fun. Why does everyone look like that? Why are you doing this so scaryisnt it? Geommugeuk looked back, imitating what Cheon So-hee said yesterday. A person who made the surrounding air feel different just by entering. A person who made Gwonma, who was always rxed, stiff. A person who made everyone nervous with just his presence. The Heavenly Demon, Geom Woo-jin, was standing behind him. Chapter 190 Episode 190: Should I take you on that boat too? Youre still swearing behind my back? I smiled at my fathers words. You mean swearing? You are mistaken! Oh, and even if you do, how can you do it in front of someone who swears at you? Thats something even the Murim Lord cant do. Now, please sit down. I was probably the first to notice my father entering the bar. So I deliberately told them to listen. Dont just stay in Cheonmajeon, go out and have fun. Master! Ian and Cheon So-hee jumped up to greet their father, but their father raised his hand to stop them and sat down. Even though he did not say a special prayer, the atmosphere in the hall changedpletely. This floor of this shabby guesthouse has suddenly be Cheonmajeon. What brings you here? I stopped by while passing by. You always say this, but is it possible? Did you reallye to see me? Or did hee to see the fighting horse? Ian spoke cautiously. Lets talk. We will leave. There is no need for that. It will wake up in a moment. yes! Then we will remain silent as if we are not there. Seeing Ian answering bravely, his father blurted out. Youve grown a lot. Ian was surprised because it was something he had never thought of. I was so surprised that I wondered if I had ever been so surprised these days. Not only was she surprised, but I was also surprised. I never thought my father would pretend to know Ian. thank you. Ians voice trembled as he bowed his head. Even though the greeting was just one word, Ian was moved. Her eyes turned to me. She said with her eyes. Did you see the master? The religious leader was remembering my childhood. ah! Im touched. I cant believe the leader remembers me. Really, if it werent for this ce, she would have screamed and jumped up and down with joy. This time, the fathers gaze was directed at Sohee Cheon. They say they fight best in the East Gate, right? Sohee Cheon was also so surprised that she almost fainted. Does the Heavenly Demon know about you? It was also something I couldnt have imagined. no. Then was I mistaken? yes? no! I said no as an expression of humility, and then I said no again. She was embarrassed and didnt know what to do. I went to the rescue. youre right. Cheon Sojeo is the most skilled in Dongkwonmun. I consider myself a candidate for the next Gwonma. Although it didnt feel like they were being rescued at all because Cheon So-hee was even more embarrassed. No, no! Are you the next rmendation? This is an absurd statement. She even waved her hands and strongly denied it. The fathers eyes turned to the horse. It seemed like he was asking you if that was what you thought too. Gwon Ma just looked at Cheon So-hee in silence and did not say anything about her. You dont have to worry because youre just teasing me for no reason. I didnt just pass it off as a joke. I said that because I sincerely thought so. father. There were no women among our schools champions, right? Dont you think it would be cool? I said this on purpose. Bing a candidate for the next Kwonma in front of the Cheonma. Wouldnt it be more motivating to her than telling her to work hard a hundred times? My father, who understood my intentions, said something to Cheon So-hee. To further improve. yes! Sohee Cheon, I slept all the time today. After taking care of the two women, my father spoke to Gwonma. How are you? Yes, master. No matter how scary he looked, no matter how good his body was, and no matter how big his fists were, he became as gentle as a baby in front of his Heavenly Demon father. You said your son is bothering you? Im bothering you these days. What does it mean? Today, we are holding a wee party for new members. Im a newbie. As if he didnt know that far, my father made a surprised expression and then smiled. This is the point where I feel disappointed every time. He smiles like that in front of his children, a smile that he never shows to his children. My father said to Ian. It must be hard work to receive such a great new recruit. its okay. Madam Kwon. For a moment, she hesitated about what to say. This was because I had never really thought about how to express and introduce Gwonma. Besides, it was in front of Cheonma. There was no way I was going to miss this great opportunity to make fun of the embarrassed Ian. Please understand. Its because Ian cant lie. Then Ian spoke quickly. no. Madam Kwon is so nice, gentle, gentle, has a good body, and takes good care of us. For a moment there was silence there. Are you feeling well? Since he didnt expect Ian to say such a thing, Gwonma also looked slightly embarrassed. Ian, who spoke, was also embarrassed. Did I do that? huh. That was the only truth among your lies. At my joke, Ian looked at me and his eyes tightened. Stop teasing me! This is the ce where the religious leader is! My father poured alcohol into Gwonmas cup. You must be having a hard time because of your mischievous son. Gwonma politely epted the drink with an expression that said, You just need to know. Two people drank alcohol. They were two people who seemedfortable but notfortable. Apparently, Gwonma found it difficult and ufortable with his father. Still, if you look closely, there is a vague resemnce between my father and Gwonma. Regardless of their actual personalities, both of them also have a strong feeling that they want to destroy it first. The same goes for the way he looks somehow lonely. Is this your first time attending a gathering like this? This is my first time. What do you think? Is the reason your father came today because he was curious about why Kwon Ma came to the meeting? I like hanging out with young people because I feel like Im growing younger together. Are you old enough to say something like that already? It seems like just yesterday when I was young. Do you remember? What happened to fighting with the political faction on Mt. Otaesan for three days and nights? Do you still remember that? You were really cool back then. Its because I cant cover up that memory with something cooler. Father and horse. When the two people met, it seemed like the atmosphere would be stiff and they would not talk well, but unexpectedly, the two people talked easily. Rather, my father felt a little more friendly andfortable than when dealing with other mazons. That was the case with Hyeolcheon Doma. My fathers favorite among the mazons is Gwonma. I thought that might really be the case. On the other hand, Gwon Ma found his father difficult, only answering questions. Maybe thats why this rtionship is maintaining better. Problems always arise when both people arefortable. After a few drinks were passed, Ian, who was seeing an opportunity, spoke to his father. I was going to say thank you whenever I had the chance to see you in person. Thank you for what happenedst time. Ian stood up and bowed deeply. I didnt say what kind of gratitude I was, but my father and I could tell. It was a thank you for giving me permission to teach him the Bicheon Sword Technique. My father said something calmly. With great martial arts, great fate follows. It wasnt just because of the Bicheon Sword Technique, but anyway, she was walking down the path to a new destiny. I will keep this in mind and do my best not to infringe upon the great grace bestowed upon me. I hoped this moment today would mean more to Ian. In that sense, please pass on a lesson to Ian. My fathers eyes narrowed slightly at my words. You mean now? Then when will we have a ce like this again? I raised my hand in advance to stop Ian froming forward. It may be a one-time drinking event for your father, but it could be a life-changing event for Ian, right? Afterwards, the words were sent as a whole sound. -I reached adulthood at that age. You know how hard you have to work to achieve something, right? That little girl has grown up so well, right? Did you get thest word? My father stood up and said to Ian. Come with me for a moment. His father took Ian out. Ian looked at me as I followed him out. Am I going to die like this? I waved my hand as if to say goodbye. You wont die, but it will be a killer experience. Of course, I could lead him to Daesung, but the experience of being taught by his father was something that would be of great change and help in Han Majins life, apart from raising his martial arts level to the next level. I told Kwon Ma I was sorry. Im sorry for breaking the mood. When Im with you, I always end up experiencing unexpected things. Everyone likes me for that fun. Gwonma, who was quietly staring at me, emptied the ss he was holding and spoke to me. I told that kid earlier. The greater the faith, the greater the wound. False belief will bring misfortune. Now that I think about it, I didnt tell you that. The question was what would you do if you cared for others like this and were betrayed by them? At first nce, it may seem like I believe all Omanis, but that is not true. This person believes this much and that person believes that much. I have my own standards and lines. You can either trust everyone or trust no one. I actually think its easier. So, Im going to take a somewhat difficult path. Believe it or not, it is a path of bitter and bitter. How much should I trust Mr. Kwon? How can I make you trust me more? I n to continue with those concerns. It was the first time I revealed to Kwon Ma what kind of person I was. so? Do you think you can take them all if you do that? There wille a time when no one will be able to board my boat. Im either tired or my stomach is tight. Why are you trying to burn it like that? If I just do martial arts now, I could live with the freedom you mentioned. I feel like the dam is about to copse. ! After a moment, Gwonma asked. If the dam breaks and floods, will only the people on your boat survive? no. Maybe its the other way around. The opposite? My ship is leaving to prevent the dam from copsing. Maybe you could die because you were on my ship. He said this to Sohee Cheon, who was listening. So you dont have to get on my boat. The eyes looking at me said this. I think Im already on board? Of course, this time she spoke for her head, not her heart. Of course I have no intention of riding. I will board the boat driven by Madam Kwon. No, its already on board. Samae! Samai? Why do you call me Samae? Master Lee! She was a woman who clearly drew a line in front of a winning horse. Yes, Cheon Muin. Please be sure to seed! After speaking, Iughed first. Cheon So-hee wanted tough along, but she didnt dare tough in front of the horse. At that time, Gwonma asked calmly. Are you going to take me on that boat too? There was silence for a moment. Cheon So-hee waited for my answer with a more nervous expression than Kwon Ma. Im not sure yet. To be honest, I havent really seen Madam Kwon yet. All I saw was Kwon Mas fist. Right now, all I want to do is make this babys hand look like that fist. Gwonma listened to what I said and drank quietly. I drank, and Cheon So-hee also drank cautiously. Rmendation, you can get on your brothers boat. If you dont like your brothers boat, you can take him on your boat. Instead, one day I will load your entire ship onto my ship. Im doing this because I want my stomach to get that big. After a while, my father and Ian came in. Ian was reminded. I dont know what kind of teachings he received, but it could probably be said to be a coincidence for Ian. how is it? Did you have a good weing ceremony today? Ian nodded. How is it? Will your father also join this meeting? Everyone was shocked by what I said. In fact, Sohee Cheon barely covered her mouth from screaming with her hand. Father, do you think I am such an idle person? I thought he was going to say that, but he got an unexpected reaction. If I go in, will there be any benefit? I have to give it to you. They say its not someone else but the Heavenly Demon who ising in. There are special benefits. What are the benefits? First of all, the four of us can y whenever you want. Then Gwonma suddenly spoke. Four of us? You like it too, Master Kwon, right? If you have a good time with the leader. The horse got angry with his expression and cursed with his eyes. I turned my head, pretending not to see, and my father asked again. What is the second benefit? If my father teaches me martial arts, I will take it any time. Isnt that your benefit, not mine? These days, young people often listen to the teachings of their elders as nagging and throw them away. There is no opportunity to go anywhere and show off. So we will listen to everything without missing a single word. Feel free to tell old stories! Everyone, regardless of gender or age, listens to what I say? Ian and Cheon Sohee bit their lips. I suppressed myughter, fearing that if I got caught up in this joke, I would be in big trouble. Its not just that. I will also go on a trip with my father. At that time, goodbye to Heavenly Demon Battle, goodbye to Master Sima, and goodbye to the Great Master. also? You are also greedy. What else do you want? Then my father said. When I want, I y baduk and go hunting. The moment I heard those words, my heart sank. What my father just said was not for him, but was entirely for my benefit. Wont you take advantage of these incredible benefits? My father finished hisst ss and got up. Thats all for today. My father was a father who suddenly left just as he came suddenly. My father said goodbye to Gwonma. See you again one day. I wille see you. We all stood up and greeted our father politely. Since youre already here, buy me a drink and leave! After hearing those words, his father actually bought him a drink and left. Jo Chun-bae, who was excited, was putting aside the money he received from his father. It is a precious drink obtained from the Heavenly Demon. At my words, Ian and Cheon Sohee took their drinks with both hands and drank. After emptying his ss again, Gwonma asked me. Do you know why the leader came here today? Chapter 191 Episode 191: I heard you said just one word. Why did my fathere? Of course you came to push me. I know very well that he is not that kind of person. It is not easy to find out why my father came here today, as much as why Kwon Ma came to thete-night training meeting. Is that really the case? Kwon Ma acted as if he had an idea about his fathers visit this time. I asked, pouring alcohol into his empty ss. Then why do you think you came? Gwonma emptied the ss again. He drank without a change in his countenance. I think the opposite is true. I came to support the Archduke. Did you two share a message? Gwonma shook his head. But how do you know your heart? Because the fact that you came here tells you the answer. The leader came to the first drink of the meeting I am having with you. To congratte me? Is the religious leader that kind of person? No. Yeah no. Then why did youe? I came here to let you know. Im just trying to let you know that Im keeping an eye on this situation. How could he possibly know everything about his father? He must be saying such things because he has certain feelings. In the end, my father is on my brothers side. I cant say for sure that thats the case. You said that a while ago, right? You said you came to take my side, but I didnt mean that the religious leader was on the archdukes side. With those vague words, Gwonma stood up. You were well received today. Its good that Madam Kwon joined the meeting. You like it? Gwon Mas suspicious gaze turned from me to Ian and Cheon Sohee. I took their ce in their frozen hearts. Of course it will be difficult and ufortable for those two, but they will definitely like you a lot. If it were the Ian I knew, he would have wanted to joke around by saying No!, but he nodded with a stern expression. Im so d that Madam Kwon came in! I guess so. Youre a good woman. At my joke, Ian tightened his eyes again and looked at me. Gwonma pretended not to hear. Whether it was a joke or a prank, the woman who could be called the most beautiful woman in the world said she was in good shape, so at least it wouldnt be a bad thing. In fact, the person who was greatly affected by the arrival of Kwon Ma was not Ian, but Cheon So-hee. She spoke to Gwonma in a trembling voice. You may not believe me because I made a lot of mistakes, but the reason I chose fighting instead of swordsmanship is because I admire you. I want to be like Madam Kwon. Her face was red, perhaps because she was drunk or nervous. However, he was trying to convey his sincerity in his eyes towards Gwonma. Im really d that Madam Kwon joined the group. Kwon Ma stared at her for a moment and went down to the first floor without saying a word. Cheon So-hee stood with a face that looked like she was about to copse at any moment. I nodded to her and shouted at Gwonma, who was leaving the bar. Next time, Master Kwon, please buy me a drink! There is no next time. Maybe there will be a reception for my father? Gwonma stopped at the entrance to the bar, then snorted and shook his head. The leader? Dont even dream. Just like that, Kwon Ma left the tavern. Now only me and Ian Cheon Sohee are left. Ian and Cheon Sohee sat down in their seats as if broken. Ahhh! finished. Ian heaved a sigh of relief and held out his drink. I can finally have a drinkfortably. Have a drink, master. I toasted her and then had a drink. Cheon So-hees hands were shaking. Ill drink itter. I cant lift my ss. When we were all together, I was caught up in the situation, but once Cheonma and Gwonma left, it seemed like I was dreaming. Well, he drank with Cheonma and directly told Gwonma that he admired him. Something that was previously unthinkable happened today. Oh, I was so nervous that my whole body felt stiff. how is it? Can you drink it again? To my question, Sohee Cheon gave a different answer depending on her physical condition. It was so hard but the tension wasnt that bad. She met me recently and she seemed to be flustered by various things, but she is a woman with the greatest iron fist in the world of Dong-gwon and is stronger than anyone else. Im not saying I can drink it, I want to drink it. Surely something stimting is thrilling, right? Cheon So-hee smiled slightly and agreed. Now my eyes turned to Ian. How do you feel? What do you think? It was the day I received martial arts instruction from Heavenly Demon. I wasnt just happy that the teacher taught me martial arts. then? The fact that you taught me martial arts means you officially acknowledged me, right? Although she could not bear to say it out loud, her father acknowledged that she was as close to him as if he were blood rtives by personally teaching her the Bicheon Sword Technique. Because the Bicheon Sword Technique was a martial art that was only taught to blood rtives. It will be a day I will never forget. Thank you, master. What did I do? You said that to the leader, right? It may be a one-time drinking event for his father, but it could be a life-changing event for Ian. If it werent for those words, nothing would have happened. Ian remembered exactly what I told my father. I felt wee today. I smiled broadly and patted her on the shoulder. Wee Ian. And just like that, the drinking party at the Pungryu bar came to an end. * * * The reception was over, but my day was not. When I returned to my residence, an unexpected person was waiting for me. The person standing in the yard of my residence looking up at the moon in the night sky was my older brother, Geommuyang. When did youe? Just before. I feel like I probably waited quite a long time. What did you think while waiting? I had a drink with Madam Kwon. If I had known this would happen, I would have done it together. Geommuyang just looked up at the moon in silence. I stood side by side next to him. You look tired. At my words, Geommuyangs eyes turned from the moon to me. okay? I have a lot of work to do these days. How about you? He looked softer than usual. I felt it. That Geommuyang is trying her best. The more cornered I am, the more I try. In a way, I felt sorry for my brother. It was true that my brothers life became difficult when I returned. This fight was a fight with a decided oue from the beginning. Because a young man in his twenties couldnt deal with me. Even after I regressed, I was getting stronger endlessly. Still, bro, we cant live the same life. If we continue like this, the only thing waiting for us is death. Do you care that Im meeting Gwonma? It would be a lie if I said it wasnt used. Im really into boxing these days. You wont believe this, right? Would you believe it? You too can meet the Majonsfortably. We met at Hyeolcheon Doma and talked about books, and we met at Hoeoma and drank alcohol. Because Im fine. Are you confident about this? Its already yours? As your older brother, let me give you some advice. Dont look down on the Magons. If you think that the person smiling in front of you right now is you, it is a big mistake. They will ultimately make a choice at thest moment that is in their own interest. I smiled at him. Are youughing at me? no. When was thest time my brother gave me advice or advice? It was quite a while ago, right? Geommuyang turned her head and looked at the wall with the shadow of the moon. Between us, there is a fence several times higher and thicker than that fence. Gwonma said so. He said he supports his brother. Im sure my father would want that too. For a moment, Geommuyang was startled. Really? okay. Why are you telling me that? brother. I am naturally this kind of person. The other persones out well, but Im not the type of person who makes trouble. I revealed my true feelings to him, something I hadnt done in a long time. Do you know why I told the Magons that I would fight for the sessor without shedding blood with my brother? because? Geommuyang was genuinely curious. When I was young, my brother did things to me that I couldnt do. They instilled a fear of martial arts in me as a child and caused me to break down psychologically. At that time, just thinking about the word martial arts made me feel intimidated and scared. This was the first time I brought this issue up to him. Geommuyangs eyes trembled. I guess they thought I didnt know. Actually, he pretended to be worried about me and told me all kinds of things. My brother did not deny it. Then why do you want to take revenge and not shed blood? My brother was a bad guy only to that extent. ! If my brother had been more of a scumbag, he would have killed me somehow. They must have destroyed the Danjeon or used some other vicious tactic. But my older brother was not the kind of person who wanted to be a sessor, at least by harming his younger brother. Thats why hes a bad guy that I can understand and tolerate. With my broad heart, let me forgive and understand up to that point. Because you were young back then. Of course, the fact that my father wanted it was another big reason. You crazy guy is fucking crazy. A swear word that I didnt usually use came out. Geommuyang was embarrassed. Perhaps at this moment, my brother is being bombarded with questions deep inside his heart. What would have happened if you werent confident in bing the sessor? Still, would he have left his younger brother alone? Didnt he stop at that level because he was confident that he would be the sessor? What kind of person is my brother? Actually, I dont even know that far. Because it was something that never happened and no one could guarantee what choice a desperate person would make at that moment. Instead, dont let your guard down. My brother and I are still standing on the test table. I said I would fight for session without shedding blood, but if I kill my brother and be the leader of the cult, no mazon will truly follow me. Same goes for my brother. If you defeat me and take over as leader through a clumsy plot, the Mazon will never be truly loyal to you. do not forget. It seems like they dont see us, but the Mazons are always watching us. Geommuyang, who was quietly staring at me, suddenly spoke. Why are you talking so much? I wasnt like that when I was younger. I guess all my energy goes to my mouth. Its not funny at all. Did my first words knock a brick off the thick wall between him and me? I kept nagging him more, hoping that would happen. I have no choice but to use my nagging skills towards my older brother. Since weve be chatters anyway, Ill just say onest thing. There is no coexistence between brothers in a power struggle? They end up killing each other? Who decided? Why should we be swayed by the precedents and suspicions of idiots who cant even control their desires? I, who was next to him, went in front of Geommuyang. Then he looked into his eyes and said. So dont even dream of being swayed. If you ever feel anxious, like Im going to kill you,e see me. When you see me, those thoughts will disappear. Dont think youve been ignored by me today either! Dont think you lost. I just think that my younger brother talks a lot and speaks well. Dont get upset! Dont decide anything hastily! As soon as I finished speaking, Geommuyang became upset. You bastard! I thought my ears were bleeding. You say you only say one word, but is this just one word? If you feel like killing yourself or me,e see me! The little guy needs to be disciplined! Geommyang walked out with great strides. I know that? brother. It may be difficult for you too, but so am I. For me, more than my father, more than Palmazon, my older brother is the most difficult. I stood in the yard for a moment and looked up at the moon my brother had been looking at. It was a night when I remembered the words of Hyeolcheon Doma, who said that my family was my enemy. * * * We trained hard the next day and the day after that. I worked hard during the day and worked hard at night as well. It was truly a series of training. A few days passed and today we were still in the middle of ate-night training session. Today was also the time when I was practicing herbalism in the same posture as a boxing horse. Whoa! The horses fist flew towards me. It looked like a mistake, but it wasnt a mistake. Boom! My fist and the horses fist collided in the air. At the sound of the drum exploding, Ian and Cheon Sohee looked at us in surprise. We were raising our fists in the same posture and our fists were meeting in the air. Im sorry. I was thinking about something else for a moment. That could be true. How is it? Ive already put in so much effort, so why not give it a try? It was a good try. I decline. Finally, the horse is starting to do tricks that are not just tricks. He wanted to fight me ten times as much as I wanted to learn his martial arts. If you declined, you should turn around. Why are you looking at me like that? It was probably a very unfamiliar experience for him. Its rare for someone to stare at you like this. Now Im going to take a good look at that horse. I saw the fist first, but now Im going to look at him. Straight forward without any preconceptions. I think its less scary because I keep seeing Madam Kwons face. Gwonma shook his head with a puzzled expression and got dressed as if that was the end of todays training. After he left, Ian and Cheon Sohee came to either side of me and said. liar! The more I look at it, the scarier it gets. Iughed lightly at their sincere jokes. My eyes turned to the horse walking in the distance. The horse was walking alone into the darkness with itsrge, thick back showing. What keeps catching my eye isnt his face. In that lonely looking back, I see myself before my return. Chapter 192 Episode 192: The fun of ying a joke. The next day, afterpleting the ck fist training, I caught up with the fighting horse. Why dont you eat with me today? Gwonma always ate alone. Other mazons would be no different, but Gwonma sometimes did not even eat with his subordinates at all. Thats it. Why are you doing that? Because its ufortable. If Im ufortable, Im ufortable. Madam Kwon is ufortable? Who in the world would believe that? I feel ufortable with you. Gwonma walked away first. Kwon-ma said that he felt ufortable even though there were subordinates around him, and Nana and Tekken, who followed up with Kwon-ma to eat, looked at us with surprised faces. Of course, there is no giving up. I followed up with Gwonma the next day as well. Then how about some tea today? You dont like tea. Drinking a lot of tea is good for your health. Gwonma stopped walking. Why are you doing this? Do you want to poison that car? Is that possible? If you drink poison, you wont be able to learn the next phrase, right? yes. If you learn everything, you will be poisoned. You misunderstand. Despite my shouts, the horse walked away with great strides. The next day, when training was over, we caught up again. Do you know how to y baduk? I dont know. What is thepany manager doing with that small stone? Its not a girls house game. My father is really into that house game these days. . Gwonma walked away without looking back. Perhaps because of my fathers story, I walked faster than the day before. The next day and the day after that, the horse was impregnable. It wasnt easy like this. Although he seeded in dipping the horse into a boiling cauldron, thisrge and strong opponent has no intention of bing mushy. Even if you want to boil it, you dont boil it. One persones to mind when I feel frustrated like this. I headed straight to Namdojong, where the Hyeolcheon Doma was located. * * * Hyeolcheon Doma was teaching martial arts to Seo Dae-ryong. Seo Dae-ryong, who had now be an official disciple, was learning the Dokmun Martial Arts Destruction Demon Scheme from Hyeolcheon Doma. So as not to disturb my training, I went to the backyard, quietly closed my eyes, sat cross-legged, and practiced the Heavenly Demon Defense God Ball. Bicheon Geombeop achieved great sess with the Twelve Stars, and Pungsin Sabo also achieved great sess. Among the martial arts he learned, the martial arts that he must achieve greatness was Cheonma Defense. While I was training for a while, I heard Seo Dae-ryongs cautious voice from afar. Training is over. I told you quietly because I was afraid it might interfere with my training. When I opened my eyes, Seo Dae-ryong sat down next to me, drenched in sweat. Is it difficult? Im going to die. Seo Dae-ryong, who has begun training in earnest, seems to have gone through a series of hellish training. Dont tell me. Our inspector is having a hard time. Please be gentle. sure. There are many ways to kill people. I quietly looked at Seo Dae-ryongs profile. Why do you look at me like that? Its changed. the feeling is. how? You look strong. With that one word, Seo Dae-ryongs mood immediately improved. Seo Dae-ryong clenched his fists. wait! You wicked people! No, women! I guess? Did you get a ticket? Cheer up, right arm! If you dont have time to grind like this, you will be killed by a wicked person and kicked by a woman. What if its still cold even after I rece it? Seo Dae-ryongs deer eyes expected that cant be possible. Then lets catch at least one more viin. ah! The worlds wicked people may dry up. no! Is it like this? Iughed out loud and Seo Dae-ryongughed along with me. He got up and said goodbye. Then Ill see you tomorrow. Oh, and please say it again when you say you look strong! Every time I have a hard time. OK. When I sent him away and went to the front yard, I saw Hyeolcheon Doma sitting against the Myeolcheon Daedo and wiping his sweat. Why did youe when you were busy punching? Are you sick of it already? yes. Im sick of it. I regret why I decided to learn boxing instead of just going out to y with my elders. I heard someone will y with you? I went next to the Hyeolcheon cutting board and sat down next to each other. No matter how much I fire it, it doesnt seem to cook. Im trying to cook a rock. Do you think it will cook? Thats why I went to visit the old man. Would you like to try putting some old ginger in boiling water? This is why I like the elderly. If you pretend, you pretend. What do you want to get from Gwonma? Is it his martial arts skills? Or is it your heart? At first it was martial arts. Do you want to win my heart now? They wanted to tear down the cliff. At first, it was so cool that I wanted to tear it down too. But now Im curious why Gwonma wants to copse the cliff so much. If you find out, its probably not a big reason. Everyone is like that, right? Me too. Hyeolcheon Doma looked at me like he was looking at an old child. Im sorry you came all the way here, but I dont know much about fighting. its okay. I just came here to see my elders because I was feeling stuffy. Spicy ginger was used for healing, not cooking. Look here, Mr. Lee. Yes, old man. Are you okay? ! Hyeolcheondoma asks me. Are you okay? If someone else had asked, I would have said it was okay, but I didnt want to do that to Hyeolcheondoma. I do not know. Its more dangerous to say you dont know than to say its not okay. If youre tired, take a rest. It was a moment when I felt once again that Hyeolcheondoma was truly worried about me. These days, I feel disarmed in front of him. I tried so hard to open his door, but maybe my door opened wide first. Then can I lean on you for a bit? It doesnt work. I saw that you were saying something stupid. You were fine. You were fine. Just once. For a long time, I really wanted to look forward to it just once. When I insisted, Hyeolcheon Doma eventually allowed it, pretending that he couldnt win. Then its just one time. I leaned on the Great Path of Destruction. ah! Now I understand why you leaned in here like this. Does it feel like something strong is protecting me? no. Its so refreshing. There was a primal chill that the Great Dao of Destruction possessed. You stayed cool all by yourself on that hot summer day! Hyeolcheondoma probably didnt know that he was going to criticize me like this andughed and said, You idiot. After joking around with Seo Dae-ryong andughing like this with Hyeolcheon Doma, a lot of my frustration was relieved. And I also got a great healing method. I will rest when I am tired. Come anytime when youre having a hard time. The word anytime pierces my heart. How would I live without you? I guess Ill just live a good life, punching and fighting. Stop whining and go back. I need to do somete-night training or something. no. There are no secrets in the Demonic Cult. Hyeolcheondoma, holding a sword, entered the house and said. Who do you resemble with a mouth like that? * * * I epted Hyeolcheon Domas advice. I didnt go to the ck fist training the next day. At that time, when the training was in full swing, I was in the world of time-space illusion. A blue sky and sea that resemble my river, a sunny sandy beach, and the shade of trees with wide leaves. Even a cool mat. I was lyingfortably in the world. Today was a fun day. After returning from the Murim Alliance, I was entangled with the horse and could not rest for a single moment. So today I n to spend some time alone. I decided not to think about anyone else. It was truly a perfect hangout, with drinks and snacks and books to read. I looked at the sky, then at the sea, and then saw a crab crawling on the sand. I dozed off while reading a book, then woke up and stared nkly at the sea again. ah! good night! It was good, too good. I was like that all day long. That afternoon, a person came to my residence. She was Cheon So-hee. Death penalty. Its cute that she calls him Lee Gong-ja in front of a knight, but calls him Sang-sang when theyre alone. Where have you been? I saw her looking into my room through the window. He must have been worried because he suddenly stopped going to ck fist training every day without fail. After wandering around the yard for a while, she left the residence. It was quite expected that she came. After a while, apletely unexpected person came to visit me. Although it wasnt exactly a visit, it was someone who passed by. Surprisingly, he was a horseman. He passed by my residence as if he were passing by my house on some other business. As he passed by, his eyes nced towards my residence. He passed by, raising his g and checking to see if I was home. It was so funny to pass by without knowing, and at the same time, it was touching. I really wanted to solve the time-space illusion and run away. I wanted to see him embarrassed, asking if he came because he was worried about me. But it didnt happen. You people, know that I am precious! I rolled around untilte at night, filled my inner energy with meditation, and then rolled around again. It seemed like an insignificant day, but it was a valuable recharge time for me. So it was time forte-night training. The three arrived on time, and as soon as they arrived, Sohee Cheon asked me. Why didnt youe to the ck Fist training today? Ian was surprised to hear that I didnt go to the training. young master! where does it hurt? How hurt! Why are you making such a fuss? There is no way you can miss training, right? what? What happen? I am also human. There are times when I want to fool around and times when I want to rest. Then he looked at Gwonma. Isnt that right? Gwonma looked at me for a moment and then shook his head. I have never done that. really? If I had lived such azy life, there would have been someone else in the ce where I am the winner. Arent you tired? at all. I know. What actually makes people difficult is not that the work is difficult, but that no one recognizes the difficulty, and even if they do, they ignore it. If youre having a hard time,e y with me! Im always ready. Of course, Gwonma didnt even pretend to listen. At the end of that days training. Hehehe! An unfamiliar sound of wind was heard in my fist. It wasnt the sound of thunder, but it wasnt the sound of a fist either. What does this mean? At my question, Gwonma looked at me with a surprised face. It is the sound of rain and wind rushing in. It meant that it wouldnt be long until the thunder struck. At my unbelievable quick achievement, enthusiasm rose from the horses entire body. He looked like he wanted to jump at me at any moment. He instinctively took a step forward and I took a step back. Ian and Cheon So-hee were also nervous about the imminent situation that seemed like a fierce battle would break out at any moment. I quickly told him. Would you like to make a bet? What a bet. I dont want to hit and fight, so how about light attack? If I win, please pass on the second volume of the Byeokryeok Sura Fist. What if I win? I willpete with Master Kwon. A smile of conversion appeared on the horses lips. You must have thought I was slow because I was this big. The best martial arts experts have amazing footwork, and footwork is connected to Gyeonggong. good. Ill take that bet. Gwonma was confident. He was confident in his light attack to the point where he confidently ced the first prize in German martial arts. To the entrance of Magachon. How is it? Its not a good ce to dance there. If you go about 10 miles further from the entrance, you will reach a bamboo forest. Lets stop there. In the horses mind, the bet has already been won. Ian drew a line on the floor and we lined up side by side. Ready to go! The two of us shot out like arrows fired at the same time. I can imagine how surprised the two women must have been to see us disappearing from sight in an instant. The winning horse was really fast. Im sure its the fastest among the Amazons. Maybe thats why I epted the bet, but it couldnt be faster than my speed walk. I ran at a close pace with him. The horses surprise is conveyed through his heavy breathing. I arrived at the bamboo forest a few steps ahead. I gasped and acted like I had barely won. The horse that arrived soon after looked at me with a surprised face. I guess he didnt know that I was faster than him. First, teach me the second power, and if it feels unfair, you can teach me the third power and do it again. I was really scared because the horses scary face had a scary expression. But scary is scary. He was not one to break his promises. good. I will be passing on the Jay Kwon here. I was secretly surprised by his decision without hesitation. He was truly the most manly man among men. It is too valuable a martial art to be given away as a light attack bet. How is Gwonma feeling now? Did you really not think that you might lose in the first ce? I was curious about his intentions. Are you okay? Are you going to lure me into a trap and ask me if Im okay? Arent you aware of that trap and fell into it? The second level, Byeokryuk Sura (Z_) If the first level, ck Cloud Sura, was to focus all of its strength on one opponent and hit it, Byeokryuk Sura was an herbivore that threw punches so fast that they were invisible to the eye. In terms of the Bicheon sword method, which emphasizes speed rather than power, it was the same as the Changcheon style, which is a quick sword method. The horse taught me the techniques and posture. I used up all my strength to make every single one of his teachings my own. Just like that, the second fist of the horse became mine. thank you. This fist will never be misused. I bowed to him. Although he has not yet be a priest, he has received the second volume. Well then, since youve alreadye out here, lets go back in and get some fresh air. Gwonma looked at me with an expression that asked what I meant. Its been quite a while since you left school, right? I was so happy that I skipped training yesterday and had fun. Madam Kwon, please y around with me too. Kwon Ma snorted as if it was no big deal and walked towards the main school. I said, looking at that big, thick back. Everyone doesnt know how precious you are, Madam Kwon, because you go out like that every day. The horse stopped walking. Madam Kwons kindness to our school has continued for too long. He did not express it as a favor toward his subordinates. This is because he did not want to disparage the subordinates fear of Gwonma or the Gwonmas affection for them. The horse turned towards me. Our gazes intertwined in the air. For a long time we didnt say anything. He was a smart guy and understood what I said. You look tired. This is the second time I say this to him. Did those words make sense? After a moment, Gwonma asked. Is there somewhere to go? I said with a big smile. The beauty of fooling around is having no n. Lets go. Before he changed his mind, I started running and the horse ran with me. We ran at simr speeds. I caught a glimpse of his face as he ran next to me. A kind of joy that I have never seen before. So in an instant, we became distant from the school and from our daily lives. Chapter 193 Episode 193 Scary but handsome. Gwonma and I were standing on a cliff where a waterfall falls. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The huge spray of water created by the waterfall refreshed the hearts of those who saw it. Now, you must never use your inner skills. You, dont break your promise. What we wanted to do was jump from a high ce. Well, there was nothing in particr to bet on. Its truly a battle of pride. When I was young, I saw girls looking up from down there and now they were ying that dangerous prank with a horse in the middle of Mt. Your thin body might shatter if it hits a rock. Madam Kwons big body will hit the rock twice as hard. The determination to never lose was expressed in the gazes they looked at each other. We jumped at the same time. How could I be scared or heartbroken if I jumped without using my strength? Still, I deliberately shouted coolly. Wow! with a plop! Gwonmas new form entered the water first, sshing a huge ssh of water. Immediately, the horse stuck its head out of the water. At that time, I was floating on water. He used his inner strength before falling into the water. He crouched down in front of the horse that stuck his head out and spoke sarcastically. I lost. The horse was dumbfounded for a moment at the yful expression on my face, but thenughed so loudly that echoes echoed through the valley. Okay, I hope its funny. I also jumped into the water. I woke up to the ice-cold water. While I was swimming in the water, the horse climbed up to the wide rock on the other side of the water. Jumping off a waterfall without strength. Have you ever tried it even once in your life? No, I probably never even thought about it. The water is really clear. After swimming for a while, I climbed up to the rock where the horse was. I could have used my own power to generate heat to dry my clothes, but I took them off and hung them on the rock. Im going to lie down for a bit. And then Iy down and looked up at the sky. Madam Kwon, please lie down too. Its okay. How long has it been since youid down in front of people? I dont even remember. So, even at times like this, lie down. The horse sat down despite my rmendation. We looked up at the sky in silence for a moment. To relieve the fatigue umted in him, it would not be enough to go all the way across the midfield. So, I n to keep moving away from the church. Lets go. Lets stay a little longer. Gwonma looked anxious and anxious. I understood him. His life at school was busy all day long. They teach everything from white books to ck books! If you think about it, it really wasnt an easy life. Gwonma, who had been sitting like that for a while, suddenly stood up. I quickly stopped him, who couldnt hold back his frustration and tried to use martial arts. Youve been punching like that your whole life. Just be patient this time. I cant stand it because my body feels so stiff and stiff just sitting there. Now, please sit down. I sat him down again. He wasnt easily adapting to this bullshit. youre right. Its harder for people to stay still. But they say that being nk like this is good for your mental health. Where did you hear that? I picked it up somewhere. The sky was blue beyond the horse that looked down at me. Master Kwon, look at the clouds flowing behind me. Gwonma turned his head and looked up at the sky. As he looked at the clouds, I felt stray thoughts enter his eyes. Dont worry, subordinates. The horse looked at me with an expression as if he knew what I was thinking. Everyone is probably shouting hurray right now. Tell your subordinates to rx and joke around a bit. The leader is a fool, and the subordinates are also a fool. How good is it? Then the organization will fail. What if I mess up a bit? For a moment, Gwonma was shocked. What if I fail? Youve never thought about that, right? of course. If you fail, there are other mazons, right? If you fail, you have a father, right? What if I hear some swear words? What if my pride gets hurt? The corner of Gwonmas mouth curled up slightly. What do you know? seemed like a sneer, and somehow a refreshingugh. Just forget everything. Forget all the colored knuckleheads. How long had it been like that? The horse rxed its posturefortably. The body was slightlyid down with both arms supported behind the back. Although I didnt lie down until the end, I still felt a little morefortable than at the beginning. We stared nkly at the sky until our clothes dried. * * * I came down the mountain and walked along the path. Arent you going to go to Gyeonggong? The scenery is nice, but just walk to the end of this road. As expected, he seems to be itching. Wouldnt it be better to go to your destination and rest? When I hear things like this, I keep thinking of myself before my regression. I was like this when I was looking for Dafa materials. First of all, I ran to my destination no matter what. Walking was unthinkable. Walking is so good for people. Its good to be nk and take a walk. Whats so bad about it? There are a lot of bad things. Coming out to fool around and worrying about work. In fact, the other person is not even thinking about me, but I am the only one thinking about him. Even when you go out to y, you think about copsing the cliff. There are a lot. He asked after a moment. Did my life seem that bad? yes. In response without hesitation, Gwonma stopped walking and looked at me. It wasnt because it was bad that it looked bad, but because it was so perfect that it looked bad. A slight feeling of relief crossed his face. I understand what youre worried about, but Im not someone who breaks down easily. Is that true? what? Are you really someone who doesnt break down easily? How do you know? I hope you never break down. The horse gave no answer. When I look at my fathers royal tablet, the image of Madam Gwon standing and looking at her subordinateses to mind. You both feel trapped there. ! Gwonma, you havee this far with your unwavering steadfastness, so shouldnt you take a break now? He didnt say anything. We walked for a while in silence. I asked Gwonma at the end of the trail. Is there anything you want to try? Gwonma couldnt find an answer easily and asked me back. What about you? Im working on it right now. A faint smile appeared on the horses lips. People keep saying that Ian and Cheon So-hee are scary when I see them, but Im not scared of Kwon Mas face. Actually, it wasnt scary from the beginning. Then Ill leave it to you. Now then, lets go eat something delicious first. Isnt it true that you cant miss food when traveling? I ran out first and my horse ran with me. The horse began to run ahead, pouring out the speed it had been holding back the whole time. * * * Here we go. A restaurant with 200 years of tradition! The ce we arrived at was a ce called Songmyeonggwan that sold alcohol and food. It was so popr that customers were lining up. How did you know about this ce? Is that all I know? The representative dish here is Kwon Mas favorite bamboo shoot dish. How do you know that? Dont look at me like that. I didnt look into it to poison Madam Kwons food. He will be my future teacher, so I need to know that. A man standing in line in front of us nced over and was startled when he saw the horse. The man said, trembling. Would you like me to give it to you? Its okay. The man turned his head in response to the horses answer and never looked back again. I smiled and asked Gwonma. Youve never stood in line to buy food in your life, right? I asked again when I saw the horses expression asking if it would be possible. Isnt it fun? Gwonma looked around. New people lining up behind people in line, people walking up and down the street, and hawkers soliciting customers. Its not bad. Songmyeongkwan is a veryrge restaurant with more than ten people in Jeomsoi alone, so the line went down quickly. When it was our turn, we sat down. We ordered a few dishes and drinks. Why are you ordering so much? Its been a while since Ive been here, so I have to eat everything before I go. The drink came out first and was poured for Gwonma, but Gwonmas disapproving gaze was directed at the warriors passing by outside on the street, swearing among themselves. I reached out and blocked his view. We are fooling around! Thats a rock. Thats a chair. Do you understand? Okay. Gwonma poured me a drink and said, At your age, it would be difficult to hold back your enthusiasm if you were a martial arts expert. So youre not ying with the Mazon people? To avoid unnecessary idents. There may be different reasons for hanging out with us, but its a good thing that we dont get in trouble. oh! This is the firstpliment that Madam Kwon has ever given me. I raised my ss and toasted him. After a while, the food came out. Kwon Ma was surprised when he tried a piece of his favorite bamboo shoot dish. Its really delicious. Theres a reason theres a line at every house. My eyes turned to the kitchen. How is it? Should we kidnap Suksoo and take him to the main school? Youre saying things you dont mean. Why are you so certain? If you take me, I will go. An unexpected word came out of the horses mouth as he stared at me for a moment. I heard your mage is a mage who doesnt break bars tables? I was surprised. I didnt know that Gwonma knew that. How did you know? I also have ears to hear. This is why what I said to my brother was correct. Even if they dont seem to be watching, all the Mazons are watching. Yes, so if others are lining up, we should also wait in line to eat. If Suksoo is kidnapped, we have to go rescue him. This is my magic. The horse looked at me intently. How will my magic be received by him? Gwonma, who was wondering whether to say something or not, focused on eating again. As I was drinking, one of the two women sitting next to me spoke to me. Is this your first time here? Yes, this is my first trip. Then there are some ces you must visit. Could you please join us and tell us in detail? The women nced at the horse and then happily joined them. I cooked a new dish for them. I can feel the horses surprise. This process of them naturally joining together seems to be a refreshing shock to him. A woman you meet for the first time talks to you first and joins you? So he was wary of women. I narrowed my eyes to see if they were trying to do something, but the women were just young kids who liked to have fun. The reason we even had them sit together was because of the horse riding. He was a gwonma who lived single his whole life. Nothing rted to the woman was recorded. Maybe he gave up on love life in the first ce because of his appearance? So, I am trying to give Gwonma an experience that he has never had before. I drank alcohol and talked about various things with the women. I made themugh with funny stories. Gwonma, who was wary at first,ter enjoyed the event with an interesting look in his eyes. Sometimes, I asked the Gwonma what the Gwonma could give a better answer to. For example, something like this. Please tell these young people the story of how you broke through the Murim Alliances Cheonnajimang when you were young. Of course, the women did not believe it andughed. Because it went beyond the bravado of men who usually tremble at a drinking party. At that time, the horse looked at me and asked with his eyes. Are you sure? I smiled and shook my head. No, I dont trust anyone. After having fun for about half an hour, the women got up first. That was even more surprising to Gwonma. Are you just going to leave it like that? No ns to meet again next time? After the women left, Gwonma asked. Did you, by any chance, send a message to those women to give them money separately? Or did he threaten to kill me if I didnt join him? Or were they women targeting our warbag? Anyway, I never thought I would think like this. Otherwise, theres no way the women would ask to join us, right? Thats because of me. I understand that. One of them was staring at your face the whole time. youre right. Thats why I asked to join us. Even though Im next to you? I guess you didnt join us because you were scared when you saw Madam Kwons face? Gwonma nodded. Madam Kwon doesnt know two things. Kids these days get along and yfortably even with strangers. Then what kind of trouble are you going to get yourself into? Youre not afraid of things these days. Not you? Including me. Im not afraid either, right? Its too much to have without it. And what is the second? It is true that Madam Kwon looks scary, but she does not have an ugly face. Hes rather handsome. Gwonma was surprised. It was the most surprised reaction since meeting me. This was probably the first time in my life I had heard that he was handsome. Even if you tter me, please tter me in a way that I can ept. Im good at ttery, but what you said right now is not ttery. To women, Madam Kwons face may seem attractive. I can feel reassured that no matter what happens, they will protect me. He added to Gwonma, who didnt know what to say. Todays conclusion. Mr. Kwon is scary, but he has a handsome face! After emptying his ss, Gwonma came to a conclusion. You are crazy. In the end, I heard that from Madam Kwon too! At that time, a young Jeomsoy walked towards us. Was he only ten years old? My eyes were swollen from crying so much. Ive been watching since a while ago. For some reason, I thought it would be okay to ask Daehyeop for a favor. The child begged the horse. Please help me. From the tears in the childs eyes, I could feel the weight of pain that even adults could not bear. I gently stroked the childs head and spoke to the horse. And not only is he handsome, but in the eyes of an innocent child, he also has a face that looks like he will help you if you ask for it. Chapter 194 Episode 194: Because I chose a handsome face. Heeya. You shouldnt move yet. Mr. Sim held his daughter Hee-yas hand. As Heeya got dressed, her face and entire body were covered in scars. The girl suffered the greatest misfortune in her life. Three days ago, on her way to work, she was brutally assaulted. She was beaten and even raped by a man. Mom, you heard it too, right? Hes going to break free and kill us all? The person whomitted something that should not have beenmitted against her was a man named Gongpae, one of the beast gangs that dominated this area. He evenmitted this evil act in the morning, not at night. Heeya, devastated, directly reported the incident to the Murim League branch in charge of this ce. However, I heard that Gongpae was arrested and released less than three dayster. He said that even when he was taken to the branch, he openly shouted that he would not leave Hee-ya and her family alone if they were treated unfairly. The branch released such a person. We have to go quickly, Mom. Hee-ya woke up unsteadily, then felt dizzy and sat down. There was no part of my body that didnt hurt. Where are you going with your body like this? I have to go. Youre going to kill us? Heeyas eyes filled with tears. I never dreamed that I would be able to release him so easily. What should we do? What on earth should we do! Mr. Sim hugged his daughter tightly. Its all because of me. Its because of me. She lost her husband and raised her siblings on her own. I lived a tough life, but a year ago I had a fall ident and seriously injured my leg. As she was no longer able to work, her young son, who was only ten years old, began working as a jumsoi worker, and her fifteen-year-old daughter, who had been helping her mother by working at a dry goods store, added the task of washing dishes in the guest house at night. They are such good children who are trying to earn living expenses and pay for their mothers medicine. This misfortune befell my daughter. Tears flowed from Mr. Sims eyes. Even though I gritted my teeth to keep from crying in front of my daughter, tears still came out. Heeya gritted her teeth again and stood up. Mom, pack your bags. Ill bring mommys cart. Mr. Sim pulled her hand. You can go too. Take your brother and evacuate first. Mom, I dont have time for this. You know that I wont leave you behind, right? Where are you taking me too? Just avoid yourself for a while. huh? Heeya had all kinds of thoughts. Where can I take my sick mother and younger brother? Or should I just pretend that I was bitten by a mad dog and apologize for my mistake if hees looking for me? I had no idea which choice was right. Someone tell me what to do! Please help me! Fifteen The only ce she could cling to was the sky. At that time, the second child, Seok, opened the door and came in. mom! sister! Seok was reminded of what was happening. When Heeya saw her younger brother, she came to her senses. I thought it was right to leave to save my younger brother. Pack your bags, Seok. Why the luggage? Im leaving. Pack only the essentials. sister! wait for a sec! Listen to me first. I asked an unmanned person for help. He said he would help us. Both Sim and Hee-ya were surprised at those words. who? Do you know someone? no. This is the first person I saw today. Heeya sighed when she heard that it was her first time seeing her. Seok-ah. Listen carefully to this sister. You shouldnt ask anyone for something like that. What are you going to do if that warrior gets killed by the beasts? no. He was a really scary and strong-looking person. Heeya sighed again. Then what about him? Why did youe alone? I told you to go first. He wonte. I answered like that because I was bothered by the younger you asking. Hurry up and pack your bags. She woke up unsteadily. It was difficult to walk, but I was determined to put my mother in the cart and leave. I was surprised when she opened the door and went out. Gongpae entered the yard looking very angry. Heeya sat down in shock. Gongpae said coldly. How dare you use me? I was held in prison for three days because of four years. When I thought about the loss and defeat of the past three days, all I wanted to do was kill myself. In my imagination, I stabbed him to death with a kitchen knife, beat him to death with a hammer, and bit his neck to death. Killed dozens and hundreds of times. But when I actually saw him again, I was so scared that I couldnt think of anything. My whole body was shaking and my mind went nk. Then, Mr. Sim came out of the room, sitting down and dragging his butt. Look, I reported it. If you want to me, me me. Gongpae snorted. What are youining about, taking care of your Emina, who is crawling like a bug? Hee-ya screamed as if she had a fit when she cursed her mother. shut up! Shut up! What are you! Why you! Why you! Aaaaaaa! I screamed louder because I was scared. Is this bitch crazy? You have to get hit toe to your senses. As Gongpae was about to hit her, Seok came running out of the room. dont do it! Dont touch my sister! Seok stood in front of Heeya. Heeya pulled Seok behind her. After holding on to not get out of the way, the two fell backwards together. Its damned, its so damned. What can I do with my life like this? Everyone die by my hands today. I will bury you in one ce. The guy pulled out a dagger, as if he really wanted to kill them all. When they saw the blue de, both Heeya and Seok stiffened. Please save me, please save my family! It was at that moment when Hee-ya was pleading. A soft word came from behind them. Isnt asking for your life what that guy needs to hear? When Gongpae turned around in surprise, he saw Geommugeuk and Gwonmaing inside. At a nce, Gongpae recognized that the two people were no ordinary warriors. In particr, the moment he saw Gwonma looking at him like he was looking at a bug, all the fur on his body stood up. Seok shouted in joy. Warrior! Youre here! Thats a warrior! Youre here! Mr. Sim and Hee-ya realized that these were the two warriors that Seok-i had mentioned earlier. Gongpae also noticed that the young guy had invited these warriors. It seems like you guys have some misunderstanding. I like that woman. Geommugeuk pretended to hiss at Gongpaes modification. Your chance to speak in this life is over. Theres just one word left. Even that is not your right. Geommugeuk asked Sohee. So, do you want an apology before that guy dies? Before I die? Heeya looked at the sword dance with a surprised face. Geommugeuk nodded once. Heeya shook her head. He was a person who did not like to talk. Not even thest bit of bullshit was allowed. The moment Gongpae was about to open his mouth to say something. His blood and demon blood were suppressed by the earth wind of the sword dance. I really didnt give him a chance to say a word. Gwonma slowly walked to Heeya. Gummugeuk guessed what he was going to do and covered Seoks eyes. Gwonma stood in front of Heeya. Heeya swallowed her saliva as she looked up at the horse. Truly, this was my first time seeing someone so scary. Hold out your fist. Surprised, Heeya held out a fist with a trembling hand. Gwonmas big hand wrapped around the small hand. He then cupped her hand and held it together in front of her. Very slowly, the two people raised their fists toward the ball. The moment when the question What is this? appeared on Gongpaes face. Huaaaaaaaa! With the ear-piercing sound of the wind! Puff puff puff! Puff! Puk puk puk! Puffpuffpuffpuffpuff! Every bone in Gongpaes body shattered and exploded. Everything from the toes, arms, legs, ribs, spine, shoulder des, and neck bones was broken and crushed. Aaaaaaaaaaaah! It was an excruciating pain I had never experienced in my life. The pain was even greater because my blood pressure was suppressed and I could not scream. After going through all that pain, his face finally copsed and copsed. All of this was contained in the move that Kwon Ma held out a little while ago, wrapping Hee Yas hand. But that wasnt the end. Gwonma waved his hand as if he would not allow his body in this house, and the body flew into the air. Gwonmas other fist stretched out into the air. Gurgling! bang! There was a sound of thunder, as if the sky had punished me. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! A huge force swept over his body. Like a lie, Gongpaes body disappeared without a trace in the air. iced coffee! Heeya couldnt believe this whole scene. It felt like I was seeing a fantasy. At that time, Gwonmas hand clenched her fist once more. At that moment, Heeya felt it. The fist wrapped around me is saying this. Live strong in the future. Heeya looked up at Gwonma. The horse was looking down at her indifferently. She was no longer afraid of Gwon Mas face. It was not a demon, but rather a statue of the Four Heavenly Kings standing at the entrance of a temple. It was like a guardian deity protecting him from evil spirits. Seok-i did not see the ball turning into dust and disappearing. But I could tell by feeling. That Gongpae is dead. I could feel Seoks tears flowing down the palm of my hand. Geommugeuk took his hand away from his eyes and turned Seok towards him. From now on, you just have to live with courage like you did today. The courage to walk up to that scary horse and ask for help. If you have that kind of courage, you will definitely be able to live well. yes. Seok was hugged by Geommugeuk. The child was trembling in his arms, and Geommugeuk slowly stroked the childs head. Please ept my bow. Hee-ya tried to bow to Gwon-ma. But an invisible force prevented her from bowing. There is no need for that. Please ept my bow. Thats all I can give you. I was just doing your sister a favor. With those words, Gwonma turned his back and looked up at the sky. Heeya looked at Seok. Seok ran and hugged his sister. sister. Seok-ah. This time, Seok, who was in his sisters arms, looked at Kwon Ma. Although he felt the gaze of a child admiring, respecting, and thanking him, Gwonma just turned his back and looked up at the sky. Mr. Sim expressed his gratitude with tears. Thank you, I will never forget this favor even if I die. Geommugeuk spoke to Mr. Sim and Heeya. I know you belong to a gang. We will take care of everything, so dont worry in the future. And that wasnt the only good fortune given to this family. Gwon Ma, who must have felt that he would continue to extend the favor he had already shown, approached Mr. Sim and suddenly asked. Since when? yes? The legs. Since when have you been sick? Oh, its been about a year. Can I take a look? Heeya spoke quickly instead of her, who was dumbfounded. please! Gwonma looked at Mr. Sims legs. Even if it hurts, just be patient. Before she could say anything. fillet. Pop. Tdu-duk-duk. I could hear the sound of bonesing together. Mr. Sim screamed as his long-hardened bones moved. But the pain didntst long. The horseman had a better understanding of human bones and muscles than the horseman. After a while, surprising words flowed from the horses mouth. If you heal for a while, you will be able to get up and walk again. Mr. Sim was so shocked that he couldnt keep his mouth shut, while Hee-ya and Seok-i cheered. Thank you, Eunkong. thank you. thank you. The three people were so moved that they hugged each other and cried. Lastly, Geommugeuk gave Heeya an envelope. What was inside was enough money to open a small store and support a family of three. Heeya was surprised and asked with a trembling voice. Why are you giving me this? Im not giving it to you. This is the money you will get from that gang, so dont feel pressured and take it. How could this money, Gongpais death, heal her wounds? This incident will hurt her and haunt her for the rest of her life. You will have nightmares and your distrust of men will be great. But there was only so much that sword dance drama could do. Please ovee it well and live the rest of your life well. Why are you giving us this great favor? Heeya felt like she was receiving all the blessings she had never received in her life all at once. I was wondering if this was okay. Geommugeuk looked at Gwonma and said. My younger brother chose the handsome face over there. * * * After leaving Mr. Sims residence, we headed straight to the Beast Sect. If you dont handle everything neatly until the end, Seoks family will end up in trouble. Before I went, I looked into the Fauvists and found out that they were people who had done all kinds of bad things. They scare and threaten residents, take their money, beat them, and kill them. They were truly ck people who ruled like kings in this area. Even if these bastards were just that kind of bastards, the bigger problem was the Murim League branch that aided and abetted it. The fighting technique you used earlier was really cool. In fact, it was a too noble fist to be used on an insignificant person like Gongpae. Nevertheless, it was because of Seok that Gwon Ma killed him directly. Since Seok asked Gwon Ma for help, he killed him himself. Live with pride in having saved your family with your own choices. But what impressed me more was the sight of Heeya holding her hand and blowing the guy away. I believe that the girl will live well thanks to the hand Gwon Ma held. When Im having a hard time, I remember those big, thick hands. I respect you. Whenever you open your mouth, you are ttering. Im serious, Master. Although he subtly called him Master, he was still irond. It was a good attempt, Lee Gongja. Thats how we arrived at the manor where the Fauvists lived. The guy who was guarding the gate was so shocked at the sight of the horse that he was giving his name, he closed the door and ran inside. emergency! emergency! Gwonma said self-deprecatingly while listening to the guys yelling. Did you see it? My face alone is enough to cause an emergency. If it were Seo Dae-ryong, I would have made fun of him for three days, but I dont n on making Gwonma feel intimidated by the one face he has with me. I saw it. The longing eyes that girl looked up at Madame Kwon earlier. Was it because those words made him feel better? When Kwon Ma ced his palm on the gate, there was a loud bang and the heavy gate was torn apart like a piece of paper and flew away. Gwonma went inside first. Looking from behind, therge entrance looked crowded due to Gwonmas huge back. Chapter 195 Episode 195: A ck-eyed man reflects in an unsophisticated way? The leader of the Fauvist faction, Gu Yasu (ұ), was watching his subordinates counting money. It was a hermit who was given a gift from the street. Its three hundred nyang. The subordinate brought a heavy money bag. Im going to lose my living because of one idiot. Where is this bastard now? Then Yang, the right-hand man standing next to him, answered. He will be drinking somewhere after being released from the Murim League branch. When youe in, tell them toe to me right away. yes. These three hundred nyang were a bribe to the head of the Murim League branch. If he normally received money every month, he should have let this happen, but he demanded 300 nyang in exchange for releasing the official badge. However, it was not possible to just leave Gongpae in prison. A loss was absolutely necessary for the Fauvists. It takes a guy like this to scare merchants into paying money. Who is that bitch who reported it? Isnt it going to stter? My mother is sick and I wont be able to run away. Did you say your face is smooth? but. If thats the case, then the Gongpae bastard must have been horny. When things calm down, sell it to Giru far away. I have to make up for at least half of the money I lost because of that bitch. All right. Dont let this idiot touch you. All right. Oh, and the Jangdo faction has invaded our territory again. You bastards! The Jangdo faction was a ck Dao faction in the nearby region thatpeted with the Yasu faction. We always shed with them when we had conflicts of interest. There is a rumor that they have recruited a master. What kind of expert? I do not know. They say he is an unknown expert, but I think we should trust him and install it. It was at that time when the old fielder was snorting. A subordinate rushed in from outside and urgently reported. There is an intruder. Hearing the word intruder, Gu Yasu immediately called someone. Call Muin Cheon. The reason why the Jangdo faction was able to snortfortably even when recruiting a new expert was because of the expert called Cheon. There was a secret about cloth that only Gu Yasu knew. The point was that Cheon was from the Demonic Cult. Thousands of Demonic Cult experts! Because of him, the Fauvism was able to grow like this. When Gu Yasu and Yang came out, the intruders were walking across the training ground. Gu Yasu was startled when he saw these people walking from afar. what? There were two intruders, a man with enormous muscles and a slim young man. The leisurely pace seemed more like a visit than an intrusion. Of course, they were sword dance and fighting horse. Yang said quickly. It seems like they were sent by the Jangdao Sect. The expert they said they picked this time? yes. If not them, then who? Gu Yasu nodded. The only people in this area who would dare attack them were the Jangdao faction. What about Cheon Martial Arts? It will be out soon. About twenty beasts came out from all directions and surrounded the two people with their weapons drawn. Where are you from? In response to Gu Yasus question, Geommugeuk looked around and said. Its creating hell outside, and youre doing well. The Fauvist headquarters was a newly built manor. In particr, the building he lives in was built luxuriously with a generous amount of expensive materials. I asked who it was. Kill or kneel. Commands that would normally havee out did not leave my mouth. It was because of the muscr man next to the young man. Gu Ya-su, who had experienced all sorts of hardships in Heukdo, had seen all kinds of bad-looking people, but this was the first time he had seen someone so scary. Geomgeuk said to Gu Yasu. Do you know why you keep asking who I am instead of asking why I came? Its because its be a habit to start with deciding whether or not this bastard is worth killing. After finishing speaking, Geommugeuk started walking towards Gu Yasu with long strides. Surprised, Gu Yasu shouted to his subordinates. Kill! The beasts rushed to Geommugeuk. Geommugeuk dodged the iing attacks and started swinging his fists. From the perspective of the old fielder, it didnt look powerful at all. Just give it a light peck. Another light tap. I was also good at dodging. I lightly dodged attacksing from all directions and fired one blow at a time. Some on the face. Another guy on a boat. Although it was fast, Fielder Koo was internally relieved by the attack that did not feel powerful. Its nothing! Thats exactly what I thought. Rather, I thought that the problem was that muscr man who was standing there instead of getting involved in the fight. wake up! Wake up and do joint work! Stab me in the back! However, the subordinates who fell down after being hit one by one did not get up. Stop making a fuss and get up! Those idiots! I understood. If he thought he would have to fight a muscr man when he woke up, he would have pretended to faint. Ugh. I believe in those things. Meanwhile, the twenty or so people who came forward all fell. Yang kicked the subordinate who had fallen nearby and woke him up. I just left the sword dance as he did. If you dont want to roll over, get up! Did you get hit gently and lose consciousness? Anyone could see that this was an act of fainting. Even when I kicked it, it didnt move. Yang, feeling strange, looked closely at the fallen subordinate. Yang was startled. Suha was dead. I looked at the subordinate who had copsed next to him, and he was also dead. The amount was known. That all of his subordinates are dead. Yang slowly looked up at the sword dance. At that time, our eyes met with Geommugeuk. The grave look in his eyes was cold and creepy. Hes a real expert! Yang realized that if she said even one wrong word, she would die on the spot. Geommugeuk did not take matters into its own hands. It was to prevent anyone from harming Seoks family in order to survive and seek revenge. Then cloth appeared. His hair was matted, probably because he drank too much yesterday, and he looked very haggard, probably because of his unshaven beard. I have a lot more belly fat than when I first joined the Beast faction. Still, Gu Yasu was okay. There has never been a time that this cloth has not been able to defeat. Get rid of those two guys. Cheon walked away with long strides. The fallen beasts didnt even care. Its obvious that the Parakho guys are skilled. Coincidentally, he was from the Tekken n of the East Fist n. He ascended to Cheongquan, but eventually could not endure the difficult training and ran away from the Demonic Cult. After that, he was hiding from the Fauvist faction. Until now, all kinds of people had targeted Gu Yasu, but they all died by their own hands. In return, he received enough money to enjoy pleasure. Anyway, in this world of third-rate ck swords, he was a martial arts expert with just the level of Cheongquan skills. Whi profit. Cheons fist, which was meant to crush Geommugeuks head, stopped in midair. The problem wasnt that he dodged his own attacks too easily. The next words of the sword dance were problematic. This is Cheongquan martial arts, right? Cheon was startled. It was the first time anyone recognized his martial arts skills. It was at that moment that a person finally caught Cheons eyes. Therge man who had been looking at the sky with his back turned turned his head this way. The moment you see that face! Ugh! A scream really came out of Cheons mouth. I was so shocked that I thought my heart was going to explode. The hangover that had been bothering him all day disappeared in an instant. Gu Yasu, who was looking at Chens back, could not see him, but he could see Yang. A thousand distorted faces. I wondered if such deep despair and fear could appear on a persons face. Gwonma spoke softly, as if talking to herself. With my martial arts skills, I became the fist of a ck sword bastard? There was no emotion in Gwonmas words. The moment his words ended. Pow! Kkjjik! Cheonmitted suicide by hitting his Cheonryeonggae. He knew. That you cant run away and you cant be forgiven. If you die from a horse, your death will be much more painful. Seeing that sight, Gu Yasu became dizzy. Because something so strange was happening, I didnt think anything of it. Sword Dancer said as he walked past Yang. Follow me. yes! Yang followed the orders politely, as if the leader was a sword dancer. When the sword dance came right in front of him, Gu Yasu came to his senses. Now there was only one thing he could trust. Do you know who is behind us? If you touch us, there will be repercussions. Theres someone behind me. There is a martial arts group. The Murim League is all yours? The branch manager here is looking after me. If you touch me, he wont stay still. Geomgeuk said to Yang. Can you bring the branch manager here? Yang hesitated, perhaps because it was not an easy task. As long as you bring him here, you are now the leader of the Beast Sect. I will bring you back no matter what. Gu Yasu red at Yang as if he were going to kill him as he ran without hesitation. You damn bastard. I didnt know you would betray me so easily. Still, he was a right-hand man. When Yang left, Geommugeuk spoke. There is no need to be so angry. Because it was a lie that they would bury me. That was when Gu Yasus expression softened slightly. You know that you dont just live in the dark for a day or two, you all die, right? Gu Yasus expression hardened again. He felt that he was included in everything that the sword dance had said. Please save me. Geommugeuk told him. If you present evidence of bribing the branch manager. The old beasts eyes rolled. If you dont have it, just die. The moment Geommugeuk clenched his fist, Gu Yasu shouted. there is! Its in the safe. Geommugeuk led him to the safe. His hands were shaking as he opened the safe. As I thought about what I should do now, a feeling of fear came over me btedly. It was a big deal that Cheon, who believed so much,mitted suicide. Here it is. He took the ledger out of the safe. It contained details of bribes paid to the Murim Maeng branch leader and all kinds of corruptionmitted by the branch leader. You go and get rid of the body somewhere out of sight. The old beast walked towards the corpse. Its your chance! I decided to take advantage of the opportunity and run away, but before I knew it, my dantians strength had been suppressed and I could no longer use it. How soon? Gu Yasu had no choice but to get rid of the body. I was sweating profusely as I tried to remove about 20 corpses without any internal energy. I had lived my whole life without lifting a finger, and I felt like I was dying for this to be work. After removing all the corpses with great difficulty, Gu Yasu went to Geommugeuk. I cleaned everything up. Are you tired? Helpless? yes. The emotions felt by those who have been harmed by you so far are probably a hundred or a thousand times greater than these emotions. If you look at them individually, you are truly insignificant, but they crowd around like a pack of dogs, scaring, stealing, beating, and killing people. We will reform and reform in the future. A man with a dark sword is reflecting in an unsophisticated way? Keep doing bad things. Instead, go to the ce I introduced and do it. There will be a lot of business partners, so it will be okay. Where are you? here. Geommugeuks fist flew towards him. J-Kwon Byeokryeoksura. Puffpuffpuffpuffpuffpuff! Dozens of punches hit him as quickly as a thunderbolt, and he died in a blood clot without even having a chance to scream. Geommugeuk threw his body into the warehouse where other bodies were. There was no meaning attached to his death. After a while, Baekchul, the head of the Murim League branch, came there. Why does blood smell so bad? You bastards, I told you to stop killing people, right? Baekchul entered here while nagging Yang. No matter how often I came by, I feltfortable as if it was my own home. What on earth is so important that youre calling a busy person here? He was shocked when he saw the sword dance and the fighting horse. who? These are the newly recruited warriors. Baekchul looked surprised at Yangs naturally virtuous answer. Where did you get something that big? Even if I just leave it standing, it will pay for the food. But where is your master going? Yang answered naturally. It looks like you were away for a moment. At that time, Geomgeuk spoke to Baekchul. What if we just release the man who assaulted and raped the girl? Baekchul said, What is this? He looked back at the sheep with those eyes. Theyre new so they dont know me? Are you not providing proper education? But Yang just watched the situation in silence. Seeing Yangs unusual reaction, Baekchul sensed something was wrong. Baekchul answered calmly. Oh, that case was released because there was insufficient evidence. The womans entire body waspletely disfigured and Gongpae boasted about it to the ck Ind bastards. What kind of evidence is this? You havent even done any research, have you? Baekchul was angry inside, but because of the atmosphere, he was unable to refute anything. Even if your family suffered, would you have just let them go? Baekchuls face hardened when he mentioned his family. This bastard says hell see. Do you feel bad talking about your family? Are you a family that is so precious to you, but is this horrible family that other people suffer from? At this moment, Baekchul was contemting whether to draw his sword or not, but he held back. Ill throw it all inter. Avoiding this situation was the priority. Baekchul smiled and spoke kindly. Please understand. There is aw in our headquarters. Who is thisw for? you? Fauvism? Who on earth? Baekchul took a step back due to the cold force of the sword dance. I dont know who you are, but I am the branch leader of the Murim League. If you touch me, you be a martial artist! That wont happen. I know someone in the Murim Alliance, so I will inform you of your punishment and the situation here in a full letter. To whom? Theres a tall person up there. The person who tried to make me his son-inw. Baekchul wondered what kind of bullshit this was, but held it in for now. Pay for my sins? Is there any evidence? Geommugeuk took out the ledger he had received from the Beast Sect. He took a lot of bribes from the Fauvists. There was even a time when he ordered the beast faction to kill people because of his interests. what are you talking about? I have never done that. Is it something that will be taken away just because it is taken away? They diligently recorded everything. Baekchuls expression hardened. Hes being framed! It wont be like that. I wasnt in a position to lie. Baekchul thought he had to get that ledger somehow. Getting rid of them is the next step. How much will it cost? How much does it take to make that ledger Hwiiiiing. Boom! Baekchul disappeared before my eyes. Baekchul was thrown into a wall far away and died instantly with his entire body shattered. The sheep, who was now left alone, looked carefully and said. Then from now on, I will be the leader of the Fauvist faction. Hwii-ing! Boom! The sheep disappeared before my eyes. He flew to the other side and rolled around in a blood clot. The person who blew away the two people was Gwonma. He sent them to the other world with one fist. Lets go. The look in Gwonmas eyes was as if he was talking to these guys. I was going to ask for a ledger for about 1 million nyang. Stop talking nonsense. Wait. Geommugeuk buried the ledger in the corner of the yard. If you tell them that it was buried there, the inspector sent by Maengju will take care of it. I wasnt going to forget what I wrote in my previous letter asking me to take good care of Seoks family. Gwonma said while watching such a sword dance performance. You are so meticulous. You have to be meticulous when helping people. Its good to help others, but if you dont finish it properly because its a hassle, the person who ends up getting angry will be the person who received the help. I take the me and that person takes the me. Then why not? An unexpected word came out of the horses mouth. I dont think you should be the Heavenly Demon. Why is that so? There are so many people the Heavenly Demon has to deal with, how can you withstand it with a mind like this? If you take care of everything so meticulously, youll go crazy first. Thats what I heard. All right. I will just be Kwon Demons disciple, not Heavenly Demon. The horse looked at me quietly and smiled slightly. It was the best attempt so far. I almost passed over, but its a shame. Sword dance and Gwonma walked out of the manor side by side. Just as when entering, the horses back filled the entrance when leaving. Fortunately, Gwonma did not say anything about going back to school. Geommugeuk smiled at his eyes and asked where he was going now. This time, Madam Kwon will enjoy it more than me. Chapter 196 Episode 196 From now on, every time I see that scar. A boat carrying passengers was crossing the river. Gwonma and I were standing on the windy deck, looking at the river. We were moving further and further away from our main school. There are people who are anxious about deviation. Arent you going to cause an ident like that? Or will this change his life for the worse? Is it because of me? However, Gwonmas deviation was not at all unsettling. Is it because of the sincerity of life he showed? Or is it because I feel that it is actually oppressing the true nature of a person called Gwonma? It was then. Rumbling. A ball made of wool rolled at the feet of the horse. A little child came running and stopped. He looked frightened at the sight of therge horse. Gwonma picked up the ball and gave it to me. Please give it to me directly. Is there anything that will make the baby cry? I wont cry. Even though the horse gave the ball to the child, the horse rolled the ball to the child who was unable toe closer. Hey, today is the day you received the ball from Gwonma. The child who caught the ball bowed and ran towards his parents. Gwonma, who was looking at that scene, suddenly asked. Did I say I was going to a ce where I would have fun? yes. I know what I can enjoy. Shall we make a bet? What bet? If you go and have fun, I won. If youre not happy, I lose. What if I say Im not happy even though Im happy? You wont do that, right? If I were to bet, what should I bet? You have to put your pride on the line. The same thing happened when I jumped off the waterfall. Then the horse looked at me with strange eyes. Why are you looking at me like that? Dont you want to bet on the third volume? I want to bet. But why dont you ask me to walk? I obtained the first and second powers very easily thanks to Madam Kwons generosity. I also have a conscience, so I cant do that. It was both sincere and meant to score points with him. Now put your manly pride on the line! I held out my fist to him. Something? Lets fight? Didnt soldiers sh their weapons when making promises? We martial artists have to bump our fists. I wont bump into a babys hand. I looked at the horses hand and then down at my fist. Unfortunately, I cant deny it. Gwonma turned towards the river. The sunset began to set over the river in the distance. Good. It was the first time he looked at the scenery and said he liked it. The horse was looking at the river, and I was leaning on the railing, looking at the horse with my back to the sunset. I heard you moved around a lot when you were young. It wasnt attached to the school. I heard you went out a lot with your father? Did the religious leader say that? I answered quietly, Yes, but that wasnt actually what I heard from my father. This is what I learned while researching the Mazons before their return. Thats how I found out about the ce Im going to now. Do you still see your father often these days? I can hardly see it. Its been a while since west met at the bar. Is something wrong? Whats going on? Can human rtionships always be hot? Of course, thats true. I also turned around. The sunset that colored the horse was transferred to my face. Will this moment of fooling around be remembered as a hot moment between him and me? * * * Two dayster, Geommugeuk and Gwonma were entering the street with many peopleing and going. If thest ce where the Beast faction was located was the territory of the Murim Alliance, this was the territory of the Apostolic Alliance. While walking, Gwon Mas expression changed strangely. It hardened and showed a passionate appearance. The ce the two arrived was a shabby warehouse building on the outskirts. Geommugeuk handed money to the person guarding the entrance. After receiving the money, he guided the two people inside. There was a passage leading down to the basement between the piles of luggage. As I went down the stairs, there was arge iron door. As soon as I opened the door and entered, I heard a rush of heat and shouts. There was arge unarmed man in the middle, and two shirtless people were fighting with their bare fists. This is an underground fighting ring. There are several types of underground fighting arenas in Jungwon. Some ces use internal energy, while others use weapons. And like the ce we came to today, there were pure fighting arenas where people fought with only their fists, without any internal strength or weapons. You can pay the admission fee ande in and just watch the match and ce a bet on who the winner will be. Most peoplee mainly to ce bets. How did you know about this ce? I am very interested in all things Moorim. I brought you here because I thought Master Kwon would like it because it is a ce where you fight purely with fists. There was some trembling in the horses eyes. Why are you doing this? Dont you like it? Then, surprising words came out of the horses mouth. When I was young, I was also a fighter here. yes? Geommugeuk was surprised. No, I pretended to be surprised. Actually, I knew he was from here. Are you talking about here? I see. It was right here. Gwonmas life was not an easy one either. Then how did you be connected to our school? I was selected here because I caught the eye of someone from our school. Up to that point, I dont even know how to do sword dance. It may have been a time when he had not yet learned full-scale martial arts, but where would the skills of someone with the qualifications to be a martial arts horse go? Are you undefeated here too? Gwonma asked back in response to Geommugeuks question. Am I still not invincible? What does it mean? Even if you fight the religious leader, you wont be able to win, and the same goes for the Murim Lord and the Apostle Lord, right? I cant be confident that Ill win just by you, right now, without having to bring in as many retired experts as there are grains of sand in the world, right? Arent those baby hands? The ck magic sword held in that babys hand is scary. As for the sword dance, it suddenly urred to me that Gwonma might dislike the nickname of undefeated. You never know. If it really bes a matter of life and death, what will be the oue? Wouldnt it be possible for Madam Kwon to beat my father? The horses eyes turned to the fighting arena again. He said while looking at the warrior being beaten to death. This is what will happen if you fight the cult leader. Even if the religious leader does not draw his sword. Geommugeuk nodded. but. He is the type of person who would beat up his children like that. Gwonma nodded with a serious face at Geommugeuks words. In fact, Geommugeuk didnt even know what Gwon Mas memories of this ce were. Maybe youre sick of it, or maybe its a ce you dont want toe back to again. But still, the reason he was brought here was because he has now be a champion. He went from the bottom of the fist to the top of the fist. Wouldnt you want toe here at least once? Wouldnt you like to feel that scorching heat again? Sword dance and Gwonma stood among the people and watched the match. The heat here was so hot that no one paid any attention even though this scary-looking horse was around. I could understand the sword dance. Those who are distraught are not into fighting, but into gambling. That they are shouting, hoping only for the oue of the fight. Gwonma, who was watching the fight for a moment, blurted out without thinking. The left will win. Whose judgment is it? Can it be wrong? The result was a victory for the left driver. The game continued without a break. When the game ended, three or four men came out and quickly wiped off the sweat and blood that had spilled on the off-stage. Meanwhile, other men held up arge board with the opponents records and recent performance of the fighters who would bepeting in the next match and showed it to the people. You take a gamble by looking at it. This entire process took ce in an instant. As if time is money, the game continued without a break, as if it would not cool down the enthusiasm of those watching. Gwonma guessed correctly in the next game as well. Gwonma was truly a prophet. Maybe we can get rich and get out of here? Contrary to what was said, not a single penny was wagered on the sword dance. Why not take a walk for fun? I dont like it. why? Honestly, I regret it. I brought you here to feel the heat of fighting, but I thought the heat of gambling was even hotter. Gwonma smiled bitterly at the honest words of the sword dance. It was like that back then too. Its always like that here At that time, Gwonma kept an eye on a young man. That young guy has nice eyes. I could feel the sword dance. Kwon Ma is projecting his childhood onto that friend. great. Ill bet everything I have on that guy. Gwonma rmended the joke of the sword dance. Try walking. Im sure Ill win. Thats it. But the young friend who said the horse would win lost the match. As a result, Gwonmas expression hardened slightly. If I had done as you said, I would have lost all my money. We almost ended up sleeping on the street today! Could it be that the magician misunderstood their skills? Match-fixing urred. Should I ask to see the owner here? When Kwon Ma met the owner, he might have said something harsh. The maniption probably has nothing to do with the fighting arena. Rather, the fighting arena is trying to catch the maniption somehow. They make a lot of money even if they just leave it alone, so they dont try to cause trouble by manipting it. This meant that maniption was attempted from outside. Memories should just be buried as memories. sorry. What do you have to be sorry for? I came here to watch the fight and enjoy it, but I thought you were in a bad mood for no reason. Its okay. Times have changed a lot. I think there are no more pure fights like back then. Then Gwonma spoke to me with a strange smile. Why do you think there was no maniption back then? Was there? Of course there was. It changed my life. As Gwonmas gaze turned towards the young man leaving unarmed, he naturally recalled the past. It was a day when I was continuing my winning streak. The head of the ck Ind in this area came to see me at night with his subordinates. He told me to lose the next match. Since we were on a winning streak, if I lost, I would have made a lot of money. He said he would give me money too. It was quite a lot of money. How did you do it? I refused. I guess they didnt just stay there. Gwonma nodded and closed her eyes. I remembered that moment as vividly as if it were yesterday. That moment when I was fighting while dodging back and forth while throwing punches at the ck Ind guys. He knocked down all the subordinates who came with him, but could not defeat the leader. He was someone who had formally learned martial arts, and he himself was before learning martial arts. In the end, I was pinned down by the guy. If you dont listen to me, you will die. You idiot, ck sword bastard! If you are a man, dont use your strength and join me in the fighting arena! Words wont do. The chieftain untied the hem of his horses robe and frayed it. Sssssssssssssssssssssssssshhhh! The guy shed the horses chest with his dagger. Gwonma gritted her teeth to keep from screaming. I have to lose anyway, so its okay if it hurts a little, right? In the end, the horse could not bear the pain and screamed. All right. I will lose the next match. If it had been done earlier, it would have been better without getting hurt. Whenever you feel stupid, look at this scar. The guy left thereughing. Geommugeuk asked after hearing the whole story. So what happened? What happens? We won the next match with a bang. I made that idiot lose all his assets. Geommugeukughed loudly. Yes, this kind of person is Kwon Ma. Its awesome! It wasnt a time to be cool, it was a time to be reckless and fearless. I was much more fearless than I am now, a thousand times stronger than I was then. The horse opened his front chest and showed it to me again. Thats how I got the scars on my body. Its not a wound from a great master, but a shabby and humiliating wound left by a mere ck swordsman whose name I cant even remember now. Its a wound I didnt get even when I fought the Murimmaeng elder. I thought that Gwonma probably never told anyone about this wound. It was not a physical wound, but a mental wound. Isnt it a scar youre more proud of? Are you proud? You must have been much more scared than when you fought the Murimmaeng elder, but didnt you endure it? You may want to give me a good reputation, but to me, its just a shame I want to erase. Dont say that. I actually felt better about the wound. From now on, whenever I see that scar, I will be reminded of Madam Kwon, who was confident even without a ounce of inner strength in her youth. I think it is a much more wonderful wound than the wound left by the Apostle Lord than the blow left by the Murim Lord. Gwonma was stunned for a moment because he had never thought of such a thing or heard of it before. I felt bad every time I saw the wound, but I thought that maybe from today onwards, that unpleasant feeling might ease up a little. I know sword dance. What you need to heal your heartache is someones words. Rather than thinking about this or that a thousand times by yourself, it is only when someone tells you this that your wounds begin to heal. Show me that scar often. Gwonma felt the heat deep inside his heart and didnt know what to say, so he just watched the sword dance in silence. Geommugeuk asked again whether he knew his feelings or not. Tell me the next story. Then, that ck sword bastard must havee to kill Master Gwon. Gwonma nodded and remembered the day when his fate changed. That night, he came to see me with all his subordinates. Chapter 197 Episode 197: I will be the Heavenly Demon. The moment he confirmed the results of the match, the head of the ck Ind, Chu Chuao, immediately mobilized his subordinates. Since there was double and triple surveince, he could not have escaped, but the young Gwonma, who was waiting at his house, was prepared to die. Otherwise, you wouldnt be able to say something like that as soon as you see yourself. Did you make a lot of money? Chuo Chuo was extremely angry. You will not die well. He suffered too much damage this time. It wasnt just his money that he lost. Because he brought in money from other organizations, his life could have been in danger if he were not careful. This pale young fighter further upset himself. I told this incident to the owner of the fighting arena here. Do you know who is behind the fighting arena? Chu Gaos expression hardened. Because they were afraid of their sessor, the Sado League, they secretly engaged in match-fixing only when it was truly decisive. Ive been doing well so far, but this time something went wrong. This was my first time being this crazy. I knew he had a temper, but I never dreamed that he would do something like this after scaring me by leaving such a big scar on his chest. The little guy doesnt know that life is precious. Your life is as precious as yours! Going through this incident, Gwonma made a decision. No matter what life I live from now on, I will never have friends or family. How good is this? Even with his dirty threats, he can act ording to his nature like this. Of course its unfortunate. I cannot carry out this resolution because I will die here today. Chu Gao gave orders to his subordinates. That bastard, kneel in front of me. Chu Chuo has no intention of killing this damn bastard gracefully. Dozens of ck Ind men who received orders simultaneously took out their weapons. Even though it was a winning horse in the fighting arena, there were too many of them for someone without strength to deal with. Nevertheless, Gwonma was not at all discouraged. I will fight with the mindset that I will save one person every time I kill one of you. Gwonma took out gloves from his arms and put them on. There was something sharp like an awl stuck in the front of the glove. It is poisoned. If you just pass by, you will have to lie down and eat porridge for the rest of your life. It was a lie. If we do this, we will probably be able to make them shrink from their actions. Among the gathered dark sword men, those who had previously fought Gwonma were startled. Thest time they fought, they were injured, fainted, and in chaos, but now their fists are covered in poison? You coward! Gwonma shouted at Chu Gaos words. why? You guys even carry swords and say, I cant wear something like this? You ck trash bastards! Everyone,e at us! Chuao shouted. Kill! Ill give 300 nyang to the one who kills first! When something that took priority over anything else was caught, the ck sword men rushed in, swinging their swords. The horse ran away toward the back yard. The leading ck men who were excitedly chasing after suddenly fell down. Ugh! A trap was dug in the yard and a spear de was stuck in the ground. Gwonma was prepared to fight properly today. I didnt think I would fight only with my fists. Gwonmas goal was to survive, and if he dies, he intends to take at least one more person with him. A few people fell into the trap and died, but the ck Ind men were also skilled in fighting. If the opponent was a military officer, he was a young man with no inner strength. They clung tenaciously and swung their swords. Just by inserting the sword into the body, arge sum of 300 nyang bes yours. Those who were crazy about money rushed in like crazy people. The horses movement was really fast. He dodged the flying sword and threw a punch. Those who were stabbed by the awl fist screamed. There were swear words everywhere and the ck men were running wild with excitement. They rushed towards him screaming while bleeding. The horse rolled on the floor to avoid the des flying from all directions. The horse that was jumping up and running towards the wall turned around and threw a dagger. A dagger struck the body of the man following him. I threw stones on the floor and even picked up their swords and swung them. Chuao shouted. You are the one who betrayed the honor of a fighter! It was intentionally stimted to prevent other weapons from being used, but it didnt work at all. I abandoned it because of you. So you kill your servant! Gwonma fought really well. Hit, hit, roll on the floor, jump up and kick. It literally ran wild like a wounded beast. But there were too many ck people. No matter how gifted he was with the horses movements, it was too much of a mistake. Blood spattered from the horses arms and sides. I didnt even have time to check where and how much I was injured. I swung my fists like crazy, dodging swords flying from all directions. Bah! At that very moment, a kick sent the horse flying, destroying the luggage piled up in the yard and copsing. It was a blow from Chu Gao, who was looking for an opportunity. Take off those damn gloves! They rushed in from all directions and ripped off the horses gloves. In the process, the horse bit off one of the guys necks. The blood it spurted out sttered everywhere. puck! puck! puck! Gwonmas face was covered in blood from the flying fist. Chu Gao looked down at Guan Ma. This is my first time seeing a poisonous tumor like this. It was a time when Chu Gao clicked his tongue while looking at his subordinates. Gwonma sprayed him with something from a bottle. Chu Gao waved his hand to block it. Cheeeeeeeek. The flying liquid burned his sleeve. What flew at him was Hwagolsan (). puck! puck! puck! Chu Gao rolled his eyes and started trampling on the horse. If I had been harsh, I would have had Hwagolsan Mountain covered in my face. I crouched down and tried to avoid the critical point, but I had a feeling that this was the end of the horse. This is the end of this life. When I thought I was going to die, I felt scared. I also felt unfair and resentful of being killed by a guy like that. When the beating stopped for a moment, the horse opened its eyes. Chu Gao was taking out his dagger. I wont kill you kindly. Gwonma raised his nk eyes and looked up at the night sky for thest time. I felt like I should die after seeing the stars or the moon. uh? Beyond Chuaos shoulder, a man was sitting on a tree branch behind him, looking down at him. Thinking it was for nothing, Gwonma closed his eyes and opened them again. However, the man sitting with his back to the bright full moon was still looking down at himself. He seemed to be a few years older than me. Gwonma made eye contact with him. Ive never felt scared when I saw a person before, but the moment I saw this mans cold eyes, I felt scared. Are you the reaper who will take me away? Because I even had that thought. But it wasnt the Shinigami. Someone among the ck Ind bastards found him. uh? Theres someone over there! When everyones attention was focused, the man quickly jumped from the tree branch. I jumped from a pretty high ce, but I couldnt hear any footsteps. Both the ck swordsmen and the martial arts demons were surprised by that amazing divinew. The man slowly walked over and looked at the horse. He didnt even pay attention to the ck men. He asked Gwonma. Can you fight? Gwonma nodded and stood up. My whole body felt like it was going to break, but I gritted my teeth. We can fight. Then the man looked at Chuao. Can I use it if I act like a coward against a martial artist? Judging by the fact that he was a fighter, he wasnt just someone passing by. The man seemed to already know why the situation was unfolding. Where are you from? Chuo Chuo was very nervous inside. I was worried that a master of the Apostolic Alliance might have appeared through this maniption. Then the young man said something unexpected. Lets fight fair and square. Hwii profit. The wind of the man who flew in before he had time to dodge overwhelmed Chu Gaos internal strength. The technique of subduing an opponents strength with a single point of a finger was something you only heard about at drinking parties. Surprised, Chuao reflexively shouted. Kill! Kill this guy too! But no one dared to attack the man. Even if it wasnt the skills he had already shown, this man had a certain dignity that he couldnt dare to mess with. The man looked at the ck swordsmen and motioned for them to stand in a circle. The ck men stood in a circle as if possessed by a ghost. In this way, a small fighting arena was created. Kwon Ma stood up and clenched his fists. Even though he didnt know who the man who helped him was, he only thought that if he missed this opportunity, he would die. Chu Gao also realized that he had to kill Guan Ma to survive. Fortunately, Nae Gong was suppressed, but neither the dagger nor the sword was taken away. Then you have a chance of winning! There was no chance of winning. Chuo Chuo tried to swing his dagger, but missed it and pulled out his sword and swung it, but in the end even the sword was taken away. In the end, a fist-to-fist fight began, and I couldnt handle an opponent I couldnt defeat even with a sword with my bare fists. puck! Pow! Wow! Sigh! Gwonmas angry fists were lodged all over his body. why! Why do you harass people who are living a quiet, well-off life? why! Chuaos jaw and ribs were broken. In the end, Chuo Chuo couldnt hold on any longer and copsed, gasping for breath. Gwonma unbuttoned his jacket and showed his wounds. I told you to look at this scar every time you have a stupid thought, right? You should watch it to your hearts content. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Chu Gaos breath was cut off by the rain of fists. Gwonma stood up out of breath and looked at the man. At that time, a sword appeared in front of the man. Chrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The sword split in front of the young man, sword-shaped sword energy was created, and they all rose into the sky at once. It was at that moment when the ck people were looking up at it with curious expressions. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! The sword energy floating in the air poured down like rain towards the ck swordsmen. The ck des pierced through their heads, faces, and chests, and the ck swordsmen fell down all at once. The man did not leave a single ck man alive. Geommugeuk, who was listening to Gwonmas story, shouted. Bicheon Sword Technique Yu Cheon-sik! You are my father! thats right. He was a religious leader. Geommugeuk was surprised. What he didnt know was that it was his father who discovered Gwonma. He was the leader of a religious cult when he was your age. He was the leader of the cult even before he was designated as the sessor. For some reason, Geommugeuk was thrilled by the fact that his father had saved the horse. The cult leader said this to me as I stood there where there were corpses everywhere. Why dont you make that babys fist into a real mans fist? ah! I was finally able to find out where the term baby hand that Gwonma had been talking about about sword dance came from. So what did you say? I said no. Do you know who he is and follow him? What if I live? What if he is a rare viin? I thank you for saving my life, but I said no. In that situation, I thought that even Gwonma, who said no, was amazing. When I was young, I felt like the horse was pulsating and alive. This kind of fluttering is hidden in this persons heart. Who would know that Gwon Ma, who looks stuffy and stubborn and looks down on his subordinates training in silence every day, had a youth like this? So what did your father say? He turned away without saying anything with a look in his eyes. As I was looking at the back of the cult leader, it suddenly urred to me that this was not right. If I dont follow along, I wont be able to escape this fighting arena for the rest of my life. I was lucky this time, but one day, I will die having to deal with something like this again. Gwonma recalled that moment. His fate changed with that split-second decision. Maybe if the leader had persuaded me to go with him, I might have insisted on not going until the end. Back then, it was a time when stubbornness and stubbornness were thought to be cool. But as I watched the leaders back moving away, my body moved instinctively. I ran after the leader. Im sorry. I said I changed my mind. At that time, the leader looked at me and smiled. You know that too, right? That sect leaders characteristic. That sneer that seems to look down on people? Thats right, thatugh. My father is probably the person with the best smile in the world. Honestly, the leader that day was cool. He had a different style from you. Am I cool too? The horse pretended not to hear what I said and continued talking. The religious leader brought me to the main church and put me in the Donggwon Gate without saying a word. And I havente to see you ever since. Hes like a father. I went from the White to the ck by myself. I really put in a lot of effort back then. An innate sense of martial arts, talent, and hard work. Probably, the fighting horse at that time would have attracted everyones attention. The day it became a ck power, the leader of the cult came to visit me. It was as if he had been keeping an eye on me and he came at the right time. And do you know what he said to me? What did you say? When he remembered that day, Kwon Mas voice trembled slightly. I will be the Heavenly Demon, so you will be my champion. The reason the two had a special rtionship was not just because they were crazy about martial arts. It was because there was such a hidden past. Geommugeuk said, imitating his father. I will be the Heavenly Demon too. Itste. Im already rmending it. ah! youre right. This is probably something that should only be said to Cheon Sohee. Please wait a moment. Lets find something that suits us. Gwonma stared at the sword dance. The appearance of the Heavenly Demon Geom Woo-jin in his youth was superimposed on the appearance of the sword dance. Two simr yet different people. If Geommugeuk is light, Geomwoojin is darkness. If one person is light and seems like he will fly, the other person is so heavy that he seems like he will sink forever. But Gwonma feels it again. That this light and darkness are not that different. That they are dark yet bright, bright yet dark. The cult leader took me from here, but you brought me here. It was here that Kwon Ma met two young candidates for religious leadership who were rted by blood. He felt that this was some kind of great destiny. At that time, Geommugeuk calmly looked at Gwonma and spoke calmly. I will be your disciple, so please be my master! Chapter 198 Episode 198 How easy do you think that would be? What Gwonma always said didnte out. It was a good try. Did the attempt finally work? Or does this mean they wont even mention it anymore? Gwonma wordlessly turned his gaze to the fighting arena. Two men were fighting bloody. And the crowd goes crazy for them. This ce will look the same even if decades pass by. Maybe my son cane here with his grandfather, Madam Kwon. Then the horse looked at me with a surprised face. Why are you so surprised? Are you nning on getting married? If there is a good person. Of course, I have no intention of getting married, but I gave a general answer. Gwonma spoke firmly. I rmend not doing it unless you really like someone. Gwon Ma told me a story about when he was young and said that he had decided that he would never have a family or friends for the rest of his life, so I thought it was natural that he would give this advice. But there was another reason for his advice. Isnt it so difficult for even an outstanding person like you to fight for session without shedding blood? Will your children be able to do it like you did? Its something that the average person cant handle. It was a statement that spoke highly of me, and it also made me worry about future generations. Above all, it was assuming that I had be the Heavenly Demon. I will judge carefully. Now that I think about it, you talked about severing the lineage of the Heavenly Demon blood family. It doesnt matter. It happened after I died. This was Gwonmas expression after hearing what I said. I guess you really could be thinking such carefree thoughts. Lets go now. yes. Gwonma looked back at the fighting arena onest time from the exit. Will I evere to this fighting arena again in my lifetime? Although he couldnt know what would happen next, he probably thought that Gwonma was a ce he would nevere to again. When I looked around, I looked around slowly withplex emotions in my eyes, but when I actually turned around, Gwonma walked away with great strides. After leaving the fighting arena, we walked without a destination in mind. Now Gwonma didnt ask where he was going. I too walked along the road without thinking, as if having no n was a n. Have you ever lost your way? There is none. I dont have one either. That may be why this silly trip is more valuable and meaningful. Neither he nor I have ever lived so unnned. Because the joy of getting lost in life was unimaginable. I actually lost the bet. I admit it. No. I lost this bet. It was unexpected. Even though he said it was okay, I thought he wouldnt have been very happy to see match-fixing taking ce. Its been a long time since I had fun. Thanks to you, I thought about the past. Isnt this what he wants to say? Thanks to you, I let you know what kind of person I am. Then our pride battle is one-on-one. We have to decide. sure. At that time, Gwonma said. Theres a ce I want to go before that. For the first time, Gwonma said he wanted to go somewhere. If Im with you, Ill go to hell! The ce were going isnt that hot. Rather, its a ce where you should bring thick cotton clothes. Leaving behind the fighting arena filled with long-standing memories of Gwonma, we began walking along the fading sunset. * * * Gwonma and I, who had run a long way, were standing together at the top of the snowy mountain. Hehehe. The wind that brought the snow swept up into the air, swirling the snow around it. Why did you want toe here? The ce Gwonma wanted to go was this snowy mountain. This is the ce where the former Gwonma made me his sessor. Oh, is that so? This was a fact I didnt know. Actually, Master and I didnt get along well. When choosing the final sessor, Master wanted to choose someone else. Even though he was inferior to me in martial arts, he was much better with his master. But do you know why Master chose me? Is it because of your father? Thats right, its because of the religious leader. When the young Kwonma was brought into the Dongwonmun, his father was not the leader of the religious group. However, by the time Gwon Ma officially took over the position of Majon, his father had risen to the position of Heavenly Demon. The former Gwonma couldnt help but notice his father, who had be the Heavenly Demon. You became a horseman because of your father. Isnt it even better for you, Master Kwon? Is it cool? Because your father has a better eye for people than the sentai horse. My father picked a young fighter who was punching in the fighting ring without an ounce of inner strength. The fighter went from the White Fist to the ck Fist all by himself and eventually became a Champion. Trust your father with the way you see people. There was a time when I was confident. If not me, who will be the champion? But Im not sure now. Was the religious leaders judgment right? If that judgment had been wrong, other mazons would not have chosen Madam Kwon as the most difficult mazon to deal with. Anyone can see that the person who fits the position is Madam Kwon. Gwonma looked at the snowyndscape in silence. It was an enchanting view that could only be enjoyed at the summit, standing tall in apletely white world. I highly appreciated the sight of Gwonma looking back at himself. If he didnt have that kind of heart, he would be a stubborn old man and harden like a fossil. As a person who looks into himself, I believe that a fighting horse can break down a cliff. I told him my honest feelings. At first, I was curious about what kind of person Madam Kwon was. Then, I fell in love with the goal of tearing down the cliff and wanted to tear it down too. Now I like Madam Kwons true self better. My true self? I think the way he fought against the ck swordsmen in his youth is the true character of Master Gwon. When I go back, I want to gather all the Tekkens together and tell them that story. hey! Your Gwonma is like this! I do. Did you only say nice things like this to other mazons? I said a lot of honest things, not just nice things to say. These were words that other people didnt say because of the position of Mazon. Oh, of course, I admit to some level of ttery. I tried to be nice to him as much as possible and wanted to be friends with him whenever possible. But I didnt make up a story that didnt exist. I also said things that I wish someone would say to meter on in my life. Then he looked at the horse and added: You dont do it well, do you? Even if you teach hundreds of people, even if you are in a ce where tens of thousands of studentse and go. You dont really hear things like that, do you? Will there be anyone who will say this to meter? I did everything like this. The horse stared at me without saying a word. After staring for a while, he looked at the mountain on the other side for a while again. What do you n to do when you be the Heavenly Demon? Is Moorim Unification a dream? Its the opposite. The opposite? We will prevent anyone from achieving martial arts unity. Even if its my father. Gwonmas eyes shone. You knew it too. That means that Gwonma also knew. I know that my father dreams of unifying Moorim. Well, theres no way someone as smart as you wouldnt have noticed that. What do you think, Master Kwon? I will do whatever your father wants. If I give the order to start a war and kill everyone, I will kill them all without hesitation. No matter who it is. Now I know for sure. My fathers right hand man was a horseman. So, is the left arm a Hyeolcheon sword? He said that the elixir he gave me was something he received from my father. I will stop it. Father and Madam Gwon. After that, we stood there in silence for a while. Hehehe. As the blowing snowstorm coolly passed us by, Gwonmas decision was carried through the wind. I will make you my first disciple. I was surprised. Although my goal was to be his disciple, I had no idea that I would be making him a disciple here like this. Moreover, it was the moment when I confirmed that I had conflicting thoughts about Moorim Iltong. Arge, thick body turned towards me. That scary face that I was now used to. Now his eyes were different from usual. Gwonma said with deep and serious eyes. I will be your master, so be my disciple. The moment I heard that, I was moved to tears. Joy surged up. In the end, she seeded in moving this mans heart. It was not because I wanted to obtain a magician called a martial arts warrior or because I could obtain his martial arts techniques. I just loved having this person be my master. Waaaaaa! I was so happy that I jumped up on the spot. Like a puppy excited about snow, I expressed my joy to the fullest. When I truly liked him, Gwon Mas expression softened. Was that kind of softness hidden in that scary face? So much so that I want to. It was so good that I took out the first one. Since an avnche could ur, it was released into empty space. J-Kwon also poured it out in an instant. thank you. thank you. I offered the nine obeisances on the spot. I would like to formally greet my disciple, Master Sword Dance. From now on, please guide this foolish disciple well with your great teachings. The horsesrge hand was ced on my prone shoulder. He lightly tapped my shoulder with his rough, thick hand. Now that I think about it, it was the first time I felt the soft touch of a horse. Get up. I got up from my seat. Master. Gwonma is the person I want to make as my master. He is a person who deserves it. Disciple. It seems that Gwonma is not unhappy about having his first disciple. From now on, I will pass on the entire volume of Byeokryeok Sura. Gwon Ma did not put off training in martial arts. He didnt want anything from me in exchange for martial arts training. Gwonma is this kind of man. At the top of the snowy mountain, Kwon Ma began teaching martial arts from the third to sixth fists of the Byeoryeok Sura Fist. Volume 3, Heavenly Thunder Surah. It was the heaviest fist among the fists of the Demon Lord. It wasnt an attack that struck enemies from afar like the ck Cloud Sura, nor was it a fast-punching attack like the Byeokryuk Sura. It was a martial arts technique in which one struck directly with ones fist, and the power contained in each blow was enormous. The sacrificial power of Cheolgak Sura (F_) and Byeokryeok Sura did not only involve the use of fists. There was also Chosik, who crushed his opponent with a powerful kick. The movement itself was so splendid and cool that I was sure that people would be amazed when the Cheokgak Sura unfolded. Book 5: Diamond Sura (_). It was an herbivore that temporarily protected its body by making it like steel. Although it was an herbivorous diet that was extremely draining of internal energy, it was an herbivorous diet that would save ones life in times of crisis. I was hoping that if I used the Fifth Fist and the Heavenly Demon Tiger God Technique together, I would be able to temporarily see the effect of the Diamond Buddha. And thest sixth power, Yeomreisura (_). Thest volume of the Byeokryeok Sura volume. It was called the King of mes thunderbolt, and it was the final herbivoice that poured out all the internal energy in the body in one blow. It was also a herbivore that would copse the cliff, but if this move didnt work, the opponent would kill him. This is a strong enemy that requires the use of thest six powers, but if this Chosik fails, you will have to deal with him without a single ounce of internal strength. I received training in the Byeokryeok Sura Quan for seven days at the top of a snowy mountain. I studied the book thoroughly from the first to thest volume. In the process, Gwonma also received many insights about fighting that he had felt throughout his life. Once I decided to make him my disciple, I gave him a lot of advice. I must have fallen in love with this cool look. Now all that remains is for me to train hard and achieve greatness. In the future, even if you lose your sword during a fight, that situation will not be an opportunity for your opponent. Rather, that moment will be my opportunity to strike a blow to the unwary opponent. When I return to school, I n to make two announcements. The first is that I have epted you as a disciple. The second is that Dong Quan Gate officially supports the Archduke. It was what I expected. This announcement will cause a stir on campus again. How will the other Mazon and his older brother react? And who is the father? Everyone will see me as a greedy person who has stepped on both you and the Archduke. How about looking at it like that? Master says he wants to live like that. If youre jealous, you do the same. Do you think itll be easy? You cowards! You can do it. Gwonmaughed. Now I feel morefortableughing at myself. Lets just go down here, disciple. Yes, Master. I walked down the snowy mountain with my horse. He came down, leaving footprints on the snow where no one had stepped. Although he and I had already reached the level of no knowledge, we came down deliberately leaving no footprints behind. I wanted to put footprints on the stone floor and put up a sign like this next to them. The path that Gwonma and Geomgeuk walked down after forming a priestly bond. Aftering down the mountain, we naturally headed towards the main school. Before leaving, I stopped by Seoho Gaekjan near Seolsan Mountain to see if there was any message for me. ah! Master. I have a ce to stop by. Where? I received a call from my people asking to see me. Gowol and Pungcheon, who were building an intelligence organization in the central ins, sent a message asking me to meet them. so? Are you going to abandon me? Are you throwing it away? Arent you saying I should go back alone? Now that you have learned all the martial arts skills, you can go away. Is this it? ah! This is why it has been said since ancient times that you should not give anything at once. Iughed out loud because I didnt expect such words toe out of the horses mouth. Then if you go with me, I dont know when I will return. Gowol wouldnt have contacted me about something trivial. Are you okay with Tekken sses? Even now, I have been away for quite a few days. So, I was considerate because I thought Gwonma was secretly concerned. What are you worried about? I have a disciple now. You quickly learned how to make people feel good. Gwonma said as he walked ahead with strides. Then who is your master? Chapter 199 Episode 199 Do I look like someone who will have something taken from me? Gowol, who was sitting at the desk reading documents, asked with his gaze still downward. Cyoju, are you worried these days? The leader of Pungcheon was leaning against the window and looking outside. What are you worried about? Why all of a sudden? The two were moving around the central ins and were busy creating an intelligence organization. Gowol was always busy, and the leader of Pungcheon was rtively free because he was a guard and counselor. I think youre worried. Where can you find a life as leisurely as mine? No worries. Busy people usually have no worries. I said there isnt one. In response to the firm response, Gowol took his eyes off the document and looked at the leader of the Pungcheon Church. Not really. Looking out the window, the head of the Pungcheon Church was clearly in a depressed mood and seemed to be worried about something these days. its hard? Its hard. Im having a hard time. At the end of Goyol, the leader of Pungcheon looked back at him. Gowol added as if he was sincere. its tough. I wouldnt have been able to endure it if my religious leader hadnt been there to help me. So who wants to work that hard? Since when did you be so loyal? Should we just do it roughly from now on? I will do my best. The leader of the Pungcheon Church turned his head out the window again. Originally, this is what the religious leader would say, saying he will die from hardship. Its not like a religious leader. What is it about me? no. He would just say things that ignore me again. dont do it! It wasnt a high month that I wouldnt say that. A person who may look humble on the outside, but has a heart like the ocean on the inside. Although he may seem to be living a rough life, he has a big picture in mind. A person who talks nonsense but is deep on the inside. This kind of person is the leader of the cult. joy! You said the opposite, right? Are you saying that I live a petty, rough life and talk nonsense? And a person who has more insight than anyone else! The leader of the Pungcheon Church gave an expression that said yes. Normally, various words would have poured out. The leader of Pungcheon was still looking out the window. Gowol got up from his chair and walked forward. Are you perhaps homesick? Im talking about homesickness, but now I know for sure that Im not a person who likes my hometown. I dont remember my hometown at all. I have no desire to go back at all. I dont think Ill ever go again, maybe once before I die. Im not homesick. Then what is the reason? The Pungcheon religious leaders lips trembled. It looked like he wanted to say something, but the leader of Pungcheon Church changed the topic. Why isnt Lee Gongjaing? Are you sure you contacted us properly? Are you busy? Im busy. Weve been pushed down the list of priorities. I did everything I could, huh? Then the shackles sent a message to see you. Would you like to meet me sometime? Should I not? If so, arent we investing too much money in those shackles? A huge amount of money was being invested in this project. The informationwork had not yet been installed throughout the entire central office, and funds were running out again. I guess the money is rotting away. Cult leader. What are you angry about? Are you depressed because you cant lose weight? joy! If you put your mind to it, you can lose it all in a month. You said that a month ago, right? When you get older and you get too thin, you look like nobody. The cult leader seems too numerous. The leader of the Pungcheon Church turned around, frowned, and pretended that Gowol was joking. What are you worried about? After a moment, the leader of the Pungcheon Church spoke. If I tell you the reason, are you going to make fun of me again? Listen. I never say I never make fun of you. Finally, the leader of the Pungcheon Church spoke up. Do you remember the stone bug we met a while ago? I remember. The process of establishing an intelligence organization in the Central ins was very arduous. I got to meet so many people. Then, you will meet people like Seokchung. He made a mistake and was rude to me that day. Gowol nodded. Would you have done that if you had known the true identity or abilities of the Pungcheon cult leader? Since he was introduced as just a rich man, he believed in his humble martial arts skills and was arrogant and rude. The leader tolerated it well. I keep thinking about him. Ill crush that guy then. No, at least I would have admonished him not to do that. At that time, I held back because I wanted things to be handled smoothly. But now I keep thinking about it. I dont know how many times the Pungcheon religious leader killed that guy in his imagination. In fact, it wasnt a mistake that would kill me, but I kept getting so angry that I wanted to kill him. You know that guy who had that dirty look before? I tolerated it well back then. But I cant stand it this time. Oh, I know. Do not say. Because I know very well how narrow-minded I am. But what do I do when I keep thinking about it? I understand. You understand? He was such an asshole. Even if the religious leader beat him up, he wouldnt have stopped him. okay? The head of Pungcheon was happy. Then you should have beaten me up? Should I go and beat him up right now? Gowol just watched the leader of Pungcheon in silence. Only then did the excitement of the Pungcheon religious leader subside. Hurry up and say what you want to say. doesnt exist. I told you to do it! Everyone lives like this. Because Im the leader of a cult, Ive lived my life without seeing dirty things. Everyone endures this and lives like this. Beat me for being angry, beat me for being upset, beat me for being rude. There are few people who can live that kind of life. You want to say that people like Lee Gong-ja live like that? Its the same with the religious leader. I lived like that. Its been a while since youve livedfortably all your life and put up with it, right? The leader of Pungcheon nodded as if he acknowledged at least that part. Gowol understood that the leader of the Pungcheon Church was having a hard time. How hard can it be? He lives a life that no one would envy, but he follows around and acts as a bodyguard without anyone around him. So I always feel this way. I guess the religious leadermitted a big sin against me in my past life. Gowol walked next to the head of the Pungcheon Church and looked outside. Its not because I keep thinking about it because Im narrow-minded, but because Im angry inside the head of the cult. A tantrum? Isnt this the first time the leader has done this while traveling around the midfield? Meeting people again and again. It may not seem like a big deal, but it builds up a lot of anger without you knowing it. The leader has put up with it for me until now. Im d you know. But after talking about it, I feel a little relieved. Dont hold back from now on, just beat them up. hate. Still, I will endure it. If you were born narrow-minded, you should at least make an effort. Whether I live this way or that way, Im not going to end my life in a miserable way. Gao Yue looked at him. The leader of Pungcheon was sincere. Do you want to swear at Lee Gong-ja in a way that will make your stomach feel empty? Can I do it? Its been a while since I did it again! The head of the Pungcheon Church spoke loudly as if he had been waiting. Youzy scientist! If ites, it wille quickly. What are you doing that makes you sote? Have you forgotten us? Just forget it! Have you ever been eaten by a fish in a fishing ground? Just snap! Ill swallow you head first! No matter how much you treat us like shackles, we still live well like this! You bad scientist! You ugly scientist! Youre a scientist who cheats with light work! ah! Yelling like this makes me feel relieved. Go soldier, you do it too! The umted congestion will go away. Of course, when ites to cursing, the cursing of Lee Gong-ja is the most relieving. Then Gowol spoke with a serious expression. Sir, what kind of nonsense are you talking about? huh? Seeing the sudden change in Gowols appearance, the leader of Pungcheon blinked with an expression as if he was wondering what he was doing, but then he felt a presence behind him. The leader of Pungcheon slowly looked back. Before I knew it, Geommugeuk was standing behind me. Youre swearing at me again. Why now! I got caught swearing before. The leader of Pungcheon was embarrassed, but he was not one to just back down. Gongja! Fix what appears when swearing! Of course, Im not the kind of person who wont say something about having a schr, but Just then, Gwon Ma entered the room. The moment he saw him, the expression on Pungcheons face instantly became serious. The yfulness disappeared from his face and he returned to the Pungcheon Bridge. He lowered his voice and greeted Gwonma. Its been a while. Nice to meet you. The two people hugged each other and greeted each other. Gwonma also showed a different prayer than when he was alone with Geommugeuk. They were now the cult leader and the mazon. They were originally like this, but they all changed after encountering sword dance. Geommugeuk introduced Gowol to Gwonma. This is my military high school that will be perfect if I y baduk well. Gowol said with a smile. I dont want to sh with Commander-in-Chief, so Im holding back on learning. This was said because the person who taught Cheonma baduk was a general. What he said was his confidence that if he learned and taught sword dance, he could defeat the religious leader. Now, pleasee in. Sword dance and Gwonma came in and sat down. Gowol brought tea. This is all I have to offer. You have a hard timeing all the way to work. Im enjoying my work, thinking Im going on a tour of Jungwon. Geommugeuk spoke politely to the leader of Pungcheon. You are going through a lot. Thanks to the religious leader, Mr. Ko has no worries at all. I do it because I like it. Gowol contributed to the efforts of the Pungcheon religious leader. If it werent for you, the leader, I would have died several times already. In reality, danger arose several times, but thanks to the leader of the Pungcheon Church, the crisis was ovee. Geommugeuk looked at the leader of the Pungcheon Church with soft eyes. I know very well how much he sacrificed toe to me. Of course, the reason was because of Gowol, but anyway, he was the one who ate the fruit. Every time he says he is the leader of that cult, he has no intention of making it that way. The leader of Pungcheon Church said to Gwon Ma. I heard that you were expelled from the church along with Duke Lee. I was enjoying some free time for the first time in a long time. The leader of Pungcheon asked vaguely. Did you have anything stolen from you? What was stolen? If I let my guard down for a moment, mine will be with Lee Gongja. I was wondering if our Gwonma had experienced something like that too. The Pungcheon cult leaders eyes looked like You must have been taken away too?, so the horse resolutely shook his head. That didnt happen. At the same time, Gwonma gave me a look that said, Do I look like someone who will have something taken away from me? Amid the invisible war of nerves, the leader of Pungcheon was deeply upset. Am I the only one who lost everything to Lee Gongja? He still sometimes thinks about the stuff he gave to Geommugeuk. After leaving the church anyway, it wasnt like I had any regrets or greed about the sacred object itself. However, there are times when I feel doubtful that I am a foolish person who gives everything that I dont have to give, or that I am the only one who suffers losses. These feelings are also contributing to the depression I am feeling these days. At that time, Geomgeuk spoke. I am now able to serve Master Kwon as my master. The leader of Pungcheon Church was surprised to hear those words. Really? Yes, Master Kwon is my master now. The leader of the Pungcheon Church could not contain his surprise. Soon, his mood improved as he looked at the horse. You were taken away too! You have lost everything you are! This was what ultimately pleased the leader of Pungcheon Church. I wasnt the only one who suffered! It was truly a greatfort to him. Of course, Gwonma will not admit it at all. Gowol celebrated by taking the gun. I would like to reduce the priests contract. The leader of Pungcheon also congratted Gwon Ma. Congrattions. Thank you. The leader of Pungcheons mouth was itching. I hope you dont be that master then. If I had been a little closer to Gwonma, I would have said it in the end. Im going to talk to thete soldier for a moment. Geomgeuk and Gowol went out. Now only Gwonma and the leader of Pungcheon are left there. The first to break the awkward silence and speak was the leader of Pungcheon Church. You have made a big decision. It just happened to be like that. cancer. If youe to your senses, it looks like this. A smile appeared on the face of the Pungcheon cult leader. This time Gwonma asked. The leader has made a big decision. If Mazon sees me, he might look a little funny. Its funny. What can you say? I see you abandoning Pungcheongyo anding to Jungwon and doing this alone. These were two people who normally would not have had a single conversation. However, due to the central point of the sword dance, conversations that would not have urred before took ce. Why are you alone? There are also soldiers. Dont you have any disciples of mine? I heard from the military that you support the Archduke. Thats right. The leader of Pungcheon said something unexpected. Dont treat me poorly because Im your disciple. The leader of Pungcheon was not at all afraid of Gwonma. You only bet half the bet, but we bet everything on your student. Gwonma drank his tea without answering anything. Meanwhile, Geomgeuk and Gowol came out to the yard. When the two of them were alone, the sword danceforted him for his hard work. Youve been through a lot. It would have been less difficult than bing Master Kwons disciple. Geommugeuk did not deny it butughed. Before I tell you the reason why I left a message to see you, Confucius, I have one thing to ask of you. Tell me. The leader is having a hard time these days. how? wherefore? how much? Geommugeuk did not ask these questions. This was because Gowol was able to guess all the details from the fact that he talked about it separately. I still dream of that time when I was shackled. Sometimes I even talk to Uhm Lae-jong. I dont think its really easy for a person to escape from the past. The same goes for a religious leader. Geommugeuk smiled at him. Ill talk about it separately. thank you. As long as he told Geomugeuk, Gao Yue was no longer worried about him. Why did you ask to see me? Then Gowol said something unexpected. Have you ever heard of Shinseonchae (ɂ)? Chapter 200 Are you ready to borrow money for the 200th installment? Fresh vegetables. It is a word that originated as the opposite concept of Yeomwangchae (), which is a vicious usury. It was called Sinseonchae because it was money given by a Sinseon, money lent without interest. Of course, I know because a major incident rted to Shin Seon-chae urred before his return. And the moment I heard that name, I thought to myself. They have been moving since then. It was a long timeter that the Shin Seon-chae incident was revealed to the world. Gowol exined about fresh vegetables. A new word that has emerged these days means lending money without paying interest. It is a word that is mainly spread secretly among young martial artists. Fresh vegetables. It was also a word that announced the beginning of an evil deed that would make even the devil shake his head. When I first heard in Gwiju that young warriors were lending money without charging interest, I thought it was a good will from a rich man. Butter, I heard it in Chongqing and also in Hubei. Oh, of course, I wouldnt have known if I hadnt worked with information. Its spreading quite secretly. And Gowols suspicions started right here. Who on earth lends money without charging interest? And thats especially true for young warriors? Gowol already seemed to sense that there was something to this incident. It turned out that a mysterious organization called Hyeopgye (f) was lending the money. It is a name with the meaning of helping together, but their actual name, which waster revealed, is Dark World. There was something decidedly strange. Something? They say there is no repayment date on the IOU. No interest and no repayment date? Then, the person who borrowed it would have less sense of responsibility and would not think about repaying it? youre right. So, there are people who borrow again without paying back. It was a tactic to keep the other person borrowing more money. They may all be young and smart, but they stillcked the experience to handle the meanness of the deliberately designed Sorijangdo (ЦYص). They must have been mistaken. The fact that there is no repayment date does not mean that you can postpone it forever, but that you cane at any time and ask to repay the principal. What if they suddenlye to you and ask you to hand over your umted loans and repay the entire principal at once? If you refuse to pay, face confiscation will begin from then on. Depending on the targets inclination or personality, they will use force or threaten to kill their family. You can appeal to your conscience or appease it with good words. In the meantime, all of my weaknesses had been investigated, and I had borrowed as much money as I could without paying interest, so there was no justification in the world. Moneypletely controls a persons life. In the first ce, it is unlikely that the loan was made with the intention of recovering the money. They will use that money to do other things. The moment you do something bad even once under the condition of having your money forgiven, you be their ve for the rest of your life. Gowol gave a look of admiration. There is no need to be so admirable. Its not that I figured it out because Im smart, its because it actually happened. Youre amazing for catching this conspiracy without missing it. The ck bastardsmit numerous evil acts by taking advantage of young people who are indebted to them. As a result, many innocent people lose their lives. There were many young people whomitted suicide because they could not bear the pain. The fact that there was a dark world behind all of this was revealed only after a long time had passed. Their vicious atrocities as they thoroughly manipted people with money. When dealing with people who use me wangchae, you can at least be careful in the first ce. These people approached with smiling faces and sucked out the young peoples marrow. Afterwards, when they were cornered into martial arts, the leaders, including the leader of the ck World, had made a huge amount of money and disappeared into hiding. In the end, I couldnt even catch it. I want to see how much money this is and how sessful it is. I could understand Gowols intention. The idea was to deal with these viins and recover the money now that they are suffering from financial difficulties. He must have felt sorry for me since he was the one spending money to create the organization. I dont have enough money. Should I get some help from the freshmen? When I willingly agreed, Gowols expression brightened. Can we activate the intelligence organization? This organization is your organization, not mine. You can make your own decisions, move first, report, and do itter. I gave him full authority and unlimited trust in his work. Gowol bowed his head and expressed his gratitude. Try demonstrating your skills. yes! It was Gowols first time moving against an external enemy. Afterwards, Gowol will make his own ns. All I have to do is swing my fist at the board Gowol made. Isnt being able to feel at ease like this the privilege of a leader with capable soldiers? After finishing the conversation and returning to the room, there was silence. Gwonma and Pungcheon Gyoju were drinking tea in silence. This breathtaking awkwardness. What were you talking about? The leader of Pungcheon Church answered my question. I said please take good care of our scientist. Are you swearing behind my back? Wouldnt you be able to continue cursing only if you continue to win? That is correct. The leader of Pungcheon seemed to be feeling much better. I looked at Gowol at his bright appearance. Gowol also looked like he didnt know why. The reason was revealed that night. I was in the space-time illusion created by the Pungcheon cult leader. Lets talk for a moment, and he showed off his space-time anomaly technique. It was such a beautiful and cool sight in the fields under the blue sky. Master! You mean Master? Have you forgotten? Didnt we decide to take the leader as our teacher here? The person who taught me the art of space-time transformation was the leader of Pungcheon. So, I had a conversation before that I would make him my teacher at least in this area. ah! It was like that. Instead of being happy, the leader of Pungcheonmented. Why are you doing that? He said with a sigh. Its you, so Ill be honest with you. I was really happy when Gwonma told me he was your master. Its not that Im happy that the two of you became close friends, but I also feel like Gwonma has been betrayed by you. I was depressed because I felt like I was the only one robbed by you. The only person who could really say something like this so openly would be the leader of the Pungcheon Church. But now that I think about it, Im also your teacher, right? It wasnt Gwonma who got robbed first, it was me. I ended upughing at his self-me. Are youughing at me? Are youughing at me? You are my teacher. Okay,ugh as much as you want. Master. Why but? After staring at him for a moment, I spoke with sincerity. Thank you. what? Thank you for being by my side. Thank you for being next to Gowol. Why is this happening all of a sudden? I have no money! Why is this happening? This is something I always try to keep in my rtionships with people these days. Something as important as looking at a person directly. speaking. Dont save it, lets talk about it. When somethinges to mind, dont dy and say it. Im putting that into practice right now. thank you so much. As I expressed my sincere gratitude one more time, the Pungcheon leaders eyes deepened. Im fine, so I dont have to take care of it like this. No, I will take care of it. I am human too, so I will make mistakes. Please continue to criticize me if I am negligent. Dont treat me like that cult leader then! Dont treat it like a fish you caught! Please keep swearing. The wind blew and the hems of our clothes fluttered. The head of Pungcheon asked, looking at the grass lying down all at once in surrender to the wind. Gowol said take care of me, right? yes. Why do young people take such care of older people? It hurts my pride. The soldier said that. I still dream of the time when I was shackled. It seems like its really not easy for someone to escape from the past. I think the same goes for the leader. I will take care of it myself. Look here, scientist. Take care of your soldiers, not me. Youre having a hard time these days. Cant you take care of it yourself? Then, the head of Pungcheon suddenly revealed his true feelings. This was Gowols favorite ce. I really liked the fields and sky here. But after bing a soldier, I became reluctant to bring him here. Why is that so? After a moment, the leader of the Pungcheon Church spoke. Im afraid. Im afraid hell think this when hees here. At that time, I was so oppressed that I missed this fake world, right? I understood the concerns of the Pungcheon religious leader. Yes, the past is something that cannot be shaken off, even if it is funny. Bring the soldier here. Bring it to me? Just because you donte doesnt mean the memories here will disappear. Would you have forgotten about this ce if that smart man didnte here? ! Rather, if you want to forget, you will have to forget it here. Hehehe. Was it because it reflected the thoughts of the Pungcheon religious leader? A stronger wind blew. Then Ill just leave. Even after I left, the leader of Pungcheon did note out of the time-space illusion for a long time. * * * The next day, Pungcheon Bridge was still in the time-space illusion. With other people in the same ce. Gowol was standing where the sword dance was. Its been a while here, hasnt it? Gowol nodded with a sullen expression at the words of the Pungcheon religious leader. The leader of the Pungcheon Church asked while observing Gowols thoughts. whats the matter? Why? Coming here reminds me of the old days. You dont have any good memories, do you? When I heard those words from Gowol, the Pungcheon religious leaders heart ached. Why did you bring me here? You still wear my invisible shackles! Are you trying to say this? The leader of Pungcheon was taken aback by Go Wols cold reaction. no. Its just been a while since I Let me out. okay. The leader of Pungcheon, who was trying to solve the space-time anomaly, became angry. When I thought about it, I was angry. hey! Why are you so upset and angry? Are our old memories nothing? How many times did you apologize for what you did wrong? Is it really necessary to react so sharply? I just want to be with you The Pungcheon leader was speechless as he spoke. What on earth are you going to do with him? Because you want to reminisce? Because Geommugeuk told you to do that? Or is it because you want to hear from Gowols mouth that its okay now? shit! This is a ce that should not have been opened. It was then. Go Yues soft speaking voice was heard. Its the leader. You were worried that I might act like I did before, right? The surprised Pungcheon leader raised his head. Gowol, who had been angry a moment ago, had disappeared and he was back to his usual self. The Pungcheon religious leader knew. That Gowol acted on purpose. How can you see me and worry like that? Can you not know someone after seeing them for so long? Honestly, the more I look, the more I dont know. You dont know and I dont know. Gowol looked around and said. I wanted toe here. I have never been happier than when I was here. Im currently wandering around the midfield, but I liked it better when I was standing here with the leader. So, I was waiting to see when the leader would ask me toe here. Then the leader of Pungcheon screamed loudly. What kind of crazy talk are you talking about? Cancel that statement immediately! Do you like this world better? Are you crazy? Here, just forget it! Forget it! What if this crappy ce, which was just a pore in that painful life, is better? Is that all you have in your life right now? What kind of intelligence organization are you if you are so unhappy? Knock it all out, including science and engineering! Gowol was filled with passionate passion as he looked at the passionate gaze of the Pungcheon religious leader. What more could you want in your life to have someone like this? Aaaah! good night! Gowol started running around the field like in the old days. Then hey down in the field. Good. Whats good? Now I feel like that damn religious leader. Are you a little angry today? Its okay. The anger that had been resolved built up again. However, contrary to his words, the expression on the face of the Pungcheon Church Master was more rxed than before entering the space-time transformation technique. Gowol, who was lying down, got up. Leader, lets go out. Im busy. Later. Rest a little more. Forget about that. Forget about science and engineering. Then Gowols eyes turned to the sky again. Its definitely better. The sky is better here. At least at this moment, the feelings were the same, but the leader of Pungcheon spoke differently. I will never open it again. Watch it to your hearts content and roll around. * * * While Gowol was making decisions regarding cooperation, I was practicing martial arts with Gwonma. This time was really precious. We finally began to share martial arts with boxing techniques. Byeokryeok Sura Fist vs. Byeokryeok Sura Fist. The horse now began to teach me with his body. Now that he has officially be a master, it is impossible for him to just fight. Instead, he was able to do as many fights as he wanted with the Byeokryeok Sura fist. Even if I wonter, I wouldnt have to worry too much since I would be able to beat him with his martial arts skills. And a few dayster. Gowol showed results faster than expected. It was sessful in bridging the line with the cooperative side. Are you ready to borrow money from the gods? I smiled broadly at Gowol. I was nning to return to them exactly what they did to the youth. I will root out every single one of them who are evil. Shall we go somewhere and see how much money our immortals have? Chapter 201 Episode 201 Unless there are crazy people who appear from time to time. Please save me! Samseon () raised the young man who was kneeling and ejacting. This makes me feel very ufortable. If you suddenly ask me to repay the money, how will I repay it? Samseon sighed. I cant help it because it is an order from the world. You know? People like us have no choice but to do what we are told. That doesnt mean you can sell your house. If you dont have a home, where will you take your parents? This young mans weakness was filial piety. Samseon continued to attack that weak point. You should take me to a rtives house somewhere. Which rtive would wee old people? Samseon sighed. So I told you not to borrow more money? The young man also sighed. I didnt know it would end up like this. The dream of a young man who went abroad to study martial arts and left his hometown was to open a military service in his hometown. As he was working hard to make money and achieve his dream, Samseon approached him offering to lend him some fresh vegetables. Of course, the young man was skeptical at first. However, there was nothing wrong with the IOU. Plus, Samsun was so kind. He really treated me like his own brother. They didnt even force me to borrow money until the end. He even advised me to borrow at the next opportunity because it would be difficult to have a lot of debt at a young age. Then, when he tried to lend the fresh vegetables to someone else, the young man became anxious. I ended up borrowing money that day. We bought an old manor and remodeled it into a military office. But then an ident urred in which workers were injured. Construction was dyed and more money had to be borrowed to pay medical expenses for the workers. Afterwards, an incident urred where materials were stolen. So I had to borrow money again. Still, I tried to repay the debt by opening a military branch and operating it steadily. This time, a fire broke out in the fully built military building. The young man truly felt as if the sky was falling. But to make matters worse, Samseones and demands that the money be repaid. The idea is to sell the house where your parents live. I will do anything. You should never sell your house! Are you doing something? Are you nning tomit murder? Dont say such useless things. sorry. I will try to figure it out somehow, so discuss it with me. thank you. thank you. See youter then. As Samseon turned away from the young man, a smile appeared on his thin lips. Now its almost time. All you had to do was make someonemit a crime once and that was it. The moment you take that first step, you can use it for the rest of your life. Especially if you are as kind and innocent as this young man and have a deep sense of filial piety towards your parents, it is as good as eating for nothing. Ambition, dreams, hope, youth, family these bright and warm things were the bait that would lead young people to hell. Push forward with passion! You should dream when you are young. Have hope! You are young! Think of your family! How can hot-blooded young people avoid this? Samsun smiled coldly and got into the waiting carriage. He asked the drivers assistant. next? This is a person who wants to borrow new money. What are you doing? He is the son of Jeong Gwon-mun (ȭT) Munju. It was a sect I had heard of. You may wonder why a child from such a famous n would want to borrow money, but from my experience so far, people who really need to borrow money dont borrow money, but people who dont need it borrow money. Samseon leaned his head against the carriage. It was really busy these days. The Dark World was run by four sworn brothers whomitted all kinds of evil deeds. When they started this work, they gave up their names and became first, second, third, and fourth lines. Those who first created the Dark World were clever and ruthless. I was born with no sympathy for others. Then he suddenly came looking for a lot of money and proposed this job. He didnt tell me where he got this money. There must have been a separate owner who provided this enormous amount of money. Anyway, one thing was certain. As long as those ruthless frontliners decide to make money, they will make a huge amount of money. To maintain secrecy, the number of subordinates was kept to a minimum and work was thoroughly divided. Saseon led elite warriors and moved only when force was necessary. If the diagonal line was the fist, then this line was the foot. Ethan was in charge of finding potential victims. The front line decided where to use these prey. I made them do all kinds of things. Not only did theymit assault and murder, but they also made people steal military pay from rtives or acquaintances. Then, when it seemed like the secret would be leaked, he faked suicide and killed himself. If there was a first line that was the head, there was also a third line that acted as the mouth. Samseon walked around and yed the role of caressing andforting them. If you just be patient, a better life wille to you. ?? ??? ??? ??? ?? ?? ?? ????? ??? ?? ?? ??. Im here. The meeting ce was the guesthouse. The subordinate said, pointing to a young man sitting in a corner seat. I am the author. Samseon walked to him and Suha waited a little distance away. Samseon joined the young man and greeted him warmly. Im sorry. Have you waited long? Its okay. The young man answered softly. Normally, young people who came to borrow money would be nervous and rigid. However, rather than being nervous, this young man was giving off a dark and gloomy feeling. What is your name? This is Jeongyang. The person who introduced himself as Jeongyang was Geommugeuk. From what I heard, you are the sessor to the regime? Jeongjeongmun was a sect that actually existed not far from here. The youngest there was also Jeongyang. Of course, this sect was a sect from the Heavenly Demon Church managed by Tongcheongak. If someone actually goes to investigate, they will find out that he has a son who looks like Geomjugeuk. Like the Seodo faction used in Soryongjeon, thest martial artspetition of the Murim League, Jeongjeongmun was a disguised faction created in preparation for such a case. Why does someone like that need money? Samseon asked as if he was wondering. Geommugeuk asked instead of answering. I heard that you can lend without charging interest. Thats right, fresh vegetables dont charge interest. Geommugeuk raised his head and looked at Samseon. The sword dance was creating a gloomy atmosphere, unlike his usual self. He could appear like a no-nonsense person, or he could act like he was from a very prestigious family. However, Gowol demanded that the opponent be treated like this. How much can you lend me? How much do you need? 100,000 nyang. Samseon was surprised. This was the first time I had ever asked to borrow 100,000 nyang at once. Where are you going to spend that much money? Geommugeuk lowered his head and said nothing. Look. Its up to you how you spend the borrowed money, but 100,000 nyang is a lot of money. Shouldnt we know where to use it? Samseon thought to himself. This doesnt feel good? That was when I decided that I shouldnt lend it out. Like a person who cant hold back his anger, Geommugeuk suddenly threw his fist on the floor from where he was sitting. Even though there was no direct impact, the bottom of the room was dented. Samseon was surprised. What was even more surprising was that there was no sound so that the person sitting next to me didnt notice. His agility was outstanding for his age. Thats it. Lets pretend it never happened. When Geommugeuk was about to leave as if he hade out for no reason, Samseon stopped him. for a moment! Why are you so hasty? He acted as if he was wondering whether he should rent the sword dance or not at this very moment. Now, sit down first. The reason Samseon captured the sword dance was because of his skills. He is what the front lines are looking for! The front line was looking for a master to use for arge project. There has even been an order to ensure that if a master is caught, he must be caught. Okay, Ill lend you the money. Where you spend it is your personal matter, so I wont ask any further questions. A little joy shed across Geommugeuks face. Youre lending me this much money, but youre not even saying thank you? Then the sword dance began to sound inaudible. Where in the world is there anything free? Im sure hell get something from meter for lending me the money. I red at Samseon with a look that told me that Geommugeuk could not fool me. Samsun was the first person I had ever met who gave me this feeling. He was a guy who was somewhat repulsive, yet strangely attracted to people. A guy who looked like he was going to cause a big ident. That meant he was going to make a lot of money for them. good! Use your IOU. Geommugeuk looked around at the IOU. There is no repayment date, just like I heard. If you were trying to make money, you would have invested at the top. We believe in and invest in your youth. Geommugeuk snorted at the word youth and continued to look at the IOU. If I soak this in water, wont the contents of the IOU change? If youre that suspicious, check it out. In Geommugeuk, I tried sshing water and bringing antern to heat it up. However, there was no change in the IOU. This time, Samseon snorted inwardly. There are a lot of doubts. Isnt this why its difficult to use? no. People who are suspicious tend to be easy to take advantage of. This is because once you ovee doubt, you tend to show confident faith. If you decide to cheat, the other persons personality doesnt matter. Geommugeuk, who had been looking at the IOU for a long time, nodded. If you give me money, I will stamp your hand. At Samseons order, the subordinate who drove the carriage came to retrieve the slip. After receiving the money, Geommugeuk left his signature on the IOU. See youter then. When Geommugeuk took the money and left without looking back, Samseon gave an order to his subordinates. Lets set up a surveince team and see where he spends his money. All right. After the two people left the guest house, they left in a carriage. Geomgeuk and Gowol were watching the two people leave from the alley of the building across from them. Well done. The sword dance performance had as dark and gloomy an atmosphere as possible, as instructed by Gowol. Its a good thing you checked the IOU. Sprinkling water and applying heat was a spontaneous decision made by Geommugeuk. It was judged that the person who approached with some bad purpose would not make a fuss about checking the IOU. Sir, wouldnt it be better if we capture that guy and torture him so we can find out where the other guys are? Gowol shook his head in response to Geommugeuks question. The guy who nned this is a smart guy. If you touch it wrongly, it will cut off its tail and disappear into hiding. So what do we do now? Buy one thing with the 100,000 nyang you borrowed. What object? Gowol said with a smile that he already had a n. Its something that will surprise them. * * * Three dayster, the subordinate returned and reported to Samseon. Jeong Yang went to a dark dealer in this area and bought poison with 100,000 nyang. The dark merchants were so-called shadow merchants, who sold dark weapons or weapon poisons banned by the Murim Alliance. You bought poison? What poison? I bought something intangible. Samseon was surprised. The intangible poison was a poison that was very expensive and not easily avable. Can you buy it with 100,000 nyang? It looks like I bought just enough for one-time use. Who on earth are you trying to kill? Sam-seon was embarrassed by the subordinates answer that he couldnt know that much. Ive always lent money and used it for all kinds of things, but Ive never bought anything intangible. I guess this was the unpleasant feeling I felt that day. I dont have a good feeling about this? Although I didnt buy it for that purpose, I could have used that intangible poison on myself. How on earth did you deal with the dark merchant? We have apetent intelligence dealer in the area. It looks like a line came through there. shit! Ask him to meet you again. yes. Samseon sighed. I really liked this job. The fun of gently cajoling someone and leading them to their destruction gave him greater pleasure than sleeping with a woman. Moreover, even as he was dying, his opponent relied only on the three good fortunes. Samseon thought there was nothing more destructive and peripherally fun than this. Unless its these crazy guys that appear from time to time. The next day, Samseon met Geommugeuk again. Why did you ask to see me? When I found out that I had bought poison, the sword dance seemed even more gloomy and dark. I have something to ask you. what? Where did you spend the 100,000 nyang you lent me? Geommugeuk frowned. Didnt you decide not to ask that? It did. But a strange rumor began to spread. They said someone bought an intangible poison for 100,000 nyang. For a moment, Geomgeuk flinched. It was a reaction that did not require questioning. I am not. Then show me the money. Or tell me where you wrote it. Geomgeuk couldnt say anything. Samseon spoke soothingly in a good tone. The moment you buy it, we are in the same boat. If you cause an ident with that poison, it will be a problem for us too. So tell me. If there is anything I can help with, I will help. You cant help. Who on earth are you trying to kill? If you use intangible poison, the Murim Alliance will investigate. That means the problem is getting bigger. If you want to kill someone, you might as well hire a murderer Then an unimaginable name appeared. Do you have a swordsman who can kill a knight? ! Samseon was really surprised. I was so surprised that I wondered if I had ever been so surprised recently. You sure youre not talking about a Demonic Cults Demon Cult, right? Why not? He is the one who will tear you to death. Samseon forgot what to say for a moment. I felt like I got it wrong. ah! This is crazy. Hes really crazy too. If things get mixed up with the Demonic Cult, they will all die. Why are you trying to kill Gwonma? The horseman touched my woman. Why did Gwon Ma touch your woman? Geommugeuk hesitated to answer for a moment, but then revealed the family secret as if he had decided to do so anyway. Our government gate belongs to the Demonic Cult. Its the ce where Gwonma was in charge. Samseon almost screamed. It has already be entangled with the Demonic Cult. This crazy guy is revealing such an important secret like this? But there was a reason why my eyes rolled back. Sometimes, a knight who came to my house saw my fiancee and raped her. Damn it! Even though my father found out about it, he told me to be patient. He showed his anger with zing eyes that showed that he would do whatever it took to do the sword dance. Im going to kill the knight. Samseon also had the same decision. He quickly sent a message to his subordinates behind him. C Contact the freshmen. We need to get rid of this crazy guy first and get out quickly. Chapter 202 Episode 202 will be in a few days, right? For now, calm down your anger. Samseon appeased the sword dance. Even if it was time to kill, I had to calm my excitement for now. Can you bear it? Even I wouldnt have been able to stand it. Still, if you mess up because youre excited, you wont be able to get revenge, right? The other person is I couldnt bring myself to say anything. I never thought the day woulde when I would say out of my own mouth that the other person is a bully. Geommugeuk clenched his fists, not knowing whether he was aware of those feelings or not. You said you considered me like your child. bad guy! Samseon had to stop Geommugeuk from doing anything before the other hermits arrived. That bad guy should be killed. I will help you. Why you? Why? Because he deserves to die. Geommugeuk snorted. I guess thats not it. Are you afraid that you might get involved for no reason? dont worry. I will never tell you that you bought me poison. Instead of saying he borrowed money, he said you bought him poison. Saying I would never say anything actually sounded more dangerous. The sword dance was intentionally getting on his nerves. Samseon said, I bought you poison? Are you crazy? I suppressed the feeling of wanting to scream. How are you going to poison the horse? Im going to poison the alcohol. When is Gwonmaing again? Ill be back here in five days. Five dayster! Sam-seons heart became anxious. In the meantime, we have to somehow get the immortals to arrive. If you interfere for no reason, you too will die. So please leave. If you kill Kwon Ma, will the Demonic Cult leave your house alone? You will be exterminated. Take it or not. My father couldnt evenin when something like this happened to his child. For a ce like this, it would be better to be exterminated. Samseon had this thought while understanding the anger of the sword dance that was just starting. I touched the wrong crazy guy! Still, I couldnt handle it myself. Judging from the skills he demonstrated in the guesthouse the other day, his opponent was much more advanced than him. Geomgeuk stood up from his seat. Donte looking for me again. If youe again, I will spray that poison on you. Geommugeuk left there with threatening words. * * * A whileter, I was watching Samseon leave with Gowol from the rooftop of the building across from the guesthouse. A while ago, I confirmed that his subordinate was sending out war letters. Since the matter is serious, all key members of the cooperativemunity would have been called. ording to what I investigated, their leadership consists of four people in total, and Ilseon is the leader. Gowols intelligence organization was already showing its power. It was a high month that made me feel that the money I spent was definitely worth it. Does that mean we only have to deal with the four of them? yes. Among them, Il-seon is the mastermind. This guy is very suspicious and doesnt show himself easily. Since Madam Kwon is involved in this matter, she will have no choice but to show herself. This is why everyone has soldiers. Its sofortable and nice. It is very difficult for a soldier to have a leader who is smarter than himself. You must be mistaken. The only thing Im good at is Abusingong. After a moment, Gowol spoke. Thanks to you, I worked things out with the religious leader. Geommugeuk looked at his face. He seemed much morefortable than when he first asked me to be the leader. I thought Gowol was really great at sword dance. How could he be so kind to the Pungcheon religious leader who held him so captive? Although I dont know what kind of rtionship they had in their past lives, I felt once again that the rtionship between the two was truly deep. The religious leader was worried about you. I heard youre having a hard time these days. Take care of the soldiers and not yourself. Im fine. Whats okay? They say that everyone who needs help starts by saying they are okay. When Gowol looked at him with an expression asking where he heard that, Geommugeuk revealed his honest feelings. Go soldier, Im not okay. Dealing with mazons, fighting for session, acting in front of these trash people, Shin Seon-chae, its so hard and tiring. But just saying this makes me feel better. So, tell the soldier too. If its hard, its hard. If youre tired, youre tired. Because Im listening. Gowol smiled meaningfully. He said to the Pungcheon religious leader. Its hard. I mean, if you too are having a hard time, say this. Now, Geommugeuk is doing that for himself. Gowol raised his head and looked up at the sky. I felt better even without saying anything. * * * Among us, the one who had the hardest time was Gwonma. Thats why Madam Kwon became a viin. Im sorry for not being able to tell you in advance because the situation was urgent. When I finished exining the situation, Gwonma got angry. Hes not just a viin hes a shameless lecher, right? You have tomit this level of evil to have the motivation to use poison to kill someone. There are many other reasons, right? He personally insulted me or killed a subordinate he cared about! But I dont think it could be more stimting than this. Its obscene! Since he was a champion who had never had any problems with women, it was natural for him to jump up and down. Gwonma brought his face close to Geommugeuk. Is this your idea? Or are you thinking of a soldier who cant y baduk? Of course, thats my military opinion. Dont hold back and go Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm. A growling sound was heard from the horses clenched fist. It was the sound of a typhoon approaching in the distance. Its your doing. How could your soldiers dare to do that? As expected, you are smart. Of course it was my idea. Why did you turn me into a slut? Because its one of the strongest reasons to want to kill someone. Maybe thats why they have no doubts about my murderous intentions. But I just hate being misunderstood. Master. I said this to people who are going to die soon anyway, so you dont have to worry about it. There is no need for words to flow anywhere else. At that time, Gwonma suddenly had a question. But did he believe that? What he expected was Could it be possible for Gwonma to do that? It might have been. yes. I thought you trusted me too much? You believed it all at once? Whats his name? Whats your name? Geommugeuk smiled and said to Gwonma, who was getting angry at the guys for no reason. It will be over in just a few days anyway. Those few days will be the most valuable days of your life, Master. What do you mean by that? Because the name Gwonma was mentioned, their leaders will move. As a result, many young people under their spell will escape despair and death. If you count the people who will be harmed by them in the future, there will be hundreds or thousands of people. Master will save all of those people. What kind of righteousness do I have? Youll be happy that I saved someones life? Then, for the sake of my disciple who likes saving people, please live as a demon for a few days. Gwonma stared at the sword dance and then turned around, still exuding a dark aura. Its a long few days! * * * Four dayster, the first person to arrive was Sa-seon. What on earth are you making such a fuss about? Has there been a war? Samseon was the older brother, but the two were like friends. When Samseon saw Saseon, a martial arts expert, he felt his nervous mind rx. Samseon told Saseon in detail what happened. So that crazy guy is going to poison Gwonma? Whats the problem with that? Even if I kill him, he still kills me, right? The problem is that the poison was bought with money borrowed from us. Why is that? Theyre even investigating who bought the poison with the demonic cults money? If its an ordinary poison and an ordinary target, Im not worried. This is a problem that will end with this guy finding poison and killing him. The problem is that I bought something intangible. How did you buy that expensive intangible damn thing? And the dead person is Gwon Ma. Then, of course, you will start to suspect whether there is someone behind it. If we dig deep, our existence will eventually be revealed. Do you think the Demon Cult will just leave us alone? Only then did Saseondo understand the seriousness of the situation. When is Gwonmaing? tomorrow. Then we only have time today. What about Jeong Jeong-muns son? Im drinking at a bar right now. Lets go ahead. When Sa-seon tried to go straight away, Sam-seon stopped him. If you just kill him in a bar, his father will investigate his sons death. Eventually, the Demonic Cult will intervene. Then we be more dangerous. Then what should we do? Samseon suggested one method. We are kidnapping him and making him missing. Im just going to treat it as if he got discouraged by his fiancees situation and went off somewhere. Before we kill him and melt him into Hwagol Mountain, let him leave at least a brief letter. The firing line also agreed with that opinion. good idea. * * * An hour after Samseon and Saseon waited in front of the tavern, Geommugeuk staggered out of the tavern. When he entered a deserted ce, three lines appeared in front of him. The drunk Geomugeuk let out a tongue-curling sound. you! I said if you show up in front of me again, Ill kill you, right? Look, I came because I have something to tell you. Geommugeuk didnt even notice the firing squad approaching behind him. What can I say! You must havee to stop me again. What a coward you are. Im not scared! Tomorrow. Saseon subdued the demonic and evil blood of the sword dance. I couldnt even avoid the sword dance that I was talking about and ended up getting hit. The three lines and four lines ran with their arms linked on both sides. The two arrived in a deserted forest. It was only when we arrived there that we were able to release the pain from Geommugeuk. what? do you want to die? The drunken sword dance seemedpletely unaware of the seriousness of the situation. Samseon handed Geommugeuk the paper and brush he had prepared and the pre-grinded ink. From now on, write down whatever I call you. what? This? Father, Soja, I will leave for a while ande back. Geommugeuk tried to write with drunken eyes, but soon put down the brush. You bastard! Are you trying to kill me by doing less of this? It was right then. I heard someone talking behind me. You idiots! The expressions of Samseon and Saseon brightened. Il-seon and Lee-seon walked in there. The front line had already arrived, but they were watching how things were going. It was revealed like this because it was judged to be a safe situation. I was so angry at my father that I left, so why did I leave a note? Thats even weirder. Sam-seon eximed in admiration at Il-seons words. also! Itsrge. You think differently than we do! Il-seon approached Geommugeuk. He was a truly evil man whose true nature was clearly visible on his face, and his eyes were as cold as a snake. This insignificant guy is what caused this mess. He, who was ring at Sword Dance, stood up and said. Bury him alive. The goal is to inflict the fear and pain of being buried alive. At that time, Geomgeuk grinned. The gloomy and dark look that had been portrayed until now disappeared and became the original expression of sword dance. Sam-seon, who was watching, was startled by the change in his expression, making him look like a different person. Really, this crazy guy scares people until they die. At that time, Geommugeuk asked Il-seon. Did thise from your head? You dont look that smart. The front lines expression hardened. The other three just watched this situation. They knew very well that the angrier the front line, the more things to see. Of course, sometimes things happened that I was afraid of appearing in my dreams. Whos behind you? Who paid for it? Geommugeuk looked at the other immortals. Didnt you guys also tell this? Did youe together without that much trust? At that moment, Ilseon noticed. Before I knew it, the tongue-twisting sound of the sword dance had disappeared. you? Youre not drunk. I woke up. It sobers me up to hear that they are being buried alive. The words he spoke were as rxed as his facial expressions during the sword dance. Il-seon looked around with an inexplicable sense of difort. I suspected there might be an ambush, but I couldnt feel anything around me. Samseon stepped forward instead. Never mind. He was always crazy. I thought I should kill him quickly and be done with it. Since it was his own decision to lend 100,000 nyang to Geommugeuk in the first ce, it would have been a wise choice to finish it before that crazy guy angers Il-seon even more. I will handle it and ask. Geommugeuk asked as he watched him take out the dagger from his arms. You said you were investing in my youth? I guess I misheard. It meant investing in my youth. Samsun openlyughed. This was the best time for him. This moment that takes the other persons breath away. This moment when you realize you have been betrayed and look at you with resentment. Of course, right now this crazy guy isnt giving me the look he wants. It was frustrating, but it was a special experience. I will remember it forever. Im going to erase all your memories from today. bye! You crazy person! It was just when he was about to slit Geommugeuks neck with a dagger. A cold chill spread across Samseons spine, sending a shiver down his spine. He was not the only one who felt the chill taking over his surroundings. Saseon drew his sword and looked around. A person was walking there. The elongated moon shadow wasrger and wider than an average person. The person who approached me with a frosty prayer showing how I was feeling right now was Gwonma. The four people who checked the other person were surprised. The front line, which seemed ruthlesspared to the man who appeared, had a baby face. At that time, I heard an unknown sword danceing from behind me. Hes very angry now because you all believed him without question. Geommugeuk, who thought the demon blood had been subdued, stood up and dusted off his clothes. He smiled and asked Gwonma. A few days soon, right? Gwonma stood in front of them with a nk, sleepy face. Its been an eon for me! Chapter 203 Episode 203 Who on earth did you mess with? The moment I saw Gwonma, Il-seon felt that even if something went wrong, it was very wrong. My crisis instinct screamed at me to run away. However, Gwonmas prayer, which froze the entire body, froze both the will to fight and the will to run away. At that time, eight masters who had been hiding nearby appeared. Seeing them surrounding and surrounding Gwonma, the frozen hearts of Il-seon rxed a little. Demonic Sword Eight Hands. They were eight people who moved as one body and were once very infamous in martial arts. Fighting in martial arts does not mean that one person bes twice as strong as two people. Just as having 100 people attacking you doesnt make you 100 times stronger. However, these demonic swordsmen became eight times stronger. It may not actually be true, but it gave me that feeling. To that extent, they used perfect passing techniques. That was the reason why I faced the fearsome prayers of the muscr man in front of me without being intimidated. Strictly speaking, the Eight Demon Swordsmen are not his subordinates. He was a problem solver sent by Jeonju to do his job well. So, they were their own bodyguards, limbs that carried out any orders, and at the same time, guards. Kill! As soon as the order from the front line was given, the Demon Swordsman rushed forward without hesitation. He stabbed the horse in eight ces at the same time. The moment they moved, Gwonma also hurled his fist at the Demonic Swordsman in front of him. Quack! Whoa whoa! A crash that shattered flesh and bone erupted along with the sound of thunder, and one of the Demon Swordsmen flew away, smashing a tree and falling. It was the ck Fortune Sura, the first volume of the Byeokryeok Sura. One person was sacrificed, but the remaining seven swords hit the horses body. Kaaaaang! The sword hit the persons body and a metallic sound erupted. As the Fifth Power, Diamond Sura was activated, the entire body temporarily became as hard as steel. The moment when the demon swordsmen were astonished. Puffpuffpuffpuff! The J-Kwon Violent Sura was released from the fist of the Kwon Demon. The Asura was so fast that it looked like a multi-armed Asura stretching out its fists at the same time. With this one move, the six Demonic Swordsmen were sent flying in all directions. They died instantly the moment they were hit, and fell into trees and rocks and rolled around on the ground. The moment when thest remaining demonic swordsman was about to rush in, aiming for the horses eyes! Therge new form of the fighting horse tore through the air at incredible speed. A blow from a well-weighted horse. Quang! The flesh and bones of those hit twisted like a whirlwind. Thest Demon Swordsman who was hit by the Third Book, Heavenly Lightning, flew away to a ce that could not be seen. All of this happened in an instant. In the eyes of the immortals, they heard the sound of thunder, something shed, and the corpse of the Demonic Swordsman was rolling around. It felt as if heavenly punishment was falling from the sky. Heavy silence falls. It was so unrealistic that the four people, including Il-seon, looked mesmerized. Il-seon has confirmed the skills of the Demonic Swordsman several times over the past few years. When given the order to kill, they killed whoever they were. Even famous masters were killed with perfect passing techniques. While watching them fight, there were principles established by the front line. If four of them fall, they run away without looking back. I decided that if their perfect passing technique was broken, it would be time to run away. But what should we do in this case? What if they all die in an instant? I could understand the sword dance. Gwonma showed me everything, starting with the first volume, for me to see. It was definitely different from his own fighting style. Although he was a thieves, he had more power. It was not a question of whether there was more or less inner strength. The prayer held in the fist was more vibrant and powerful. ah! You are really cool. It is better to see something once than to hear it a hundred times. Due to the admiration of the sword dance, the front line thought that the young man in the government was telling lies. Whats cool about a fist when you cant even see it? Who on earth has this kind of status Wow! Its a rmendation! What an idiot! Do you know that now? Those big fists and those thick forearms look like they could have opened the gates of hell directly. If that person is not a horseman, then who is a horseman? If it werent for the Demon King, who would send the Demon Swordsman to the other world so easily? Please save me! Mr. Gwon! The front line fell t. The three remaining people were also shocked and fell to the ground when they heard the word pulsory horse. My whole body trembled when I realized that the opponent was a demon from the Demonic Cult. Il-seon, lying face down on the floor, sent a message to Sam-seon. DIsnt that heir to the regime trying to kill Gwon Ma? -youre right. -You stupid bastard! Do those two look like enemies to you? -I dont even know what happened. -You idiot! I really wanted to jump up and beat him to death from the third line. But I couldnt. It was a life where I lived only ording to my nature. I have never once held back my anger. I even chased him and gouged out his eyes because he red at me on the street. He would not leave alone anyone who messed with his temper. The anger was well controlled now. Please save me! Four people begged for their lives. The horse slowly walked towards them. You mean these guys believed that without a doubt? Geommugeukughed at the back of the horse. Yes, they are the ones who think that because they live that kind of life, others also live that way. I cleared up some misunderstandings about boxing. Everyone raise your heads. Straighten your back. Then they raised their heads from their knees. You guys! Madam Kwon is messing with the fiance of the heir of the sect that belongs to our church? Is it even possible to say that? This is something I made up to attract you. Do you understand? yes! yes. The immortals bowed their heads saying they would understand without question. Geommugeuk asked Gwonma. How are you? Do you feel a little relieved? Gwonma shook his head. Yeah, theres no way you can regret it. I thought that Geommugeuk would not have overreacted so much if it had been for a different reason. They said he killed someone and ignored him. I wouldnt have even blinked at something like this. However, Gwon Ma is a person who absolutely hates doing such things to women. If you think about it, it seems so. He is a man who throws his fist at a cliff and has never once had a problem with women. That kind of person is Kwon Ma. He came out to y pranks and then turned into a dirty joke. thank you. I was truly grateful for the sword dance performance. I know that Master, given your personality, you really didnt like this. Thank you for your patience. I expressed my gratitude in words like this. If youre in a rtionship with Gwonma, dont you know it without me having to say it? no! This must be said in words to know. How can I know if you dont tell me? This was what I was most thankful for. Instead of hiding that dislike and building it up in my heart, I expressed my dislike and gave him a chance to ease his feelings like this. The color demon that appeared and disappeared in this martial arts world in the past few days without anyone knowing was probably the color demon that was the best at fighting in the history of martial arts. Gwonma finallyughed at the joke of the sword dance. The two peoples gazes became intertwined across the moonlight. I feel his face rx. Gwonmas tantrums were not relieved when he revealed the truth to those guys, but only when he heard them thank him for putting up with him and say he was sorry. Thats why you can hear things like this from Gwonma. You say this will save hundreds or thousands of young children? Then it wouldnt be a bad idea to try bing a Uiseon at least once. Gwonma looked up at the moon as if he had said something for nothing. Hisrge back seemed bigger and stronger than before. Meanwhile, the front line was sending messages to the line of fire. -There is no way Gwonma will save us. Take the opportunity and take that young bastard hostage! Thats the only way we can live. Judging by the atmosphere, the two were clearly close friends. If you take them hostage, you will at least be able to find a way to survive. Just then, a sword dance approached them. When he passed Saseon and came to Ilseon, Saseon rose up like a thunderbolt and seeded in aiming his sword at Geommugeuks neck. If you move, this guy will die! Ilseon shouted. done! After ncing at that figure, Gwonma looked up at the moon again and said. You should have taken me hostage instead. The moment the iprehensible words of the horse ended, the sword dance turned towards the firing line. When did you turn around? It was a question that the firing line who was aiming his sword should not have had. Geommugeuks fist tapped lightly. But the results were not easy. Pow! The warlords head tilted back and then returned to its original position. Is it okay for my neck to be bent like that? It wasnt okay. Saseon fell forward and was unable to get up. He died with his neck broken. Geommugeuk looked back at the remaining three and said coldly. I dont like the fact that you named it Shinseon. Seeing that, Il-seon realized. ah! This person is not the sessor to Jeongjeongmun! It is impossible for a young sessor to the ruling family to so easily subdue a man with a sword pointed at his neck. shit! Damn it! The front line regretted and regretted again. He was always very careful. If it had just collided with Mine this time, it would never have appeared. But I couldnt help it when I heard that it was rted to horse fighting. If you make a mistake, the cooperative system you worked so hard to create will be blown away. Come to your senses! Wake! It has already been bitten by a tiger. Fortunately, there were not one prey, but three. You might be able to save at least one person. Survive! I will definitely survive. How much money are you making now? From now on, I will live infort and luxury for the rest of my life. I couldnt die like this. Who is the worst among these? The three people were startled by Geommugeuks question. Why are you so surprised? You also picked people, right? Who should I threaten? Who should I betray? You all choose, so why cant I choose? They put pressure on the three people as if they were going to return the punishment for their sins. If you dont choose, Ill kill all three of you! Then Il-seon and Lee-seon looked at Sam-seon as if they had made a promise. The decision wasnt difficult because we often joked that you were the worst person. Samseon shouted with an aggrieved expression. No, I did the best thing. I gave hope and dreams to young people. I know very well thats not the case. You said that earlier, right? You said it wasnt for my youth, but for yours? Please save me! Have you ever saved the lives of those young men when they begged like this? . I knew it. Whoa! Samseons face was crushed by Geommugeuks fist and he died. dump. Just as I told him earlier that I wouldpletely forget about him from today, Geommugeuk threw away his body without any care. I thought this level of treatment was just right for them. You can tell them youre saving them to get information, but no one has any intention of letting them live. The front line was about to make the final choice. I will run without looking back. Even if you die from a bullet in the back, you will die while running away. There was a glimmer of hope. Because I was confident that it was a light attack. Just as he was about to turn around, someone stood next to him, wrapping his arms around his shoulders. You cant run away. Its not a joke, even if you run one hour first, you will catch up. What hes best at is jumping. The middle-aged man who came next to me and pretended to be friendly was none other than the head of Pungcheon. The front lines could note to their senses. Who is this again? How did he realize that he had approached without warning and that he was trying to run away? In the end, Il-seon couldnt stand it anymore and shouted at Lee-seon. You idiot! Who on earth did you mess with? This is because it was Lee Seons role to choose the target. Then the head of the Pungcheon Church smiled and said. thats right. I once said that to myself a lot. Soon after, Gowol also appeared there. I searched the safe house where that guy was and found the ledger. The thick ledgers contained the names of hundreds of people and the amounts they had borrowed. I will take care of this ledger. If it were Gowol, he would make wise decisions and handle it, so Geomugeuk nodded willingly. The expressions on the front lines became distorted. How on earth did he find out where he was going? I was so careful and careful. He felt dizzy. This was a natural disaster. The sword dance subdued Il-seon and I-seons blood and demon blood. Only one of the two lives. There will be someone out there who will say something more helpful to me, right? If you have anything to say, blink your eyes. Then Ilseon blinked his eyes quickly without hesitation. Sword dance relieved his blood. The remaining 800,000 cats are in the Jungwon battlefield. The seal is in my arms, and I will also teach you the secretnguage you need to find the money. Il-seon taught Go-wol the secretnguage. Lee Seon was embarrassed when he saw that. The front line gives money so easily? No, I understand. The opponent is a fighting horse, so how do you win? This is why Lee Seon was shocked. You say this right away without even looking at yourself with regret? You dont even pretend to think about it and you sentence me to death like this? Geommugeuk said to Lee Seon. Its a pity for you, but I think our first immortal will turn into a fable. Then Ethan blinked his eyes rapidly. After Geommugeuk suppressed Il-seons A-hyeol, Lee Seons A-hyeol was released. Since Il-seon had so coldly said that he would live alone, Lee-sun had no hesitation either. I have one more ledger. Il-seons eyes widened, but he was unable to do anything as his evil blood and demonic blood were suppressed. Geommugeuk said to Lee Seon as if he had expected it. Jeonju Jangbu-gun. He must have been paying back a certain amount of money every month to the person who provided the funds. A ledger that records how much money was paid at what time. The ledger is hidden in the belt of the front line. When Gowol unfastened Ilseons belt and examined it, a rolled up piece of paper came out of it. The details of the bribe were written in detail. It was essential evidence if the mastermind had to be officially identified. Geommugeuk said while looking at the front line. I guess well have to give up the light ship to our second, Sinseonbun? Then Ilseon began blinking faster than light. Chapter 204 Episode 204: Be patient. As the sword dance relieved the pain of the front line, money was created that never existed before. I forgot. I have money saved separately for the continental battlefield. how much? Its about 400,000 nyang. You saved a lot? The front line also revealed the secretnguage of the continental battlefield. Gowol took care of that too and wrote it down. Previously, Shin Shin-chaes funds amounted to 800,000 nyang, plus the money raised separately by the front line was 400,000 nyang. In total, we have already won 1.2 million nyang. Then Ethan blinked with an angry look on his face. Switch to second line again. Did you only take care of 500,000 nyang for us and eat 400,000 nyang on your own? Instead of feeling sorry, Ilseon looked like he wanted to retort something, but he was so overwhelmed by blood that he couldnt say anything. Il-seon has more assets. I know you bought gold and hid it away. The front line could not hide its embarrassment. It seems like he tried to pretend not to know about the gold until the end. As Lee Seon scored with his gold, Il Seon blinked nervously. The blink war between the two has begun. Its the front lines turn again. I was going to say gold too. Please give it my credit! Thats not allowed. If you feel wronged, dont forget it and take care of it. Also, the second immortal might show off with your wealth. The front linepletely gave up its property. The idea was that as long as I survived, I could save as much money as I wanted. I have somend that I bought. How many pyeong? Its quite a bit. In fact, it was started to gain information rather than property, but the two people were misunderstanding the situation. It was a thankful situation from the perspective of the sword dance. Meanwhile, the more Il-seons wealth came out, the more Lee-seon felt betrayed. Brothers? pup! You were eating it all by yourself. Actually, I thought I could do it. But Im angry that they did it without saying anything. The next line of work countered. Dont you know that its thanks to me that you earned even 50,000 nyang in the first ce? If it werent for me, you would have been stabbed to death in a gambling room somewhere right now. Kyaak tut! It was a rtionship built on loyalty, but it was fleeting as it fell apart. In this way, the two people revealed all the assets of the deceased Samseon and Saseon. All I thought was that I had to survive by somehow appearing well in Geommugeuk. Lee Seon even had a desire for revenge, determined to kill Il Seon. Since there was no more money toe out, Geommugeuk pressed for a blood transfusion between the two. The two people, who had been swearing at each other when it was their turn, fell asleep. Geommugeuk said to Gowol. Tomorrow morning, take the two of you and go around the battlefield and recover all your possessions. all right. Until then, the n was to just leave the two alive. Because the front line may have taught the battlefield secretnguage incorrectly. Geommugeuk asked the leader of Pungcheon Church. Please help the soldier tomorrow. I understand. The leader of the Pungcheon Church nodded obediently. I thought you were going to make fun of me for cursing me? They make money by squeezing even the bad guys like this. Do you know how much trouble Gowol and I are going through with that money? sorry. I didnt mean to condescend. It meant that the bad guys money was being put to good use. It seemed like the work of forming an intelligence organization could bepleted to some extent with this funding. I heard everything from Gowol about what kind of guys they are. Why are those bastards sleeping? Hang it upside down! All right. When you wake up, Ill start pulling out your fingernails. Of course it was a joke. Any evil ends with death. That was the iron rule of sword dance. It wasnt for them, it was for myself. After finishing the conversation with the leader of Pungcheon, Geommugeuk approached Gwonma. He was just looking up at the moon as if he didnt care about this matter. Geommugeuk stood side by side and looked up at the moon together. Do you know what I felt during this trip? Ive lived a life entirely focused on martial arts. Youve been training all your life and fighting all your life. One day, Geommugeuk said something simr to Ian. Dont live a life where you focus too much on training. Gwonma is regretting that now. I realized it a little while ago. This is the first time Ive looked up at the moon for this long. Does that make sense? Even Il Da-gyeong has never seen the moon in his entire life. The gaze of the sword dance was directed towards the moon. Just enjoy your life from now on. To do that. If he can keep those words, if Gwonma can actually take a step back from martial arts maybe he can really copse the cliff. Because life changes, martial arts also changes. * * * The next day, Gowol took Il-seon and I-seon along with the leader of Pungcheon and went around the battlefield. The secret word given was urate. Not only the money, but also the gold that had been deposited was found, and other assets were also organized and recovered. Il-seon umted this much wealth in just a few years. It also meant that there were more victims. Il-seon and Lee-seon said all sorts of things to impress Gowol somehow, but Gowol did not ept a single word. Rather, the person who spoke to them was the leader of the Pungcheon Church. Of course, they only pretended not to hear because they only said things they didnt want to hear, such as You will go to the most painful hell of all hells and We made a bet on which of you two would survive. After organizing most of the property, Geommugeuk had the two people sit in front again. Now, should we talk about Jeonju? Il-seon thought that his life or death would be determined by this answer. You cant tell me everything! But you shouldnt even show any sign of hiding it! This was the key. The problem was that I didnt know much about Jeonju. How can I package this so I can buy it? Il-seon nced at Lee-sun next to him. Still, since that guy didnt know anything about this story, I thought he should definitely get some points here. I can live. I have donated much more of my property, and if you even provide me with information about Jeonju, I will buy it! Ilseon took a deep breath and opened his mouth. I only saw Jeonju once. when? It was the first time I joined hands with him. Do you know who he is? I do not know. There was a curtain pulled down between him and me, so I couldnt see his face. Still, one thing was clear. Judging by his voice, he seemed to be quite an older man. From now on, Ill have to start looking for a man who feels quite old. How many people are there in this world? Ilseon was taken aback by Geommugeuks mockery and added quickly. The people that Madam Gwon killed yesterday are the Eight Demon Swordsmen. Jeonju is not just a person with a lot of money, as a nobleman would never move just for money. He is clearly the owner of arge sect or someone with great power. At that time, Ethan blinked. Ilseon spoke quickly. There is no need to relieve blood pressure. He doesnt know anything about Jeonju. Yes, but what should we do? Do you have any better information? Lee Seon blinked even faster at Geommugeuks words. Geommugeuk suppressed Il-seons blood pressure and released Lee-seons blood pressure again. Then, words flowed from Lee Seon that exceeded expectations. I even talked to him in person. Because there is no badge. Then, Ilseon, who had been suppressed by Ahyeol, blinked his eyes and groaned as he tried to speak. It was a strong signal that everything he said was a lie. Tell me in detail. That was the day the front line met him. I was waiting for the front line toe out from the drivers seat of the carriage parked in the manors yard. After a while, Jeonju came out first. But as he got into the carriage, I saw him slightly bowing his head to the driver. It was clearly polite behavior. Ilseon was shaking and moaning so much that his blood was relieved. Its a lie! Why does Jeonju greet the coachman? Its true. I saw it clearly. When two people were able to speak at the same time, it became noisy. I made this up. If that had happened, you would have told me then. Why didnt you tell me? What do you say? You think you were fooled by ackey like an asshole? Is Jeonju really like a coachman? So what do you think you did? He must have beaten me up and told me not to be a jerk. no? The front line could not refute anything. Because it actually would have been like that. You bastard! Where is this modified work? Do you want to live that cowardly life? cowardice? Where did thate from? Isnt this a word created from your dirty thoughts? I pretended to tell Il-seon to be quiet and then spoke to Lee-sun. Keep talking. I even talked to the driver while I was waiting. He was an ordinary person. Ah, the impression of a round, good-looking person! I had a tattoo on my chest. I happened to see him when he bent down. What kind of tattoo is it? It was a golden pig tattoo. It was so amazing to see a pig tattooed on a persons body that I can still vividly remember the tattoo! The front line came forward, probably because they thought it was giving them some important information. This guys specialty is lying. Dont believe it. Im going to go to great lengths to survive Oh my! The front line in front of this line disappeared. His face was shattered by my blow, and he was lying dead in the distance. Ethan looked at me in surprise. Shock soon turned into joy. I survived! He loved it as if he was going to fly. I guess hes the worse guy. It is right that you dieter. For a moment, Lee Seon was startled. Dyingter means getting older and getting older, right? But no. The eyes of Geommugeuk looking at him were cold. Please save me! In the first ce, you four did something you couldnt survive. Just be satisfied with sending it off nicely. Keep your promise! ? ????! Who the hell are you? Who are you? Whoa! Lee Seon flew to where Ilseon was and died. Geommugeuk did not hesitate for a moment in eliminating them. He did not hope for their reformation, nor did he reveal his identity and give it any grand significance in saying that he was killed by a demonic cultist. When I turned around, Gwonma was walking towards me. Didnt you n to punish the people behind it? youre right. But can I kill them all? We found out who was behind it. A golden pig tattoo on a round chest. This is someone I knew well before returning. Sometimes he became a coachman, then a construction worker, then a bar clerk. He enjoyed hiding his identity. And at the same time, he was an extremely greedy person. If you want to kill him, you have to get permission from your father. Gwonma was surprised by Geommugeuks words. Who on earth are you? A persons name flowed from the mouth of the sword dancer. This is Jisaeng (). Gwonma immediately remembered one person. no way? The Golden Pig of the Apostolic Alliance? yes. It is him. He is the one behind this? Gwonmas expression hardened. It wasnt because the other person was an earthling. It was not because the opponent was a member of the Apostolic Alliance. This was because his entire life was the loyalty of one person. The leader of the Apostles is the most favored person and the head of the Extreme Soldiers, the elite organization of the Apostles, who only receives orders from the Apostles. Ya Yul-han (Үn), the second in charge of the sadomaeng. Jisheng was one of Yayulhans four favorite beasts. Each of his subordinates swore loyalty and had a tattoo tattooed on their chests, and Ji-saeng tattooed a golden pig and swore that he would never run out of money for the rest of his life. That money ended up going to Yayulhan. I felt like fate led me to sword dance. It wasnt just because of this incident. Yayulhan. He was one mans enemy. It was Ma Ui who had a deep connection with sword dance. Yayulhan was the person whom the magician performed the Shinanjutsu on and asked him to kill a person someday. Although he hasnt mentioned the name directly yet, I already knew about the sword dance. Yayulhan murdered his family in front of Ma Yi. From that day on, Ma Yi lived with the sole purpose of killing Yayulhan. When I heard Ma-uis request, I promised myself that I would move when I had the skills. I thought it was time. The horseman noticed that I didnt want to give up. No Yayulhan! Why not? If you touch it wrongly, a war could break out. There will be no war. There will bemotion and chaos. Youre serious. In the past, Ma Yi asked his father to kill him, but his father refused. Yayulhan, who received absolute trust from the Lord of the Apostles, was a person with more meaning than just a viin of the Four Sects. I thought the person behind this incident was the worst. He hid in the dark and used his subordinates, like frontliners, to suck out the blood of young people until they died. Perhaps in a few days, it will be reported to the Jisaeng that all the immortals are dead. Then Jisaeng will create other immortals and repeat the same thing. Even if a person dies, another person will take his ce. These are the guys. In the opinion of sword dance, this is absolute evil. An evil that even political factions cannot touch and ordinary people cannot evene close to. My father asked me once. What do you think of magic? Then I answered like this: -I think this is our schools unique belief in defeating absolute evil. What he believes is magic is catching great evil that even political factions cant help. Those evil people should bepletely punished by the word devil. That is the Church of the Heavenly Demon that he wants to create. A normal person would say they have no choice but to step down. You have to endure it. But arent we ordinary people? Dont you have to endure it? The reason I trained and worked so hard was to not endure situations like this. Why do we put up with it? They have to endure it. Stop harassing people and stop fucking with them. Gwonma stared at the sword dance in silence. Geomgeuk also looked at him without saying a word. Considering his personality, Gwon Ma was the person with whom this persuasion would work best, and considering his rtionship with his father, he was also the person with whom this would work the least. Eventually, Gwonma broke the long silence and announced the end of the trip. Lets go back to the bridge. This is the end of this little trip. The trip that started suddenly ended suddenly. But the disappointment was over. Gwonma turned around with his big back and added something unexpected. To get permission from the religious leader, all the Mazon will have toe forward. Chapter 205 Please allow Episode 205. Gowol was working in his room. This time, I was preparing a budget for how and where I would spend the funds I had acquired in rtion to fresh vegetables. Calcte, organize, and make ns. There was no end to the work. At that time, someone came in urgently to help make this difficult, repetitive experience less difficult. Im going back to the Gongja Lee and the Demonic Cult. At the words of the Pungcheon religious leader, the brush in Gowols hand stopped for a moment and then started moving again. when? It looks like you want to go right now. Looking at Gowol, who was still working, the leader of Pungcheon asked. Arent you upset that Im going to be a scientist? Its a shame. Hes a busy person, so I have to go when the timees. I will go with you too. Gowol was still engrossed in work. Im really going! Its no joke! If you go, I will go back with you. It was just that he was grumpy because he was busy working, but Gowols reaction was unexpected. They really wanted to go back together. really? okay. If the religious leader goes, I will go too. I wont do it alone. A smile appeared on the face of the leader of the Pungcheon Church. Even if its just empty words, it feels good. Where do we go when were done? I have to finish my work. Lets go. are you okay. I have already been there. It was the leader of the Pungcheon Church who flew all the way to the Heavenly Demon Church with a single word from Gowol. And if I go back now, Ill be crazy. why? Lee Gongja is going to kill Sado-maeng Lee In-in. Gowol was startled. It was the most surprising news among all the news that the leader of the Pungcheon Church delivered when he entered the room. Yayulhan? Yeah, that guy! The leader of Pungcheon knew about Yayulhan. Ive met you in the past. No matter how skilled he is, it wont be easy for him. I had never met Gowol in person. However, based on rumors alone, I knew that this was not a formidable opponent. But that wasnt the problem. The religious leader will never allow it anyway. The leader of Pungcheon recalled what Geommugeuk had said earlier. About his magic. About his attitude towards evil. If Lee Gongja bes the Heavenly Demon it will really change a lot. Gowol stopped brushing for a moment and said. Hasnt a lot already changed? And they stood at the center of that change. Then the sword dance came in. I think weve already spread the news that our leader is leaving. I think we should leave this way. Please proceed carefully. Im leaving you behind to suffer again. There is not much left to do now. I will finish it well and go back. What about the funds? I think we can finish it off with the money raised from fresh bonds. Good. Lets keep in touch through all directions. yes. Please take care, Confucius. Oh, and you can use thepleted regional informationwork at any time. Just hearing about the sword dance was reassuring. If Tongcheongak and Gowols informationworks arebined, the person in the martial arts world who gets the most information the fastest will be Geommugeuk himself. Have you thought of a name for this intelligence organization? Confucius, please decide. I would like to name it Eunwol after you. What do you think? Gowols eyes wavered. I was grateful for the consideration of the sword dance drama that included my name in it. I really like it. Thank you for caring me. I should be the one to thank you. Im sorry for entrusting you with such a difficult task from the beginning. I am rather grateful to you for entrusting me with such an important responsibility from the beginning. While Geomgeuk and Gowol were saying goodbye, the leader of Pungcheon Church and Gwonma also shared a brief farewell. The head of Pungcheon first greeted Gwon Ma. It was nice to meet you this time. I had no idea that the leader was so devoted to my disciple. Thank you. In fact, the leader of the Pungcheon Church had no close friends among the Magons. At least Mabul and I were close friends, but things have already gone wrong. Although I had a chance to be friends with Gwonma this time, I couldnt have a deep conversation because I thought he was inside and outside. Lets have a drink next time we get a chance. It was the sincerity of the Pungcheon religious leader. Hey, Mr. Lee. Be sure to get permission from me. This too was sincere. * * * He ran lightly with his horse in hand. On the way back, I enjoyed it slowly and joked around, but on the way back, I ran at a truly terrifying speed. We ran without stopping until it got dark. The distance that would have taken several days was covered in half a day. Lets camp here today. Please sit down for a moment. I organized my surroundings with skill. First, we made a ce for the horse to sit down by spreading leaves so that it could restfortably. I was thankful for him. I really never imagined that he would allow this. Considering his rtionship with his father, he was the one Mazon would have objected to the most, but he gave priority to his rtionship with me. While Gwonma closed his eyes and enjoyed his fortune-telling breakfast, I lit a bonfire in front of him. Game was caught and cooked. Before leaving, I stopped by the guesthouse and bought the seasonings needed for a few dishes, so I was able to serve some pretty delicious dishes. Did you bring seasoning too? sure. This is most important when traveling long distances. How does it taste? Its delicious. Do you know whose secret recipe for this seasoning is? It tastes just like the leader used to make. I was surprised by those words. Have you tried your fathers cooking? Ive had it a couple of times before. There was a time when I traveled around a lot with the religious leader. We fought a lot back then. For a moment, I imagined my father and the horse. Two men, Cheonma and Gwonma. It reminds me of my father when he was young. A young horseman can also be seen next to him. The boy who was fighting in the fighting arena became the Champion, and the young man who chose the boy became the Cheonma. I thought about the two blunt, masculine, and most aggressive men in the martial arts world traversing Gangho. They wouldnt have been afraid of anyone or intimidated by anyone. Just as I fought the enemy back to back with Extreme Soma, the two of you probably fought while relying on each other. And at night, they would light a bonfire like this and eat alcohol and meat. He probably said very little. Maybe Gwonma is reminiscing about his younger days while camping with me now. We also have alcohol here. I took out the alcohol I had brought and poured it out. Drinking a ss of alcohol by the bonfire with a horse was exhrating. When traveling, returning is more important. Whats wrong with that? Do you know when the journey will finally bepleted? As I opened my room and entered, I thought, Ah! Its finally back! Its time to throw yourself on the bed. So we are now running towards the end. Rather, it is a more important time than the excitement of departure. The horse looked at me with strange eyes. How do you know so much? Because my past life was a series of long journeys. And I didnt have my own room to return to. My room at the time was in the yard of a ghosts house. Looking at him with a surprised face after bringing Dafa materials, I thought, Ah! You did it! Because it was a very short relief. I really enjoyed this trip with Master. I am a good match for this honest and quiet person. Now I talk a lot and joke around andugh and talk a lot. Originally, the person I was was very simr to that Gwonma. If you pass away, please reduce the time you spend participating in Tekken training. He specifically asked me if Gwonma had tried to do that as well. Should we just participate in one each day? Today is a hundred books, tomorrow is a blue book. like this. no. Then shouldnt Master see them every day? Instead, please visit all four ces a day as usual, but only participate once every five days. oil? For the rest, do whatever Master wants you to do. Its entirely on Masters time. What aboutte-night training meetings? Do whatever suits you. If you want toe,e, and if you want to rest, rest. Gwonma nodded. This trip changed Gwonmas life. I look forward to the results of that change. When the sun came up, we ran and ran. When we ran like that and ran out of energy, we sat down together and had a fortune-telling breakfast to recover our energy. So we ran without hesitation and returned to the school. * * * When I returned to the Heavenly Demon Church, my father was in the iron room. Our schools iron room is thergest in Moorim. Inside the huge iron room, hundreds of shirtless men were melting molten iron and pounding iron. The scorching heat, the smell of sweat, and the smell of metal. Kaang! Kang! Cough! Ive always loved hearing this sound of metal hitting. The dangerous fierceness of swords shing with swords was contained in that sound. So that sound always sounds hot. The men who made eye contact with me bowed. I also gave them a quick hello and walked there. I could see my father in the distance. Even in this ce where so many peoplee and go, my fathers presence is evident. In a picture where everything appears ck and white, only the father stands out like a red dot. My father was standing with Kwak Bang-ju, the person in charge of the iron room here and also called Shinsoo. Kwak Bang-ju was showing his newly made sword to his father. When he created a new weapon, he always asked his father for his opinion before mass producing it. The two people were looking at their swords very seriously and talking, so I waited for a while at a distance. The person who is the best at using a sword in the world and the person who is the best at making a sword in the world are sharing opinions. Could there be a more touching scene in this iron room? If this newly created sword is passed, it will be mass-produced and rece the swords of our schools warriors. Swords are improved at Cheolbang, usually once every five years or once every ten years. This improved sword is issued to all warriors at our school. Each person may use a different sword at their discretion, but most of our schools warriors use swords made by our schools Cheolbang. Thats how good the quality is. At that time, my father looked back. I made eye contact with my father. Are you here? Yes, I went. Its short and simple, but a very wee greeting. I greeted my father in a loud voice. How have you been? I returned after finishing my term at Soja Jungwon. Then my father said to me. Am I mid-term? I heard you went there to y pranks with a horseman? I dont know who is spreading such unpleasant rumors. Of course it is me. This is because when I leave Jungwon, I regrly share my news through Tongcheongak. If you cooperate well like this, you can actively receive helpter when you need it. Kwak Ark looked at us with a slightly surprised expression. It must have been surprising to see my father and I conversing sofortably. Come here and see the new sword. I looked at the sword my father gave me. After examining the sword closely, he told me what he felt. Its slightly lighter than the existing sword. The length has be slightly longer. As soon as I realized it, a look of admiration shed across Kwaks eyes. Its a subtle difference, but you recognize it. Well, how much training did you do with the old mans sword? What does it look like? I honestly dont know because these days I only focus on punching rather than swordsmanship. I passed it on with a smile. To put it bluntly, I could suggest it, but is there any need for it when my father is there? The father conveyed his thoughts to Kwak Bang-ju. I think it would be good to lighten it up just a little bit. The length is just right now. I understand, leader. My father thought the same as me. He even pointed out parts I hadnt thought of. Please narrow the grain of the sword handle a little. It seems more slippery than before. I understand, leader. Thank you for your hard work. I will contact you again when it ispleted. My father left the room, and I followed him out after saying hello to Kwak Bang-ju. The men standing in the path my father was passing all stopped moving and bowed. Their respect and fear for their father was like the burning fire they handled. When did youe? I just arrived. How about a boxing horse? Well arrive in about half an hour. Didnt youe together? You asked me to make a bet at thest minute. After a while, I spoke to my father. I became a disciple of that magician. My fathers steps stopped for a moment. I had told my father in advance and even received his permission, but for some reason, I was nervous. How does your father feel? Would you be offended? Or would you be calm? Or do you think it went well? No matter how hard you try to see your father clearly, it is very difficult to understand his heart. This incident was clearly something that would mean something to my father, but my father never showed any emotions about it. What about martial arts? I have been taught all six volumes of the Byeokryeok Sura. It seems like he doesnt know how foolish you are yet. I should have passed thest two books on to you while watching you do them. father. The masters are so grumpy that the martial artists end up losing their skills. We walked across the Great Yeonmujang towards Cheonmajeon. The demons passing by bowed and greeted my father. father. I have a favor to ask you. Its very important. We stopped in the middle of the grand performance hall. It was because I wanted to talk in this open space, not in Cheonmajeon. Because this was a Joongwon affair and an affair outside the main school. I want to kill Yayulhan of the Apostle League. Please allow it. It was a situation that could have resulted in shouting. But instead of shouting, my fathers mouth twitched into a characteristic sneer. Absolutely not possible! It was attached to the absolute in front of the fire. With that firm refusal, my father turned and walked away. I will try to get permission from now on. Thats what I was trying to tell you. My father just walked away without saying a word. The back was talking. No matter how hard you try, it wont be allowed. I dered war on my father. From now on, I have to somehow convince my father. Perhaps getting permission would be more difficult than killing Yayulhan. Anyway, looking at my fathers back walking toward Cheonmajeon made me feel like I was back in school again. Ah! As expected, the house is nice! I returned to my happy home where giant demon statues were swinging swords and swords everywhere. Chapter 206 Episode 206: Who really refuses? After meeting my father, I went straight to Mas medical room. At the time, he was treating a critically ill patient. He was so badly injured that not only the patient but also the surrounding area was covered in blood. When I came back, the first thing I smelled was the iron smell of the iron room, but the next thing I smelled was blood. Is there anything I can help you with? Its okay. I stood from a distance and watched him receive treatment. The doctor, covered in blood, was making every effort to save the patients life. People who have reached the pinnacle of a field, such as Kwak of the Iron Room or Ma Yi, give a simr feeling. The effort and concentration to save people was simr to that of Kwak Bang-ju, who was determined to make a good sword. Eventually, afterpleting the battle-like treatment, the doctor walked towards me. You waited a long time, right? no. Is it okay to see the mystery of a dying personing back to life like this for free? He was originally a person who would live. I worked so hard to get it, how could that possibly happen? The luck of having Ma Ui as a member of the National Assembly saved his life. I washed my hands and face with the water that the doctor had stored in the corner of the medical room. As I looked at his skinny arms, I felt sorry for him. I couldnt visit you often with the excuse that I was busy. sorry. No. You can look at it like this once in a while. Ive been listening to your news. Thank you for always making me think that I made the right choice. Thanks to Uiseon. Are your eyes okay? no problem. Its a shame because its so visible. Thank goodness. When I decided to kill Yayulhan, I wanted to see him. There is also a reason why I visited Ma-ui to gain courage after hearing my father say, It is absolutely impossible. I would like to say that I n to kill Yayulhan from now on, but I will do that only after receiving my fathers permission. Its been a long timeing, so lets have some tea and go. great. I talked about various things with Ma-ui. I tried to tell him everything that had been dyed, but then another patient arrived, so I had to stop. Ill see you again. Im busy, but that doesnt seem likely. I will definitely be back again soon. * * * The next person I visited was Hyeolcheon Doma. Hyeolcheon Doma was sitting in his seat with his back to the ground and having a fortune-telling breakfast. The heat of training lingered in the surrounding space. Even while I was outpeting with the fighting horse, Hyeolcheondoma was not resting from his martial arts training. Elder! Im back. While I greeted them excitedly as if it was a golden return, Hyeolcheon Doma greeted me calmly, as if I had just seen him yesterday. If youvee a long way, why did youe here? Why are youing? Even if no one else knows, you have to say hello to the elderly. And there is something I need to report to you. What report? I sat face to face in front of the Hyeolcheon cutting board. I became a disciple of that magician. Hyeolcheondoma nced at me and said nothing. What is this dry response? What kind of reaction did you expect? Are you going to suddenly be my disciple without my permission? Or get angry. If you want to be a disciple, you have to be my disciple. Youre either jealous. Then, Hyeolcheondoma said something unexpected. There is no Majon who will take you as a disciple unless you are a martial arts expert. What do you mean by that? In terms of personality. What about the elderly? I like a student like Daeryong. A student who teaches as much as he or she can. ah! Poor Inspector Seo. Its the price you pay for recklessly grabbing someones trouser leg. This is because their rtionship began when Seo Dae-ryong got drunk and grabbed Hyeolcheon Domas trouser leg at a pub. Of course I know. Even though Hyeolcheondoma says so, he cares for Seo Dae-ryong a lot. Otherwise, I wouldnt have chosen him as the next Hyeolcheon Doma. If I keep you as my disciple, you will get sick in less than a month. I cant deny it. On the other hand, horseback riding doesnt get sick from fire. Why is that? Because I am a person who has no intention of harming anyone in the first ce. If the leader and I are fire, he is water. I thought Gwonma was fire like his father, but Hyeolcheondoma felt him like water. Maybe hes right. Since he is fire and water, he might have gotten along well with his father. To be honest, I was worried that the elders would be upset. Are you afraid the narrow-minded old man will get upset? Youre narrow-minded. Its just because you have deep affection for me. It would have been like that in the past. If it were me before I saw you, I would definitely have been disappointed. What now? Its changed now. Because of you. Its because of me? Are you such a narrow-minded old man and say such things as not allowing me to go with you? ! I never dreamed he would think like this. After I formed a rtionship with you, I started to look back on myself. You stimted me to no end. At first it annoyed me, then it surprised me, and now its driving me. Is that what youre training for as well? okay. I have a feeling that if I just trust in my existing skills and walk around pretending to be proud, I will be blown away by the wind and rain. You have already begun your ascension. When I first met him he told me The ascending dragon is said to be bringing rain and wind. Until then, it was a metaphor, but now it has be reality. Hyeolcheon Doma stared at me with serious eyes, and I didnt joke around like I used to. He is right. If we wander around believing in our abilities, we will all die. So I had to keep going. I will write the first of thirty-three requests I can write. Hearing my words, Hyeolcheondoma blinked and asked. Thirty-three favors? Was there something like that between us? Of course not. I think I will need to receive help from my elders 33 times in my future life. I decided this arbitrarily. Whose will it be? You must not catch a cold until I do you thirty-three favors. Do you understand? Since it was an unreasonable thought that also contained my desire to live a long life, Hyeolcheon Domaughed as if he could not stop me. What are you asking? Please convince my father. The leader? how? I would like to receive permission to kill Yayulhan of the Apostle League. Hyeolcheondoma was not surprised. It was so calm that I wondered if I really needed to be this surprised. Why arent you surprised? I thought you could do something like this because youre crazy. Isnt it the wind and rain of the ascending dragon? no. This is just crazy. Please let me do that crazy thing just once. Let me ask you why. Why are you trying to kill him? I told Hyeolcheon Doma that the golden pig Jisaeng, a subordinate of Yayulhan, is using Sinseonchae to lead the young people of Wurim to destruction. I couldnt tell him about Ma Yis revenge. Because it was an extremely personal matter. If thats the reason, the religious leader wont allow it. Thats why Im asking you to do it. After a moment, Hyeolcheondoma asked. If permission is given are you confident of killing it? We should try it. He is a bastard, but the martial arts skills of his subordinates who protect him are also formidable. If things go wrong there, it could escte into a war between our church and the Apostolic Alliance. Hyeolcheondoma was also worried that war would break out. Is it worth taking that risk? Young people who have juste out into the world are deceived by these worn-out guys and forced into all kinds of evil deeds, and end up either killing themselves with a knife ormitting suicide. Is it worth it? Yes, its worth it. Even though it was not his promise to Ma-ui, Yayul-hans evil deeds continued even afterward. In my life before my return, I did not pay much attention to the Apostolic Alliance because I was busy looking for Dafa materials. However, in the meantime, the rumors that were constantly heard were about the evil deeds rted to Yayulhans subordinates. If fate has ced me in front of him at this point, I think it is right to deal with it this time. Why was someone like you born at this school? I was not born as the son of the Murim lord. I guess I told you not to fight with your elders. Hyeolcheondoma sighed lightly. There is someone from the Apostle League who can help me. who? I am Bisain, the sessor to the Apostolic Alliance. Bisain will definitely help me, even if only to repay my past debt, and he will be a great helper. After pondering for a moment, Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma said the same thing. To change the cult leaders mind, all eight mazons will have toe forward. If you demonstrate that level of ability, the cult leader will have a reason to break his heart. My heart felt heavy because this was the opinion of the two people who knew my father best. Palmazon is difficult. Right now, Mabul and the Poison King are supporters of their older brother, so they wont help. Hyeolcheon Doma said as he pulled out the sword from the ground. Are they really the only ones who refuse? He added as he entered the house. Your real human rtionship might start now. * * * As expected, it was as Hyeolcheon Doma expected. Ilhwa Geomzone tly refused. It was truly a rejection as clean as her swordsmanship. That wont work. The reason for refusal was also clear. Since you are a scientist, I will be honest. I dont want to get caught in the eyes of the religious leader because of something like this. I could understand. From a young age, she had higher respect for her father than anyone else. I dont want to go and ask my father for something that he would never allow. I understand, senior. To be honest, I had somewhat expected that Ilhwa Geomzone would reject it. It was because I thought it was one step further away from Ilhwa Geomzon than other Mazones. Because I had no opportunity to form a deep personal rtionship with her other than Bimu. Are you sad? If you answer in a blunt way, you will really make her feel bad. Yes, I am sorry. Youre doing too much! Ilhwa Geomzon smiled. I hope you understand. Only then did I smile, half jokingly and half seriously. I understand. Is my father an ordinary person? I know how much pressure you feel, senior. Thank you for understanding. Im sorry, but this may not be the end. I mighte back to persuade you again. I know. However, it was not easy to get permission for this even from someone who was considered one step closer than her. The next person to visit was Chuma, who suddenly started pretending to be drunk when asked to persuade his father. ah! I suddenly feel drunk. Chuma put his head on the drinking table and pretended to be asleep. As I drank in silence, he bowed down and said, I will ept all other requests. What should I do for you? If you want me to buy you alcohol for the rest of my life, buy me alcohol. Shall I lend you money? Should I go to Wicked Valley and beat up those guys again? Thats it. Father, please convince me. Then, Chuma, who was putting his head down on the drinking table, jumped up and jumped into theke. Chuma swam like a crazy person from end to end of theke and came back to the pavilion. He sat down in his original position with his body dripping with water and said with a solemn expression. Id rather quit drinking. Youre saying you want to quit drinking. I ended upughing. Is it that hard? What will the religious leader think if I visit him? Look at this guy, he clearly knows that I am against it, but he stilles to me and tries to persuade me? Even so, the leader hates me. Why does your father hate you? I hate it. The leader hates drunkards and people who use poison. The leader is a person with clear likes and dislikes. I cant do it! You can never do it! Im sorry, little brother. I didnt bother him anymore. If it were something else, how could I not understand it when it was rted to my father? Even if the reason is not because of the father, if the other person does not like it, you cannot force it. If youre sorry, stop drinking for ten days from today! Quit drinking! Sorry! Why are you sorry bro? I should be sorry for bothering you with something unreasonable. This shouldnt ruin our rtionship! The reason our rtionship is getting worse is not because I asked for a favor or because he refused the request. Then why is it getting worse? When you are not honest. Imagine if you honestly answered that you cant do it because Im like this, but that youll do it to suit my mood. If you try to do something you dont want to do, youll get irritated and angry. Will you end up hating me as a person? Chwima nodded with an expression that would have been the same. I refused well, bro. I will continue to ask you many favors. Pleasee with me when I am beating someone up. Drink with me when I am lonely. I need to convince that person, so please help me. Bro, you have to be honest like this back then too. Since I refusedst time, I have to force myself to do it this time. You should never think like this! Did you know thats when our rtionship will split? Chwima, who was staring at me quietly, said. Starting today, you will be my brother. Im serious. I dont like it. What do you say to my younger brother who just enjoys teasing my older brother? older brother! Oh my brother, he is an embarrassment to the world. Besides other things, being afraid of your father is absolutely nothing to be ashamed of. Im going. Ill probablye back for this again. See you then. Thats how I retreated from Chumas residence. Hyeolcheondoma was right. Perhaps it would be more difficult to persuade the Magons than to persuade my father. Its difficult to convince Ilhwageomjon and Chwima, who I think are on my side, so my father will give permission only if all eight of us go and talk. I couldnt help but sigh, but now is not the time to be frustrated, its time to find a way. The next ce I headed to was where my fightingrade was. I was curious about his reaction. Chapter 207 I would like to respond to the 207th courtesy. When I entered Extreme Somas room, I saw a wall with a long line drawn on it. Extreme Soma was facing the opposite wall with his back to the line. I definitely like the color of the walls here better. Extreme Soma looked at me at my joke. My gaze met his pupils in the eye sockets. I never thought I would see the feeling of joy in those eye sockets. Imunicated with Extreme Soma only through the look in his eye sockets, but I had a deeper connection with him than with anyone else. The mask has changed. As expected, you recognize a scientist right away. The reason for the change was unexpected. Cheongmyeon has made several masks. He gave it to me and said, Now I want to live a new life. Im going to my pretty heart. Finally, Cheongmyeon epted the position of Gwiyeongdae Iljojang. So you cut off Cheongmyeons arm? He had once said that he would not let Cheongmyeon go unless he cut off his arm. I didnt cut it. why? Didnt you ask me to tell you before cutting? But because Master Lee was on a mission to teach, I couldnt cut him. How could that be? He let Cheongmyeon live the life he wanted. Well done Soma. If things had continued like this, Cheongmyeon would not have been able to ascend to Majon and would have lived an unhappy life until he grew old. Youre wonderful. Do you really think so? yes. You are truly wonderful. After hearing such apliment, I guess I wont be able to cut off my arm again. The two eyes in the eye sockets were smiling. At least in his rtionship with me, he is not an evil person, but a small person. I heard that you and Kwon Ma were emunicated. I went out to y pranks, but came back as a disciple of Gwonma. Hearing that he had be Gwonmas disciple, Geukaksoma suddenly stood up. You must be a better fighter now! Extreme Soma had no interest in whether my master was Kwonma or not. I was excited that I had be stronger. Yes, I have be a little stronger! For me, the people I feel mostfortable saying this to are extremely evil people. Just as my father and I used to hang out together when I was young, so was my rtionship with the evil soma. Soma-sama, I have a favor to ask. I was trembling inside. How will Extreme Soma ept my request? I want to kill Sadomaeng Yayulhan. To do this, you need your fathers permission. Please convince my father. Extreme Soma answered without hesitation. Of course. He didnt ask anything. Why should I kill him and how should I kill him? My heart was touched by the attitude that no matter what request I had made, he would have just listened to it. There is only one person in this world who listens because it is just my request. I was happy. It was the first time I felt such pure joy in a long time. I was so happy that I felt the urge to jump up and down. thank you so much. Even though I understood the rejection of the other mazons, I think I was saddened in a corner of my heart. Seeing you feel so good. I didnt know you would ept it so easily. I was about to say that but stopped. For some reason, I felt like no words could express my gratitude to him. Instead, I expressed my gratitude in a different way. If permission is given for this matter, please help me then. Somaya, lets go. Come and have a great fight with me again. Thats all I can do. And thank you so much. Extreme Soma smiled cheerfully, looking at my passionate gaze. great. And the more dangerous our fight, the more it will make his blood boil. Who approved now? Soma-sama is the only one who said for sure that he would persuade my father. Am I number one? Thats right. Soma is the first. Because Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma had not yet directly said that they would persuade him. Of course, Hyeolcheon Doma will step forward. Gwonma will alsoe forward. There are three Amazons that will definitely help you now. It feels good for no reason. Thank you for being my first. I looked at the straight line on the opposite wall. Somas eyes followed me. I want that wall tost a long time. I didnt even say this. Even if he doesnt say it, he probably feels the same way. Later, when I be Cheonma, I n to remove that wall and hang it in Cheonmajeon. * * * When I went to find Gwonma, he was standing at the bottom of a cliff. I stood next to him. Did this cliff begin to look different in his eyes after returning from his trip? Geokaksoma said he would step up for me. Then the horse looked at me with a surprised face. Soma that person? It seems unexpected that Kwonma is not someone else, but a very evil Soma. Are you two close friends? Were close. Hes not an easy person to get to know. If you think about it that way, how easy is it for you, Master? I continued, looking up at the cliff. He is trying to copse this cliff with one blow. The horses gaze followed me toward the cliff. The wall we see now was not this cliff. It was a higher and stronger wall than this. The leader will not allow this. Saving those young people may be important to you, but it is not important to the cult leader at all. To be honest, I am the same way. The same goes for other mazons. I understand the Father and the Magons. Because they were originally like that. The way they look now has changed so much that you could almost say they are different people. Nevertheless, the reason I am working so hard for change is because I believe that only if we change, martial arts will change and our destiny will change. If we just pass it by like in the past life. Because hes not important to me. Because it has nothing to do with me. If I live a life where everything passes by like I did before returning I feel like I will be swept away again by the fire weapon that appears as if it were fate. Master, just as you cannot bring down this cliff unless you change. As we talked about in the snowy mountains, the leader is dreaming of unifying the martial arts. If you kill Yayulhan, there will be a change in the big picture drawn by the cult leader. There is no way the religious leader would give permission so easily. Then we need to create even more variables. I n to stop my fathers martial arts unification. I was firm, and the horse stared at my stubbornness in silence. Can you convince my father? Master. Gwonma was immersed in onest thought. Why wouldnt Gwonma not want to sh with his father? No, because its a horse, that feeling is probably the biggest. Finally, Gwonma nodded. Sure. Thank you, Master. Its like this. I made you my master. Because hes a man who doesnt back down even when things get hard. I didnt get an answer from Hyeolcheon Doma, but I wont go back to check it again. Because I was sure he would help me. And my conviction was correct. The first person to go to see his father was Hyeolcheondoma. * * * Hyeolcheondoma, who had walked the path of blood, stopped below Taesa. long time no see. In response to the courteous greeting from Hyeolcheondoma, Geomwoojin, the Heavenly Demon, spoke to him. Are you opening the first gun? Geom Woojin had already guessed why Hyeolcheondoma hade. What should I do? If a young person wants to do something big, even an old person should help. If a young guy wants to cause an ident, shouldnt we, the older ones, stop him? youre right. When I think back to when we were young, we were really immature times. But if you think about it again, isnt there a time when you were as passionate as you were then? Are youcking passion now? If this burning trace is passion, then it is there. Although words were exchanged calmly, there was a tense atmosphere in Cheonmajeon. Geom Woo-jin got up from Taesa Temple and slowly came down the stairs. Shall we take a walk? great. Geom Woo-jin walked the bloody path with Hyeolcheon Doma and left the Heavenly Demon Hall. The two walked together in the front yard of Cheonmajeon. He asked me for a favor over there in the middle of the grand banquet hall. Please allow me to kill Yayulhan. It wasnt a request, it was a deration. Hyeolcheondoma asked in a somewhat rxed tone. What kind of child is this? A smile that was never seen in Geommugeuk appeared on Geom Woojins lips. You have to go through this too. Its a shame. This is the only part where I am happier than the leader. Dont even say things like that. There was a time when the two had a morefortable conversation than this. If I had known that time would pass by so quickly, I would have spent more time with the leader. Hyeolcheon Doma felt regretful once again. What on earth did you spend all that time doing? I dont know about the other Mazons, but I didnt know you would fall for this guy like this. What on earth did you like so much that you passed on like this? Ive thought about that many times, but I have nothing to say except this. Your son has a strange charm. Its a strange charm. This time, Hyeolcheondoma spoke. Didnt you feel it? I think the leader felt it too. I called it a cheap sentiment that is just right to die for. Geom Woo-jin did not even say that the expression cheap emotion had changed to naive emotion. I fell in love with that cheap sentiment. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Hyecheon Domas mouth. Although it was a sensitive and important matter, it felt good to have this conversation after a long time. Master, please just lose once. Geom Woojin shook his head resolutely at the insinuated words. In the future, when Bisain ascends to the position of leader of the Apostles, Yayulhan will forever be a source of trouble for the Apostles. It is possible to deal with Yayulhan before the current Apostle Lord dies. Theres no reason for us to get rid of it. Instead, Bisain will benefit greatly from Lee Gongja through this incident. There is something to be gained as much as something to be lost. The Safa people only hold grudges for a long time and are not a people who remember grace. But Mr. Lee will remember. My father made great concessions for me. Geom Woojin turned his back and looked at the interior of the Heavenly Demon Church in silence. Hyeolcheon Doma did not push further. At this point, he said everything he wanted to say. At that time, a person appeared there. He was none other than the fighting horse who wasing to Cheonmajeon. Are you nning to start a wheeled war? Hyeolcheon Domaughed and responded to Geom Woojins joke. I wonder why that big fist fell over. Meanwhile, the horse came up in front of them. Have you been at peace so far? Gwonma politely greeted Geom Woojin and then also greeted Hyeolcheon Doma. You came first. I thought Gwonma woulde too. Congrattions on having a true schr as your disciple. Then Geom Woojin intervened. Is that something to celebrate? Its something tofort. Gwonmaga Geom Woojins gaze was caught in the air. It was a look in their eyes filled with deep trust that only two people could feel. Thats why it was difficult for Gwonma to be in this position. Fortunately, there was a blood chopping board, so the atmosphere did not be serious. I have a rough idea of why you came, so lets work together. I dont know if merging together is a wise choice. Because he bes stronger the stronger his opponent is. Who knows that! Geom Woo-jin asked Gwon-ma with that expression. Why did you fall for that guy? I guess Ive lost my mind because Ive been ying pranks that I havent yed in my entire life. Geom Woojin was not satisfied with the answer. Tell me the real reason. Kwon Ma thought for a moment and then revealed his honest feelings. It was an unexpected answer. I guess Ive been lonely all this time. ! Both Geom Woojin and Hyeolcheon Doma were surprised. I really didnt know that the words lonely woulde out of the horses mouth. I made a bet on a light ball at the end. It was so fast that I couldnt keep up with it. Do you know what I thought as I trudged along alone? I was bored. For the first time in my life, I felt bored. Gwonma added while looking at Geom Woojin. I guess thats why I passed on it. Gwonma and Geom Woojins gazes became intertwined in the air. Kwon Ma carefully said what he had been thinking the entire time he came here. He is my first student, and I came here to be rude because I wanted to be helpful as a master. Im sorry, teacher. Gwonma bowed politely and apologized. Because his loyalty to the Heavenly Demon was iparable to that of any other Mazon, Geom Woojin did not reprimand him at all. At that time, Geom Woo-jins gaze went over Gwon Mas shoulder. No matter how I understand you two, I dont understand that person at all. A person walked there. Wearing a white mask, he was a very evil Soma. After the extremely evil Soma politely greeted the Heavenly Demon, he also exchanged greetings with the Blood Heavenly Demon and the Gwon Demon. And then he said something unexpected. I was the first one, but you two cut me off. I didnt even understand why he came out and made this joke? Hyeolcheon Doma spoke on behalf of the feelings of the three people who were there first. It seems like everyone goes crazy when they get involved with Lee Gongja. Geom Woojin asked Extreme Soma. What on earth is wrong with you? The moment he was asked that question, Extreme Soma recalled the moment when he held up his falling mask. That was the end of it. If someone else had asked, he wouldnt have answered, but since it was Geom Woojins question, Extreme Soma answered like this. Gongja Lee is a person who knows courtesy. At those words, not only Geom Woojin but also Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma were surprised. The word politenesses out of the mouth of a very evil soma? Since when did Extreme Soma care about manners? The three could feel it. The manners that Geuk-ak spoke about are not general manners but contain a more fundamental meaning. Its about being polite to people. I would like to respond to the courtesy that Duke Lee showed me. Extreme Soma turned back and took off his mask. Then, after putting on the new mask he had brought in his arms, he slowly turned around. It was not the pure white mask I had been wearing until now. It was a creepy mask with a smiling evil spirit on it. The red-painted eyes were slit long like a ghost, and the red-hot mouth was smiling all the way up to the ears. This mask was the immortal mask worn by the evil soma when going to war. Please listen to Gongja Lees request. Extreme Soma came here with the mindset of going to war. He was prepared to face the wrath of the Heavenly Demon and was willing to go out of sight. He was prepared to die and came here today. The eyes under the mask were shining more intensely than ever before, as if this was what had to be done to persuade the religious leader. This is my first andst request. Chapter 208 The 208th Geomzone will note. There was a heavy silence. The one who even said thest request was the strongest Soma of Extreme Evil had. Blood Heavenly Demon never expected that Extreme Evil Soma woulde out like this. It wasnt even a situation to lighten the mood with a joke. Gwonma clenched his fists without realizing it because of his pounding heart. I felt like I was standing on the battlefield where the evil Soma was unfolding. Geom Woojin stared at Extreme Soma in silence. The air around me had suddenly be cold. Geom Woo-jins prayer, which was as heavy as Mount Tai, made Geukak Soma feel as if he was suffocating. My whole body felt like it was being torn apart. I felt like a sharp de was falling into a hole embedded in the wall. Feeling the pain, Extreme Soma closed his eyes. He had the illusion of standing in the middle of a battlefield. Blood was flowing like a stream and shouting wasing from all directions. mes rose and memorabilia flew everywhere. In the middle of the battlefield stood Extreme Soma. And the person standing in front of him was not Geom Woojin, but Geomgeuk. The man with the mask on his head was talking while looking at himself. I couldnt hear the words, but I could tell by the shape of their mouths. I want to see more of Somas world. The moment Geommugeuk smiled brightly and put down his mask, Geukak Soma returned to reality. Geomwoojin was standing where the sword dance was taking ce. His eyes met, and at the same time, the enormous pressure that had been weighing him down slowly began to disappear. Geom Woojin spoke sternly. I can look at your back with your immortal mask on, but dont look at me with that mask on. The Immortal Demon Face was a stern warning from the Heavenly Demon not to point the de at himself, no matter what the mask he wore when going to the battlefield. Extreme Soma lowered his head. Please forgive me, Master. Although he gave a stern warning, Geom Woojins expression did not show any displeasure. There was already forgiveness on his face that he would look at me just this once. Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma were feeling it. Rather, it was because of this incident that Geom Woo-jin felt attracted to Extreme Soma. That manliness made me feel good. The person that the Heavenly Demon likes is that kind of person. As if to prove it, Geom Woojin added a word. If I have to ask for something again in my life, why do I call it myst favor? Even if I have to ask you a favor, I will endure it. Extreme Soma gave up the opportunity given to him. I only ept the first request. It was Geom Woojins consideration that he would listen to the request the next time. Even though it was a rude action, Geom Woojin embraced the evil Soma with great magnanimity. Extreme Soma lowered his head with moved eyes. thank you. He turned around again, took off his immortal mask, and put his original white mask back on. Hyeolcheon Doma felt like the white mask with nothing painted on it was a scarier mask than the immortal mask with evil spirits drawn on it. At that time, someone else appeared there. This time there were two people, and surprisingly, they were Chwima and Ilhwageomjon. He was very drunk. Im meeting the leader. Chwima and Geomjon stood side by side and greeted the religious leader. I should have sobered up and visited him, but I had no confidence in meeting the leader while sober, so I had a drink. Please forgive me. Chwima immediately took care of Ilhwa Geomzone. Ah, Geomzon wouldnte, so I forced him toe. This was a friendship between two horses. It was a consideration to not put a strain on the rtionship with Cheonma and not to leave him as the only person who did not help with the sword dance. First of all, there was a clear difference betweening here and noting here. I followed him because of his persuasion, but Ilhwa Geomjon felt embarrassed. The head must nevere! However, I was worried about whether I could be the only one left out. To her, Cheonma is always a difficult and respectable person. But the people who caught her eyes now were the three Majons who hade before. Why did everyone ept Geommugeuks request? Wouldnt you be afraid of the religious leaders disobedient order? I felt sad that there was a rtionship I didnt know about, but at the same time, I thought that I was being too selfish. I honestly didnt understand why I was having such a hard time just because of that hobby. Geom Woojin asked Chwima. Are you also here because of Mugeuk? Chwima told Geommugeuk that the religious leader disliked him, but Geomwoojin did not express that at all. Chwima said as if making an excuse foringte. I refused Lee Gongjas request to persuade the religious leader. But why did youe? I came because I was embarrassed. I was the first to beg him to be friendly with me, but I was embarrassed to back down in a situation where I should have helped him. Chumas voice trembled. Thinking about him, who usually talks well and jokes easily, I could see how nervous he was right now. Geom Woo-jin did not ask Chwi-ma why he fell in love with Geommugeuk. Do you really hate him? The person who asked that question was Hyeolcheondoma. How did you fall for Lee Gongja? Weve said everything, so you can say it too. Chwima looked at Geom Woojins eyes and spoke carefully. Gongja Lee makes me drunk. When I look at it, I think of alcohol. Its fun if we drink together, and if we dont, we drink again because we miss each other. Actually, there were several people like this in my life. But there is something else special about a scientist. What is that? It makes me drunk and at the same time it keeps waking me up. Just like when I stand in front of the leader right now. I made him drunk and then made him wake up. And make me drunk again. Lee Gongja is the only person who can do these two things at the same time. The Magons were listening to him quietly, recalling their own sword dance. At that time, Geom Woojin suddenly asked. Its so special, why did you refuse Mugeuks request? Im sorry, but can I answer after I have a drink? It was a rude request, but it was also a request that was eptable when I was drunk. When Geom Woo-jin nodded, Chuma took a gulp of the alcohol he was wearing around his waist. As the alcohol entered his eyes, his eyes began to glow. Chwima looked at Geom Woojin and said. Its because of the leader. With his answer, tension began to form around him again. Its because of me? Because of your religious leader, I became an ugly older brother who couldnt even take care of my younger brother. Why is it because of me? It was because I had a greater hope that the religious leader would not hate me. I thought that drinking alcohol was something I could never say if I didnt do it today. One time I wanted to talk to the religious leader. Why do you hate me so much? Dont hate me so much. Did you think I hated you? Are you not? The atmosphere became increasingly tense. Ilhwa Geomjons electric sound quickly flew to Chwima. -its crazy? stop! Chuma nced at her. -If you dont tell me now, youll regret it when you die. Chwima took out the drink again and drank it down. And I told a story that I had never told anyone. I tried to impress the leader! The religious leader has never paid attention! I never thought I would say this in front of other Magons, but emotions alwayse out at moments like these. Or maybe its because he wants someone to listen to his feelings. Geom Woojin didnt say anything. Shut up! You drunkard! The person who shouted was Ilhwa Geomzon. Just as it was Chuma who took care of her, she was the only one who cared for Chuma now. You drunkard! Why are you here? Are you here to tell me about your life? You said you had to step up for your younger brother? You said you would step forward even if you were kicked out because you were hated by the religious leader? Are you saying I should be here too? So you have something to say to Lee Gongjater? But what are you doing? Why are you drunk and not saying what you want to say? How dare you in front of anyone! Normally, she wasnt the type of person to get angry at someone like this. He wasnt the type of person to talk this much. But she was deliberately getting angrier. In the hope that this way, Geom Woojins anger will be relieved. Chwima shouted, as if he knew what she was thinking. I forgot everything when I saw the leaders face! What should I do? Dont act drunk! You still have a long way to go before you get drunk! Then Chuma flinched. You drunkard! I hate you too. I borrowed the alcohol and hurriedly hurriedly spoke. Why do you hate me! I hate you because you do something ugly. Yeah, youre great! Our brave Geomjon! Well done! For me, I was taken anyway, so its okay, its okay! Just then, Geom Woojin suddenly spoke. I dont hate you. There was silence for a moment. Everyones eyes turned to Geom Woojin. You hated your master. For a moment, Chu Ma was startled. It was my first time hearing it. Even the master involved had never said anything like that. Geom Woojin said nothing more. He did not scold Chuma for his rudeness, nor did he say sorry for causing misunderstanding. He didnt even say why he hated his master. Chwima asked while staring at Geom Woojin. Did you really not have any feelings of hatred towards me? There wasnt any. One corner of the wall that had been tightly closed off to Chumas heart copsed. A ray of light came through the copsed wall. If I had known this would happen, I would have acted drunk a long time ago. Chuma was calm and serious, as if he had never been drunk before. I didnt even know it was for this reason I drank too much on the days I came to see the religious leader. Why do you look at me so coldly? What mistake did I make? I couldnt sleep because of all the thoughts. Chwima was now able to look Geom Woojin face to face. He hasnt been able to look at Geom Woojin properly since he thought the Cheonma hated him. Im sorry to the leader, but I think the injection I took today will remain as the best drunkenness of my life. Geom Woojin asked. so? Are you going to ask Mugeuk to do this for you too? Chwima answered firmly. no. I wont ask. Geom Woojin looked around at the five Mazon. This was the first time since he became a Heavenly Demon that the five Magons hade to see one person. This guy is rewriting our schools history. Geom Woojin spoke into the air. Call Mugeuk. * * * When I arrived, my father and the five Majons were lined up looking at me. I thought each person would persuade me, but I didnt expect all five of us to be in one ce. In addition, there was a hobby and an Ilhwa sword that I refused. I came running after receiving the call. Fortunately, my fathers expression wasnt that bad. I made eye contact with each of the five mazons. Hyeolcheondoma nodded slightly as if to signal that the situation was okay. The horseman clenched his fists just to show me. His actions conveyed what this ce felt like. Extreme Soma was smiling. From the relief in his eyes, I could tell that he had aplished something big. Chuma was looking at his father. I could feel another change in his life. Standing next to him, Ilhwa Geomzon smiled at me. You have all five of my favorite people! Then Chuma spoke in a drunken voice, still looking at his father. Why are you excluding the religious leader? Six. I was just kidnapping my brother. ah. Chuma drank alcohol. Seeing him drink so openly in front of his father must have made him really angry. What happened today can be heard from Hyeolcheon Doma or Chwimater. I stood in front of my father. I was nervous about what the oue would be. It was right then. Extreme Soma slowly walked over and stood next to me. With this one action, I was able to guess what he looked like today. His eyes beneath the mask smiled at me. I did everything I could. Thank you so much, Soma. We exchanged our feelings with our eyes. Next, Hyeolcheondoma sighed and stood next to me. I dont know what all the fuss is about. sorry. The next person to move was Gwonma. Im your first disciple, so theres nothing I can do. Three mazons came and stood towards me. Their eyes were full of regret as they looked at their father. It wasnt about standing up to my father. It shows the will to protect me. At that time, Chwima, who was looking at my father, walked towards me. After watching Mugeuk, I cant help it. I need to help too. Are you saying you dont like it because Master did this or that? Geom Woojin answered Chwimas question. It was the opposite. When he was drunk, he never gave up his stubbornness. Then I am very d. Because I have thin ears, it would be the first among the Palmazons. Isnt that the problem? Then tell it to the next Chuma. Your master said he didnt like it because his ears were thin. It was only in front of Cheonma that I becamefortable with my hobby. He is the only one who can get drunk even in front of the Heavenly Demon, and he builds up great trust to be able to do so. In his rtionship with his father, chwima is the path he must take. And I could foresee that this change in rtionship would change the person named Chuma. This time Chuma smiled at me. Wait until this ugly brother bes cool. Chuma was speaking sincerely. If you promise to be less cool than me. Chuma handed me a bottle of alcohol. A promise to a drunkard is made with alcohol. After drinking the drink, I gave it back to Chuma. I also drank alcohol. After drinking like that, Chuma walked towards Ilhwageomjon. Then he took her hand and brought her here. I believe the leaders decision is right. know. Still, this is where I will stand today. All she had to do was convey her intentions to the religious leader. In the midst of all this, Chwima left her standing next to the Hyeolcheon chopping board and returned to his seat. Five mazons lined up on my left and right. There were four people when ying Akingok, but now with Gwonma joining in, there are five people. My father looked at me and the Magons in silence. My father felt neither unpleasant nor good. Well, its probably my fathers first time experiencing it. Aughable sneer appeared on my fathers lips towards me. Yes, there is no smile that goes better in a situation like this than that smile. good night. Originally, all eight mazons would have been present to allow it, but today three of them did their part. If the worst evil falls on three people, there are seven in total. If you bring just one more person in front of me, I will allow this. Who are you? A persons name came out of my fathers mouth. The name of thest Majon, the person I had never met after returning. He is the poison king. Chapter 209 Episode 209: The religious leader has no intention of losing that bet. The person my father wanted was the Poison King. At the word poison king, the expressions of the mazons hardened slightly and looked at each other. Hyeolcheondoma sighed so that only I could hear. That means this job is not easy. Indeed, like the reaction of the mazons, my father seemed to be convinced that the Poison King would nevere forward. Can you do it? I will try. The look in my fathers eyes when he looked at me was provocative. Are you sure you can aplish this? If you really aplish this, I will admit it. The fathers gaze turned to the Mazon. The eyes did not contain any emotion, but I felt a subtle difference in those grave eyes. The way he looked at the demon was different from the way he looked at the demon, and the way he looked at the evil soma was also different. If you knew how much you respect your father, how good would it be if you gave Ilhwa Geomzon even just a little warm look in your eyes? Thest ce my gaze rested on was Chuma. Chuma epted his fathers gaze with calmer eyes than ever. Aftermunicating with the demons with his eyes, my father turned and walked toward the Cheonma Hall. My Majons and I bowed our heads in respect. What is your father thinking now? Will theree a day when I sit face to face with my father and hear his honest words that he felt this way and thought this way? When my father left there, I bowed my head to the Magons. thank you. Ilhwa Geomzon said with an embarrassed face. There is no need to say hello to me. I was forcibly taken by Chuma. That was a big help too. What do you mean? If all five of us had pushed forward, even my father would have been very angry. However, Chwima and Geomzon senior must have softened their minds by acting as a buffer. Chuma joked for no reason. Im screwed. Youre drunk in front of the religious leader! Then, Ilhwageomjon took the liquor bottle hanging from his waist and drank it in one gulp. I said too many useless things in front of the religious leader. Chuma took the bottle and drank it. Its because of this ugly friend. You just need to know. I intervened in the conversation between the two people. No, you gathered together because of me, its because of me. I bowed my head politely to the Magons once again. I will repay you for what I did today over time. You have no idea how strong I feel because there are five of you. thank you. Since were all here today, I just want to say Oh, wait a minute! Ill keep it short. Im not that talkative person. Lets all get together and n a n to capture the Poison King The five Mazons had already left in five different directions without even looking back. They do it so much! Since I didnt have five people, I ran after one of them. * * * Of the five mazons, the one I chased after was Hyeolcheondoma. Even though he was happy that I followed him, he was grumpy for no reason. Why arent you going after the evil Soma? For me, the elderly are always the best. For you, the worst is the worst? Hyeolcheon Doma ryed exactly what had happened earlier. Just now, Extreme Soma risked everything he had. The leader, me, and the magician. I didnt know he would go that far. I had no idea that Extreme Soma was this strong. Soma, I received that response correctly. I should have been there. Thats why it was even more amazing. That I did that even when you werent around. You cant do that unless you truly like it. The Hyeolcheon chopping board at this moment is also amazing. I could have been secretly jealous of the rtionship between me and Extreme Soma, but he was telling me everything as it was. They said it was great, it was great. So how can I not like this person? When on earth did we be this close? I dont know either. Somehow we became friends. friend? What is the age difference? Are you friends? Thats right. How much more do I have? I have lived longer than the elderly. Isnt there such a thing as friendship that transcends age? I am thirsty for that great friendship. Get some tea over there. I took the teapot from the table next to the bed and poured it for Hyeolcheondoma. It was heartbreaking to see his still skinny arms. Are you eating well these days? Why are you suddenly telling me to eat? For me, the health of the elderly is the most important. What is important about the poison king and what is important about permission? Sounds that are not even in my heart. Still, Hyeolcheondoma seemed to be in a good mood and drank the tea with a faint smile. You went to see your father first today, right? Its because Im impatient. Dont attach importance to what went first. It will have meaning. He was the first to run for me! Okay, honestly, I was trying to show off by saying I went first, but today I waspletely defeated by the masked person. It seems that the masked man touched Hyeolcheondomas heart today. It seems like everyones effort was in vain. When he brought up the story of the Poison King, he sighed. The expressions on the other Mazons faces seemed to have simr feelings. Is it that hard to attract that person? It would have been easier if I had told them to bring all Palmazons. If we held a Majon meeting and pushed for political cooperation, it could have been handled that way. However, by pointing out the poison king and asking him to bring him in, he was preventing it from being dealt with in that way. The leader is secretly smart. Do you know anything about the Poison King? There is no personal rtionship. The way I see it is that he is a person who has his own world and has strong self-esteem. Im crazy about poison. This is all I know. Hyecheondomas concern was not about that aspect of his personality, but rather it was here. Can you still be yourself in the face of the Poison Kings poison? Can I be myself in the face of the poison of the poison king? I could see what he was worried about. There is a fundamental fear that poison gives. It was thought that he might die without even being able to fight properly, so along with the dead Seobhonmazon, the Poison King was the mazon that the Murim people were most reluctant to deal with. No matter how eloquent you are and how good you are at ttering, can you really be unstoppable in the face of a poisonous king? He could poison you without notice and cause you to get sick and die a few yearster. In fact, it may be the most outspoken. Unless the poison worked, at least he was the weakest of the Palmazons to me. Rather, thats why Im worried. The moment you touch his pride, it will forever be impossible to bring him before his father. Before my return, when I returned to the main school to obtain Dafa materials, the Poison King had already died and the next Poison King was in the position of Mazon. I know how he died. How many people did he take with him when he died? As I was lost in thought for a moment, Hyeolcheondoma stared at me. Do you have a method in mind? You know. I must somehow learn from the old man the secret to making the poison king on my side. If I use the method that is within me, I will be distant from even close people. At the same time, Hyeolcheondoma stared at me. If I had to give you some advice, it would be to do what you do best. what is that? The cult leader called it a cheap sentiment that is just right to die. When I heard that, I burst outughing. It was surprising that my father and Hyeolcheondoma had a conversation like this. The fact that I expressed that expression to someone else is proof that my rtionship with my father has be one step closer. Use it like you did with me and the other Mazon. Look at the other person directly and if you have something to say, say it without dy. I treated people with these two beliefs. It is unclear whether it will work on the Poison King as well. I understand, old man. Hyeolcheondoma took something out of his arms and held it out to me. It was a top-quality poisonous liquor that I once gave as a birthday present. Take this too. Its been washed clean, so dont say its dirty. I looked down at the poisoned drink in silence for a moment. This is the heart of Hyeolcheon Doma. That feeling keeps shaking my heart these days. I took out two blood poisonous liquors from my arms and put them on both cheeks. Ill go with my cheeks full like a squirrel! Keep this with me, and if I get hit by the poison king, please take it with me and save me. No work! I will never go to that dirty poison pit. I wont do something like that because I know Ill be the first toe running. Rest. Ill just go. Dont push yourself too hard. It may seem like a big deal with your fate at stake now, but in hindsight, its not that big of a deal. Yes, I will keep that in mind. When I left Hyeolcheondomas residence, it was already dark. When everyone is paying attention to me and watching what path I will take, there are times when the pressure to do well oppresses me. At such times, there is someone who alwayses to mind. Forget the poison king, forget your fathers permission. I walked slowly, guided by my instinct to find rest. * * * Ian was burying his efforts against time again today. I could feel the maturity brought about by her hard work in the extraordinary Bicheon swordsmanship she practiced. Chop rock. The sword energy split into two in front of her chest. Although she was unable to share more due tock of internal skills, she seeded in using Yucheon style urately. Shhh. Hiss! Two sword des flew through the air andnded on the left and right sides of my face. Her sword is on the left and the sword-shaped sword is on the right. She didnt even know I was there because she was so focused on training, and now shes throwing a tantrum at me. Now I can feel free to send him to the midfield. Come down now, Ian. Dont go around killing people too much. I dont like it, master. I will stay right next to you, Master, and livefortably like this for the rest of my life. ah! But now that convenience is over. Congrattions. Did you hear? Senior Cheongmyeon has finally joined Guiyoungdae as a leader. Her voice trembled. This would be a major event in her life, except for what had to do with me. Because the sessor who will be the next Extreme Soma has be the leader of the organization he is the head of. How do you feel? Im nervous. The most important thing is to believe in you. People know like ghosts. Oh, that guy doesnt have the confidence to lead us. I was bored. We will all be killed in the end. Ian sighed. I believe you. Im worried that my abilities will keep up. If I dont trust you, trust your tail. Then Ian raised his head and grinned. Thats somewhat believable. Lets listen, discuss, and start forming an organization in earnest. There is one principle. We create the best elite organization at our school. Look at your skills and personality. The goal is not to create a group of butchers with only good skills, but to create an elite organization that can be trusted. Fill it with people like Jang Ho and Inspector Seo. know? yes! From now on, having an eye for people is more important than eating herbivores. It will save you. Ians life as the head of an organization begins from now on. I talked to her about various things. Being with her made me feel at ease. The moon, which had seemed bleak until it came, was shining warmly on the world outside the window. When I broke up with her, I didnt forget myst prank. I endured all the side effects and became pretty with great difficulty, but since I am only training to meet, I should also say something. I thought you were the best in the world, but I guess you werent. For a moment, I was nervous as to what Ian was saying. Youve be prettier than before you left school. If youre the most beautiful woman in the world, you cant be prettier, right? I left her with a blushing face and left. Ian slept well tonight. * * * The next day, on my way to see the King of Poison, I stopped by Ma Yi. He, who happened to be free because there were no patients, gave an unexpected expression. I see you often these days, Gongja Lee. When I see Uiseon saving peoples lives, it somehow makes me feel good. How could Ma Yi not know that I came here on business? You never know when another patient maye in, so hurry up and tell me your business. Theres something Id like to ask Uiseon. Say it. Have you ever had any interaction with the Poison King? I asked pretending not to know, but I knew that the only person the Poison King interacts with is Ma Yi. This is one of the few pieces of information I know about the Poison King. Isnt one person the one who saves people and the other one who kills people with poison? I thought that pr opposites connect and maybe the two of you could share a friendship. Why the Poison King? There is something I want from my father, but he has set the condition that I must persuade the Poison King to bring it to him. Ma Yi shook his head. Then the cult leader has no intention of losing that bet. Ma Yi also didnt think that the Poison King would be persuaded by me. I know that you are a great person. But it wont be easy for the Poison King. Do you have something to say to me? Ma Yi was silent for a moment. I guess Im worried about how much I should tell the story between my friendship with the Poison King and my rtionship with him. I have met many poisonous people in my life, but I have never seen anyone as serious about poison as the poison king. Thats how strong your pride is. He believes that the only person he cannot kill with his own poison is the religious leader. This was also the reason why we should not carelessly reveal that we would never attack Germany. The moment you touch his pride and pride in the wrong way, things will go wrong. Wait a moment. The doctor left for a moment and brought a small vial. Its the best cancetion Ive ever had. Im not sure I can detoxify all of the Poison Kings poison, but it will help. I gave the contract back to him. Please use this medicine for other useful purposes. Why but? It is only possible for a poisonous king to punish me if he is risking his life to n a rebellion. At that time, we will use a poison that no solution will help. Youre right. Ma Yi nodded. Then Ill see you again. The reason I came to see Ma Yi was because he was the person who would be the biggest help in persuading the King of Poison in the future. There will be something you can do to help me in the future. And its not just my job, its also for Dr. Ma. I was about to get up and leave when Ma Yi spoke for thest time. Do you know what the Poison Kings dream is? Its aboutpiling all the poisons in this world and leaving them in a book. Even at this very moment, I am quietly conducting research on poison alone. Getting that person out of theb will be key. Because he has no interest in the world. The Poison King even lied to the only person he interacted with. His dream is not topile the poison of the world. He is a person who dreams of bing the worlds most solemn person, who will bring down the martial arts world at his feet with his poison. After leaving the room, I walked to the southwest of the temple. There was Cheondokrim (ǧ) where the poison king lived. Chapter 210 In the middle of the 210th Great Banquet Hall. An old man with white hair was sitting at the entrance to Cheondogrim. At first nce, his stamina was unusual, and he had several poison pouches on his waist. This pouch was the symbol of the Cheondokgrim Germans. When I counted the number of pockets the old man had, there were nine in total. When you first learn poison, you carry one pouch. The Poison King has twelve pouches. So, it was possible to guess from those numbers how great an expert this old man was here with nine kicks. Its a sword dance. I came to see the Poison King. When I greeted him politely, the old man revealed himself. This old man is called Sangseon. He was the right hand man of the Poison King and one of the Four Great Poisoners of Cheondokgrim. A noble person hase. Since an important guest has arrived, this old man should personally greet him. I had already sent word that I was going, but I had no idea that a merchant ship woulde out in person like this. Follow me carefully. I followed the merchant ship into the forest. The forest was really dense. Among the areas of Palmazon, this forest is thergest. It was truly wide enough for him to boast about. Ssssss. The shape of the snake I saw while walking was unusual. Its white blood death. Unusually, it is a snake with white blood. If you are bitten by that snake and do not take the antidote, you will die before even surviving a single bit. It is said that a thousand poisons exist here. Cheondokrim is a ce full of all kinds of poisonous nts and venomous snakes, and if you step into it by mistake, you wont even find a corpse. On the way, I also met a poisonous man collecting poisonous nts. The Germans here were called poisonous animals, and the number of pouches hanging from their waists varied. After passing through the dense forest, we arrived at the poison kings residence. It was a circr building, low but very spacious. Ill wait here. Lets talk ande out. thank you. I went into the building. The interior was not divided but consisted of onerge space. Everything was there. Dozens of bookshelves, desks, all kinds of devices whose purpose is unknown, beds, tables, closets, dressers, and even a wooden tub for bathing. Literally everything a person needs to live was in this space. This is the Poison Kings room. The Poison King was crouching down in the middle of the room,ying out all kinds of things, reading something. This was my first meeting with the Dog King. Before his return, when I was young, I only saw him once or twice from afar, but when I got older and came back to get Dafa materials, he was already dead, so today was the first time I saw him up close and personal. A short way to express my first impression of him is that he looks young and studious. When people think of a poison king, they often imagine an old man with a bent back, or a face and body with swells, inmmation, and peeling skin due to the side effects of poison, but the poison king of the time was very neat. Even though he was middle-aged, he looked really young. If our school holds apetition to select baby-faced students, I am sure that Dokwang wille in first ce. He looked so young that I would have thought he would be my friend if he hung out with me, and he also gave off a very intelligent aura. Just looking at his appearance, he seemed smarter than General Sima Ming. If it werent for the dark green robe and twelve pockets on his waist, anyone would have thought he was a bachelor. No, he had the appearance of a handsome boy who could be said to be a student learning to read and write from a bachelors degree. Ah, the poison king was so young. Maybe growth stopped at some point because of the poison? Because I had this thought. You did something like that with such an innocent face? You dreamed of bing the greatest ruler in the world and ruling the martial arts world? He was a poisonous king who lived a life that did not match his appearance. When I approached him, the Poison King spoke with his eyes on the book. Get the blue bottle thats on the desk over there. The Poison Kings voice was as young as his appearance. I walked up to him, holding the blue bottle he had mentioned. be careful. If even a single drop of blue poison gets sshed, you die. You wont die! Even if you pour all the poison in this room, you wont die! The Poison King mixed the poison I gave him with the other poison in front of him. The moment you mix it up! pop! With the sound, poisonous smoke rose up. I stepped back and waved my hands quickly. The wee ceremony is loud. Phew. I unleashed my inner power and trapped the poisonous smoke that had risen between my hands. I was going to just drive it and throw it out the window. no! wait! The Poison King ran and brought arge sack. Put them in here. I threw the poisonous smoke I had gathered in front of me into a sack. The Poison King tied the mouth of the bag tightly with string and threw the bag containing the poisoned smoke next to the table. And then I started looking through the book again. What on earth is wrong? He was deep in thought. He still didnt give me a nce. I wasnt intentionally pretending not to see it. He was now immersed in his own world. I slowly looked inside. There were numerous bottles on the cabs surrounding the walls on all four sides, and I could tell that they were all either poison or medicine. It looks like there is a poison in the study instead of books. ah! Is this wrong? Hey, bring some poisonous weeds from there. I brought him a poisonous nt among the poisonous nts lying around the desk. Even when he saw that I had taken the right one among the numerous herbs, he showed no reaction. Just leave it here and go over there and get a ss of water. He kept running errands for me. Bring this, bring that. It was really busy. Meanwhile, he pounded and ground the herbs. When we mixed green poison with the newly prepared poison again, it did not explode this time. done! its okay! Sad poison weed was the problem! The Poison King was very happy that the mixture was done correctly this time. Then he found me next to him. But who? Our Dog King is asking this question very early. Did you order him to run that many errands without knowing who he was? I knew it was our kids. Who are you? Its a sword dance. Oh. You said you woulde today. Its you. A sword dance drama that is a hot topic on campus. Whats going on here? Even though he knew my identity, his tone or attitude did not change at all. He acted like a crazy entric, but the green glow in his eyes had been constant ever since I entered the room. It means that emotions are consistently regted. Just looking at this, we must never forget that Mazon is still Mazon. I have a favor to ask you. What please? Please convince my father. The Poison King suddenly thrust his face towards me. The skin was also nice and white. How can someone who handles poison have such good skin? no. The King of Poison tly refused without even listening to the contents. Is it okay to refuse? Isnt this the pressure of the cult leaders son? no. Yeah, a young guy shouldnt learn such bad things. Im done with my business, so why arent you going? Even though the Poison King waspletely distracted, he was not easy. No, Im going. See you then. I said hello politely and walked out. The merchant ship that guided me earlier was waiting for me at the entrance. He never asked what happened inside. Please tell me I will see you again tomorrow. I guess so. I followed him out of Cheondokgrim and memorized the route. * * * I went to Cheondogrim again the next day. Today too, a merchant ship guided me to the King of Poisons residence, but it was a different route than yesterday. I could tell his intentions. This is to prevent people from knowing the way to the poison kings residence. But that was an unnecessary attempt without knowing how good my memory and vision were. Today I learned one more way to the Poison Kings abode. When we arrived at the poison kings residence, he was digging the ground near the house. It was definitely here? The ground was dug up here and there. It seemed like he had buried something but couldnt find it. He looked cute with dirt on his face and body like a child. The cuter he looked, the more strange I felt because of the discrepancy between him and what he had done in the future. The number of warriors whoter died from his poison was in the thousands. He literally caused a massacre. The poison king pretended not to pay attention to my greetings and was only focused on digging the ground. I also borrowed a shovel from a merchant ship and started digging. A strange look appeared in the merchants eyes as he looked at me like that. On the other hand, the Poison King was only concerned about whether or not thend he was digging yielded what he was looking for. I was really focused on that, not acting. Then I justughed to myself. Just looking at him, he was clearly a crazy person. I now clearly understand why Ma Yi said that getting the poison king out of theb was the key. I could also understand why everyone said it would be difficult to persuade the Poison King. This man livedpletely in his own world. I also dug a few ces on the side. If something came out of there, I put it all aside. All kinds of things came out. A box came out, and so did bugs andrvae. Snakes, trash, and strange tools also appeared. At that time, we were digging in several ces. oh! Why is it there? The Poison King shouted and came to the ce where I was digging. It seems like there was what he was looking for among the things I had collected. The box he picked up contained a sticky liquid that gave off a terrible smell. Kya! Its aged well! Is this what you were looking for? The Poison King looked at me and was astonished. When did youe? This is both acting and not acting. Because they recognized me and also forgot me. I came here earlier. I thought you were looking for something, so I dug. Well done, well done. He smiled cheerfully, but then looked down. I definitely would have refused yesterday. Today, I came purely to help the Poison King. I saw yesterday that you need someone to help you. Are you nning to learn by stealing my poison skills? Can you learn it so easily by stealing the Poison Kings poison technique? No problem. Then I guess itll be okay. The Poison King stared at me. It felt like the green glow in his eyes was piercing into mine. Of course, that light had no effect on me, who had learned Shinanjutsu. Rather, thats how I felt about him. At this moment, an image came to mind. The sight of the Poison King trotting out of his own world and standing at the border with the outside world. At this moment he was not a freak. I could tell. That this person in front of me right now is someone who wants to be the sole ruler of the martial arts world. He crossed that border only once, and thousands of people died that time. Shall we see how good you are at your job? He showed emotion on his face. Even just one day is hard so I wont let youe again! The poison king ordered the work. He made me do my job properly with the intention of kicking me out. Release the poisonous nts over here and sort them out. As he told me, I brought in the poisonous nts piled up in a sack and sorted them. I gave up my intention of persuading the Poison King. I gave up my desire to impress him. All I wanted to do was stay together and find out what his world was like. If you dont understand his world, youll never be able to convince him. Now, lets clean up the new poisonous nts over there. Poisonous substances brought in from the central ins by Dokson were brought here once a day. It was fortunate that there were only poisonous nts, but there were also all kinds of disgusting poisons. I handled poisonous nts and poisons skillfully. As soon as I became invincible to poison, my aversion to poisonpletely disappeared. Before, when I was poisoned, I frowned and didnt want to get close to it, but I dont have that feeling anymore. He seemed surprised at how well I did what I was told. I thought you were going to show off that you grew up well, but youre doing some work, arent you? Actually, I am a person who is good at poisonous nts. So, even at the old Socheon-dong gate, the gate rted to poisonous nts was easily passed. Of course, the poisonous nts handled here were so vast that they far exceeded my knowledge. Every time a poisonous nt I didnt know about came in, I asked the poison king. What is this? What is that? Stop asking! Until the wordse out. When I finished work that day, the Poison King asked about the poisonous nt he had told me about. Since I couldnt catch the pod with work, it attacked my memory. What did I say this poisonous nt was called? Its Yarancho (Ұm). It is a poison that is mainly ground and added to spicy foods. Then there are no votes at all. He exined exactly what he exined. Then what about this poisonous nt? Its Heuksan zinnia (ɽղ). If you poison it, the effect willst for 100 days, but it can cause you to suffer and eventually die. I exined exactly what he said. You bastard! Why are you so smart? His eyes were burning, as if he would definitely have to find out the ws tomorrow. At this moment, he looks like an immature child of my age. see you tommorow! * * * I went to see him the next day. It was the poison kings big mistake to think that he woulde for a few days. He wont know. When I set a goal, what kind of effort do I make to achieve it? Today too, I finished the day by doing what the poison king told me to do. I didnt make any effort to be friends with him. I didnt talk to him or try to make a good impression. He didnt even use the skill of ttery. I only did what I was told to do in silence. That must have been why. The poison king said this first. This doesnt change my mind. I never take back what I say once I say it. If you overturn that, I will shout I am a dog and bark five times in the middle of the grand exercise hall, with everyone watching. It was a moment when I made up my mind to never give up. So, I meant to tell you not toe anymore, but I also made up my mind. Since the King of Poisons has set such a condition, I must also do so. If I fail, I will also call everyone to the main training hall and shout. I will shout, Youre a good dog, and bark five times. Poison Kingughed out loud, probably because it was something he had never thought of. Im looking forward to seeing what the leaders expression will look like then. The Poison King seemed excited when I ced a bet and brought paper and a brush. Well then, since you have toe often, lets write a memorandum first! You came to Cheondogrim of your own ord, and you promised that you will not be held responsible if you get poisoned due to an ident while working. How do you feel? Are you confident in writing it? Looking at his excited eyes, I provoked him too. If only the Poison King could use one too. Chapter 211 Episode 211: A n within no n What memorandum? The Poison King guessed my intentions. Instead of you writing a memorandum, I have to teach you one reading per day? What kind of memorandum is this? no. Then, Master Lee, is this a memorandum that you will not be held responsible even if you steal my poison or steal and learn poison? Poison King. I am afraid of the Poison Kings poison and poisonous attacks. I want to stay as far away as possible. Then what kind of memorandum is this? The memorandum I was about to write was something the King of Poison could never have predicted. If I lose this bet, I promise to leave the world of the Poison King. The poison king was startled. His expression changed strangely. What kind of world is my world? I research alone, mix alone, think alone,ugh alone. Dig the ground alone. That world. He put his face close to me. His incredibly young face came right in front of my nose. But at this moment I could feel it. My body came closer, but the person called the Poison King retreated from me. Standing at the border between his own world and the outside world, he retreated and hid. You just take me and get permission from the religious leader, and thats it, right? youre right. Thats why I came. Then it has nothing to do with you whether Im in that world or not, right? It matters. Who cares? Because I am the one who will be the Heavenly Demon. This is because I hope that the next Heavenly Demon will be the poison king of our church, not a lonely poison king, but a poison king who roams the world. ! Would you like to write a memorandum? The Poison King made no reply for a moment. He will be curious about my true intentions. What is my intention in imposing this condition? But youll never know. He would never know that I was nning to prevent that terrible event from happening in the future. Why are you hesitating? Anyway, that was after I became a dog. It doesnt matter, does it? Because they even added a clue that the bet was lost. Even though he thought there was no way he would lose the bet, he still hesitated. It seems like leaving this ce was a burden for him. I stopped pushing him and picked up the brush. Anyway, its good. I will write. There is so much to learn from the King of Poison, so I need to write a memorandum. I wrote a memorandum saying that if I were to be poisoned by any poison here in Cheondogrim, it would not be the poison kings fault, but my responsibility foring here voluntarily. I even took a photo of the sugyeol there. The King of Poison was really surprised when I wrote the memorandum. When the story of the memorandum was brought up, it seems that he had no idea that he would actually write a memorandum. Are you stupid? Now I wont be responsible if I poison you and kill you painfully. That wont happen. What kind of confidence is that? Because only smart people can learn poison techniques. The Poison King is the smartest among the Mazon, so he would notmit such a reckless act. I said, looking around. I understand when Ie here. The person who has mastered self-pollination is the smartest person. Dont you have to memorize all these poisonous nts and poisons and make hundreds or thousands ofbinations andbinations to make poison? Shouldnt you also cancel the contract? Where is that? You need to learn Hadoksul in earnest, right? A person who stands at the top of such smart people would do something like that? That cant be true. I can dig alone andugh, but I wont do something stupid like that. The Poison Kings eyes widened. The reaction was as cute as it looked. His big eyes blinked a few times and he spoke as if he was surprised. You talk a lot and speak well. At this moment, the Poison King was truly amazed. Poison King, we havent even started yet. You wont be bored if you stay with me. Now then, I will continue with what I was doing. After handing him the memorandum, I continued my work. I brought a bag of poisonous weeds and unwrapped it. The Poison King, who was watching me clean up the poisonous nts, blurted out to me. What should I write? You use it, I dont. Does that make me the only one who is petty? In the end, I decided to write a memorandum. Oh, theres nothing special. I just go out to Cheondogmun once every ten days. This is enough. Thats enough? yes. Can I stand in front of the entrance to Cheondogmun Gate and thene in? It doesnt matter. All you have to do is get out of here. What does that mean? The scenery you see from here will be different from the scenery you see in front of the gate. The Poison King looked at me silently. Do you want something like this? If you are a crazy person, then I am also a person who listens to people calling me crazy. Lets give it a try, poison king. Lets see who is crazier. The King of Dog wrote a memorandum and stamped it. You lost, Mr. Lee. I will never be persuaded, so this memorandum is nothing more than a piece of tissue paper. If my will is like this, how are you going to break it? In fact, there was no special n to persuade him. As Hyeolcheondoma said, we will just treat him the way we have been treating him until now. I have to do my best. Do you really look like the kind of person I would bark at in the gym? At least once in your life. How did other mazons fall for you, who are so weak? I dont understand. The poison kings eyes were full of confidence and firearms. Now he is a different person from the Poison King who used to dig with dirt on his face. be careful. From now on, I will not be responsible if you die. * * * The next day, I worked hard as if nothing had happened. The Poison King thought that everything I did was intentional. I habitually said this every time I spoke. Anyway, I know its just a ploy to impress me. Its a futile effort! But I didnt care what he thought. If there was a n amidst no n, it was this. Lets focus on the work, not on the people. I learned the job sincerely. I didnt learn poison to use it. Because working here is my first experience. There are always lessons from first experiences. When will I ever live a life carrying a bag full of poisonous nts and sorting them out? It is a valuable experience for me. I was living in a different way than before. This is something I had never experienced before, even before my regression. Think differently and use your body differently. I hope this will have a positive impact on my life and martial arts. No matter how hard you try toe up with a certain thought, there are times when it doesnt work. However, there are times when it suddenlyes to mind while taking a bath or while walking down the street. Same thing. I hope that this unfamiliar experience in Cheondokgrim will have a fresh impact on my life and martial arts. While ssifying poisonous nts, I hoped that Pungsin Sabo would be a prosperous twelve star. By mixing poison, I hoped to realize a new side of life. When I thought about that, everything I did here wasnt nerve-wracking and was fun. I thought that if I did that, I would definitely have a chance to move the King of Poisons heart. That opportunity wille when I truly indulge in self-interest. be careful! You have to pour only half this time! When will I have the opportunity in my life to mix the fifteen ingredients of Danhonsan ()? its okay! done! I followed exactly what he told me to do. How could I not do something urately with my martial arts level? Perhaps I can work to his liking better than anyone else here at Cheondogmun. But do you usually do this all by yourself? okay. It must be difficult. I also knew the reason why Germans were not allowed here. There are so many deadly poisons in his abode, and if he brings in the wrong disciples and causes an ident, the problem will increase. In reality, Cheondogrim was a ce that was under strong surveince and investigation by Tongcheongak. When poison was used, it had to be reported and its inventory was always inspected. After finishing the mixing of monohonsan, I honestly expressed my feelings with a happy expression. Its fun! What poison mix are you going to make next? Of course he didnt believe me. Do you think you would be better off as a low-level actor rather than a heavenly devil? Next time you go to Jungwon with me, how about joining the performance troupe? If you have the looks of the Poison King, I think you can aim for the lead role. The poison king was disgusted. His expression said exactly this. I dont want to leave here, so what? y the lead role in a y? Just now, in the Poison Kings imagination, all the actors on stage and the people watching were poisoned to death. Did you really survive, Lee Gongja? I shouted at him as he turned around. The performance is canceled! He walked away without even pretending to listen. * * * The poison king was not very interested in other peoples affairs. If this level of interest is shown to me, who came to me for such an important matter, I can only guess how other people view it. To him, people would exist beneath the poisonous nts. Of course, I impulsively asked a question. Like right now. The Poison King suddenly asked while grinding poisonous herbs. Hey, Lee Gong-ja, be honest. Are you nning to steal and learn the poison technique here and poison your brother? I answered by moving it into arge bucket and filling it with water. I know for sure that you are here to the King of Poisons, but if your brother is poisoned and dies, who would be the first to suspect? I am the one who has to worry about my brother getting poisoned and dying. Thump thump! Instead of a rebuttal, the sound of the Poison King grinding poisonous herbs grew louder. I have no interest in poisoning. If I could learn one thing from the Poison King, I would like to learn something else. what kind of thing? He was still concentrating on grinding the poisonous nt without looking at me. I dont know when he will go back to his own world, but my answer now was to definitely draw him back to this ce. I want to learn detoxification. Isnt the flower of poisonous poison not hadok, but poison? In an instant, the sound of grinding poisonous herbs stopped. His eyes were on me. He had the most surprised face since meeting me. Because I said exactly what he was thinking. Its only been a few days, but what I felt aftering was that it seemed more difficult to create an antidote that wouldpletely detoxify the poison than to create the poison. So this thought urred to me. A person who can create an antidote that can reliably detoxify the poison he or she created. A person who can detoxify the poison in an instant when the other person sprays it. Isnt that person the true master of poison? This means that only when not only reading but also decoding are perfected will one realize the true meaning of reading. Where did you hear that? From the next Poison King who learned poison techniques from you. Thats just my opinion. The analogy is a bit strange, but martial arts are like that too. Its harder to capture them alive than to kill them. I threw a winning bet at him. The most advantageous match for me, who is unstoppable. Choose a poison and teach me how to detoxify it. I decipher it, and the Poison King reads it. How is it? Lets have a fight! Youve been practicing poison all your life, so you can probably beat that one, right? Isnt this a pride issue? It was not provoked in this way. It was clear that hasty provocation would only backfire. Dokwang, say lets do it. Lets have a fight! That being said, this bet was a win for me. But the poison king did not go down so easily. hate. I asked in response to the poison kings firm refusal. Why do you dislike it? Do you think I dont know your tricks? You probably want me to say something like this. If you can decipher my poison, I will lose the bet. yes? Is this what you want to hear? I didnt deny it. In fact, if it wasnt my job, I would have apuded. I just have to win the bet, right? How can you guarantee that I will win? Detoxification is also my detoxification technique. The Poison King started grinding the poisonous nts again. Go and practice barking, Lee Gongja. * * * That evening I went to visit my father. The more I knew about the Poison King, the more frustrated I felt. In times like these, you need someone to help you strengthen your resolve. In that respect, the person who is more suitable than anyone else is my father. When I visited him just before he went to bed, I got to see my fathers pajamas once again. Its a different floral pattern than what I saw back then. This is probably the best self-defense armor in martial arts. When the enemies saw it, they thought, Ah, could the Heavenly Demon wear pajamas like this? And it will all just pass by. Those clothes are the safest clothes! My father looked at me with a look in his eyes that asked how long he was going to talk nonsense, but he seemed to know that I woulde visit him at least once. Did your father know? The poison king is not the person who wille over to me. Have you given up already? Is that possible? But Ive never seen someone so trapped in their own world. A unique sneer appeared on my fathers lips. Yes, I came here today to see that smile. Seeing that smile gave me strength. In fact, I felt better. Yes, enjoy yourself now. I will definitely bring the Poison King here. I asked a question I had wanted to ask for a long time. Father, you hate the poison king, right? My father neither confirmed nor denied. Since he was a father who truly loved radish, it was natural that he disliked poisonous techniques and magic. If you dont like it, why are you keeping it alive? Kill me. Because it is the most threatening to enemies. Wouldnt it be possible to cause a rebellion or go crazy and poison the people of our church? If we want to use the Poison King as our schools weapon, we have to take that level of risk. What if my brother or I die in the process? I still have to take it. You only say that when you have about ten children hidden away somewhere. Why do you think there isnt one? It shouldnt be there. My brother alone is such a pain in the ass. A faint smile appeared on my fathers lips. Perhaps, if Sima Ming or Hyeolcheondoma had said this, he might haveughed. It was like this before, but when I stand in front of a tight wall, I think of my father first. Its okay now that Ive seen your face like this. Then I will leave. If we continue like this, sooner orter we may show disloyalty, not just unfilial piety, at the Great Yeonmujang. After making jokes like that, I was about to turn around when my father suddenly asked. Do you think the Poison King is trapped in his own world? Chapter 212 Episode 212: Poison in a pocket. Do you think the Poison King is trapped in his own world? Isnt it? I asked my father back, thinking that of course it was. Does your father not think so? What kind of person does your father think the Poison King is? But my father didnt say those words to tell me what kind of person the Poison King was or what the Poison Kings world was like. This is exactly what I wanted to say. How open is your world? My father looked at me for a moment and then went into his home without saying a word. I stood there and thought about what my father said. And I could tell. The meaning behind what my father said. My father asks me this. What is the difference between you calling out for a new magic and the Poison King? If other people see it, arent you also trapped in your own world? Of course, I am not saying that I am the same as the poison king who does not like to meet people and prefers to be alone. It meant that the approach to the poison king was wrong. If you approach it from that perspective, the poison king will never open the door to his heart. The Poison King must have felt it. That I was looking at him like he was trapped in his own world. Thats probably how many people have looked at it so far. I was no different from them. The memorandum toe out of Cheondogrim was a mistake. Thank you father! After all, my father is the wisest and most magnanimous in the world Before he could finish speaking, the lights went out in the house. Be cool. I bowed my head politely to my fathers residence and then returned to my fathers residence. If you give me a clue, it will be at a disadvantage to your father. But my father enlightened me. Beyond the bet, it was affection for the child who sought help from him. * * * When I went to Cheondokgrim the next day, Dokwang was not there. I looked around the surrounding forest for him. After searching for a while, I found the poison king deep in the forest. He was lying face down on the floor, having a snowball fight with a snake. The Poison King was good at conversing, but once he was immersed in something, he became a person who wouldnt even know if someone died next to him. Even now, he was in a trance, not even knowing that I was nearby. From this perspective, I thought he was trapped in his own world. I thought he was a weirdo, and without even realizing it, I implicitly thought I was superior to him. This is what my father taught me. Dont do that. He is not trapped; he is living his life. When I got closer, I saw that it was no ordinary snake. It was a snake belonging to spirit creatures called the Hwawangchilbosa (߲), which was extremely poisonous among poisons. He was a flower king because he loved flowers, and it was said that if bitten, even a warrior with deep inner strength would die before he could walk seven steps. Then the poison king said to the snake. Hey, youve grown up and be cocky these days. Since when have you been so stiff in your head against me? Then the Fire King Chilbosa, who was wagging his tongue, lowered his head. It may not be possible, but it seemed like he really understood what I was saying. You and I, I dont know anything else, but we told you not to eat the berries of the wildflower nt carelessly, right? Why dont you listen? Will youe to your senses if you drink fire wine? The Fire King Seven Treasures made a coil and put its head into it. Do you really understand what people are saying? It must be a coincidence, right? Ive seen all kinds of things in my life, but this was my first time seeing something like this. Then another snake passed by. The snake this time was a yin-yang blood poisonous snake with poison just as strong as the Fire Kings Seven Treasures. This was also a snake that was difficult to see. Wol! Then the Yin-Yang Blood Venomous Snake stopped and looked at the Poison King. The Poison King said while looking at the guy licking his tongue. You know the king is a yboy, right? The Yin-Yang Blood Viper flicked his tongue as he looked at the Fire King Seven Treasures. If Wang is bothering you,e and tell me. Understand? I couldnt tell if he really understood what he was saying, but as soon as he finished speaking, the Yin-Yang Blood Viper disappeared into the bushes. You too, go now! Then the Fire King Seven Treasures disappeared into the forest. It was truly a sight that was hard to believe even after seeing it. The Poison King stood up and looked at me in surprise. Oh my! Its a surprise! I was more surprised. What kind of poisonous king in the world would you be so surprised to find next to you? Of course, if someone approaches with murderous or malicious intent, the Poison King will notice right away. People who have reached the position of Majon should never be ignored for their military merits. Mazon is still Mazon. If they go crazy, no one can tell who will win who and how. They are just not revealing their true abilities. If you look at the assassins and ask which of the Palmazons you want to kill, they will all line up behind the Poison King sign! The first assassin will also be sessful. If you do that, you will be bitten by the king and die. Did you even give the snake a name? Is this your first time seeing the poison king who gave a name to a snake? The Poison King walked away with long strides. Of course its my first time seeing it! I said as I followed him. When did you be friends with snakes? I was seven years old when I started going around catching snakes. Wang and Wol were there back then too. Youre young. In our time, everyone started at that age. There was joy and sorrow in the Poison Kings eyes as he recalled his childhood. This is a point where you can understand why he hates leaving this ce. If youve been here since you were seven, this is the Poison Kings world. The Poison King stopped and nced at me. You said you wanted to take me out of this world? no. Now I regret saying that. why? I still want to show you around the outside world, but I shouldnt have said it that way. Im truly sorry for being arrogant. When youre sorry, you apologize sincerely. In my apology, I did not give a reason as to why I had to do that. The reason is that the person who forgives is attached to forgiveness. But whether he heard me or not, he suddenly stopped and was looking at the poisonous insect on the tree. I smiled involuntarily as I saw the Poison King getting caught up in something again. What else are you thinking about now? Maybe hes trying to have a conversation with that poisonous insect. This is his world, this is an open world. * * * Several days passed again. I was quietly absorbed in my work, and the Poison King still liked to be lost in his own world. What changed over the next few days was my attitude towards the poisonous world. Now I tried to understand his world. A world where a seven-year-old child went around catching poisonous snakes. Today again, the Poison King was lost in thought as he looked at the poisonous mushrooms growing in the wooden box. Then he inadvertently turned his head and shouted. Its a surprise! Because I was quietly next to him, looking at the wooden box he was looking at. Do you want to keep surprising me? Seeing those poisonous mushrooms growing well makes me feel at ease. Doesnt this mean Ive be a poisoner too? How long has it been since youre already a German? I think Ill just live here. Cheondogrim feels like home now. It would be a mistake to think that pretending to be this friendly will make any difference. Its better not to change. I really like how the Poison King looks right now. what? The Poison King looked at me and shouted. It doesnt work! This trick doesnt work! His voice in denying me is getting louder little by little. It was proof that I was getting closer to him. * * * A merchant ship always guided me from the entrance to Cheondogrim to the residence of the Poison King. You can go in alone now. Still, dangerous poison cane out. That may not necessarily be the case. He still guided me along several confusing paths and kept his guard up for me. I felt that it came from a deep loyalty to the Dog King. The look in the eyes of someone who truly likes and is loyal to someone is bound to show in some way. I have something to ask the old man. Say it. Since when have you seen the Poison King? Ive seen it since I was young. What was he like as a child? The merchant ship stopped. Why are you asking that? Im curious. It wasnt much different from now. Intelligent, thoughtful, cheerful and bright. He also had the qualities to be a leader. I forced myself to swallow the words, Its so different from now, isnt it? Because I dont think the merchant marine will take my joke as a joke. His affection for the Poison King is not simple loyalty, but is more like an uncle and a parent. When I look at him, I think of Hyeolcheon Doma. * * * I dont know if the Poison King was intelligent, thoughtful, cheerful, bright, and had the qualities to be a leader, but one thing was certain. he was cute Its not just because of its fresh appearance. For example, this part. The Poison King wore twelve pockets on his waist, each of which had a picture drawn on it. It was an anthropomorphic drawing of twelve animals representing the zodiac signs, in a colorful and cute style that would be drawn on childrens clothes. At first I passed it by without notice, but now I can see it. Did you choose this yourself? I drew it. I was surprised. You drew this all yourself? No one in the world will know. I wouldnt have guessed that such a cute pouch would contain the poison kings poison. When ites to the poison kings poison bag, even if it has evil spirits drawn on it or words engraved on it, wouldnt it be appropriate to have scary letters such as demon, murder, evil, and death? If all those pockets were opened, hell would break out. In fact, it felt even more bizarre and scary. Which poison is the most dangerous? Surely its not in that cute rabbits bag? Would you like to check it out? He tried to put his hand into the rabbits pocket. I decline! I waved my hand and stepped back. The Poison King smiled at that sight, but then turned his face to face him. It was the first time he smiled broadly when he saw me. It looks like he was surprised himself when he smiled. Even though I saw it all, I pretended not to see it. * * * The next day there was an important mixing of poisons. The Poison King exined todays poison making with an unusually serious expression. This Heavenly Heart Poison here is the poison that is used as an ingredient for Dark Soul Poison, one of the extreme poisons I use. A single drop of this heavenly poison can kill dozens of people. Now youre far away already back away. I was standing next to the door so I could pop out at any time. The Poison King found something on his desk. I was here, but where did I go? What are you looking for? My gloves. The goal is to find deerskin gloves used when handling poison. Are you talking about this? I held up the gloves I was wearing. Why are you wearing that? You said it was a very dangerous poison. Then what about me? Why do you need gloves, Poison King? Why dont you bring it right now? I quickly took it off and brought it to him. Whats in your mouth? I took out the poisonous wine I was holding on both cheeks and showed it to him. The Poison King shook his head in bewilderment at the sight of two poisoned blood drinks in his mouth. Is this not enough to kill me? Of course he was joking. If the poison king decides to kill you, you will not be able to stop his poison even if you have a hundred blood poisonous drinks in your mouth. I was also ying a prank on him. It was also my effort to be closer to him. If you were really a bright and cheerful person when you were young, those things would be sleeping somewhere in your heart. The Poison King put on his gloves and began manufacturing poison in earnest. If the amount is even slightly wrong, blue smoke will rise. Then its a failure. Be really careful and focused. This is a recipe that only I can make. The Poison King showed me how to make Amheunjeoldok bybining Cheonsimdok. Since I didnt know what the differentbinations were anyway, it was more of a show of how carefully this process is carried out rather than showing how to make a ck scarf. He could send me out and do it alone, but he seemed to want to show off to me. Did you see it well? How carefully and carefully it must be handled. yes. At that time, blue smoke rose from behind. Poison King! You get out! I quickly went out. After drinking the medicinal herb from the Poison Kings arms, he poured the liquid that was lying next to where the smoke wasing from. Cheeeeeeeek! The smoke rose even more. Poison King! Poison King! He didnte out quickly so I hesitated whether I should jump in and save him. At that time, the Poison King came out, stirring the poisonous smoke. Are you okay? Its okay then. He blew away a handful of poisonous smoke that came out of his mouth with his hand fan. The path of self-mastery is not an easy path. I failed on purpose. To warn you that you need to be careful. . . Of course you failed on purpose. Could it be that the Poison King, who is the best at using poison in the martial arts world, failed to make the poison he always uses Stop. yes. I smiled brightly at him. The Poison King looked at me with an expression that did not know how to react. Poison King, I dont know yet. Who will be standing in the training hall? It was at that moment. A merchant ship rushed to where we were and quickly reported. An investigator named Seo Dae-ryong from Hwangcheon Pavilion came to see Gongja Lee as an urgent matter. Chapter 213 Episode 213: Because we are Mine. If it wasnt something really urgent, I wouldnt havee all the way here. I hurriedly spoke to the Poison King. King Dok also told Sang-seon to quickly bring Seo Dae-ryong, as it was the first time that one of his subordinates came to visit. After a while, a merchant ship brought Seo Dae-ryong here. Sir, I think you need to go quickly. Whats going on? Investigator Seo. A major ident urred in Magachon. A soldier who was drinking alcohol suddenly swung a sword, killing or injuring dozens of people. I was surprised and asked out loud. where? This is Yanghwaru. Yanghwaru was one of several pilgrims in Magachon. Did you drink and fight? no. It is said that blood suddenly flowed from the eyes and nose of the person whomitted the ughter and he suddenly went crazy. Because his martial arts skills were excellent, the damage was greater. The moment I heard those words, I remembered an incident that urred before the regression. I immediately said goodbye to the Poison King. Poison King, I will go first today. I hurried out of there with Seo Dae-ryong. When I arrived at Yanghwaru in Magachon with Seo Dae-ryong, the enforcement officers were controlling the surrounding area. There was a strong smell of blood before I even went in. Among the onlookers standing around, one boy caught my eye. A child who looked to be about thirteen or four years old shouted to the executioners, I have a mother and a younger brother! Please go and see it. Working in the kitchen! mom! Sooya! I left the child behind and went inside with Seo Dae-ryong. Inside was a sea of blood. There were dead bodies everywhere and executioners were checking to see if there were any survivors. The damage was greater because everyone was drunk. Muin wasnt the only one who died. Even the courtesan and the cook who died died. In the corner of the kitchen, there was a middle-aged woman lying dead with a young girl in her arms. The child looked exactly like the boy who was shouting outside. I looked down at the bodies of mother and daughter in silence and let out a sigh. He was a child who would run around helping his mother in the kitchen. Seo Dae-ryong, who was next to him, couldnt bear to keep looking and turned his head to look somewhere else. Where is he? Its on the third floor. I took a step back. There were terrible scenes all the way there. He was dead, leaning against the wall at the end of the third floor hallway. It was a young man who appeared to be in his early thirties. The blood that flowed from the eyes and nose ran down to the chin and dried. He was dead with his eyes closed, and the white parts of his eyes were stained red like blood. Seo Dae-ryong, who followed, spoke in a trembling voice. This is my first time seeing such a terrible sight. I knew. What is the cause of this incident? Fantastic! Gwangpok was a stamina enhancer that temporarily increased stamina when taken. Depending on the amount taken, the internal strength enhancer can temporarily increase internal strength from one day to half an hour. The amount of increased internal energy is usually about 2 to 2 hours per day. Of course, it returns to its original state over time. The reason why wide width became so explosively popr was because the amount of power it increased was much greater. The width was increased from 30% to as much as 50%. However, the side effects were as fatal as the good effects. The results we are seeing now were the side effects. The people who sold this wide range were the Sadomaeng. They also sell the Sangongdok ck Rain, which I returned to and was defeated in a martial artspetition. Gwangbok and Heukbi were the two main products sold by Sadomaeng. What is the identity of this person? I am one of the demon swords belonging to the Northern Heavenly Sword House. It is said that he is someone who has never caused any problems. I even got promotedst year. That might have been the problem. He must have secretly taken Gwangbok to get that promotion. Send the body to Demon Doctor right now. Please take care of things here. Mr. Footnote. I dont know why this happened, but I really want to find out. The look in Seo Dae-ryongs eyes that is looking at me now was the same look in his eyes when I first met him as an investigator at Hwangcheongak. The look in Seo Dae-ryongs eyes as he desperately wanted to find out his seniors death. I looked at Seo Dae-ryong and nodded once. You take care of that child who was outside earlier. Seo Dae-ryong also nodded vigorously. * * * I watched the doctor performing the autopsy. Examining the body, the doctor predicted the cause of death. It appears that a strong internal amplification agent was used, as the Danjeon was greatly swollen and damaged. I think the reason I lost my senses and caused the stabbing was because of the side effects. The doctor urately revealed the condition of the body. Actually, this isnt the first time Ive seen a corpse like this. There was a body that arrived in this condition at the end ofst year. At that time, he went on a rampage alone and died. This time wemitted a disaster. The wide range of light had not yetpletely spread throughout the martial arts world. The side effects, which were easily overlooked at first, began to be a serious problem as the number of users increased. He was probably out of his mind when hemitted the ident. This person, what kind of greed did you have to train and increase your strength? He spoke to the corpse as if reprimanding him and then turned around. This was one of the reasons why this wide spread continued to spread. I shouldnt have taken it in the first ce. Since the responsibility primarily goes to the person who took the drug, the Sadomaeng made money by taking advantage of this trend. The doctor covered the body with a white cloth and washed his bloody hands. Ma-ui was also depressed by the news that many innocent people had died. Ma Yi asked me, as if trying to change the mood. What happened with the Poison King? Weve been meeting every day since then. Then Ma Yi was surprised. Meeting every day? Really? I am learning a job at Cheondoglim. also. You are different. So, after meeting him, what is the Poison King like? He was a brighter person than I thought. Ma Yi nodded. It seems he also felt that bright part. I didnt realize it until some time had passed, but you already figured it out. Nowadays, we are together almost all day. Do you really want to win the bet with the cult leader by doing this? I looked down at the cloth-covered corpse and spoke softly. Now there are even more reasons to win. * * * My father and General Commander Sima Ming were waiting at the Heavenly Horse Hall. I walked down the bloody path with great strides and reported to the two people. The doctor revealed that the cause of this incident was a side effect of the internal strength enhancer. They were not at all surprised by my report. This means that the side effects and symptoms were already known. You already knew, right? Sima Ming answered my question. Several major and small incidents have been reported in your midfield. It was the work of the Apostle League, right? How did you know? In thest Shinma Saengtu, I was attacked by the mountain gong poison. At that time, I investigated and found that it was a mountain poison called Heukbi made by Sadomaeng. I thought this was their doing too. Gwangbukran is an internal strength enhancer sold by the Apostle League. As expected, Sima Ming knew about the wide range. I asked him again. Who is in charge of the Apostolic Alliance that manufactures the wide range? Soldier, you know, right? Sima Ming looked at his father. My father looked at me for a moment and nodded. Only then did Sima Ming reveal who he was. Its my favorite car. I knew very well who the car was. Its a ck snake. youre right. He was one of Yayulhans four subordinates. While Ji-saeng, who created Shinseonchae, had a golden pig tattoo, Ae-cha pledged her loyalty by getting a ck snake tattoo. This was an opportunity to speak. As you can see, Yayulhan is doing all kinds of bad things. This guy is absolutely evil. But I didnt. In any case, if I couldnt win the bet to persuade the Poison King and bring him before my father, the ck Snake was also an area I couldnt handle. I was silent for a moment. I revealed my anger with silence and strengthened my will with silence. A detailed report will be uploaded from the main office regarding the incident. I will report back once anything else is confirmed. I walked the path of blood and left Cheonmajeon. This is probably the first time Ive met these two people and turned around without uttering a single joke. In that way, I quietly built up the anger of Gwangbok on top of the anger of Shinseonchae. My father and Sima Ming watched my back in silence. I am keeping in mind the teachings my father taught me this time. From someones perspective, my world is also a closed world. Yes, I admit it. Establishing a new magic power and eliminating absolute evil is still a task in my own world. * * * That night, I stood alone in front of the cliff of Gwonma. Just as Gwonma looked up at the cliff, I also looked up at the cliff. I clenched my fist and injected energy into it. Whiuuuung! I could hear air currents swirling around my fist and the sound of rain clouds gathering. Shhh! I tried to take a shot at the cliff, but stopped at thest moment. Because I know that it cannot be destroyed yet. This will be the only time in my life that I will actually punch this cliff. At that time, a wee voice came from behind. If you hit it with that babys hand, your hand will still hurt. I smiled and turned around. A horse was walking here. Master! I felt happy to see him after a long time. When I looked at the poison kings fresh face and then saw this scary face and huge body, I realized that this was a demonic cult. The horses eyes were focused on my tightly clenched fist. He read my anger and spoke calmly. Disciple. Yes, Master. When youre really angry, open your clenched fist like this. The horsesrge palm was spread out in front of me. It was a palm bigger than my face. and! match! Gwonma pped loudly. p once and squeeze again. Then that fist will hurt more. You wont have to hold it again. If there was an enemy between those pping hands, it would have been the same as getting hit with a fist. Gwonma, who is no one else, tells me to open my fist. I engraved this deep and great teaching in my heart. And Nusre, who could not tremble in front of his father and Simamyeong, turned to Gwonma instead. When Master was standing here, I thought he was standing here with the sole intention of copsing the cliff. however? Didnt you just stand there every time you got angry? Right? Unable to deny it, Gwonmaughed. I greeted him and walked out of there. I walked with my clenched fists wide open. * * * The next day, I went to Cheondoglim as usual. The Poison King was walking through the forest near his house with a collection bucket. Let me tell you about the incident that happened yesterday At that time, surprising words came out of the Poison Kings mouth. Its wide, right? The Poison King had only heard of the side effects yesterday and knew that it was due to the wide range of light. Did you know? Of course I know. As you know, the Poison Son travels throughout the central ins to find poisonous nts and poisonous substances. The Sadomaeng members also go around looking for herbs to make medicine. So we know their movements best. The Poison King frowned slightly. They even gave a warning. Dont make drugs like that. Do you know who makes it? know. There is one idiot called Jindokgeosa. Jindoggeosa. He was a famous poison expert in Sapa. The Poison King made all kinds of impressions, as if he didnt want to even think of him. Even people who use poison are forbidden to do so, but this kid is ying too third-rate. Many innocent people died because of that third-rate y. There was also a woman who died holding her child. That fact wont even be included in our schools report. How many total deaths! The death of the mother and daughter will be buried in this one line of reporting. If mother and daughter be vengeful souls and watch this world, the child will ask the mother. Why doesnt anyone care about our deaths? The Poison King was looking at the poisonous insects on the tree, as if he was listening to me. Im not angry anymore. Because he is living his world just as I am living my world. What is the name of that poisonous insect? I asked about his world and he answered mine. What would be the point of avenging them? I remember it as an ingredient in Cheongsal poison, but I cant remember the name. Its hypocrisy. Its the self-satisfaction you get from helping someone. We didnt listen to the other person and only spoke to ourselves. Oh what was it? I cant seem to remember the name. A dead person is a dead person. Thats it. The Poison King looked at me and I looked at him. We stared at each other in silence. This was the longest time the Poison King looked at me since I met him. And we returned to our own world again. Its Sue. The name of the girl who died in her mothers arms today. The name of that poisonous insect is Baekjeomchung (cx). It is not an ingredient for Cheongsal poison, but an ingredient for five poison fragrances. The Poison King asked me with the most serious expression on his face since he met me. Tell me. The real reason youre doing this. When I say that, everyone agrees. Are you a political fanatic? Are you a thief of justice? At times like that, I, like a child with a vengeful spirit, ask questions. Powerless women are dying, children are dying, and young people are dying. Were a demonic cult so dont worry about it? If thats what the political factions think, then what on earth should we be thinking? The Poison King made no reply. I didnt push him anymore. I pped my hands and spoke energetically. Lets go. There are a lot of poisonous insects to catch today, right? But he didnt move. Instead, he copsed on the spot. I had no choice but to sit down next to him. The poison king looked at the poisonous ants passing by under his feet, and I sat down and said whatever I wanted to say, whether he would listen or not. The dead child has an older brother. I was shouting to see if my mother and younger brother were safe outside the ruins that were covered in blood. I want to tell that child. He said he came back after killing everyone who killed your family. They were originally people who couldnt kill anyone, but we were able to kill them because we were demons. The Poison King said, still keeping his gaze focused on the ants. You really dont understand. Never support me. If you think about it, this kind of person is the next Heavenly Demon. I will not support you even if I die. But the person who really couldnt understand it was the Poison King. Because he added: Do I have to bark five times? Chapter 214 Episode 214 We are hell dogs. I couldnt say anything for a moment. It was a silence of surprise and a silence of joy. Because that meant I lost the bet. be careful! Step on ants! I flinched and almost stepped on an ant. I didnt know why he lost. Is it because of the rtionship with me that has been built up over the years, because of the Apostolic Alliances aggressive actions that he disapproves of, or because of the boy who lost his family? Or maybe its because of those poisonous ants passing by in a row. Anyway, the reason didnt matter. Poison King! I hugged the Warak Dog King. We hugged each other really tightly. Thank you, I really appreciate it. Before I knew it, the Poison King waved one of the poison pouches on his waist next to my face. do you want to die? Wont it fall? yes! I quickly backed away. The Poison King stood up and said. lets go. Go bark and go to the religious leader. That too will be put into action immediately. Poison King, I will bark for you. you? You gave me permission so willingly, so I have to repay you. Youve only been learning from the Poison King until now, right? You really want me to bark for you? yes. The Poison Kingughed at my sincere answer. Arent you smiling too brightly? I went from a dog to a human, so I should be happy. Lets go. You have to act quickly before he changes his mind. We went that way to the main training ground. Please wait here at a distance. Ill go and give you a cool bark. The Poison King caught me as I was about to go to the training ground. There you are. I will bark. Im not the kind of person who breaks promises. Are you okay? Are you okay? You have the potential to be a Heavenly Demon. You said you wouldnt support me even if I die? I wont. The gazes of the Poison King and I intertwined in the air. His face still looked young, but his eyes were deep. He doesnt support me, but he is an adult who cares about me when I be the Heavenly Demon. This is the true character of a person called the Poison King. I bark. You have. The poison king, who did not even want to go outside the gate of Cheondogmun, walked towards the training hall. Seeing that, I added a new principle of life. Dont judge anyones world carelessly. Look at people directly, and when you have something to say, say it without putting it off, and no one makes any rash conclusions. I was adding life principles one by one. When the Poison King appeared, all eyes around him were focused. Even though he did not reveal any special prayers, he naturally attracted attention. Mazons presence began to be demonstrated. The demons were surprised. The Poison King, whose face is rarely seen, appeared in the middle of the Great Banquet Hall. Not only did people stop walking, but people also stuck their heads out of the windows of the building. Gradually, people began to gather around. Among them, there were some who were seeing the Poison King for the first time. Was that person the poison king at first? That young? There were people who approached in this way, but btedly covered their noses and mouths and retreated far back. The Poison King waited for as many people as possible to gather. When there werent many people around, he could have barked quickly and said he kept his promise, but he didnt do that. He too was a man among men. Hes just a guy who doesnt like to go out. After hearing the news, people continued to flock. Among them was the demon lord Jangho. Its been a while since I saw Jangho, and he looked as dependable as always. I gave him a greeting and from afar he bowed his head politely. After hearing the news, Seo Dae-ryong, Hwangcheongak investigators, and even the executioner rushed out. Seo Dae-ryong sent me a message with a surprised face. DMr. Whats going on? -Im on my way to find out whos behind it. -yes? What are you saying? DYou said that at the base where the ident urred, right? I want to find out why this happened. -Yes, I did. -Im on my way to find out. -At the training hall? -Okay, this is where we start. Seo Dae-ryong looked like he was asking what I meant, but I didnt exin any further. The area around Daeyeonmujang was crowded with people. Everyones eyes were focused on the poison king. The Poison King was talking to a snake with a youthful face, the Poison King was lost in thought while looking at a poisonous insect, and the Poison King was drawing cute pictures in his poison pocket. He was confident and did not blink even under the gaze of so many demons. Everyone knows. If the Poison King decides to kill everyone here, if the twelve poison pouches he wears on his waist are opened, everyone here will be annihted. When he thought enough people had gathered, the Poison King raised his hand. Then the murmur suddenly quieted down. A time when so many people didnt even make a sound. The Poison King made a loud barking sound. Everyone was surprised. I had no idea that the Poison King would gather people together and make the sound of dogs barking. Some people were startled and ran away. They thought that the poison king would go crazy and remove the poison. Another cry rang out right then and there. Theres a lot to see in the fortune teller! Of course, the person who shouted was me. I also made a loud barking sound as I walked towards the poison king. The Poison King looked at me with an expression that asked me what I was doing. How could I let him bark alone? Lets bark together. no! You Its okay. I gave him a confident smile. It was a smile of pride that something like this would never affect my dignity as a Heavenly Demon. And this wasnt a question of self-esteem. It was friendship with the Poison King and a sign of gratitude. I wont leave him barking alone. The second time, I barked first. The Poison King looked at me with an expression that said he could not understand you at all. But there was a smile on his lips that couldnt be hidden. You will be closer to the Poison King. So,ter, when he said, Im unstoppable!, I saw joy on his face instead of any other emotion. Thats my goal. It is by no means an easy goal. Because the King of Poison and the Immortality of Mando were pr opposites. We barked together. It barked long and magnificently, like a wolf howling. Are all dogs dogs? We are not neighborhood mutts, but wonderful dogs loyal to the Church of the Heavenly Demon! It is a hell dog that bites evil. Those watching murmured. Everyone wondered what was going on, but no one daredugh at us. It was right then. Among the people watching, someone barked after us. He was none other than Seo Dae-ryong. When Seo Dae-ryong barked, the Hwangcheongak investigators barked and the executioners barked. The lone son started barking and Jangho also barked. When the demon lord barked, everyone was surprised, and the loyal demon lords also started barking. The other demons also barked along. In an instant, the Great Yeonmujang was in shambles. We barked peacefully five times in that chaos. This moment of barking together was much more exhrating than watching the Poison King lose a bet. * * * After making a mess, I entered the Cheonma Hall with the Poison King. Before opening the door to Cheonmajeon and entering, the Poison King took out several medicines and consumed them. What medicine are you taking? Then an unexpected answer came out. It is a medicine that calms the mind. I asked him in bewilderment. You werent eating when you were barking in front of so many people? Because this makes me 10 times more nervous than standing in the training hall. Im not going to meet the cult leader now. Im going to rebel against the religious leader. My father was confident that the Poison King would never fall to me. However, since we have been fooled like this, it is safe to say that we should go beyond resistance and fight. Besides, the leader hates me. My father is a martial artist to the core, so he treats people who are not orthodox a bit harsh. However, just because I hate poison, I dont think I hate poison king. My father often gets misunderstood over things like this. Constion is an ambassador. Its notforting. Think about it. If you really hated the Poison King, would you have made this bet? If you were the Poison King, would you have let me make such an important bet with someone I really didnt like? It seemed like it made some sense, so the Poison King didnt refute it. And what if your father doesnt like it? I live on the receiving end of some hate. Then neither the mouse nor the bird is dragged away without realizing it. Dont worry. I put all the other mazons in a pot and boil them, but I dont boil the Poison King. Are you afraid I wont be able to eat it because of the poison? no. If the Poison King isnt here, the Murim Alliance will attack right away. Now you dont have to tter yourself to look good. Ill keep my promise anyway. I dont like it. I will continue to tter you. I am touched today and it willst forever. You know that I wont survive today, right? I entered Cheonmajeon. We walked side by side on the bloody road to my father. It seems that my father has already heard that we barked at the grand performance hall. The atmosphere was solemn yet cold. After politely bowing, the Poison King looked at his father and spoke politely. Master. Please grant Gongja Lees request. My father said, ring at the Poison King fearfully. I only trusted you. The Poison King looked perplexed. sorry. What on earth did you fall for? My father asked with a truly curious expression. The Poison King seemed to think about the answer for a moment. I liked Gongja Lees mourning. My father was surprised by the unexpected words, and I was also surprised. Many people died in this incident. I liked Gongja Lees condolences to those he did not know. I didnt know that the Poison King was thinking this way. It didnt seem like it, but he was listening and thinking deeply. I think you can tell what kind of person someone is by how they mourn. The King of Poison, who was trembling at the door, spoke confidently and confidently in front of his father. My fathers eyes turned to me. Do you feel good? It feels like its going to fly. For the first time, I achieved something thanks to the support of the Amazons. It will be a day I will never forget. I expressed my joy honestly. Actually, all of this was thanks to my father. Fathers harsh advice. How open is your world? With these words, I realized that the world of the Poison King is not a closed world. In reality, it was not a closed world. If I were a person living in a truly closed world, I wouldnt be barking at the gym and I wouldnt be standing here right now. I just looked at him with closed eyes. Thanks to my father. But I didnt say that here and now. Because now is the moment to give your father a chance to get angry. I believe. At least half of my fathers heart was hoping that I would win. I decided to believe that. As always, my father kept his promise. good. I grant your request. I bowed loudly on the spot. Thank you, father. My father knows that it is not an easy decision. Thats why we need to handle this matter well. If you asked for this, you would be confident that we wouldnt leave any evidence that we handled it, right? Yes, I will do my best. Effort alone is not enough. We must deal with the killings without ever giving a vote. We deal with Yayulhan, the second inmand of the Sadomaeng, and Sainbang of the Sujok without anyone knowing that it was our doing. This was also a nearly impossible task, but I answered with strength. yes! I will. To receive this permission, all the mazons came forward, the evil Soma risked his life, and the poison king barked in the training hall. Then you have to do it perfectly. Before I knew it, my father had returned to his usual self. My father was not the type of person to look back once he made a decision. He had a never-ending personality. Who are you going with? I will go with Extreme Soma. It may not be enough for the two of us. If its the three of us, we can feel at ease. The moment when the Poison King made an expression of disbelief. The fathers eyes turned to the poison king. You should follow and help. Its not possible! Master! The Poison King was disgusted and jumped up. No? The Poison King quickly answered his fathers soft question. no. Its possible. Did your father ignore that? His expression said, Take a taste. Correct. My father is a person who cares about everything. My father got up from his seat. Listen to the poison king. When his father revealed the Heavenly Demons prayer, the King of Dogs bowed and showed respect. Yes, master. From this time on, the use of the Twelve Poisons is permitted. I obey your solemnmand. The King of Poisons main poison, the Twelve Poisons, could only be used with his fathers permission. This also meant that the Poison Kings poison was very scary. After politely greeting my father, the Dog King and I left Cheonmajeon. He said he was nervous, but he spoke better than me. Thats all bullshit. The Poison King sighed as the ground fell. He didnt want to go outside of Cheondogrim, but he ended up going to Jungwon. Its dangerous outside Cheondogrim! Actually, the Poison King is the most dangerous being. The Poison King red at me with a look that said it was all your fault. sorry. I never thought it would turn out like this. Im not going. hate. yes. I will go with Soma. Please hide well in the Cheondogrim. If you do that, you will really be dragged away. The King of Poisons got on his nerves for no reason. If you go out, I will kill you all. We will stop by every vige and exterminate them. You think I cant do it? It looks like he really doesnt want to go out. I guess you were worried about me because it was my opponent. Looking at the schools best weapon, its being released. Thats no constion! The Poison King walked towards Cheondoglim with slumped shoulders. I shouted at him. We will leave as soon as possible, so get ready. I was really grateful for today! Then the Dog King barked and walked away. He was a very angry dog. I smiled while looking at his back and turned towards the evil song. Chapter 215 Join us from the start of the 215th session. Extreme Soma was sitting alone in the white room again today, staring at the wall. After learning that the white wall was helpful to his martial arts training, the worry that he might go crazy disappeared. These were my first words when I entered his room. Soma, lets go fight. Somas eyes smiled brightly at the fact that I had obtained permission. It was a very evil soma who even used his immortal face to help me and met my father. great. Extreme Soma readily answered. Even though he knew that his opponent was Yayulhan, he was not afraid at all. He was just happy to go fight with me. We will deal with not only Yayulhan but also his subordinates. Extreme Somas eyes in the eye sockets of the maskughed. The stronger the enemy, the happier he was. However, that did not mean that he was arrogant or did not urately understand his opponent. Yayulhan is a strong man. It may be a tougher fight than the ones we fought before. Extreme Soma was never let down. He is a person who knows the dangers of this situation better than anyone else. So I am even more grateful. Even though I knew this was happening, I came forward like that. The problem is that we have to kill them without leaving any evidence that we killed them. Because scientists are smart, they will find a way. Soma needs to help. Im only in charge of killing. Although the words were easy to speak, I felt the evil Somas gaze deepen. This is someone you cant help but think deeply about. Extreme Soma spoke to me in a calm tone. When I fight, there are times when I forget who I am. Thats when its most dangerous. The scientist I have seen is a person who knows who he is better than anyone else. So Im not worried. Im not worried because Soma-sama is here. We looked at each other andughed. Treat each other with a good heart and be grateful for each others kindness. I just want to joke around with him. I also want to make a joke. But I persevered. Because mistakes happen just like this. Since he was close to me, I had to keep it, but the closer I was, the less I could keep it, so I treated him with deeper respect than before. By the way, another Mazon has joined in this matter. Who are you? By my fathers order, the King of Poison is going with me. Hearing the word poison king, Extreme Soma gave a slightly embarrassed look. I dont have a personal rtionship with that person. Who could there be? That was true for both the Poison King and the Extremely Evil Soma. In the process of aplishing this task, I learned a little about the Poison King. I thought he was a nice guy. Extreme Soma still looks annoying. Because liking me means liking me, and the rtionship with the Mazons is something else. Extreme Soma walked to the opposite wall and stood in front of the drawn line. The Poison King should be around here with that person. Extreme Soma pointed to the starting point of the line. Still, its on the line. Extreme Somaughed at my words. It was decided anyway. He epted the situation. Lets hope the Poison Kings poison doesnt identally kill us. I also cant picture the two of them together. Thebination of mazons is difficult to match. Which two go best together? When can you leave? Any time is good for me. Then lets leave tomorrow morning. great. As I was turning around toe out, I spoke to Extreme Soma. This happened thanks to Soma. Thank you again. If we donte back alive, we will have to use the word responsibility instead of thanks. Please say hello after work. After speaking, Soma looked at the wall again. I stared at the white wall together for a moment, then said goodbye and left the room. As I was walking out of the evil song, the eyes of the masked people I met contained greater goodwill than before. There were some people who bowed and said hello, saying they liked it earlier. Its poprity increased even more after it was performed in the main performance hall. Anyway, they liked doing strange things more. * * * After leaving Akingok, I went straight to Cheondogrim. The Dog King was in the midst of packing his bags. I came to tell them that they were leaving tomorrow morning, but they were busy taking care of everything, probably because they had already expected it. How did you know? We are leaving tomorrow morning. This is the opportunity we got after all that chaos, so of course well be leaving right away. As expected, you are smart. Would you have fallen into this crisis if you were smart? For him, the crisis is not dealing with Yayulhan. Exiting Cheondoglim is a risk. The Poison King carried poison in a bag that he could carry on his shoulder. Whats in your pocket, whats in your can, whats in your bottle. I took all the various poisons. Is it necessary to take this much poison? Basically, the poison in the Poison Kings body alone would be enough to kill a huge number of warriors. However, the Poison King packed a lot of spare poison. I know whatsing. Aside from not wanting to go even if I had to die, my preparations were thorough. It was his personality. If you didnt have this thorough personality, you wouldnt be able to create so many poisons and remedies. The Poison King wore a thin jangsam to hide the poison pouch on his waist. There were several pockets on the inside of the jangsam, where poison was also stored. Im going to carry a leather bag. If you take it with you, I will carry it too. Is there anything that can destroy the Apostolic Alliance? done. It still seems like that. He pretended not to hear and took another item. This time, he wore a leather belt with more than twenty poisonced daggers stuck into it. Do you also throw daggers? I will throw better than you. It may not be possible, but I was surprised that the Poison King used a dagger. In addition, the poison king also took out a fan. It was called Muganseon (og) and was mainly used for reading as a weapon of the King of Dogs. It is not difficult to kill everyone by spraying poison. Its difficult to kill just one person with poison in a room with dozens of people. You will have to be careful when the poisonous king gently shakes the wireless vessel. Because I didnt know where the wind that would lead me to hell would head. Later, the next King of Dog evaluated his master, the current King of Dog, as follows. He is said to be the best solo attack expert in 300 years. I tell you in advance, I will not kill Yayulhan. Im just following along. Im just going to watch! Why are you taking so much poison with you just to look around? I do it so that I can enjoy the sights with peace of mind. This is his personality. Its thorough and this anxiety. how long will it take? I do not know. We try to process it as quickly as possible, but we dont know what will happen when we get there. Lets deal with it as quickly as possible ande back. know? It will be faster if you help me. I dont know anything else, but I need to take care of that Jindoggeosa guy. The Poison King seemed annoyed about this incident. If you want to sell medicine, make it properly and then sell it. This is why we get criticized. Thats why the cult leader hates me. But the Poison King must not leave behind any traces of his use of poison. Is there any reason to leave the body for disy? This meant that even the corpse would be melted without a trace. In any case, if the King of Poison takes care of Jindokgeosa, I wont have to reveal that I am an enemy of poison. Then Ill see you tomorrow morning. I left him behind while he was busy taking care of the poison he had missed and went out to Cheondokrim. Sang-seon said as he took me out of Cheondogrim. Please take good care of the Poison King. I know very well how much Sang-seon worries and cares for King Dok. Its been a while since I left school, so Im even more worried. I think its a favor I have to ask the Poison King, but yes. I will take good care of you. Today is thest guide. Pleasee alone from now on. He always guided me down different and confusing paths, but today he took me along the most convenient and best path. * * * After leaving Cheondogmun, the ce I stopped by was Uibang. I was finally able to say this to Ma. Im leaving tomorrow to kill Yayulhan. Shocked, Ma Yi stood in a daze and then staggered. I unleashed my inner power and wrapped around his body. I sat him down and brought him water. Ma Yi asked with a trembling voice. How did you know it was him? He asked me to kill one person, but he hasnt told me his name yet. I didnt say anything. Soon, Ma Yi said, Ah! He let out an exmation. I had asked my father for this in the past and was turned down, so I thought I would have heard about it from my father. Did the religious leader give permission? yes. Six mazons helped me with this task. The reason I went to the Poison King this time was to get permission for that. Why didnt you tell me? I wanted to tell you with your permission. Ma Yis face filled with passion. I have lived only for this day. His life was lived by treating patients as if they were abusing him, dreaming of revenge due to the agony of losing his family before his eyes and surviving alone. I would never have been able to sleepfortably in my entire life. Even if you eat delicious food, you probably dont think its delicious. Ive never had children, but I couldnt even imagine how big and deep the sadness and resentment I would feel if I saw my child murdered right in front of my eyes. You can kill him ande back and tell me the result, but the reason I tell you when I leave is because I know how important this is to you. Thats why Im telling you from the beginning. It starts now. I ask you to participate from the beginning. Ma-ui will be trembled, nervous, and worried until the day I return. You wont be able to sleep. Still, I think its for his benefit to let him know. Ma Yi remembered a day that she desperately wanted to forget, but could never. It was when I was young. While I was treating a critically ill patient, Yayulhan came in. He told me to immediately treat the person he brought in. I said no. If treatment is stopped now, this person will die. Even when a knife was held to my throat, I maintained my beliefs as a member of the National Assembly. And that day, I saved both lives. I saved the person I was treating, and I also saved the person he brought in. But why? He said he never spared anyone who disobeyed his orders. Thats his own principle. I will definitely keep it in the future. Since I saved the life of his subordinate, he will spare my life. Instead Tears flowed from Ma Yis eyes. I regret it. I should just do whatever he tells me to do. I regret it dozens or hundreds of times a day. If I could go back to that day I would follow his words. Even if the patient I was treating dies, I will follow his advice. I didnt say anything. Because I know that no words canfort him. He took me to his bedroom in the dressing room. The room was so narrow and shabby that it was hard to believe it was the doctors room. One hard bed. It was a room with only a small desk and a chair. The few books and an oldmp on the desk seemed to show his life. There was a secret door in that room. I opened the small door hidden in the wall and went inside. In the hidden space, Ma Yis old house was recreated exactly as it was. The ce where his wife cooked, where his son yed, and where the family of three slept. He was still there that day. I couldnt leave that ce even for a single moment. My little son always wanted to y with me. Because my dad was busy all the time. Because my dad had to save the patient. My dad had to go buy some herbs. I put it off again and again. Still, my son didnt hate me. That young guy said that to me. If youre not busy, youll y with me, right? right? Are you doing this for us? I still cant forget the way you looked at me that day. At times like that, my wife said, Dont push yourself too hard. Take care of your health first. What kind ofwmaker am I when I cant even save my children and my wife? In the end, the tears he had been holding back flowed from Ma Yis eyes. He tried hard to hold back his tears, but the more he tried, the more tears flowed. It was the first time I saw Demons tears. I went over and hugged Ma Yi. I hugged him tightly and patted his skinny back. He closed his eyes tightly and cried quietly. It wasnt a hug for a schr. It was me, who had lived for a long time before returning, hugging my younger brother who was living this difficult and lonely life. Ma-ui, stop struggling now. Ill finish it. After a while, Ma Yi calmed down. His and my gaze became intertwined in the air. On the one hand, he had a relieved face. Because it was a pain that I had kept to myself for so long. I feel sorry for you. For making me do that dangerous thing to get my revenge. I told him firmly. I will definitely kill you ande back. Today will be thest time I see his tear-filled face. He must have even forgotten I exist. That fact will make him even more maddening. Let me remind you. Im a person who doesnt try to attach any meaning to the death of a viin, but this time is an exception. So I will tell you in the dying mans ear that this death is the devils answer to your poor principles. Chapter 216 Episode 216 Are you scared of Extreme Soma? The next morning, a carriage secretly left Cheonma Shingyo. It was a carriage ridden by Geommugeuk and the Poison King of Extreme Evil. And there were two people watching from afar. They were Geom Woo-jin, the Heavenly Demon, and Sima-myeong, the Commander-in-Chief. I have to resign from my position as Commander-in-Chief. When Geom Woo-jin looked at him with an expression asking what he meant, Sima-myeong smiled in self-deprecation. I never imagined that Duke Lee would make the poison king bark at the great banquet hall. I knew that Duke Lee was extraordinary, but I didnt know that he would even overthrow the King of Poison. Geom Woojin nodded. Me too. There is one more shock there. But I didnt know that the church leader would allow this. What can I do? I promised. Sama-myeong knows that Geom Woo-jin is a person who never breaks his promises. Thats why it should have been cut from the beginning, but they gave him room to be a poisonous king. Isnt it possible that the religious leader expected this to happen? Sima Ming thought that might be the case. Regarding the sword dance, I couldnt understand Geom Woo-jins feelings at all. While this is going on, please fully disclose information to the second child. Yes, Tongcheongak will definitely support you. Be prepared for any unexpected situation. There are two most serious situations that you may not know. The mission was sessful, but it was revealed that it was the Celestial Demon God who dealt with Yayulhan, or Geommugeuk and the two demons failed to kill him, putting him in danger. In both cases, the aftermath will be serious. Although the Apostolic Alliance cannot start a war against the Heavenly Demon Church, it will demand appropriatepensation, and if it does not ept it, it may end up joining hands with the Murim Alliance. Sword dance performances and instances where mazons died or were seriously injured were equally serious problems. How can Geom Woo-jin not know this fact? Nevertheless, permission was given. Are you hoping that this incident will destabilize the situation in Murim? Sima Myeong knew that Geom Woo-jin would one day draw his sword against Wu-rim. A sudden thought urred to me that maybe they were trying to start this with this incident. Anyway, one thing was certain. Its not just the Mazons that have changed. I cant say anything about Cheonma, but he has definitely changed. I was able to tell just by looking at that carriage here, which I would not have left in the first ce. I hope you seed ande back. And the wind of change was blowing not only within the Church of the Heavenly Demon but also towards the martial arts world. * * * The person driving the carriage was Seo Dae-ryong. When I went to Seo Dae-ryongst night and told him that we should leave together tomorrow, he started to attack me harshly. I dont like it! How dangerous are you going to take me this time? Its no big deal. Just drive a carriage or something. Ill do some errandster. That makes it even more suspicious? It smells dangerous. It must be the smell of adventure. Its the smell of growth and the smell of memories. It all adds up to a dangerous smell. Sorry, but Im not going! With my victory in Soryong, my lifelong adventure came to an end. Didnt I tell you that I would live the rest of my life bragging about that? It cant be done without you. There are so many demons at our school? This is because the fate of me, our school, and Moorim are at stake. I need someone I can trust who will keep my secret until death. At least there wont be any evil woman trying to tempt you. Youre stabbing me where it hurts again. This was the one word that decisively moved him. Im going to handle the case. Then, all the yfulness disappeared from Seo Dae-ryongs expression. Then we should go. Seo Dae-ryong came by carriage this morning with the intention of punishing the person behind this incident. But why do you want to take a carriage? Are you two going to Gyeonggong? Because its not just the two of us going. yes? Seo Dae-ryong took a quick look inside the carriage and was startled. He dragged me away from the carriage and whispered: Why are those two in the carriage? Thats because youreing with me to help me. You didnt say that the carriage I had to drive was the carriage that the Extreme Evil Demon and the Poison King rode in! Come on, tell me everything. Who is your enemy? Yayulhan. Seo Dae-ryong, who blinked for a moment, asked. I know of only one Yayulhan right? Hey, what kind of joke are you making so extreme? Please tell me no. The moment he turned around and tried to run away, I said. You must tell that child yourself. We havee to avenge your family. Seo Dae-ryong turned around again. He said, walking towards the coach seat with slumped shoulders. If you say that, I cant not go! I know that Seo Dae-ryong was joking for no reason. It might be scary, but he wasnt the type of man to fall for something like this. You will want to avenge your child, and more than anything, it was a journey you would take together with me. During hisst emunication with me, he became a disciple of Hyeolcheondoma and the winner of the Soryongjeon. Seo Dae-ryong was needed for this matter. Thats the case with this carriage right now. If I had driven the carriage, there would have been a truly suffocating silence inside the carriage with Extreme Soma and the Poison King inside. Extreme Evil Soma and the Poison King had not said a single word since they greeted each other when they first got on the carriage. They were two people who werent really close friends. It was what I expected from the beginning. And I didnt intentionally try to make them friends. If theres an opportunity, well be friends, otherwise, when we go back, itll be like this. Currently, we have received all information about them from Tongcheon Pavilion and n to receive additional information. Although they did not tell the two, Eunwol, led by Gowol and Pungcheon, was also actively receiving information about this incident. The two also decided to join the scene and help with this matter. The ce we are currently going is the ce where the golden pig Jisaeng, who made fresh vegetables, is located. Ill tell you the n when I get there. The n will follow Lee Gongs wishes. The Poison King nced in this direction in response to Extreme Somas polite reply. It looked like he wanted to say something, but he seemed to be holding back because he had a very evil soma. -Let me ask you just one question. Why does Extreme Soma like you so much? DBut why do you send a message instead of a word? -How can you ask that when you are not even close with that person? Have you discovered your weakness? Why are you so nice to me? -If you speak in full tone, I wont answer. Be a man and just ask! The Poison King turned his head to the window. Extreme Soma noticed that the Poison King had sent me a message and looked at me. I smiled and nodded once to him. Just exchanging nces like this made me feel better. It was truly surprising. The Poison King asked something other than what was rted to Extreme Soma. Will there be ns that dont exist now when I arrive? The soldiers who are not there now will be there when they arrive. Military? Commander Sima? The King of Poison did not know that Gowol and Pungcheon Gyoju had be his people. No, I am also in the military. Theres already an army? If you want to survive in this harsh martial forest, you need soldiers. Everyone has at least one soldier who cant y baduk, right? The Poison King gave an expression that he could not understand. Normally, it would have been a moment when he would have said something harsh, but he seemed to be holding back because he had the worst soma. There are some good things about these two being together. DAre you afraid of Soma? I thought you were going to tell me not to be funny. -Then youre not scared? Just looking at that mask makes my heart flutter. It was an unexpected answer. Who would have thought that the Poison King would be so afraid of the evil Soma. DRight now, Soma is probably trembling as he looks at the Poison Kings poison pouch. -No way. That person is not afraid of death. I had no idea that Extreme Soma was being evaluated like this. -What about the Poison King? -Im scared of dying. Arent you the person who is so scared that you dont even go outside of Cheondogrim? Are you afraid of dying? Or are you afraid of killing? Instead of asking what I wanted to ask, I asked the Poison King something else. How do you feel about leaving school after such a long time? The Poison Kings eyes turned to the outside of the moving carriage. What are your feelings? There was a time when I was tired of shooting the midfield. Poison King? Then you would have obtained the position of Poison King from Cheondokgrim? When I was young, I went to the entire central farm to get poison. Why did he stay in Cheondogrim? But I didnt ask. Someday, when you share your feelings, you will naturally find out. Lets listen to the day when I reveal that I am invincible to all poisons. It was then. The carriage suddenly stopped with the sound of an urgent horse neighing. If it were normal people, they would have been thrown forward and thrown down, but Mazon was Mazon. The two stayed calmly in their seats. Seo Dae-ryong of the coachman spoke urgently. sorry! Suddenly, a deer jumped out of the bushes on the side of the road. Lets take a break from what we have already done. I think the horse was surprised too. I got off the carriage with the two mazons. Seo Dae-ryong bowed to the two Majons and expressed his apologies again. The evil Soma he was most afraid of could have almost flown into the front seat of the carriage and hit him. What if at least a corner was broken by the impact? Seo Dae-ryongsplexion turned white as if he was imagining something like that. To ease the tension, I formally introduced Seo Dae-ryong. I am the greatest disciple of Mr. Thomas. Currently, I am learning German martial arts from my elders. Extreme Evil Soma was not surprised, probably because he already knew, and the Poison King was surprised. A disciple of Thomas? It seems that it was surprising that this small and dwarf man was the next Hyeolcheon Doma. It gave more power to Seo Dae-ryong. Hes also my right-hand man. The Poison Kings eyes turned to me. Even your right hand man? I spoke with strength as I looked into his eyes. I feel very reassured because I have that friend. Then the Poison Kings eyes turned to Seo Dae-ryong again. Of course, Seo Dae-ryong was a hundred times more burdened. That is an overstatement. Seo Dae-ryong bowed his head respectfully. At the same time, an electric sound flies in. -Do not! Please dont let the Mazons see me! Please treat me like I dont exist! When Seo Dae-ryong raised his head, I smiled and said. I also won the Soryong Battle between the best political faction leaders. I made sure to finish it while watching Seo Dae-ryong cursing me with his eyes and telling me to stop. You two will meet again in the distant future at the Mazon Gathering. Seo Dae-ryong, who gave up everything, looked up at the sky with a liberated face and smiled. Ive made fun of everyone, so I have to go now. Now, lets go. We got back on the carriage. Seo Dae-ryong, who had been driving the carriage with excitement just a moment ago, drove the carriage cautiously like a novice coachman. I was afraid that I woulde to a sudden stop again like before. I said loudly to the coachman. If you run this slowly, youll have to switch ces with me. Do you want toe in here? The next moment, the carriage started running at breakneck speed. * * * The carriage ran and ran. In order to leave no trace as much as possible, we camped without stopping in the vige. When I ran out of the alcohol and food I had prepared, I went hunting, cooked the food myself, and served it to the Mazon. Dog King, who tasted my cooking for the first time, was impressed and said that I was good at everything. So we continued driving the carriage and arrived at the area where the golden pig Jiseng was. Gowol and the head of the Pungcheon Church weed us at the safe house there. When the King of Pok saw that Gowol and the leader of the Pungcheon Church were there, he asked me. DWhy is the Pungcheon religious leader here? -I have a special rtionship with my soldier. DI heard that the leader of Pungcheon left his position as leader, but it was because of you. DNo, but do you keep sending me messages? Speak confidently. Pungcheon religious leader, what are you doing here? Why is the poisonous king of the world so scared? -Are you like this because youre scared? Its because its awkward. DIs it okay to bark in front of so many people? Its okay to be confident in front of your father. -Thats because its something that has to be done. I feel ufortable with all these people. Still, it was a moment when I felt that my rtionship with the Poison King had developed. Because he was honestly telling me those feelings. After letting the two Majons undress in their respective rooms, I sat down with Gowol separately. Thats amazing. You can even move the heart of the King of Poison. What made those people move is closer to favor or curiosity toward me rather than loyalty to me. I think that goodwill can be more powerful than loyalty. That would be nice. I think my rtionship with the Mazons is just beginning. Getting truly close to someone is difficult. But what is more difficult than that is leading that close rtionship. When the freshness and interest in new people disappear, boredom and disappointment are bound to take their ce. There is still a long way to go with the Mazons. This is something that needs to be handled more carefully than any other matter. He knew better than anyone else the seriousness of this matter. Actually, considering the skills of Confucius and Majon, it is not difficult to deal with a group of subordinates. The problem is not to leave any traces of our school in their deaths and not to make Yayulhan nervous. Gowol seemed to have already thought a lot about this and that. Ill stick to your n. Im not saying this to make you feel better. I n to strictly follow Gowols words. How to raise a good soldier? Simple. Follow his n and make it seed. The higher the militarys confidence, the better the next n will be. I will only have to adapt to the parts that go awry in his n. Our first goal, Jisaeng, is trying to create a new fresh vegetable. We recently found someone to take on that task. This is why it is useless to punish the inferiors. Only by eliminating the people who have made money from fresh vegetables, will the fresh vegetables disappear. Gowol said with an expression that said he had already made a n. It is said that he who chases a deer cannot see the mountain. What kills him will ultimately be his own greed. I guessed his n and smiled. I think I should let people who like immortals know that among immortals, there are also evil ones. Chapter 217 Episode 217 Can Ie forward? Yang Zhangzhu, didnt I tell you? How can people live only for profit? Sometimes you have to live with losses. But what? Are you asking the Murim Alliance for help just because you lost a few pennies? Is Murimmaeng the solution to your life? It is said that they will report it to the Murim Alliance whenever possible. The Murim League is also busy. Centipedes are busy eating them too. So dont do this again. okay? However, the man called Yang Jangju, who was lying down in front of him, made no reply. He had already stopped breathing. The person who nagged the other person even though he knew he was dead was Ji-Saeng, the golden pig. He looked nervous. Contrary to his nickname, the Golden Pig, he was very thin and did not tolerate mistakes, so his subordinates could not even breathe properly in front of him. Reach this persons house and organize everything that could make money. Get rid of all those who may be in troubleter. yes! The subordinate who received the order went out. As always, we will treat it as if it was looted by the Ronin and set it on fire. For the time being, I had to squeeze things out like this. The reason was because of those damn fresh vegetables. Ji-saeng groomed another subordinate. Did you find them? I havent found it yet. We have released additional people, so there will be news soon. The people who were in charge of Shinseonchae found all their assets and ran away, which caused a huge problem in their financial situation. ording to the investigation, Il-seon and Lee-seon, who were in charge of Shin Seon-chae, came to the battlefield in person and retrieved the money. They even disposed of all their other property and disappeared. Just thinking about those guys made me angry. You idiots! I could have made a lot more money if I had continued to work for him. I dont know about others, but Il-seon is a smart and cautious person, so I didnt think he wouldmit such a big loss. I dont know what specific feelings he had or what the circumstances were. They may have been fighting among themselves, or there may have been some other problem. Maybe it was something that happened to other people. The smell of money is like the smell of blood, so flocks of wildcats gather there. Anyway, whatever the reason, if I catch him, I n to rip him alive and kill him. Even if I was killed by other guys, I will kill you one more time. No matter what happens, find them! If you dont find it, you die. yes! All right. Since he knew it wasnt a joke, Suha became thoughtful and ran out. At that time, another subordinate came and reported. The Great Tiger is waiting for you at Seojangwon. Jisaeng, the Iron Swordsman (FĻ), attracted people who were quite infamous in Sapa. The intention is to entrust the fresh vegetables to them. It would have been nice to have his direct subordinates carry out the work, but that was not possible due to Shin Seon-chaes personality. They had to be people who had nothing to do with the Apostolic Alliance in case a problem arose. In particr, if the Murim Alliance raises an issue about this, it will cause trouble. Jisaeng came out of the building and walked to the carriage. A man with a round face was sitting on the coach seat, looking up at the sky. When Jisaeng came out, the coachman greeted him politely. Lets go to West Lake. The carriage set off, and the men followed on horseback. Jisaeng sent a message to the driver of the coachman. DPlease have the elder check whether the iron inspection number is appropriate. The tone was extremely polite and courteous. This person posing as a coachman was the real golden pig Jisaeng. In the past, Lee Seon told Geommugeuk that he saw a tattoo on Ji Saengs coachman, and that person was this coachman. DDont you look at people well now? DI didnt learn even one hundred percent of the elders insight. -Excessive humility is ttery. DIm sorry, old man. C Trust your eyes and judge. The man had already been living a fake life for more than ten years. I thought like a living person and lived like a living person. Sometimes I feel like Im really a bastard. During those years, there was no life-threatening crisis. You might think that now you can live with your body exposed, but the real Jisaeng livedpletely hidden. The man thought that Jisaeng was truly amazing. Based on what he knows, Jisaeng has amassed an enormous amount of wealth that he will never be able to use in his lifetime. If it were me, I would never wear those shabby clothes and act like a coachman. DHow is your financial situation this month? -There is still 20,000 cat short of money that needs to be sent to the superiors. Since there was this or that at the top, I couldnt report that my payment wouldnt go up this month. Thats your problem. Because this has always been the position of the higher-ups. -Do not worry. No matter what I do, I will handle it so as not to cause any trouble to my superiors or senior citizens. -Do it like that. When something like this happened, Jisaeng never once told me to pay for this month with my own money. Normally, I thought he was a really great person, but when I saw things like this, I was disappointed. Do I have to reveal the money like this? Well, in a way, even this is a great thing. Because he was a person with a firm outlook on life when it came to money. He is a person who lives for the fun of making and collecting money. He is a man for whom money is everything. So, I asked this before. Why dont you be independent? It was because I thought that if he was truly a genius, he would umte enormous wealth wherever he went. Now, he pays back more than two-thirds of the money he earned to Yayulhan. At that time, the real Jisaeng answered like this. No matter how much money you make, it will all end up being ripped off by people like me. It meant that it would eventually be taken over by someone with a strong backing. If you are too greedy, you will be angry. Fake Ji-saeng felt strange hearing the most greedy person he knew say these words. If he really gets angry because he is too greedy, he will be angry himself. The carriage arrived at West Lake Building. The fake Ji-saeng and his subordinates went inside first, and the real Ji-saeng got out of the carriage. In fact, this was his favorite moment next to making money. Spying on the world while hiding your identity. A strange pleasure thates from no one recognizing ones true self. The joy of bing a god and controlling humans like pieces on a chessboard. The real Jisaeng started wandering around the yard with his back to me. * * * The person waiting for Jisaeng in the guesthouse was Daeho (), the first of the Iron Swordsmen. Between them, there was a foot ced by his subordinates. It was a special foot that made it impossible for Ji-saeng to see the other side from the other side, but to make it impossible to see Ji-saeng from the other side. I meet a precious person. The moment when a fake Jisaeng must be a real Jisaeng. This fake was also feeling a strange sense of pleasure. It was the moment when Sa Do-maeng Lee In-ja became a grand character called Ji-saeng among Yayul-hans four-member group. Everyone bowed before him, and he hoped that the pleasure that power gave wouldst forever. Thank you foring this far. The old man called me, and I have to run the distance of 10,000 miles in one go. Ji-saeng looked at him sitting in front of him and was deeply satisfied. Just right. From the beginning, he was the one I liked the most out of all the candidates. In Jisaengs eyes, he looked like a wild dog, not a tiger. So it was perfect. No one with a sane mind can do something like Sinseonchae. It was something that only those who felt no remorse even if they destroyed a persons soul could do it. So it was not the tigers job, but the wild dogs job. In that respect, Prosecutor Cheol was a suitable candidate in many ways. Past life told me that. Because they were the ones whomitted all kinds of unspeakable evil deeds. Ill be honest with you. The people who were previously in charge of this matter had different minds, so I took care of it myself. The fact that they took the money and ran away with it should never have been known. Betrayal is death. I will be loyal until death. After the work begins in earnest, even if you say your true intentions, you will be killed. Ill keep that in mind. If you just follow those two things, you can make a lot of money. I will work hard like a cow. Daehoughed. Hisughter revealed a superficiality that could never be hidden. And I hope to see your brothers sometime soon. We are here together. Please contact me at any time. I will say goodbye soon. All right. After greeting him so politely, Daeho left his position. As he left West Lake, a fake Jisaeng came out of the building and got into the carriage. -How is it? -Looking at the statue, it is full of greed and pettiness, but at least it is not a statue that can be easily betrayed, so it seems suitable for this job. -Then we will proceed. So the carriage left there too. * * * Daeho returned to his residence. He felt good. He had been saying that he was a viin since birth, but he was now tired of his evil deeds. They were just about to do something big and retire when Jisaeng chose them. You guys! done! The very moment Daeho opened the door and entered, he was startled. Lee Ho, Sam Ho, and Sa Ho were asleep sitting on chairs lined up next to each other. And sitting between them was a young man they had never seen before. At first, I thought he was a young man called by his brothers. I told you not to invite outsiders. But one thought immediatelyes to mind. Are you calling someone over to sleep? Or are you trying to make fun of me? Doing something youve never done before in your life? These thoughts passed by in an instant. Daehos worries did notst long. It was at that moment that he turned as quickly as lightning and tried to run away. Daehos whole body froze. When I arrived, a man wearing a white mask was standing behind me. The moment my eyes met the ice-cold eyes inside the mask, my body froze. Ive met many viins of all kinds, but Ive never seen such scary eyes. Extreme Soma slowly stretched out his hand and easily suppressed Daehos internal energy. Even though he was a great tiger who was able to eat well in the martial arts world, he could not even lift a finger even when his opponent touched his Danjeon blood sword. Two more men came in behind Extreme Soma. They were the King of Poison and the Great Dragon of the West. Im not going to interfere, Im just going to watch. The Poison King walked past Dae-ho and sat down at the desk, and Seo Dae-ryong closed the door. Geommugeuk called for Daeho. Come closer. Daeho slowly walked towards Geommugeuk. You have toe to your senses to survive! That was the only thought. It was only when he got closer to Geommugeuk that he was able to get a closer look at the remaining Iho and Samho Saho. Their bodies were already stiff. Theyre all dead! Daehos heart sank. There were no wounds on their bodies, but it looked as if they had been killed without even drawing their swords. Who on earth are these people? Are you doing this because you know who we are? The Iron Inspector. You are the first, Daeho. When I told them exactly, Daeho spoke quickly. We have an important task. You made a big mistake. You were given the job of Shinseonchae by the Apostles? What a great thing that is. Daeho was surprised by Geommugeuks words. Did you do this knowing who was behind it? At that time, Extreme Soma walked forward, looked at Daeho and said. Without wasting time, just give me half a minute. I will make you a dog that listens well. Daehos entire body stood on end and his whole body trembled. At that time, the Poison King spoke politely to Extreme Soma. Can I step forward? Extreme Soma looked at the Poison King. The Poison King could not make eye contact with the evil Soma. Extreme Soma nodded willingly and took a step back. Thats right. It was the first time the two interacted since leaving the school. The Poison King took out a vial of Juseomjuseom from his bag and said to Geommugeuk. How can you trust a person like that to proceed with your work? Instead, you can definitely believe in solitude. There was a hideous bug writhing in the medicine bottle. If this thing takes root in your brain, even if you tell me to cut off my arm, I will cut it off. At those words, Daeho became thoughtful. The thought of that disgusting thing entering my head made me feel nauseous. Geommugeuk smiled and asked the Poison King. I heard youre noting forward? When I saw that guy, I wanted to test him. Its been a while since we tested it on people. Unfortunately, there is no time to experiment with solitude. Then feed me this. The Poison King took out another bottle of poison from his bag. It is a poison that will cause your entire bodys organs to melt and die if you do not take the antidote every day. If you want to betray, just give it a try. It shouldnt leave any poison behind. Who cares about poison? Then this is perfect! The next moment, Daeho shouted urgently. Please save me! What should I do? The eyes of the four people turned to Daeho. Daehos whole body was shaking. It was a strangebination that seemed neither a viin nor a chatan. I have experienced all kinds of evil people so far, but this is the first time I have encountered someone who evokes such primal fear. Opponents who feel like no matter what tricks they try, it will never work. Geommugeuk approached him and spoke in a soft tone. Please take good care of me in the future. The moment Daeho heard those words, he knew. That they will act as their brothers. That was his intention when he killed all three of his younger brothers. Geommugeuk handed him the Poison Kings poison. Large, lets drink this first and then talk about what we need to do. You dont have to drink it! If you let me live, I will do anything you tell me to do! I swear on my name, on my parents behalf, and on the gods of heaven and earth! If you dont keep it, you will be punished and die! Then Geommugeuk opened his mouth and poured the medicine. I dont believe it. Keep going! Chapter 218 Episode 218: Calling someone over and offering them cheap alcohol? The hot liquid went down Daehos throat. Daeho felt the taste for the first time in his life the moment he swallowed it. I ate something I should never have eaten. The Poison King came over and handed me a ck pill. Chew thoroughly and swallow. Otherwise, your internal organs will all melt. Daeho, surprised, hurriedly took the pill. As the solution took effect, I felt an angry feeling inside. You must take this antidote once a day until Ipletely detoxify you. For every hour you arete, one of your internal organs will melt. Thest thing that melts is the heart. Daehos eyes grew dark. But on the other hand, there was also a glimmer of hope. It must be kept alive because it has some value. What should I do now? You should take us to Jisaeng. That person over there is Lee Ho, I am Samho, and that person over there is Saho. In Daehos words, the first person Geommugeuk pointed to was Seo Dae-ryong, and thest person it pointed to was King Dok. The Poison King asked me with a surprised expression. Why me? We need three people, but as you can see, they are wearing masks so they cante out. I deliberately did not call him Soma in front of Daeho. The Poison King and Extreme Evil Somas eyes met again. This is the situation, please. Although it was not something that Extreme Evil Soma had asked for, he politely spoke to the Poison King. Just as Extreme Soma had willingly stepped down before, the Poison King also willingly epted the request. Of course. I will do it. At that time, Daeho spoke carefully. Everyone looks so young, I dont know if I can believe it. Then Geommugeuk said something meaningful. Disbelieving is the key to this matter. Daeho couldnt understand what that meant. However, he asked about one thing he had been curious about the whole time. Since you have taken poison, let me ask you just one question. Who are you? Who is it? They are our eldest brothers favorite younger brothers. When Geommugeuk pressed his blood transfusion, Daeho copsed and fell asleep. After putting him to sleep, Geommugeuk spoke to the two mazons. Military Go is working on his work, so you will hear from Jisaeng within a few days. I threw him a shiny, dazzling lure that he could never refuse. This incident was proceeding strictly ording to Gowols n. Geommugeuk told Gowol not to feel burdened and to make nsfortably. Gowols enemy is not Sado-maeng or Ji-saeng. As a soldier, I was trying to do my job properly, so I felt pressured to look good in Geommugeuk. Seo Dae-ryong carried the dead body of the Iron Swordsman on both sides. I will dispose of the body. I will help you. Geommugeuk followed outside with the remaining corpse at his side. Together with Seo Dae-ryong, we dug a deep hole in the backyard and buried the three men. Considering the evil theymitted, they should have thrown them into the mountains and be food for animals, but now they had to pretend to be them, so that was not possible. As expected, when I came out with Mr. Gakju, corpses were pouring out. Maybe its because of you. Its because of me? When you first met me, you said that our school would not change. Because of that, I strengthened my resolve. I will definitely make it change. Seo Dae-ryong looked at the sword dance in silence and then spoke softly. I only gave one, but you repaid me with ten. It meant that these words were very thankful and powerful. If you know how grateful you are, you can give even a hundred instead of ten. This was the heart of sword dance. Seo Dae-ryong said while looking at the body in the pit. sorry. You died because of me. Seo Dae-ryong covered the soil andpacted the floor with his feet. After dealing with it so as not to be noticed, Seo Dae-ryong spoke to me. Arent you going in? Lets go in now. Give the two of you some time to get to know each other. Seo Dae-ryong said while looking at the building. Now that I think about it, there are two of the scariest people in our school. Seo Dae-ryong was secretly curious. What kind of two people will be represented in Geommugeuk? * * * Extreme Soma was looking out the window, and the Poison King was just sorting out the poison in his bag. Then the two people opened their mouths at the same time. To the Poison King. To Soma. Ah, speak first. No, please speak first. Then there was silence, and then the Poison King spoke first. I never thought I would end up in a ce like this with you. Me too. You know what? When Gongja Lee talks about the Mazon, his eyes sparkle the most when he mentions you, Soma. Should I say Im excited? I get that feeling. Was it because I heard something pleasant? The eyes inside Extreme Somas eye sockets smiled happily. Me too. I think I also get excited when Im with Gongja Lee. I dont know why. He wont know. In his life before returning to Geommugeuk, he wanted to have Geommugeuk as his friend. That he was killed by the sword of the sword dance and was the only person who showed his face. He will never know that the deep rtionship between the two existed even before the return. On the other hand, the Poison King felt differently. I feel anxious when I see Lee Gongja. Its like a poison with no cure. This meant that once addicted, there was no solution. It was also a statement that conveyed the meaning of not wanting to fall into that kind of rtionship. When we make poison, we consider a poison without an antidote to be a failure. Extreme Somas gaze turned out the window again. In the yard far away, a poison with no cure was walking towards me while talking with Seo Dae-ryong. Extreme Soma spoke in a voice barely audible. I dont care. * * * A few dayster, Jisaeng received a report from his subordinate. I heard a strange rumor about the Iron Inspector. What rumor? It is said that about a month before I came here, they robbed me and obtained three top-quality night wines. Ji-saeng was surprised to hear that it was the highest quality Yamyeongju. Not only was it extremely expensive, but it was also so rare that it was not easy to obtain it even if you had the money. This was because it was a purchase that attracted the rejection of strongmen. But you got three of them? There are even rumors that several members of the Iron Inspector died in the process. That didnt happen when we investigated them beforehand, right? There were several candidates to take charge of Shin Seon-chae. They were thoroughly investigated, and the people ultimately selected were the Iron Inspectors. I think it was probably because it happened recently. However, Daeho did not show any such expression at all. When he asked to see his brothers faces, didnt he say he would show them at any time? If several of the four died, it means that all of them died except Dae-ho. Its not difficult to check. We had to meet once anyway. Go and tell the Iron Inspector to meet me. After visiting Ban, Ji-saeng met Prosecutor Cheol again at the manor where they had metst time. This time too, there was a foot in front of Ji-saeng whose face I could only recognize from that side. I see you, old man. These are my brothers. Now, say hello. At Dae-hos words, the three people took off their bamboo ribs. The moment Ji-saeng saw them, he was startled. The young man to Daehos left was a handsome young man. His eyes were so clear and deep that it was hard to believe that he was a prosecutor who hadmitted evil deeds throughout his life. The other man was of short stature, and he was also not suitable for the Iron Swordsman. Thest man looked so young that he looked like he had juste out of Kangho, let alone the Iron Swordsman. Youre younger than I thought. Youre young, so why dont you work more passionately? Sword Dance and Poison King Seo Dae-ryong didnt even wear the usual disguise. If he hade out wearing a fake beard, he would have avoided suspicion, but he didnt do it on purpose. All of this was Go Yues operation. Jisaeng asked Geommugeuk. Since when did you be the Iron Inspector? Geommugeuk nced at Daeho and spoke in a trembling voice. Its been quite a while. The corners of Ji-saengs mouth went up at the sight of him slurring his words and not speaking clearly. The rumors might be true. It urred to me that my brothers had died while trying to rob people, and that I had saved new people. Daeho spoke confidently as if he had nothing to hide. Recently, my younger brothers got injured or left, so I received a new one. They are all trustworthy, so you dont have to worry about Shin Seon-chaes affairs. Ji-saeng hid his fierce feelings and spoke in a good tone. Seeing young and majestic tigers gives me confidence. Please dedicate yourself to the cause. I will reward you with wealth and fame. I will be loyal. Thats how Ji-saengs first meeting with the Iron Inspector ended. * * * Three dayster. In the running carriage, Ji-saeng sent a message to the real Ji-saeng. DAmong the Iron Swordsmen, the one named Daeho has the highest quality Yamyeongju. The real Jisaeng stopped the carriage. He used to exchange messages while driving a carriage, no matter how important it was, but now he stopped the carriage. DReally? -yes. The real Jisaeng couldnt hide his excitement. The best quality Yamyeongju was Jisaengs favorite treasure and he was collecting it at all costs. Among the treasures, there were two treasures that rose in price but never fell. Those were Yamyeongju and Pidogju. Ji-saeng bought Yamyeongju with the money he had saved. I didnt buy cheap Yamyeongju. I only found the best quality Yamyeongju. He didnt put any money into the battlefield. This is because Yayulhan or Sadomaeng could one day search his battlefield and take all the money he had saved. They had that kind of power and were capable of it. So, only some money was put in the battlefield and the rest was exchanged for night wine. The reason it was a famous wine, not gold, a painting or a work of art, was because it was small and light, making it easy to store and move. DAre you sure someone is trying to trick you? The fake Jisaeng confidently answered the doubtful question. DSo I checked again with the information merchant. Im sure. They attacked the target and in the process, three Iron Inspectors died. He didnt know. Both the one who spread the rumor and the one who controls the information in this area are Gowol. DThe only thing that is strange is that you took on this job even though you earned so much money. DWhen have you ever seen a thing called greed satisfied? That was what Ji-saeng felt every time he saw the real Ji-saeng. -Maybe he was trying to hide in the elders shadow. -How many do you have? -They say there are three. Not one, but three. There was no need to worry at all. -Destroy it as quickly as possible and retrieve Yamyeongju. Find others to entrust Shinseonchae to. -There was trash like the Iron Inspector all over the central ins. Ill get it soon. His greed for wealth was something that no one could stop. DYou tried to get deer meat and ended up getting tiger skin! Jisaeng chuckled and started the carriage again. There was only one thing that made himugh so loudly. * * * The Iron Inspector received an invitation from Jisaeng. When we arrived, food and drinks were set out in the room. The snacks were poor and the alcohol was so cheap that it was difficult to even taste it. Geommugeuk guessed what this drinking table meant and said with a smile. Now that we have be one family, how about putting your foot in the way? I want to see the elders in good stead. Jisaengughed beyond his feet. As expected, you have spirit because you are young. Good. The foot between Ji-saeng and the Cheolsamho was removed. Ji-saeng was nning to kill everyone anyway, so he showed his facefortably. Geommugeuk raised his drink ss high. Lets have a drink together! But Ji-saeng did not raise his drink. He showed cold emotions, and naturally the atmosphere cooled down. There was a rumor about you, Daeho. What rumor are you talking about? I heard you caught a big case? Im not sure what youre talking about. We are from the same family. Just take a look. I really dont know what youre talking about. Daeho caught it right away. Jisaeng nodded. Yes, that would be natural. I would have been like that too. I understand. As soon as those words were spoken, four warriors entered the ce. They were full of life and had martial arts skills that were superior to that of the Iron Swordsman. These were Jisaengs favorite limbs. It was mainly used when it was necessary to secretly kill someone. I dont know the three new guys anyway, so kill them first. Then Geommugeuk spoke to Daeho. Our poor brother is going to lose all his younger brothers again. Daeho sighed and looked at Jisaeng at Geommugeuks words. His eyes looked like this. Youre in big trouble now. For some reason, Ji-saengs heart was pounding with an inexplicable sense of difort. He shouted to his subordinates. Hurry and kill me! The moment those words fell, the four men fell down all at once, as if they were falling apart. Ji-saeng was so surprised that hisplexion turned pale. All of your men are dead without even swinging your sword once. The order given was not die but kill, so why on earth did you do that? poison! Before I knew it, the Poison King was waving his fan gently. It was his German weapon, the Mugan Line. Even though four people were poisoned at the same time, the other people in the room were fine. This truly admirable move was one that only the King of Poison could pull off. There was no cuteness or freshness to be found in him when he was using poison. He was cold and heartless and felt like apletely different person. Ji-saeng suddenly stood up and pulled out his sword. The moment he was about to scream and alert the real Jisaeng and other subordinates outside. Geommugeuk ced his index finger over his lips. Shh! I just pretended to be quiet, but before I knew it, Ji-saengs blood pressure had been subdued. How dare you invite someone over and drink such cheap alcohol? This would be better. Looking at the small bottle of poison held out to him, Jisaeng felt that the crisis of his life hade to his life, which he had lived happily with the Apostles on his back. A crisis too big hase. Chapter 219 Episode 219: I dont want to end up like this. Dae-ho felt relieved as he watched Ji-saeng forcefully swallow the poison. There was one more person in the same situation as him. This is how you treat the subordinate of Yayulhan, the second-inmand of the Apostle League? It was truly a sight that was hard to believe. Then naturally I be curious again. Who on earth are these people? Geommugeuk said to Jisaeng. If you dont take the herbal medicine every day, your five organs and six organs will melt and you will die. He will probably experience the greatest amount of pain that a human can experience. So, if you want to scream, scream. Geommugeuk relieved the evil blood of Jisaeng. Earths mouth, closed like a m, could not be opened. Ji-saeng was so surprised and embarrassed that it felt like his mind had gone nk. He too had the same thoughts as Daeho. Who on earth are these people and me? The next moment, one thought crossed his mind. oh! Is this a test of loyalty? When I thought about it that way, it urred to me that it might be so. He will torture you and test your loyalty by revealing his secrets. But the next moment, his eyes turned to the four cold, dead subordinates. Youre testing them even at the cost of sacrificing them? That couldnt have been possible. Then why? At that time, Geommugeuk approached me and held out an unexpected box. Open it. When Ji-saeng opened the box, it contained three bottles of top-quality Yamyeongju. This night wine was the night wine that Geommugeuk received in the past after rescuing Geumjangju, his daughter, and grandson. Ji-saeng could not understand what kind of situation this was. Just then Geommugeuk spoke. Bring it to me. To the real earthly life. I know that your coachman is truly a jihadist. The fake Ji-saeng was so shocked that he couldnt say anything. You were trying to kill us and take this, right? no? That said, I never imagined I would receive it like this. You can either just bring this to us as we ask, or you can give us this and reveal everything that happened. The choice is yours. Why on earth are you doing this? Why give yourself a choice? Know this and choose. The poison you consumed cannot be cured anywhere. Only he has the power to cancel the contract. The Poison King was just sitting in his original seat, gently fanning himself. He didnt even care about this matter. Oh, one more thing, if the truth is revealed, think about how your master will be treated. Would you take the risk ofing and negotiating with us to save you? You would think that you should not only return these three night wines, but also give others. Ji-saengs expression was frozen the entire time he was listening to the story. He knows best. What choice will the real Jisaeng make? You either die by being loyal or you live by giving the night wine. Im not asking you to kill him. Im just asking you to give me Yamyeongju. Arent you trying to harm the old man? Wouldnt that be better for you? The higher-ups will probably put you in that position in Jisaengs ce. ! Id be lying if I said Ive never thought about this situation before. Is it because it is an opportunity thates from the worst situation? Those words sounded even more tempting. You take turns worrying. Sword dance performance did not give him time. Youre going to save me? Are you giving night wine to an elderly person? why? Now that he was embarrassed, his head wasnt working properly. As if Ji-saeng had been kicked out, he came out of the building and walked to the carriage in the yard. The real Jisaeng was sitting on the coach seat as always, looking up nkly at the night sky. The fake Jisaeng got on the carriage. lets go! The carriage set off. The real Jisaeng didnt care that his direct subordinates, who usually followed him around, were out of sight. I thought I would stay behind and dispose of the body of the Iron Inspector. The real sound of earthly life flew through me. -What happened? -It worked out well. Jisaeng gave the box through a small window through the coach seat. Jisaeng knows. A real person is never someone who loses their wealth to save themselves. Even if I worked under him for a hundred years, that would not change. Jisaeng in the coachman opened the box containing Yamyeongju and smiled brightly. It felt like his eyes would be sucked into the night wine. Even at this moment, the fake Jisaeng was worried. What on earth are their intentions? Youre giving away night wine like this? why? However, the moment it was said that it had been resolved, the matter became irreversible. If the truth is revealed toote, you will be killed for thinking of betraying even for a moment. The carriage, carrying the conflicting feelings of the two worlds, returned to their residence. * * * There is a moment when the Jisaeng returns from the coachman to the real Jisaeng. It was like that when I met Yayulhan and it is like that right now. A secret location located in the basement of the stable. He had everything he had in a space of about ten pyeong. There was a small chair in the middle of the room, and dozens of top-quality night wines were disyed in cabs on all sides. It was the fortune he had umted throughout his life. Ji-saeng added three Yamyeongju to the collection. His hands were shaking. Having saved up this much money, he would have been indifferent by now, but he loved this moment. Every time one night wine was added, he felt the joy of being alive. Nothing else has given me this much joy. Especially when he turned off themp and saw the night light shining in the dark, he screamed like a crazy person. For this joy he lived a merciless life. Because I had to give money to Yayulhan, I had to be more cruel and cruel. Remorse? I dont think Ive ever had one. When someone talks about remorse, I first think about this. Who told you to live like an asshole like that? If you feel unfair, you can live like this too. Today, as I was immersed in ecstatic joy, Ji-saeng felt a sign of presence from behind. When he was startled and turned around as quickly as lightning, there was someone standing at the door. It was a fake life. I was finally able to find out about the fake Jisaeng. Why did they give Yamyeongju to the real Jisaeng? I was aiming for the moment to bring that night wine here. To find out where this secret warehouse is. How on earth did they find out that he was collecting night wine? The real Jisaeng was so surprised. This secret space under an old, shabby stable was a ce that no one could guess. Who in the world would guess that treasure is hidden in a ce like this? Moreover, in order to enter this ce, the door could only be opened by continuously operating the secret devices secretly installed throughout the stable. Of course, Ji-saeng looked around several times beforeing in. Obviously there was no one. I wouldnt have been able to get that close with that fake Jisaengs skills. Unless you were a person with night vision as good as an animal, you wouldnt have been able to tell what he was doing even if you had seen it. shit! Damn it! Nothing had happened for so long that I felt a sense of self-reproach that I had let my guard down without realizing it. Anyway, one thing was certain. betrayal! If he had prepared for a long time to target his wealth, he might have been able to break into this secret ce. Instead of asking how you came here or why you came here. Whoosh! A dagger suddenly flew from Ji-saengs hand. He was an expert in secret martial arts. It was easier for him to act as a coachman because he did not have to carry a sword or sword. The dagger aimed at the fake Jisaengs neck stopped in midair. Someone had reached out from behind him and caught the flying dagger. He was a sword dancer. The fake Jisaeng was filled with anger. I gave my allegiance to him for over ten years. Youre trying to kill me without even asking a single question. At the very least, I should ask you why you betrayed me and kill me. Geommugeuk appeared behind the fake Jisaeng, followed by Seo Dae-ryong and Dae-ho. These damn bastards! When Ji-saeng saw Dae-ho, he mistakenly thought that those who appeared were Iron Swordsmen. In this situation, I had no choice but to think that way. This fake Jisaeng and Prosecutor Cheol came together to steal his property. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Daggers flew from his hands again. However, all of his swords, which boasted white hair and white hair, were caught in the hands of Geommugeuk. Ji-saeng was astonished. It wasnt an attack that something like the Iron Swordsman could block. The sword dance did not give him a chance to strike his next attack. By delving into the Myeongwangbo, the demonic blood of the earth was subdued. In a sh, his body froze, and Ji-saeng was ovee with fear as he saw the sword dance standing before his eyes. Its not the Iron Inspector! Of course not. How can something like the Iron Inspector deal with you? Sword Dancer passed by him and looked at the decoration cab in the back. Youve collected a lot. who are you? Who are you? When Geommugeuk did not respond, a spark of anger flew out at the fake Jisaeng. You idiot! You idiot! The fake Jisaeng also shouted back. I have been loyal like a dog to you for fifteen years! But you throw a dagger at me without asking why? You should have asked first. Did you bring me here under threat? You you bastard! The rtionship that had always been so good was shattered in an instant. The dignity and leisure as an elderly person have disappeared. You shouldnt be here! Why not? Its dirty wealth that was collected by stealing, deceiving, and killing. Why cant Ie to this ce? Did I do that? You did it all. Say that! The two people raised the blood in their necks. You pathetic bastard. Do you think they will save you? I will take your ce. Did you know that the original team would be so disheveled? Theres no way theyll let you live, but even if you survive, the main team wont let you live. Now that Im dead, why bother leaving you behind to continue my work? All you have to do is clean it up andy a new board. Just like we make new fresh vegetables. The fake Jisaeng could not refute anything. It brought out the fear that he had buried deep in his heart, pretending not to notice. You end up getting eaten. I was so careful not to end up like this. Now, in response to thementation of life, a sword dance has emerged. If you were really anxious, you should have reduced your greed instead of increasing your caution. The sword dance continued to blow earth winds. Now, even the fake Ji-saeng and Dae-ho have subdued the Demon Blood and Ah-hyeol. This meant that everyone should shut up and listen from now on. This is what will happen here today. You hired the Iron Inspector for Shin Seon-chae. But these guys betrayed me. They were the ones aiming for your property in the first ce. Geommugeuk looked at Jisaeng and Daeho alternately. Of course, there are differences in martial arts skills between you. But that problem can be solved with this. Geommugeuk opened a small bottle right in front of Jisaengs nose. Ssssss. The smoke from the bottle forced its way into Ji-saengs nose. You were struck by paralysis. know? Its what you Safa people mainly use. It is also a poison that remains in the body when an autopsy is performedter. You are addicted and you stumble and fall. The sword dance moved him as if the demon blood had been suppressed, like a doll. At this time, Daeho stabbed his sword in the back. Seo Dae-ryong also moved Dae-hos body. After putting the sword in Daehos hand, he moved his body. Daehos sword pierced Jisaengs back. Ji-saeng made a painful expression, but he couldnt even scream because his blood pressure was suppressed. You were poisoned and stabbed with a sword, but you wont just suffer. I fight back by throwing daggers. This time, Geommugeuk took out the dagger from Jisaengs arms and threw it. The dagger hit directly into Daehos heart. He copsed and died. You seeded in killing Dae-ho, but the stab wound to his back was fatal. In the end, he falls down here and dies. Watching someone steal your life savings. In fact, Seo Dae-ryong started packing all the night wine there into the sack he had brought. Wouldnt that be worse for you than dying? Ji-saengs two eyes were red and bloodshot. He tried to shake his head, telling me not to do that. Everyone was taken away by you like this. Although this will not resolve the resentment of many young people who suffered from Shinseonchae, we tried to inflict as much suffering as possible. They will send someone to kill you. In the end, it will be revealed that Hyungsu is the Iron Prosecutor. There will be testimony from subordinates that they tried to hire them, and Dae-hos body will be left here. Ji-saeng seemed to have a lot to say, but the sword dance did not relieve his ahyeol. We will take what you have saved all your life. We will use it well instead of you! thank you! Ji-saengs whole body trembled. As he was dying, he was filled with only anger and resentment. Geommugeuk wanted him to die like that. Now, Geommugeuks gaze turned towards the fake Jisaeng. He was looking at the sword dance with a look in his eyes that said he would never reveal what happened today. His face was full of hope that he could survive and anticipation that he could be a real life. But the sword dance shattered those expectations. But there is one problem with this n. The point is that the Sado League will not think that Ji-saeng was harmed by the Iron Swordsman or something like that. So we need a usible background. Knowing his identity, the mastermind could poison him with paralytic acid and find out about his secret warehouse. what do you think about it? Who is my right-hand man who has been with me for fifteen years? Embarrassment and anger bloomed on the fake Jisaengs face. But the words that followed were even more despairing for him. Yes, thats right. You will be the one who stters with this night wine. And they will never find you. Sword Dancers fist hit his chest, and his insides were shattered by the blow, killing him. From the beginning, Geommugeuk had no intention of saving the man who hadmitted all kinds of evil deeds. He will be buried in a ce where he will never be found. The dying Jisaengughed while looking at the fake Jisaengs corpse with a look on his face. The sight of himughing with blood bleeding from his mouth was grotesque. But he was never destined to die smiling. At that time, Seo Dae-ryong, who was waiting after retrieving all the Night Pearls, sighed and said. Is this always the end of the right arm? My right hand man is smart, so I dont think hell get hit like this, right? If you keep saying nice things like this, I wont be able to quit being your dangerous right-hand man, right? This is what happens to everyone who falls there. After joking like that, Seo Dae-ryong approached the dying Ji-saeng. But why do you keep looking over there? Are you too busy dying? For a moment, Ji-saeng was taken aback. He spit out blood from his mouth. Is this really suspicious? If I had just seen it, I wouldnt have thought much of it. But Ji-saeng looked at the wall with very regretful eyes. That figure happened to catch the eye of Seo Dae-ryong. Geommugeuk and Seo Dae-ryong nodded to each other once and then started looking at the wall. The moment something caught on the fingertips of Geommugeuk, who was slowly examining the wall, a light nking sound was heard. At that moment, Ji-saeng despaired as if the sky was falling. It was a greater despair than when Ya Myeong-ju was taken away. His blood pressure was suppressed so he could not speak, but the shape of his mouth said this. Thats not enough. Jiiiing. The floor in front of the wall opened and something began to rise. Chapter 220 Episode 220 You should do it like you. What came up from the floor was a tform. There was a t box with a green cloth on top of it. Seo Dae-ryong and I simultaneously eximed at the dazzling sight ced in the box. It was night wine. But it was different from the Yamyeongju I had taken so far. It was bigger than the highest quality night pearl and shined more brilliantly. It is the finest night pearl! This was the best night wine, called the king of night wine. When Seo Dae-ryong saw something that only existed as a rumor, he opened his eyes wide and was amazed. This really existed! At that time, a moan came from the floor. In this life, my eyes will be red. He was so shocked that he was on the verge of going crazy. Even if Ibined all the other night wines together, I couldnt buy this one. Its not because it shines that brightly. Because there is only one. I calmly watched Ji-saeng suffer. The pain is still not enough. He is paying the price for his sins, but the people who were harmed by him were hit by lightning in their well-lived lives. If you made hundreds or thousands of peoples lives miserable, you should suffer this much. It would have been better for him to die, but the heliost phenomenon also urred. He had to go through thest pain of his life with a clear mind. I carefully took the exquisite night pearl in my hand. Right now, Mr. Gakju, you are probably holding the most expensive item in the world in terms of price. Please let me touch it just once. Oh no. I might drop it. Ill just have to see it with my own eyes. At that moment, as I was staring at the enchanting light, I tightened my hands. Crack. There was a crack in the exquisite night pearl. It was enough to raise a dying person straight up. Ji-saengs eyes were so wide that they seemed to be torn apart, and Seo Dae-ryong screamed instead. Aaaahhh! Even if I got stabbed, I wouldnt have screamed like this. You dont have to touch it! Why are you like this! Lets give it a little more force. Crackling. The exquisite night pearl began to break apart in my hands. Aaaahhh. Seo Dae-ryong screamed again. If Seodaeryong is like this, what will life be like on earth? Tears were flowing from Ji-saengs eyes. Seo Dae-ryong said in a trembling voice. No matter how much you want to inflict pain on the author, you want to break the exquisite night pearl? Seo Dae-ryongs voice trembled. Still, he had an expression that said, This isnt right. Hurry up and take off your clothes! This makes you look really crazy! While saying that, Seo Dae-ryong hurriedly took off his jacket. Spread it out in front! Patter-patter. A broken piece of night pearl fell on Seo Dae-ryongs clothes. I found something among the pieces. we are here! I picked up what had fallen between the pieces. It was a herbal medicine, as ck and brilliant as a ck pearl. Mandokjigeuksindan (fO). The best elixir among the poisons created by mixing all kinds of extreme poisons was the Manpokjigeuksindan. This exquisite night wine is fake. It was created to hide this Mandojigeukshindan. Before I returned, I heard that the Mandojigeukshindan was discovered in the Geukpummyeongju. It was a fact that was discovered by chance while a battle was taking ce among the warriors of Sapa for the finest Yamyeongju. I knew who owned the real Geuk-geum Ya Myeongju, but what I didnt know was that this fake Geuk-geum Ya Myeong-ju was being kept in Jisaengs hands. Its the safest way to hide it in the world. No one will have the courage to break this. Seo Dae-ryong and Ji-saeng both seemed very surprised. It would be something they could never have imagined. How did you know? I answered Seo Dae-ryongs surprised question as always. What is there that I dont know? As always, Seo Dae-ryong shook his head and did not ask any more questions. If it were any other elixir, I would share it with you, but this one is for no one but me to drink. Only Mandokbulchim can take it. The only person who knows that I am immortal and immortal is Seo Dae-ryong. Even if I can take it, you must take it. Seo Dae-ryongs gaze was directed at the fake Ji-saeng who had be a corpse. If I receive a threat like the author, I will immediately run to each governor and tell him everything. Please save me. Please take responsibility. If you want to save me then, Gakju needs to be stronger. Even if it was an ordinary elixir, it was Seo Dae-ryong who would have given in to me with these words. If I give you one, you give me ten in return? What about you? I wouldnt have gotten this elixir if it werent for you. Thank you, Inspector Seo. If Jisaeng hadnt noticed that he was looking at the wall with regretful eyes, he would have been buried underground forever. You should name that elixir Right Arms Eyesight. When I introduce you, I will add the phrase you have a good sense of vision. My introduction is so long that I cant even memorize it anymore. Seo Dae-ryong smiled happily. How could you not like it when someone attaches so much meaning to someone like you? Its difficult in our lives to even get a single meaning. I will give you protection, so please take it quickly, Sir. I sat there cross-legged. When Jisaeng saw that, he moaned again. He was truly in pain. Although he was suffering more pain than cutting flesh with heated iron, the heavens did not let him go easily. I swallowed the Mandojigeukshindan in one gulp. I thought it was fate that I became immortal and acquired this miraculous dogma here. A hotter and more intense energy than any elixir I had ever taken went down my throat. The power of the medicine was so strong that it felt like all my organs and six parts would burn out. I took care of my body with a fortune-telling meal and began to melt the energy of the Mandokjigeukshindan. The energy began to run through the blood vessels and spread to small blood vessels in every corner of the body. It was an energy that could never have been handled if it had not been for the Heavenly Vein Strengthening Technique and the Mandok Immortality that achieved the final stage. As I melted all the energy of the Mandojigeuksindan and purified the true energy, an infinitely more magnificent and pure energy was added to the Danjeon. The feeling of fullness I felt from the dantian was different from when I took the elixir before. Rather than simply thinking, Oh, I have a lot of skill, I felt like I had reached the next level of skill by going up one step. It was as if my inner energy was saying this. I am now ready to face a new world. I will reduce it, Mr. Footnote. Again, its thanks to you. Thank you, right arm. It felt really good. Must be stronger. You have to be strong to protect everyone. As my eyes grew clearer and deeper, I neatly folded the green cloth in the box that had wrapped the exquisite night silk and kept it in my arms. As it turns outter, this was also a very important piece. At that time, Ji-saeng, who was thought to be dead, opened his eyes. He was persistently alive and pleading with his heartbreaking eyes. Please release my pain just once. He had so many questions and so many things he wanted to say. But I was adamant. Have you ever listened to a request from people who begged you? The regret and resentment reached their peak, and soon the life disappeared from Jisaengs eyes. Finally, his lips moved. Its all mine. With those words, he died. He realized the futility of greed and should have put the final moments of his life in order, but he did not give up his greed until the end. Even as he died, he carried all the night wine on his back, chewed and swallowed the Ten Thousand Poking Geuksindan, and boarded a ferry to the underworld. This is why. Political factions can never handle this terrible desire and the malice contained within it. Someone will be fooled by those sad eyes and give you another chance. Even though I beg like that, I am still human because I am about to die. Evil doesnt just grow. It grows by preying on the good intentions of others. It is absolute evil to sow seeds of malice in the hearts of those who have shown good intentions while they are dying and then die. Anyway, this led to the death of all evildoers rted to Shin Seon-chae. I dont think I can do it like Mr. Gakju. I wonder if we can punish the wicked so firmly. You cant do it like me. What do you mean? I said, looking into his eyes. You should do it like you do. A faint smile appeared on Seo Dae-ryongs lips. Yes, I will do the same. Seo Dae-ryong took the bag containing the Yamyeongju, and I held the fake Ji-saengs corpse at my side. He said while looking down at the corpse of a real earthling. Your death is just the beginning. Everything is gone. The lives of the wicked, their greed, their shallow faith, their betrayal, their regrets, their life-long savings, and even Seo Dae-ryong and me. Everything that was tangled up disappeared. * * * Hes such an excellent scientist that he doesnt need us. Hearing the Poison Kings words, Extreme Soma nced back. The two of them had a hard time saying a word at first, but once they started talking, they started talking easily. Isnt that so? He said he would finish the sword dance himself and took only Seo Dae-ryong with him. Did you want to tag along? It wasnt necessarily like that. In fact, the poison king wanted to follow. I wanted to go and see how they handled things, but I was disappointed to see that it was just the two of them. There will be many things we need to do in the future. Especially because Yayulhan is not easy to deal with on his own. Worry shed across Extreme Somas eyes. The Poison King also nodded and agreed. Even if you dont go outside, there are things you see and hear as a mazone. Yayulhan can be said to be the most dangerous of all poisons. Extreme Somas worries did not stop with Yayulhan. I heard that apart from the Sain Bang, there are absolute masters who protect Yayulhan. Yayulhan is strong, but those masters are also people who cannot be ignored. I dont know if we should risk our lives at that time. The opponent was the second-inmand of the Apostolic Alliance. There must be a hidden knife, and it is not clear how sharp it is or how many there are. The Poison King asked Extreme Evil Soma. Are you really willing to risk your life for Lee Gongja? Extreme Soma answered after a moment. I enjoy fighting alongside Lee Gongja. The King of Poison heard that that horse could risk his life for Lee Gongja. The poison king was envious. There is no confidence. There are people who can risk their lives and people who will risk their lives for you. So this saying came out for no reason. I had no choice but toe out because I received orders from the religious leader Extreme Evil Soma stared at the Poison King in silence. The eyes asked. Is it really like that? The Poison King was about to say so, but then lost in thought for a moment. Maybe it was because of Lee Gongjas mourning, Lee Gongjas efforts, and meeting Lee Gongja that was enjoyable. It urred to me that perhaps another reason may have had an influence. So I couldnt answer in the end. Its hot. For no reason, the Poison King unfolded a fan and began to p it gently. * * * Geommugeuk and Seo Dae-ryong returned to their residence. The job was done well. Geommugeuk told the Magons exactly what happened there and what they gained. It was something I didnt need to tell, but I told it honestly and without leaving anything out. Excluding only one thing rted to the Extreme Night Pearl and the Mandokjigeukshindan. It is a problem to exin how I knew that it was in the exquisite night pearl, but it was not yet the time to reveal that it was impossible to kill poison. I will leave early tomorrow morning. The Poison King asked what I said. Who is the next target? This is my car with a ck snake tattoo. He is also the head of the Jindoggeosa Temple that the King of Dogs really wants to see. I guess Ill finally meet that third-rate poisonous bastard. Because he was a poisonous king, he was able to disparage him. Jindokgeosa is not someone to look down on. Because he was a leading soloist of Sapa. Aecha was holding hands with Jindogeosa and selling medicines such as Gwangpok and Heubbi. Have you ever met Jindogeosa? does not exist. The Poison King shook his head at my question. Thank goodness. If you know their face, it will be difficult to approach them secretly. This time, we really need the help of the Poison King. The Poison King nodded. He was determined to actively help in this matter. I really didnt like Jindoggeosa, which manufactures drugs that cause side effects and sells them on the market. Aside from everything else, this was a matter of German pride. ording to information from the military, Jindokgeosa is producing wild and dark rain in the deepest part of Aechas abode. Of course, the security is so tight that it is impossible to infiltrate there. At that time, Seo Dae-ryong asked cautiously. But even though the width is wide, can I get rid of my favorite car? If Ji-saeng dies and then Ae-cha dies, Yayul-han will be suspicious. I have to give you death beyond doubt. Lets think it was a coincidence. how? Everyones eyes were on me. I was thinking of a method, though I didnt know if it would work or not. It started with a bang, so Im thinking of ending it with a bang. Chapter 221 Episode 221 Who wants to say who they are? That evening. I practiced martial arts in the mountains away from my residence. Even after being expelled from the church, he devoted himself to training whenever he had time. Looking at me like that, the Poison King gave me a suspicious look at first, wondering if it was just training for show, but soon, seeing me not wasting any time between sessions, he shook his head and said he was poisonous. Could it be that the practice I was doing was ordinary practice? Only when people change can martial arts change. This is one of the extremes of Muhak in my opinion, but there is one condition. The point is that even while a person is trying to change, he or she must practice martial arts until he or she dies. If the mindes first and the training does not follow, even if the person changes, the martial arts will not change. First, I practiced the Byeokryeok Suraquan, then I practiced the Wind God Four Treasures, and I did not miss the Bicheon Sword Technique. In the end, I trained a mixture of these three martial arts. When you encounter a truly powerful enemy, how effectively you use these three martial arts skills will be the key to victory or defeat. As the inner power increased with the Mandokjigeuk Shindan, its quality also changed. I feel like my inner energy has be deeper and more pure. As a result, even when using the same amount of internal energy, the power became stronger. Finally, I finished my training by standing on a high rock and watching the sunset. * * * After finishing a bout of training, Geomgeuk stopped by Jeojat Street. The ce he entered was the home of an old woman who was said to be the most dexterous in the town. Are you done? Its done here. How is it? Sword Dancer smiled after seeing what the old woman was holding out. Very good. After paying the promised price, Geommugeuk left there and returned to his residence, where he headed to the Poison Kings room. The Poison King was pacing the room alone, lost in thought. Then, as if something urred to him, he ran to his desk and picked up a brush. I was writing down what came to mind, but I got stuck again so I got up and walked around the room. Then I fell into deep thought alone again. Then suddenly he runs over and writes something down. Are you asleep yet? When the sword dance came in, he closed the booklet he was writing in. Itste at night, what happened? I came because I have something to give you. Geommugeuk presented to him what the author had created. It was a pair of gloves. What is this? At first nce, it was a glove that gave off something unusual. These are gloves made from blood-poisonous silk. The Poison King was surprised. Pidogcheon Jamsa? Blood poison cloth jamsa was a cloth that was iparably more effective than ordinary green blood gloves in blocking poison. If Geukpumcheonjamsa was strong against external shocks, this Pidogcheonjamsa was resistant to poison. Where did you get this precious thing? I found it in a secret warehouse in the Earth. The author entrusted the work to an old woman with the greatest dexterity to make gloves. Try it on. They are made in the same size as the gloves you wore in Cheondokgrim, so they will probably fit well. The green cloth that wrapped the fake Geukpum Yapyeongju was Pidokcheon Jamsa. In order to protect the energy of the Ten Thousand Poisonous Geuksindan within the night pearl, it was wrapped in blood poisonous silk silk. The deceased, who hid the Mandojigeukshindan in Yamyeongju, must have been a person who built his family through poison. Why are you giving me this precious thing? Because its precious. Its even more strange that the Poison King has never had anything like this. Did you see the master pen covering the brush? Because brushes dont kill people. Be sure to use this the next time you deal with poison. And I gave him the remaining cloth as well. I brought the rest separately because I thought the Poison King might use it for his own use. Geommugeuk generously handed him the remaining Blooddokcheon Jamsa and then turned around. Then go to sleep. We will leave early tomorrow. Geommugeuk said hello and left the room. It happened so haphazardly that the Poison King couldnt even say thank you properly. He looked down nkly at the gloves and cloth. Then something caught my eye. There were letters embroidered on the gloves. On the back of one gloves hand. Heaven and earth (). On the other glove. Self-respect for children. It was Yoo Dok-jon who changed the original character Holo () to Dok Dok (). A feeling of emotion shed across the Poison Kings face. It was his dream to be independent. And he never revealed that dream to others. He had never even told the merchant marines who helped him the most. In the end, the Poison King shook his head and said. Everyone suffered this despite knowing it. It is truly a poison with no cure. But he could never hide the pleasant emotion that passed through his eyes. * * * The snake tattoo on the mans chest extended to his neck, with a long tail circling around his neck. A man with a snake wrapped around his neck. He was none other than Aecha, one of Yayulhans four-member group. There was a reason why he chose a snake among many animals. He had snake eyes. If you look at it with just its eyes apart, you could almost say it was a snake. Moreover, his cold and ferocious prayer made him feel even more like a snake. Aecha said while reading the war record. They say Jisaeng is dead. The person in front who was surprised was Jin Dokgeosa. how? Jindogeosa was dressed neatly like a schr, but his skin was dark and wrinkled, so he did not have the schrly appearance he wanted. The voice was also cracked and not pleasant to listen to. As you know, that person has been putting out lies for a long time. But they say that fake guy killed Jisaeng and ran away with his wealth. Although the news was delivered calmly, it did not contain any condolences. He conveyed only facts, not emotions. That person is so cautious that he is not the kind of person who will die easily. Jisaengs death was truly unexpected. Even if everyone else died, he was a person who would not die easily. However, Maengs investigation revealed that it was clearly the work of a fake guy. Since the dead person was alive, a thorough investigation would have been conducted. Jindokgeosa, who was quietly listening, said something unexpected. Maybe its natural. He did what Aecha wanted to say. That man pretended to be a coachman and acted like he was some kind of great mystic, but in my opinion, he was nothing more than a coward. The words of a coward cannot be good. As expected, a strange smile appeared on Aechas lips. After that person died, the evaluation was pushed back. It was a mockery containing a reprimand asking why he would say something like that now. At that moment, Jindogeosa became irritated. If you do what you want to say, you shouldnt spit even if you dont argue. Its always like this. In situations like this, Aecha always said something unpleasant like that. Jindokgeosa thought it was a perverse desire to dominate. A person who tries to gain the upper hand in a rtionship by entangling the other person with negative words. He is a man who treats his subordinates in this way. Jindokgeosa said with a smile, hiding his ufortable feelings. So, arent only the dead pitiful? Aechah has such a cruel nature that I have seen it die many times once it gets out of sight. But I had no intention of being discouraged by that. Grumbling. The war record that Aecha was holding was burned in thentern. There was not a single word of condolence until the end. When the book had turned into ashes and disappeared, Aecha suddenly asked. Have you caught the side effects yet? At that moment, Jindogeosas eyes twitched. Its not easy to consistently make people feel bad like this. This guy must be someone who thinks he has three lives. Im trying. We have to catch it quickly. A while ago, an incident urred in the Demonic Church. If the family of a major member of the Demonic Cult or the Murim Alliance were to suffer, it would be a pain in the ass. In fact, what Aecha was afraid of was not the Demon Cult or the Murim Alliance. It was a reprimand from Yayulhan in the aftermath. The only person in the world he fears is Yayulhan. We will resolve it as quickly as possible. How long can you do this? Give me six months. Ill give you one month. Jindogeosas expression hardened. I expected the period to be shortened like this and called for six months. Then I thought they would tell me to finish it within three months, but it was only one month. This was an act of tant self-disrespect. There was a lot of tension between the two people. Jindogeosa suddenly felt the desire to release the poison from that face. What kind of guts did Aecha have that she wasnt afraid of her own poison? Well, since he is this kind of person, Yayulhan probably put him there to control him. We will resolve it as quickly as possible. Lets do that. First, Jindokgeosa retreated. But he needs to know. The reason he retreats like this is not because he is scared, but because he is rude. Then Ill just leave. I only believe in fortune telling. I red at him with snake eyes as he watched Jindokgeosa go out. Im just needlessly high on pride. If you cant deal with the side effects of wide range, you will have to give up on wide range. However, since most of my ie wasing from wide range, I could never give up. Old man, shouldnt you first admit that you were wrong? Jindokgeosa has yet to admit to his mistakes and that he made them wrong. There were piles of favorite cars. Jindokgeosa came out and asked the waiting subordinate. How many people are left to be used in the experiment? There are seven left. What about the next test subject? Itsing. The Sado Alliance sent warriors to be used in experiments for the purpose of fighting against the enemy. They were all imprisoned in the apostolic prison. They went so far beyond the line that even the Apostolic League was imprisoned, making them truly the worlds most disgraceful servants. What are your ns for arrival? It will take about twenty days. Toote! You go and get him as quickly as possible. No matter what you do,e within 10 days! All right. The subordinate ran outside. The subordinates who received orders faithfully performed their duties. Except that he missed the fact that he was being watched by someone. * * * Ten dayster. Aaaah! A man was going crazy. He was bleeding from his eyes and nose. Jindo Geosa, who was watching this, sighed again. Of the seven remaining test subjects, even thest one failed. No matter how many different herbalbinations were used, side effects could not be prevented. The problem was tolerance. At first, one pill was enough to get the effect, but the more I took it, the more I developed tolerance and had to takerger doses. As the amount increased, side effects began to ur. Currently, this happens to one in hundreds of people who overdose, but as the number of people who develop tolerance gradually increases, it could be one in dozens. Then, Moorim will be in chaos. At that time, a subordinate came and reported. The new people to be used in the experiment have arrived. How many people? There are twenty people. Jindokgeosa came out with his subordinates. There were tworge wagons standing in the yard, and prisoners were getting out of them. The carriage had no windows. It was carried like a piece of luggage. Moreover, they even had ck sacks on their heads. Since even his inner strength had been suppressed, the frustration must have been indescribable. The warriors went and removed the sacks from their heads. The prisoners looked around. The spirit of the warriors surrounding them was unusual, but no one was scared. And as always, there were about 20 people who had gathered together, so of course there were some who came forward without fear. You bastards! I am Yang Hong, the Blood Death! He was once a notorious viin in the Sapa martial artsmunity. No matter how morally poor a person is, is it okay to treat a senior like this? He was so angry that he was carried like a piece of luggage. Moreover, their hardships were indescribable since they covered a distance that would have originally taken 20 days in 10 days. Since there were not enough people for the experiment,ints of this level could be ignored. But he wasnt lucky. Even several bad lucks ovepped. First of all, Jindokgeosa was in a bad mood because he had failed another experiment, and Aecha was watching this from the other side. And thest bit of bad luck was that his nickname included a snake. Jindo Geosa walked towards him. You are the famous blood doctor. Yes, it is me. Who the hell are you? This is who I am. Jindokgeosa waved his hand. At that time everyone was looking at what they were doing. Aaaahhh! Suddenly, the bloodthirsty screamed. He couldnt bear the pain and rolled around on the floor. It was not a pain that humans could endure. Although most of the people present hadmitted all kinds of evil deeds, it was the first time I had seen someone suffer this much. I couldnt even imagine what was going on inside his body. Kill me please! The words came out of the blood monks mouth asking for death. Jindo Geosa looked down at him coldly. The blood monk begged. Kill me! Jindokgeosa waved his hand again. Then the blood warriors body began to melt. With one light gesture, a person turns to blood and disappears. This was the skill of Sapas best soloist. No one there dared even take a deep breath. Jindo Geosa looked at the car from afar and bowed slightly in greeting. The attitude was polite, but the meaning was clear. If you behave like this, you too will be like this. Then, Aechah snorted once as if to show off, and then turned to his own ce. Watching the back, Jindogeosa said with a satisfied smile. Is there anyone else who wants to tell us who they are? No one darede forward. But Jindogeosa never knew that at this moment, there was one person who wanted to reveal who he was. The guards took the prisoners into the building. Among those who were dragged away in fear were Geommugeuk and Dokwang. Chapter 222 Episode 222 Why do I feel bad when I see you? The basement was decorated like a prison. Each prisoner was locked in solitary confinement one by one. Since Geommugeuk was next to the Poison King, he was assigned a room across from him. Those who cause trouble will have seen what happens. After scaring them like that, the warriors left. The good news was that the iron door had a palm-sized window through which we could look into the room, so we could see each others faces and have a conversation. Damn it! I got out of prison, but Im stuck in prison again! Its a dirtier ce than where we were. I have heard the guards talking about it. They take out prisoners and send them to a ce where secret experiments are conducted. shit! If this continues, you will die! We have to get out somehow! Each of the prisoners said something and cursed. Geommugeuk sent a message to the King of Poison, who showed his face at the window across from him. -Have you ever been locked in prison? -does not exist. -sorry. For putting you through this hardship. -Okay. When else would you experience something like this? I dont care. The Poison King really said it as if it was no big deal. In some ways, he seems like a person who would really hate going through something like this, but looking at that calm face right now, it seems like he would be able to go through something like this better than any other Mazon. -I saw earlier that the third-rate poisoners reading skills were quite good. For the first time, I praised Jindogeosa. Perhaps there was something only the poison king could see. -After all, arent you the best solo attack expert in Sapa? -That makes me even more angry. If you had that kind of skill, you should have made a proper medicine. After about an hour or so, the meal was served. It came out very well, like a dinner before death. Everyone began to eat food hungrily. I was intentionally starving on the way here, and even though I was full, the food was so good that I would use chopsticks. The reason for providing such delicious food was simple. -Food contains light. -Are you already feeding the wide range? -Not only the wide range of drugs, but also all kinds of drugs were added. -Seeing as it started as soon as it arrived, it looks like Yayulhan or Aecha gave the order to proceed quickly. This could be seen just by looking at the prisoners who came from 21 miles away and were brought here in 10 days. -On the contrary, it worked out well for us. You can get out of this stuffy ce as soon as possible. -If you take the medicine I gave you in advance, the light will be instantly detoxified. -yes. Of course, even if you didnt eat, you couldnt have poisoned yourself in the first ce. Even the intangible poison didnt work, so there was no way these misceneous medicines would work. As if they had been raised, they only ate the food provided there. Those who used toin before the first meal now quietly waited for the next meal. The excellent food and alcohol that can only be found in high-end guesthouses were served, so they, who had only eaten trash in prison, ate and drank with delight. -You definitely have a n, right? -Didnt you say you would leave everything to me? -Its because he looks so carefree. Do you mean martial arts training here? Whenever I had free time, I sat cross-legged in the middle of the prison and practiced the Heavenly Demon Defense technique. It was rare to have the opportunity to be undisturbed for an entire day like this. Since I had not yet achieved greatness in the Heavenly Demon Defense Technique, I concentrated on practicing it when I had the opportunity. The Poison King seemed curious about me. -What martial arts are you practicing? I honestly couldnt tell you that I learned the Cheonma Self-Defense Technique. -I am currently training in thew. -Why are you practicing so hard? -I think that only by bing strong can you be free. -Arent you still strong enough? -Because Im not at the level where I can enjoy the freedom I want. -What is the freedom you want? After a moment, I spoke to him. -This is a life where I can stop where I want to be. Perhaps because it was an unexpected answer, the Poison King did not say anything for a moment. Although it sounds like something anyone can do, I knew very well that no one can do it easily. -The path you are taking is a path where you cannot stop walking as you wish. -So Im trying. I try to stop and look up at the sky when I want to. There are close people who share life and death and ups and downs, but thats why we dont tie each other up. That was the freedom that sword dance drama wanted. The Poison King stared at the sword dance in silence. This time, Geommugeuk asked. -Do you have a dream, Poison King? What kind of dream is the Poison King having now? -What are your dreams at this age? The Poison King seemed to not want to answer, so he disappeared from the small window. Poison King, you wouldnt know if you hadnt met me. Since weve already met, I wont let you live your previous fate. So, the sword dance engraved the word Sokjon on the gloves. To keep his dreams from bing dark aspirations. Think about the true independence of children in a bright ce. Geommugeuk sat down and began practicing the Cheonma Defense technique. * * * Eat! Seo Dae-ryong entered Extreme Evil Somas room. There were several neat dishes on the tray in his hand. There were some things I bought and some I cooked myself. Have you ever been this nervous since you were born? I wouldnt have been this nervous even when I was in the finals of Soryong. Thank you. It was a low but gentle word. The favor for sword dance continued to Seo Dae-ryong. If you need anything, please let me know! Seo Dae-ryong lowered his head so that his waist was folded. At that time, Extreme Soma spoke. There is no need to show such excessive courtesy. You too will be a mazon someday. Seo Dae-ryongs heart started pounding again when he heard the word mazon. Can he really be a Mazon on the same level as this terrifying Extreme Evil Soma? Could it really be so? Seo Dae-ryong was just about to leave, but he couldnt control his emotions that were welling up in his eyes and started speaking. I dont know if Im worthy of that. At that moment, his reason cried out. Hey what are you doing? Shut that mouth! My head was hurriedly dry, but words were already pouring out of my mouth that was wrapped in my heart. I identally became Masters disciple, but Im not sure if its really because of my abilities or because of Gakju. I wonder if this is the right fate or if I will die with my crotch torn if I mess around like this. Right now, I feel like Im just being pushed along. Can I be Mazon? Can I be Soma-sama? After finishing speaking, Seo Dae-ryong felt like he was flying into the air. What have I done now? ah! You end up having an ident. Why leave so many people in the world behind andment their fate to the evil Soma? Can you be Soma? Is it a challenge? Seo Dae-ryong urgently bowed down. sorry. I must have suddenly lost my mind. As he turned around, Extreme Soma spoke. Gongja Lee cared for you a lot. Seo Dae-ryong, startled for a moment, looked back at him. The two eyes inside the Extreme Evil Somas eye sockets were staring at him. Yeah, I know! After speaking, Seo Dae-ryong was disappointed. I cant believe I knew! What do you know? Thank you for telling me. I should have said this. I was so nervous that I was speechless. Thats not it, what I said a moment ago was Then Extreme Soma spoke. I know. It sounded as if I knew how you were feeling right now. I met the eyes of Extreme Soma. Those eyes were smiling. It was the moment when Seo Dae-ryong saw Somas smile for the first time. I was afraid when I saw those smiling eyes. There were a lot of mistakes today. Im really sorry. Extreme Soma spoke calmly. If there are no mistakes in front of me, isnt that really a mistake? Seo Dae-ryong left the room and sighed. I had no idea what had just happened. You must have said hello and left, right? It literally felt like I was dreaming. I cant believe Im having such a long conversation alone with the most terrifying evil soma in the world! I was thrilled yet scared. Mr. Footnote! Pleasee back soon! ident your precious right arm like this! * * * When three days had passed since I was locked in prison. One of the prisoners showed symptoms. Aaaahhh! I screamed and pounded on the door, but it didnt break because it was an ordinary iron door. His face was visible through a small window. He was bleeding from his eyes and nose. He lost his temper and went crazy. The prisoners did not know that the reason they had been dragged in was because of the violence, so they thought they were just unable to bear the frustration and were going crazy. You crazy guy! stop! shut up! Do you want to die? But he went even crazier. The poison king saw this and became angry. -A third-rate poisoner sold these drugs for money, right? Immediately, Jindoggeosa came and watched the man going crazy through a small window, as if the nobleman couldnt do anything. A man ran up and stuck his face through the window. The mans flesh was exploding. Boom! Boom! I hit the iron door with my head. The sight of blood dripping from the eyes, nose, and forehead was horrifying, but Jindogeosas eyes were cold as he looked at the sight. In the end, the prisoner hit his head on the wall and copsed, dying instantly. The subordinates who followed skillfully carried out the body as if this was not something they had experienced once or twice. Jindokgeosa also looked around other prisons. We checked the conditions of the prisoners one by one. He looked at the room where the sword dance was held. Geommugeuk was sitting against the wall with his head down. No special prayers were revealed. After the sword dance, he looked into the Poison Kings room. The Poison King was sitting in the middle of the room and nced towards the window. The moment our eyes met, Jin Dok-geosa felt different from the other prisoners. Are youughing at me? It may not be possible, but I didnt like the look in his eyes. The King of Poison lowered his head and lowered his eyes, and Jindogeosa looked around the next room. After looking at all the rooms, Jindogeosa turned around and looked into the Kings room one more time. This time, the Poison King sat back and was lost in nk thoughts. After watching the scene for a while, Jindogeosa left the ce with his subordinates, and immediately Geommugeuk sent a message to the King of Dok. -How did it go? -What are you asking? Of course its a sess. -also! You are amazing. In this brief meeting, the King of Poison gave a harsh message to Jindogeosa. This is because when an autopsy waster conducted at the Sapostolic Association, it would have been discovered that he was addicted to alcohol. It was one of the main reasons we infiltrated here. -Get addicted while facing Sapas best solo attack expert! Who would dare to seed in martial arts? You are truly alone! -I read only a small amount so as not to show any signs yet. You should increase the amount little by little. The King of Poison spoke humbly, but his expression said, Thats about it. I felt the desire to show off more, so I added praise to the sword dance. -That also means the person outside the prison. When I get back, I will brag to everyone! I will tell my father about this wonderful sight. The Poison Kings poison technique was a work of art, father! -Why even to the religious leader? When I told my father, the King of Poison looked embarrassed but also secretly looking forward to it. Was that why? The Dog King was more confident and confident. -Every time hees down, Im going to poison him little by little. Jindokgeosa may have thought he was conducting an experiment, but the subject of the experiment was himself. * * * As the second and third victims urred in session, the prisoners realized that something had gotten into their food. Only then did the prisoners stop eating. Then Jindoggeosa appeared again. He said as he slowly walked down the prisons corridors. I heard there are people who dont eat rice? There were all kinds of curses saying that if he came down, they would tear him to death, but no one darede forward now. This is because the sight of the bloodstream dissolving into blood was so shocking that it was engraved in my mind. If you leave food behind, you will die from my poison. Even if you beg me to kill you, I will never show you mercy. He whipped me mercilessly and also threw a rotten carrot at me. If you survive here, I will not send you back to prison but will just let you go. One or two people might survive. No one believed that. But it was definitely an effective statement. In the despair of people dying one by one, this rotten carrot will eventually be the only constion. At that time, Jindokgeosa stopped in front of the poison kings prison. He looked inside through the small door and spoke to his subordinate. Open the door here. The subordinate opened the iron door of the poison kings prison. e out. The Poison King walked out of prison. It was an unexpected situation that neither the sword dance nor the poison king could have imagined. Jindogeosa looked at the King of Dogs and said. Why do I feel so bad when I see you? He is also an absolute master of Sado. It seems that he sensed some ominous fate from his meeting with the Poison King. Jindokgeosa lifted the poison kings chin up unpleasantly with his finger. Strangely, I dont like the look in your eyes. Even at this moment, the Poison King did not look scared at all. Poison King, make a scared face! Even if you send a message, there is no way you can make an expression that you havent made in your life. And that too in a situation where my mood had already gotten worse. Jindokgeosa slowly raised his hand to give him a p on the cheek. The Poison Kings lips twitched. Dont do it if you dont want to get hurt. A moment that makes you think these words wille out! Geommugeuk shouted through the small window. Its because you two look alike. The King of Dogs and the Master Jindok simultaneously looked towards the sword dance. One person spoke verbally and the other person spoke with an extreme expression. What? We look alike? Chapter 223 Episode 223: Dealing with a poisonous person. Do these two people look alike? There was no resemnce that would have made the Poison King jump. Because it was a momentary remark intended to turn Jindoggeosas attention to me. The purpose was achieved. Jindokgeosas attention changed from the King of Dogs to me. Okay, deal with me. Dont you feel bad when you see someone who looks like you? The look in the Poison Kings eyes when he heard this was like this. This ugly guy and me? That question was the same for Jindokgeosa. What exactly is the resemnce? Even if you think about it, they probably dont look alike at all. To me, they look a lot alike. Even their eyes and mood are the same. Its somehow rebellious and yet has depth. Jindokgeosa frowned. That expression said this. Are you saying something like this in this situation? Rebellious? depth? In this underground prison where people are dying? Didnt you look that handsome when you were young? Whats there to feel bad about looking like a good-looking person? The problem was that he didnt believe me at all. Cut the nonsense. Tell me why you set out to seek interest. Jindokgeosa tantly revealed his will to live. If he really said nonsense, he was going to make an example of it. I received help in prison. How much help did you risk your life for? My eyes turned to the poison king. When I was fighting like a dog, that person became a dog and fought with me. Surprise and passion shed across the Poison Kings face because he didnt know if I would give him a reason. Fortunately, those words worked better for Jindokgeosa than other borate exnations. What kind of loyalty are you talking about when ites to prisoners? If you act arrogantly one more time, you will disappear into a handful of blood. yes! I will be careful. Jindokgeosa looked at me and the King of Dogs in turn with disapproving eyes, but did not escte the situation any further. Because each person was an important test subject. Jindogeosa locked King Dok back in prison and then left. I sent a message to the King of Poison. -Thank you for your patience. -Why did youe forward? I could have handled it myself. -I know. -Are you afraid that I might cause an ident? -no. -No! After a moment, I spoke to him. DI did it because I was afraid that he would endure it. -! The Poison King looked at me with a surprised face. -I wonder if you will bear it. So, I think he will endure even if he gets pped and is humiliated by that guy. The Poison King was probably patient for our n. The poison kings clear andrge eyes grew evenrger. DWhat if your ttery about looking like me didnt help and that guy tried to kill you? -Then we have to turn the table over. That guy should kill everyone here with his berserk side effects, pretend to be dead, and then leave. -Then what about your favorite car? Youre the type of person who stays in hisir and doesnte out often, right? -If you think about it, you wille up with a number. DThe reason you took this risk is because you didnt want to see yourself suffer? DThats just it? Thats a really important reason. Its such a big deal that you can throw it all away and go back. Again, I revealed my true feelings when the look in his eyes asked if I was being ttered. The proportion of sincerity is increasing among ttery and sincerity. The Poison King who was staring at me disappeared from the small window. * * * Prisoners died every day. Each time, Jindokgeosa came to the prison to confirm their deaths and red at the poison king before leaving. It seems that the existence of the Poison King still feels like a thorn in his eyes. He should have trusted his instincts more. Why do those clear eyes go against my feelings so much? However, he was tired from repeated research failures and was unable to pay attention to the sense of crisis that kept sending signals. Rather, he was bing addicted to light waves every day. The Poison King was reading with so much precision and outstanding skill that he was unable to recognize the fact because he usually did not use his internal energy vigorously. When he left, the poison king asked me. -If everything goes ording to our n, will my car show up here? -It will definitely appear. ording to Goguns investigation, Aecha and Jindogeosa were not on good terms with each other. If we say that the experiment was sessful, they wille and check it out in person. -Based on the trend so far, a conclusion will be reached within approximately 10 days. The end was now in sight. * * * For ten days, I concentrated only on the Cheonma Defense God Technique. On the contrary, when the surroundings are chaotic, we often show unexpected concentration. I did that. In this narrow and harsh prison where prisoners die every day, I focused more on my training than ever before. And finally, progress was made in the Cheonma Self-defense Gong. It was the result of abination of the changes in my body due to the recent increase in internal energy and the training here. Slowly, but step by step, the Heavenly Demon Tiger was moving towards Daeseong. After going up a level, the Cheonma Defense God Gong was definitely different from before. It reacted more quickly and sensitively to crises and made me feel more connected to myself. Meanwhile, the prisoner died. If you listen to the stories shared by the drones whoe and go to the prison to feed them, they say that if they fail this time, they n to continue the experiment even if it means kidnapping ordinary drones. These people did not care about peoples lives at all if it was for their own purposes. No, they were people who had no regard for other peoples lives in the first ce. These are absolute evil. In a ce like this, experts like Jindokgeosa and Aecha secretly conduct experiments, so how can anyone stop them? DMy magic is to prevent such evil deeds. And for the first time since I mentioned this, I was asked a question about the next generation. The Poison King asked me. -What about after you die? Will the next Heavenly Demon be able to protect the magic path? I wonder if there will ever be another person like you. DWhy do I worry about what happens after I die? The rest will take care of it. DAfter going through so much trouble to build a new magic ind, wouldnt it be a shame if future generations ruined it? Yes, it could be ruined. But I think thats something I cant do anything about. No, I thought it was right not to get involved in the first ce. DBut how can you say that you are giving orders to future generations? Would you like to hear me ask you a favor? Just watch our lives and if it looks cool, youll follow it. If it doesnt look good, youll change it. Just like I did. * * * As the poison king expected, on the tenth day all the prisoners who came here died. Now the only people left were Geommugeuk and Poison King. Food continued to be provided for several days afterward, and of course the two people did not die. Again a few dayster. The moment the two had been waiting for hase. Finally, Ae-cha and Jin Dok-geosa came to the underground prison. Aecha, who had been hiding in his den, appeared for the first time. Did you really seed? exactly! See for yourself. Two sessfulbinations were found. We just need to do more research and create a more stable mixture. Lets see! Aecha looked inside through the hole in the iron door of the prison where Sword Dance and the Poison King were. His happy eyes became snake eyes. You are both so young. Doesnt this only work for young people? At that moment, Jindogeosa almost cursed. Its like this every time, but I never thought Id do this shit, at least until today. Arent you ignoring me too much? A cold wind blew between the two. I just did it, so theres no need to criticize me. After saying something obnoxious, Aecha looked back and forth at Geommugeuk and the Poison King in the prison. No matter how you look at it, you look too young? At that time, Aechas heart started pounding. His sense of crisis worked furiously. what? What is this ominous thing? Like a Taoist (ـ) changing cards in front of a Taoist Demon (ـ), the extreme meaning of the Poison Kings martial arts was disyed in the presence of the best Dokgong master of the four factions. One small hole was enough. ! At that moment, Aechas expression hardened. He smiled and approached Jindogeosa. Thank you for your hard work! The moment I got closer. Hiss! Aecha drew his sword as quickly as a thunderbolt and stabbed Jindogeosa in the arm. Jindokgeosa was helplessly defeated by this surprise attack. The moment Jindokgeosa was about to reflexively spray poison, Aecha was one step ahead and suppressed his demonic blood. Are you crazy? At Jindogeosas cry, Aecha grabbed his neck. What are you? Did you take the photopolymer? Jindokgeosa thought that Aecha was going crazy with anger. Otherwise, there would be no reason to suddenly try to kill oneself. We cannot say that the experiment was sessful. Because only he knew how to create a berserk in preparation for something like this. I didnt even write it down anywhere. It was only in his head. I know that, but there is no reason to kill myself. Cancetion! Cancel the contract! The car suddenly vomited blood. His face had turned ck. Only then did Jindogeosa realize that he was addicted. He misunderstood that he had poisoned him and attacked him. You bastard! I knew you would betray me like this someday! Not me! No! If the two people had always been on good terms, they would have looked around more calmly. However, since they were not on good terms with each other like enemies, all he could think about was that the other person was trying to kill him. At that time, Aecha and Jindogeosas subordinates, who had been waiting outside, rushed in. Is there a problem? Jin Dok betrayed! Kill them all! Aechas subordinates drew their swords and stabbed Jindogeosas subordinates to death. Surprised by the fact that it happened so quickly and the news that their leader had betrayed him, Jindokgeosas subordinates immediately sprayed poison and were unable to fight back. They all died, and Aechas men fell down one after another while running toward Aecha. Aecha thought that Jindogeosas subordinates had used poison, but in fact, Geommugeuk had blown up the earth wind, suppressed their blood transfusion, and put them to sleep. They were the best witnesses to this situation. Both Hadok and the push for blood transfusion were done through a small window inside the prison without being seen. Aechas eyes returned to the sight of his subordinates falling. You traitorous bastard! Cancel the contract before I kill you! Aecha grabbed Jindogeosas neck even more tightly. If I applied a little more force, it would break. Jindogeosa told him as he gasped because he could not breathe. If I really tried to kill you, you would already be dead. Because that was true, the car was confused for a moment. So, if they had tried to kill him, they would have killed him instantly with a stronger poison, right? A counterattack like this wouldnt have been allowed. It was right then. Slurp. The key that was worn at the side of Jindogeosas subordinate, who had fallen, floated into the air. Jindokgeosa, who saw this first, opened his eyes wide. A key flew through the air and opened the poison kings iron door. m! Surprised by the sound, the car also looked in that direction. The key flew through the air again and opened the iron door of the sword dance. At the sound of the nging sound, Aecha and Jindogeosas hearts sank. As the door opened, Geomgeuk and Poison King walked out of the prison. The car was dazed for a moment. Are you seeing useless things because of the poison? Sword Dance and Poison King walked towards the two people side by side. It was Jindokgeosa who first grasped the situation. Kill! This is what the authors did! Aecha came to his senses for a moment and swung his sword at Geommugeuk. How could an attack that would not have worked even if it had been nned and surprised would work now? Aechas sword pierced the air in vain, and the sword dance that prated into Yeomwangbo suppressed Aechas demonic blood. Aecha looked at the sword dance with a surprised face. I finally realized it. Even if something goes wrong, it goes very wrong. It wasnt about overpowering Jindogeosa and stabbing him in the arm. The Poison King walked over with great strides and opened the poison pouch on Jindogeosas waist. At that moment, Jindogeosa was inwardly delighted. Are you tampering with my poison pouch? Yes, hurry up! Of course you will die. If you can touch it carelessly, what kind of poisonous bag can it be? However, the opponent handled the poison more skillfully than he did. Riding a gust of wind, the poison of Jindogeosa flew towards Aechas face. no! The sad cry of the car soon turned into a terrible scream. Aaaahhh! Since it is a Dokmun poison that only he uses, killing Ae-cha would be a Jindoggeosa. So what kills Jindogeosa? The hand holding the sword moved on its own by an invisible force. Sigh! It was lodged in Jindokgosas chest. Aaaahhh! Uuuuuuuuuck! The two people let out horrendous screams at the same time. Geommugeuk went and stabbed Jindogeosa under his eyes with his finger and flicked his nose. Blood started flowing from his nose and eyes. Since his body already contains a sufficient amount of light poisoned by the Poison King, the side effects of the light poison will cause Jindokgeosa to go wild, and in the end, it will be concluded that the two people nned a double battle. why? King Dok gave a short answer to Jindo Geosas difficult question. They make medicine like shit. Geommugeuk didnt add anything to it. What I didnt say was that your medicine led to stabbings and several innocent deaths, and that the child who lost his family was left alone. Because it was meaningless to him. Because those were words that wouldnt even scratch his conscience. However, to him who was full of pride, the poison kings words must have been very hurtful. This time, Aecha, whose face had been half-melted by the poison, asked Geommugeuk with difficulty. Who are you? you? Geommugeuk stared at him quietly and spoke softly. He is the broad and I am the ck and white. They named the two representative drugs they sell. I wanted to say something, but my cars life ended there. Just half a year ago, he would never have imagined that his life would end in such vain. Watching Aechas head fall, Jindogeosa said to King Dok. I have something to say. The Poison King came closer to him. Jindokgeosa bit his cheek and spit out blood. It was blood mixed with extreme poison. Sigh! The King of Poison spread out a non-stop line and blocked it. Blood flowed down the fan. In addition to the blood of Jindokgeosa, there were many traces of battles left on the fan. The Poison King seemed to leave the traces as they were, without removing or recing them. A third-rate poison doesnt work. Jindokgeosa, who had been thoroughly fooled until the very end, trembled in pain and shame, then quickly lowered his head. Geommugeuk looked down at the two dead people in silence. It does not only mean killing one of Yayulhans four subordinates. It was a moment that saved many lives that would otherwise die in the future, and it was a moment of revenge for the boy who lost his mother and younger brother. I was able to go to Seo Dae-ryong and talk to him. Go back and tell the boy. Your revenge has been achieved. They say that no evil will work in front of our school. So now, at least you can live happily. Their deaths contain such meaning. Geommugeuk bowed his head respectfully to the Poison King. Thank you for your hard work. I had a really hard time in this narrow and stuffy ce. Although he himself said that he trained all his spare time, Dokwang, who lived in the nature of Cheondogrim, must have been really frustrated. In the first ce, dealing with a poisoner is this difficult and dirty. I liked it. With the Poison King. Stop poisoning. Its already enough. yes? The Poison King walked out first, leaving behind a sword dance performance that seemed iprehensible. Just before leaving the ce, Geommugeuk blew an earth wind and freed the blood transfusions of the subordinates who had been put to sleep earlier. After a while, the two people disappeared from there without a sound as they heard an uproar in the back telling the superiors that Jindogeosa had gone crazy and betrayed them. Chapter 224 Episode 224 This time, I will assist you. Extreme Soma was lying on the roof and looking up at the sky. It was very strange for him, who had always been staring at the white wall, to look up at the sky like this. At that time, someone next to me spoke. If you look at the sky, why dont you just pick out the white clouds? Hearing the weing voice, the evil Somas eyes smiled brightly. Did you have a good time? Thanks to you, I had a great time. The person who spoke to him was Geommugeuk. Extreme Soma stood up. Then, the poison king entered the yard. The Poison Kings appearance always gives a clear and blue appearance. But I definitely experienced sword dance this time. Contrary to his bright and fresh appearance, what a scary person he is. His reading was a work of art, and the results were fatal. He is the person who can put his hand into the poison pocket of the best poison expert in Sapa. Sensing our gaze, the Poison King opened his fan and came in, waving it gently. Extreme Soma stood up from his seat and greeted him with a light hug. Thank you for your hard work. youre wee. I just followed the n. The n was great. Then Geommugeuk spoke. If it werent for the Poison King, I never would have been able to aplish this. This time, I learned clearly why my father values the Poison King and why the martial arts fear the Poison King. The Poison King looked up at Sword Dance and asked. Are you going to say that to everyone you meet? Geommugeuk could tell what he was asking. This is what you want to hear. yes. Until I tell my father for thest time. The satisfaction of hearing what he wanted to hear shed across the Poison Kings eyes. Sigh. After folding the fan noisily, the Poison King went inside. ah. Its so nice to see the sky after being in prison. Geommugeuk sat down and Geukak Soma stood there and looked up at the sky together. I stayed like that for a while and someone came in through the front door and said. Im home. Seo Dae-ryong bought a dish from the author and returned. His hands and arms were full of ingredients for cooking. I will prepare a meal. Please wait a moment. Seo Dae-ryong talks while looking at the ground. The long green onions were covering his face, but that didnt mean he couldnt see this way. He couldnt make eye contact with the evil Soma. There were a lot of fresh ingredients today. I learned a dish I had never cooked before from my guest, Sooksu. I will make it delicious for you. Geommugeuk smiled and looked at Seo Dae-ryong, who was talking like that without even making eye contact. He didnt even know there was a sword dance. Thank you every time. Seo Dae-ryongs gaze went straight to the ground at the words of Extreme Demon Soma. Of course its my job. Oh, andst night I had a dream that Mr. Gakju wasing back. You have a knack for making us secretly miss you. Geommugeuk told him. I shouldnt havee until I missed you so much. Seo Dae-ryong raised his head in surprise. Sir! Ingredients fell from the arms of Seo Dae-ryong, whose eyes were wide. Whi profit. The falling materials floated in the air as a result of the sword dance. A key appeared in the prison, and now green onions, vegetables, and meat have appeared. Seo Dae-ryong hurriedly collected them. Seo Dae-ryong, who was carrying a lot of food ingredients, could not hide his joy. I could understand the sword dance. If it werent for the evil Soma next to him, he would have immediately flown up to the roof and hugged himself. It would have been buried under waves. Go tell the boy. We have taken revenge, so get on with your life. The moment he spoke, Seo Dae-ryong was moved to tears. Throughout this journey, Seo Daeryong was thinking about that boy. Yes, I will tell you that this is the next Heavenly Demons magic sword. Geommugeuk said with a smile. It might be able to reach my brothers ears. Then Seo Dae-ryong quickly spoke again. I will tell you that this is Gongja Lees magic spell. Geommugeuk jumped down. Lets eat, Im hungry. But are you crying? Im going to cry. Its because the onions are too spicy. Seo Dae-ryong went inside with the uncut onions. Before Geommugeuk followed him in, he looked up at Geukak Soma standing on the roof. Their eyes met and the two nodded slightly to each other. Although Geukak Soma always ate separately, Geommugeuk always made eye contact with him like this before eating. This made me feel like I was eating with him. * * * In the evening, Gowol and the leader of Pungcheon joined. Confucius! Gongja Lee! These two people are always the same. Now there will be no more dirty and dangerous drugs going around. The head of the Pungcheon Church praised the efforts of me and the King of Dogs. The King of Poison also had a hard time. It was a good experience. That must have been fun. He was a Pungcheon religious leader that I was secretly jealous of. He was so devoted to me, but I thought that I should make time for him separately. After saying hello, we all sat down in one ce. While we were taking out Aecha and Jindogeosa, Gowol had finished researching the next target. The next goal is to reform the Buddha. Before his exnation, I asked him what he wanted to focus on first. Since two people died one after another, wouldnt Yayulhan be suspicious? Of course there will be suspicion. But what can you do? There are a lot of subordinates who witnessed the two of them fighting with swords. Moreover, one person is addicted to light waves. In the end, you cant help but think it was abination of bad luck. There is no need to bring in the remaining two people? yes. Moreover, Yayulhans personality is someone who extremely dislikes being swayed by external pressure. Lets go one step further. Since this happened anyway, they will be looking for someone new to fill that position. He is not one to look back. There must be a lot of people. Because the Sa Sect masters will be lining up to join hands with the second inmand of the Sadomaeng. At that time, the leader of Pungcheon Church came forward and said something. If Yeo Bul-gae dies, then you will think differently. I wouldnt believe it was a coincidence three times. With those words, Gowol presented a n for future operations. So, Im thinking of making a n to kill Yayulhan before Yeobulgaes death bes known to Yayulhan. What about the remaining one of the four rooms? He always sticks next to Yayulhan. We are the ones who will have to deal with it together anyway. He kills Yeo Bul-gae and kills Yayul-han and thest of his limbs before his death is known. In other words, the idea was to deal with all three at almost the same time. good! Lets do that. I epted his opinion without hesitation. thank you. I will post a detailed n soon. Then the poison king who was listening suddenly asked. If we kill Yayulhan, the Apostolic Alliance will suspect that it was ours? I answered that question instead of Gowol. I have one solution to that problem. I dont know yet whether it will work or not. The Poison King looked at me with eyes that asked if he could really do that. Actually, I dont know that either. Because I didnt know what was waiting for me. First, tell me about Yeobulgae. Gowol exined about Yeobulgae. Yeobulgae is a person with a rat tattooed on his chest. He is truly called the Lord of the Night, managing hundreds of bases in the central ins. The reason I got the rat tattoo was to show my determination to make money at night without sleeping. What is your personality like? This person is also a very vicious person. He kidnapped women, stole the daughters of families driven to Yeomwangchae, and used all kinds of ugly means to create the night city he has now. Moreover, his lust was so strong that many women were beaten by him. There are even rumors that older courtesans sell their bodies to those who practice strange boating techniques. If Jisaeng had to die due to Shinseonchae and Aecha and Jindokgeosa had to die in a violent rage, Iza also deserved to die. Since I received permission from my father to deal with Yayulhan and Sainbang, I n to deal with them all without leaving a single one out. Who else but me and the Magons can eliminate the person who has ascended to the position of Lord of the Night? That is, a person who receives the protection of Lee In-ja of the Apostolic Alliance. We are expanding our base throughout the central ins, and recently we are trying to expand our territory to Gwiju. It was right then. Extreme Soma opened his mouth. Did you say Guizhou? Thats right. Extreme Somas eyes became cold. There was Cheonhwaru in Gwiju. The journey of Cheonhwaruju, a woman who likes extreme demons, was also there. Extreme Soma looked at me. I told him without hesitation. I will assist Soma this time. Extreme Soma nodded, then stood up and left. Everyone looked at me wondering what was going on, but it wasnt my problem to talk about. We will leave for Guizhou early tomorrow. Everyone, get ready. * * * After the meeting, I had tea with Gowol separately. We need to be more careful about this matter. I told Gao Yue everything about Cheonhwaru, Cheonhwarujus journey, and even his rtionship with Extreme Evil Soma. Even if I didnt know other people, I had to know about the military. There is truly nothing left out of the spread by the sky. I nodded silently. When Gao Yue found out that Extreme Evil Soma had a deep rtionship with Cheonhwaru, he became worried. If we make a mistake, our true identity may be revealed. Because you know it well, Soma. There is no need to worry too much. When someone you like is involved, there are bound to be unexpected variables. There are no variables. You can trust me. Gowol smiled at my assurance. Why are youughing? I was wondering if there was someone who believed like this, Confucius. You are there, right? There is also an investigator. Ian is there too. There is also Lord Jang. We all believe the same. Nevertheless, it seems that there is something special about thinking about the extreme soma. Can I ask you one thing? Something? Have you ever thought that the people you just mentioned might betray you? I guess I was worried about the way he was forming such deep rtionships with people. Betrayal that was nned from the beginning is notmon, right? Unless you are being persuaded by someone, dont most people feel betrayed for one reason or another throughout their lives? Gowol nodded and listened to me. Betrayal can be perceived differently from each persons perspective. You may be leaving because you feel disappointed by the other person, but you may be used of being a traitor just because you leave. Maybe the person sending you away is a traitor. I revealed to Gowol my beliefs about breaking up with people. If someone wants to leave me, I will let them go with more courtesy than when I met them. We wont make anyone who leaves a traitor. A smile appeared on Gowols face. At times like this, you seem more like an older brother than me. Its because Im young. We need to have a lot of honest conversations with Gowol. The more I know exactly what kind of person I am, the better soldier I will be. If you only hope to be a good soldier without making such efforts, then you will be a traitor. At that time, a person appeared there. Can I join in too? He was the leader of Pungcheon Church. of course. He sat down together. Now that I think about it, you seem to have lost some weight. Pungcheons expression brightened as if he had been waiting for him to say those words. Someone nags me so much. I have no choice but to take it out. Since ancient times, a man must have a dependable charm. Gowol, who used to be serious in front of me, showed a different side. The religious leader said he was fat. I know. Thats why Im training hard! Due to the nature of Pungcheon Gyojus martial arts, he did not move much, so he gained more weight. You need to lose more. not there yet. No nagging! Bring me some alcohol and meat! Im going to eat it all today! Who in the world would think this man was the leader of the Pungcheon Church if they just heard this conversation? Who would think that this man was the shackled man who was tied up at that time? Seo Dae-ryong also joined there. How was it? What about Soma-sama? I was scared. I dont think it was all that scary? What do you mean? I heard you talk a lot when you buy food at the restaurant ande in? Dont you know that when youre scared, you talk a lot? But it seems it wasnt all scary. Honestly, its a shame. Every time I brought food to Soma, my heart was pounding so hard that I could hear it in my ears. The strange tension at that time is addictive. Then someone else spoke from behind. Addiction is my specialty? When I turned around, I saw that it was the poison king. What kind of tea are four men drinking together? Even though I dont like alcohol that much, I sat down and said something for no reason. Our inspector was in the middle of a conversation about being addicted to Soma. It must not have been easy to please Soma. Then Seo Dae-ryong thought it was an opportunity and told us. I wasnt going to say this, but Soma-samas mouth is shorter than he looks. Do not eat the same food in session. So, every time, I wander the streets lonely like a wolf in the rain, wondering what side dish to buy today or what to cook tomorrow At that time, Seo Dae-ryong saw. Everyones eyes are looking behind them. Seo Dae-ryong said with a tearful expression on his face. No? Please say no. Extreme Soma said as he sat down next to Seo Dae-ryong. I grew up noble, so my mouth is a bit short. Seo Dae-ryong bowed his head and said. I have a bad mouth. Please kill me. As my mouth got shorter, so did your lifeline, so its okay. Seo Dae-ryong held his head at Extreme Somas joke, and everyoneughed at him. Extreme Soma didnt look upset at all. Rather, it felt a little more cheerful and pleasant than usual. So I could tell. Yeobulgae, youre in big trouble. Chapter 225 Episode 225 A special guest wille today. The next morning, I visited Extreme Soma before leaving. Whats going on? Just Soma and I will go to Cheonhwaru. The fact that Extreme Evil Soma had a personal rtionship with Cheonhwaruju was an extremely personal matter and was thought to be a secret that needed to be kept. Then, Extreme Soma gave an unexpected answer. You dont have to do that. Lets all go together and proceed as originally nned. You dont have to do anything you dont feel like doing. All you have to do is have the military and others cooperate from the outside. Thats not why. There was an unexpected reason for asking us to go together. I would like to introduce you to Tianhuaruju. King Dok, Seodaeryong, Gowol, and even Pungcheon Gyoju. Chen Hualouju is a man with great ambition. But because of me, they held back a lot of what they wanted to do. Meeting and interacting with these people will be of great help to her. I could tell that Extreme Evil Soma truly cared for Tianhuaruju. And I could tell that he was looking at her with a heart that went beyond simply caring for her. And above all, arent these people that Lee Gongja believes in? So its okay. I think Extreme Somas decision is wise. There are times when it is good to keep it well hidden, and there are times when it is good to go out into the world. In this case it would be thetter. At least I thought that there was no one who would harm Chen Huarouju. We made that decision by looking at each other andughing. When I left Geukaksomas residence and went to the yard, I saw Gowol loading his luggage into the carriage and preparing to leave. For some reason, his face looked worried. Go soldier. Dont worry too much and have fun. As a soldier, you will have to make numerous ns throughout your life, and it is not an opportunity thates often when Soma and Pokwang-nim and I carry out those ns. So enjoy this situation. Gowol bowed his head with an expression of gratitude. The Pungcheon religious leader next to him did not forget a word of jealousy. The score I get with a hundred words, I always get with just one word. Trust the military. I will give you one point, and I will give you a hundred points. Afterforting the hearts of my only soldier and religious leader, I spoke loudly. Now lets go! * * * It was a richly decorated room. The specially made bed wasrge enough for ten people to lie down on, and the furniture that filled thisrge room was expensive and precious, made by master craftsmen. Not to mention the pottery and paintings decorated here and there, even the doorknobs were expensive enough to surprise people. In thisrge, ornate room, about a dozen women were kneeling. The women were wearing thin clothes that showed their inner skin, and they were of different ages and had different looks. However, their expressions were the same. despair. He was looking down at the floor with eyes filled with all the despair in the world. And in the center of the women sitting on the left and right, there was a female Buddha sitting. His hair was gray and his wrinkles were wrinkled, but his eyes radiated passion as much as that of a young man. Yeo Bul-gae was reading the Jeonseok. Not long after Ji-saeng died, there was news that Ae-cha had died. A wrinkled hand grasped the letter tightly, crumpled it up, and threw it at the head of one of the women. The woman picked up the letter that had fallen from his head and burned it in amp. What do you think of this? Hwang Yeom, who was sitting in front of him, politely answered his question. They didnt outwardly show us any signs, but they secretly looked down on us because we were in business with women. In short, this is how to say that you died well. Hwang Yeom was Yeo Bul-gaes right hand man and knew his master better than anyone else. Indeed, Yeo Bul-gaes feelings were no different from his. The dead creatures and their loved ones were nothing special, but they were so proud that they often looked down on people. Because Ive never seen anyone say hello to me first. So this was what I was more concerned about than their deaths. Im saying it came from somewhere outside. Its best to rule out that possibility. why? The investigation revealed that it was clear that he died due to internal conflict. The higher-ups would have been keen to investigate, but if we had the ability to deceive them, would we survive? The wrinkles on Yeobulgaes forehead became deeper. Are you anxious? Because the next target could be me. He didnt know. The eyes of the women bowing their heads on either side contained a single wish. Please let him be next! Just in case, we will bring in all the experts we can. Yeobulgae nodded. He usually joked like this. Not even the me King of Hell will ept me. It gets dirty as hell. But that was just a joke I made when I was sure I wouldnt die. When I felt danger, I reacted more sensitively to death than anyone else. Just in case Ill also contact the yin-yang spirits. Hwangyeom was startled by the word yin-yang ghost, but soon answered obediently. All right. In the past, this would have been an issue where a few words would have been exchanged. It costs too much money to move them, and if you release them to Moorim for no reason, you could cause an ident. Then the higher-ups wont like it either. But now its nice to be able to skip that process. Now, Hwang Yeom knows himself so well that it makes him feel like he has another body. Simply put, he can pick out the woman he wants out of dozens of women just by looking at her eyes. Im not afraid of dying, but I havent achieved my dreams yet. Yeo Bul-gaes dream was to establish his own foundation in every corner of the midfield. So far, we have used all kinds of methods to expand the base in the midfield. I built it myself and also took away someone elses staircase. In the process, all kinds of methods were used. They ranged from sending messengers to wreak havoc, spreading false rumors, poisoning food to make guests sick, and even setting fire to the stove. You might wonder if such an ignorant method would work, but surprisingly, it was the method that worked best. By lowering their reputation, they either eliminated the rivals or bought them at a low price. In the process, Yeobulgae felt pleasure whenever she saw the owner of Girumitting suicide. You have to live persistently and make your dreamse true. Now, here is a new dream for you, Rouju. Hwang Yeom held out a document. The document was about Cheonhwaru. Since Cheonhwaru was the most famous base in Gwiju, where they were nning to advance, they decided to take over from there. Yeo Bul-gae, who was examining the contents, had eyes full of greed. The estimated profits are enormous. It makes more money than anywhere else in the midfield we have. Are courtesans beautiful women? Thats right, it is also known that Lord Chen Huaru is resourceful. You said that Cheonhwaruju was a woman, right? youre right. He treats the courtesans well and treats the guests well. Even the warriors under hermand respect her. Even so, shes a worthless bitch. It was his natural nature to ignore women. Hwang Yeom despised and hated Yeo Bul-gae so much that he guessed that she had been severely abused by her mother or some other woman when she was young. Clearly, his pathological lust was not motivated by affection but by hatred. What about beauty? I heard its quite beautiful. Yeo Bul-gae opened his eyeszily, revealing his lust. His eyes turned to the women. All of these women were once Giru Rouge. They were known to the world as missing or dead. The women suddenly handed over their stoma to Yeobulgae overnight and left somewhere. Women who could not be found no matter how much their family and friends searched for them. Yeobulgae was collecting beautiful women among the Roujus of Giru that he had taken away by kidnapping them. It was truly a heinous act, but this fact was not known to the outside world, and even if someone knew, they would not have dared to deal with Yeo Bul-gae. Now it seems like the bnce is right. There were nine women in total, which meant that there would be ten when Tianhuaruju came. Hwangyeom nodded with an expression telling him not to worry. When the work was finished, it was a signal to let Cheonhwaruju into the sleeping quarters of Lu Bulgae. The ck and white twin swords have already gone. ck and White Ssangdo were members of Yeobulgaes limbs and were not well known in the martial arts world. Although they were skilled in martial arts, they were raised from a young age to be ruthless swordsmen who strictly followed orders, so they did not have human emotions. In the case of Cheonhwaru, where clumsy techniques would not work, ck and white twin swords were immediately used. The n is to directly kidnap Rouge and force her to sign the contract. These nine women here were also women who suffered the same thing. Tell him to bring me back without touching a single finger! It was always the worry of a lewd old man. * * * An important guest will arrive today. Cheonhwarujus journey had him clean his residence and inner circle starting in the morning. She put on her makeup and dressed up with more care than usual. The priests and servants moved diligently. They have always experienced that if a precious guestes, the guest will definitelye that day. At first, they thought they knew because they had received a message that they wereing, but after learning that there were many guests who suddenly came, everyone knew that Cheonhwaruju was a special person. But today it seemed like even she was wrong. The people who entered the inner garden were not honored guests but uninvited guests. A ck and white pair of swords wearing white and ck long sleeves attacked. Cheonhwaruju had her attendants and concubines go inside, and at the same time, the warriors in the inner circle who were guarding her appeared. Although there were many of them, the ck and white twin swords were not scared at all. Rather, the momentum of the two overwhelmed the whole, so there was tension on the faces of the Cheonhwaru warriors. Chen Hualuzhu asked calmly. Where are you from? Then, among the ck and white twin swords, the ck sword dressed in ck spoke to her. Our master wants to see you. lets go. It was a cold and blunt tone without any emotion. In a way, it seemed like a child, and it also seemed like Mokseok was talking. Who is your master? You will know when you go. Im sorry, but an important guest ising today, so Ill have to postpone it until another time. Of course, this did not apply to the ck and white twin swords. There is no one more precious than our master. With those words, the two people walked forward with strides. Of the eight warriors of Cheonhwaru who blocked her path, four jumped at the same time. The remaining four surrounded Tianhua Luzhu. The sword and sword collided quickly. Although they were experts who had guarded Cheonhwaru until now, their skills with the ck and white twin swords were superior to them. Of the four people who ran out without being able to withstand more than a dozen counts, two fell down with long cuts on their arms and waist. At the very moment the ck and white twin swords were raising their swords to end their lives, Tianhua Luzhu flew out and blocked their path. If you want to kill these people, youll have to kill me too. Since their mission was to take her away, the ck and white twin swords did their best. She stopped the bleeding by pressing on the blood vessels of the injured people. Just wait for the treatment and Ill be back. No, Luju! Other warriors tried to stop him, but Chen Hualouju resolutely stopped them. Everyone stop! At hermand, the drones stopped moving. Everyone knew that if they continued to fight like this, they would all be killed. This was the first time such a coriander had invaded since Cheonhwaru was built. If you lose your lives here in vain, I will feel resentful for the rest of my life and will not be able to live properly. Stay back and defend home base. An important guest ising today, so you can tell him about this. She forcefully bit the warriors and approached the ck and white twin swords. She wasnt scared at all. Seeing her like that, the ck and white twins looked at each other and tilted their heads. I have kidnapped many women so far, but I have never seen such a calm woman. Tianhua Luzhu stared at the two people. I am good at seeing peoples future. But the future for the two of you is pitch ck, so its hard to see. The ck and white twin swords smiled coldly and walked towards her with long strides. It was at that moment when the ck sword reached out to subdue her demonic blood. A ray of wind flew in as fast as light. Peeeeee! Pow! The back of the ck swords hand was pierced by the attack, creating a hole in his hand. The moment when Heukdo tried to stop the bleeding with a short scream. Peeeeee! Pow! This time, the elbow of the other arm I was trying to stop was pierced. Ugh! The moment when Heukdo instinctively bowed his body. Peeing! puck! This time my shoulder was pierced. It flew in so fast that I couldnt avoid it. The moment I turned to the ce where the earth wind came from, earth winds continued to blow. My stomach, waist, and knees were pierced one after another. The wind that poured down like rainpletely ruined his body. Aaaahhh! Heukdo let out a desperate scream, as if he had been holding back his whole life. Peeeeee! Pow! Finally, his forehead was pierced and he was crushed. Because the earth winds flew in so quickly, everyone only saw him die. Even Baekdo just watched ckdo die in this unexpected situation. Now everyones eyes turned to where the earth wind flew in. A bright smile appeared on the corner of Chen Hualoujus mouth. An evil Soma wearing a white mask was trotting towards them. Chapter 226 Episode 226: The man whoes to save the courtesan. In the eyes of Tianhuaruju, only the extremely evil Soma was visible. Everything around disappeared and only the image of Extreme Soma walking against a white background was visible. Are you here, brother? The Cheonhwaru warriors let out an exmation of joy. Although they did not know the true identity of the Extreme Evil Demon, they knew that Tianhuaruju was the only person who used the title brother. At that time, Baek Tao moved as fast as a lightning bolt and hid behind Cheon Hualouju. He quickly drew his sword and aimed it at Tianhuarujus neck. stop! If youe any closer, this bitch will die! Extreme Soma stopped walking. Baekdo used Cheonhwaruju as a shield and slightly raised his head and red at the evil soma. The eyes inside the mask were smiling. The white sword aimed at Cheonhwarujus neck trembled. Until now, he hasmitted numerous kidnappings and murders under the orders of Yeo Bul-gae, but he has never once felt fear in the process. He, who had grown up to be a fearless murder weapon, was feeling afraid. This feeling was unfamiliar to him too. Who are you? Then, instead of answering, Extreme Evil Soma looked at Cheonhwaruju. When her eyes asked if she was okay, she smiled even brighter. What kind of man woulde to save a courtesan? You are my pir. I heard the sound of pirs banging, but the evil Somas eyes were smiling. On the other hand, Baekdo could not understand. The ck sword was killed by Girus Pirs and the like? Are you saying you have to take hostages yourself? Are you feeling scared for the first time in your life? Nonsense! Extreme Soma spoke softly. Close your eyes. Tianhuaruju closed his eyes. The moment she closes her eyes! Peeing! Baekdos exposed ears flew off with a pop. The exact moment when Baek Tao was about to cut off Cheon Hwa Lu Jus head without hesitation. puck! His elbow was pierced. The wind flew precisely towards a ce where it would not hurt her even if it prated his body. I gritted my teeth and tried to cut her throat. Pow! This time, the back of the hand holding the sword was pierced. The Ji Feng that pierced the back of her hand hit the handle of the sword and did not hurt her. I really had no idea that the attack would be so precise and sophisticated. The moment Baekdo tried to catch the sword that fell from his hand with his other hand, his body was exposed. Peeeeee! Whoa! His left eye was punctured. The moment I staggered back, this time my right eye was pierced. Aaaah! With a desperate scream, he took a step backwards. Peeing! Pow! This time my mouth was pierced. Everyone could feel it. The hand that pointed the sword at Tianhuaruju is punishing the mouth that threatened to kill this bitch. Even at this dying moment, Baekdo could not believe it. How could they attack so boldly when there are hostages? And how the attacks can be so precise and sophisticated. And how can a person shoot earth wind continuously like that? Peeeeee! Pow! Baekdos forehead was pierced and he fell down. He died with all sorts of doubts. Is it really a pir room? A feeling of emotion shed across Chen Hualuzhus face. The blunt and cruel Soma showed his anger not through words but through actions. It was always like that. He was a man who showed himself through actions rather than words. Chen Heruju said sadly as he looked down at the corpse of the ck and white twin swords and the blood flowing around them. I thought you mighte so I cleaned it up. Its okay. Because I like the smell of blood. Tianhua Luzhu walked forward with great strides and fell into the arms of Extreme Evil Demon. Extreme Demon Soma stood still instead of hugging him, but Tianhua Luzhu was not upset at all. When I think about Extreme Somas personality and when I first met him, keeping me still like this was no different from hugging me tightly. The warriors of Cheonhwaru who were standing behind also bowed in unison and expressed their gratitude for saving their master. Extreme Evil Soma spoke to Tianhuaruju. There are guests with us. Chen Hualouju, who understood the meaning behind those words, cleaned up the hall. The injured warriors were sent to the doctor and the bodies of the ck and white twins were removed. And all the remaining warriors were sent out to the outer garden and no one was allowed to enter. Then, the group, including Geommugeuk, entered the ce. Tianhua Luzhu was the first to exchange greetings with Sword Dance. Gongja Lee, how have you been? I was doing well. This warrior didnte with you? We were afraid that someone would take our beautiful heart, so we kept it hidden at our school. Tianhuaruju said with a smile. He is someone who will be precious. Even if I send it out into the world, I will get through it just fine. Geommugeuk knew very well that she was an extraordinary woman. Just seeing Ians beauty when she was fat proved that she was not an ordinary person. Even if you dont believe me, believe this warrior. No, I will believe Roujus words and send you out. Even because of the tattoo, she will go out into the world. Since the Bicheon Sword Technique had reached maturity, I wasnt too worried about sending him out. Now Cheongmyeon was also there. Geommugeuk next introduced the Poison King to her. This is our churchs poison king. Introduce yourself to the owner of a mere giru? Although this was something that was originally impossible, the Poison King did not feel ufortable at all. A woman who was called her brother by Geukak Soma was not just the owner of Giru. Tianhuaruju was polite to the poison king. The King of Poison used gentle force to stop him from bowing on the spot. There is no need to be so rude. At the same time, the King of Poison greeted her with a respectful embrace. Nice to meet you. It was a consideration for the extremely evil Soma. Greetings to you. Its called Tian Hua Rou Jus journey. She wasnt at all surprised that the Poison King was this young. Just as she saw Ians true self hidden beneath his exterior, I thought that perhaps she was seeing the true self hidden beneath the Poison Kings exterior. Seeing how he treated her, Extreme Evil Somas eyes towards the Poison King softened. Our rtionship is still awkward, but when I first left school, we didnt make eye contact for several days. Compared to back then, its a shame now. Next, Seo Dae-ryong was introduced. This is my right hand man. Its an honor to meet you. This is Seo Dae-ryong. Tianhua Luzhu stared at Xu Dalong and said with a smile. Its been a long time since I saw someone with such a pure soul. It seems that Cheonhwaruju recognized the goodness of Seo Daeryong at a nce. Seo Dae-ryong was thrilled. It must have been the first time in my life that I heard that my soul seemed clear. Seo Dae-ryong shrugged his shoulders at Geommugeuk with an expression that said, This is who I am. Please be sure to include this pure spirit when you introduce me! Even if you leave out everything else. Isnt that why you said something about how easy it is to take a loss and be easily deceived and scammed by women? Seo Daeryong looked at Cheonhwaruju with a feeling of uncertainty. I gave her an earnest look that told me to say no, but she just smiled. Next, Gowol was introduced. If that is my right arm, then this is my head. The way Tianhuaruju looked at Gao Yue was simr to the way he looked at Ian. The look of awe and support in the eyes of someone who was going to do something big, but they didnt say it out loud. The head of the Pungcheon Church blinked, wondering how Geomukgeuk would introduce himself. You are my strong supporter. The head of the Pungcheon Church said. To be a sponsor, you have to have something more to bring. Theres a lot left to take. You left? It hasnt been three years since the rich man went bankrupt, right? When Geomugeuk showed an expression that he knew everything he had hidden, the leader of Pungcheon said something to Gowol for no reason. You cant go around talking about me! Even when he said he would bring more, the leader of Pungcheon did not feel bad. Not only did I know that Geomugeuk was joking, but whats even sadder than this would be the moment when you be unnecessary to someone. In that way, Geommugeuk introduced all of his people. Lord Cheon Hwa-ru looked with strange eyes at the appearance of Extreme Evil Soma, Poison King Seo Dae-ryong Go Yue, and Fungcheon Sect Master on the left and right of the sword dance. What is she seeing right now? Tianhua Luzhu bowed his head respectfully. Wee to Cheonhwaru. Everyone in the sword dance group also bowed their heads respectfully. Tianhuaruju guided them inside. We will first prepare a room for you to stay. Then Extreme Soma spoke to her. Give it to the side of your room. yes. Cheonhwaruju would have been able to tell from those words. Our visit this time is rted to the safety of Cheonhwaru. Still, she didnt ask before we spoke first. She was calm and cautious. While everyone was undressing, I, along with Extreme Evil Demon, met with Tianhua Luzhu first and exined the situation. The reason I came to visit you this time is because I heard that the enemy Soma and I are dealing with is the one who runs Giru, and their goal is Guizhou. Is that person Yeobulgae? As expected, she already knew about Yeobulgae. Cheonhwaru was also a ce where information was collected for Extreme Evil Soma, so they had already identified the so-called Lord of the Night. Thats right. I know that Yeobulgae is expanding his base throughout the midfield. He has a very bad reputation. I think its time to pay for those rumors. Joy shed through Chen Hualoujus eyes. Since she was in the Giru business, she must have heard a lot of evil deeds rted to Yeobulgae. You dont know the look in Somas eyes the moment he heard that Yeobulgae was advancing to Gwiju. Tianhuaruju looked at Extreme Evil Demon. I think I know? She looked at Extreme Soma with a look in her eyes that could onlye from deep trust. Meanwhile, Extreme Evil Soma killed the ck and White Twin des, but was still in a depressed mood. What if you arrivedte? Because of that, his anger toward Yeo Bul-gae deepened even further. I felt so angry that I wanted to run to Yeobulgae right now. On the other hand, Chen Hua Luzhu was so bright and calm even though he was on the verge of death. I got this feeling from this calmness in Geommugeuk. I thought she was at least a woman who knew how her fate would unfold, so I thought that if we hadnt arrived on time, she would have made a different choice in the first ce. envious! It was for no reason that I told him to be embarrassed, but he was just silently observing Cheonhwaruju. After a while, everyone gathered together. Gowol revealed his ns for the future. Todays incident was unexpected. When I came here, I tried to deal with him slowly, but Yeobulgae hit Cheonhwaru faster than I expected. If it turns out that the ck and White Twin des are dead, he may attack Cheonhwaru in earnest. If we dont vacate this ce, there may be injuries. Even if you block it, problems will arise. Because the Sadomaeng will definitely know that Yeobulgae was killed while attacking Cheonhwaru. This ce can no longer be a haven for extreme soma. What do you think? In response to my question, Goyol looked at the expressions of Extreme Demon and Cheonhwaruju. The n I have made requires Soma-sama and Rouju-samas approval. After saying that, Gowol revealed his n. He wants Luju, so you should go. Confucius and Soma act as ck and white twins and take Lu Ju to the bastards abode. They usually wear distinctive clothes, so if the two of you wear ck and white clothes and use bamboo gloves, you will be able to go as deep as possible. It was a surprising and unconventional n. And the key to this n was secrecy. His death should be known aste as possible. The n was to attack Yayulhan before his death became known. Of course, Gowol also added a word about the part he was most concerned about and cautious about in this n. If the people going with me were not Confucius and Master Soma, I would never have made a n to send Master Lu to that dangerous ce. Geommugeuk looked at Extreme Soma. Since Cheonhwaruju had to go with him, he nned to follow the decision of Extreme Evil Soma. Chen Hualouju spoke first calmly. Ill go. Extreme Somas troubles did notst long. He nodded and gave permission for this. Gowol bowed his head and expressed his gratitude to the two people for epting this n. Then he spoke to the poison king. I have something to ask the King of Poison, too. After eliminating Yeo Bulgae, please protect Lord Lu until this incident is over. It may have been a reluctant request, but the Poison King readily answered. I guess so. Sigh! The Poison King spread out his fan and waved it gently. Since he gave his permission, who in the world could kill Tian Hualuzhu? The gazes of Extreme Soma and the Poison King became intertwined in the air. The two didnt say anything like please dont worry at this moment. Because he was not a condescending person, nor was he a person who would repay debts with words. Finally, Gowol spoke to Geommugeuk. I will go first and prepare to deal with Yayulhan. It was a statement filled with confidence that the two would seed. Tian Hualouju looked alternately at Extreme Evil Demon and Sword Martial Arts and said. If such a cool ck and white twin sword hade, I would have followed first. Everyoneughed together at her joke. Geommugeuk asked Geukaksoma. Do you want white or ck? Extreme Soma answered briefly. I look good in white. Chapter 227 Episode 227 I am a friend of Pir West. Arent you going to get out of the way? You damn bitch! The Yeobul-gae went crazy and started attacking the dog. The middle-aged woman hugged the other woman even while being beaten. It wasnt enough to just satisfy his sexual desires, he was tormented so pervertedly that he couldnt stand it and went out of his way to help her. Having experienced this myself, I knew very well how difficult and shameful it was. Yeobulgae grabbed the woman by her hair and threw her back. He was called the Lord of the Night, but when he was angry, he was nothing more than a blue tiger. No, it would be better if he just beat up like Parakho, but Yeobulgae persistently bullied people. Excellent, excellent. An old bitch has to y this role to survive among you, right? Yeobulgae injected internal energy into the womans body to cause pain. Aaaahhh! The woman could not bear the pain and screamed. You have to endure it! You set out to make a sacrifice, right? Are you just pretending to stop me? The young woman she was trying to protect came forward and pleaded. I will! I will do it! Please stop! Tears flowed from her eyes. The women who were watching also lowered their heads and cried. The reason they couldnt move was not just because they were captured. Yeo Bul-gae threatened them with the lives of their families. There were children, siblings, and parents. Even if you resist, run away, ormit suicide. He threatened to go to her family and kill them, and actually brought in the family of the woman who had run away and brutally killed them in front of her. What made them even more sad was that they had to adapt to this humiliating and beastly reality. You are just a piece of flesh that exists for me. Who is protecting whom when ites to flesh? The middle-aged woman closed her eyes tightly. Tears flowed. I think every day that I would rather die, but I couldnt die because of my son. It was clear that if hemitted suicide, he would bring his son as an example and kill him in front of the women. please! Please save us! The womans earnest eyes looked out the window toward the blue sky in the distance. please! When her earnestness reached the sky, a subordinate reported from outside. The ck and White Twin des and the Heavenly Fire Lord have arrived. Yeo Bul-gae hurriedly opened the door and came out, as if he had been waiting. Cheonhwaruju was entering therge yard. Behind them came a pair of ck and white swords made of pressed bamboo. Of course, they were Geommugeuk and Extreme Soma. I expected many difficultiesing in. I had decided that sword dance would require instantaneous wit, but unexpectedly, the task turned out to be very easy. One of the warriors guarding the entrance guided us here as if he had been doing this all along. As the ck-and-white twin sword brought women with him more than once, no one thought that the ck-and-white twin sword was fake. Also, the ck and white twin swords were so scary that no one dared make eye contact with them, let alone investigate them. Thats how I came to Yeobulgae with ease. The moment he saw Cheonhwaruju, Lu Bulgae was impressed. oh! Its killing me! He liked the atmosphere of Tianhuaruju. She was noble yet haughty. Isnt the fun of breaking such arrogance and making it your ve the greatest pleasure in the world? He went back into the room, pulled the middle-aged woman from earlier by her hair, and came out. And I threw it away without mercy. Look, this is the ce where a bitch with that kind of beautyes. Who is going to protect whom when licking my toes all day isnt enough? Lu Bu-kai had no intention of impressing Cheon He-ru-ju at all. Rather, he tried to instill fear in her. He opened the door wide. He saw the ce as an avant-garde pce and a hell for women. The woman on her knees, the woman sprawled in the corner, and the woman lying on the bed all raised their heads and looked at Chen Hua Luzhu. They are the ones who ran the Giru just like you. The moment he saw them, Chen Hualuzhus expression hardened. She didnt usually get angry, but she looked really angry. you! Not only did they steal the kiru, but they are also trying to steal their souls. Yeobulgae smiled cheerfully. Speaking is also noble! I like you. I will love you the most! The women in the room gave sad looks. Chen Hualouju said in a calm tone. I am good at seeing peoples future. It was that moment when a person bes really angry and bes calmer. Can you see my future? The skin on their bodies is peeled off, they are put on iron skewers and put into a fire pit. It refers to the state of falling into an infinite hell, which is said to be the most painful of all hells. His expression hardened for a moment, but then Yeobulgae smiled leisurely. Not even the me King of Hell will ept me. It gets dirty as hell. He said what he said every time and thenughed at Chen Hualuzhu. Only the weak are sent to hell. So does it feel good to imagine me falling into the fiery pit of hell? You are a coward. Even if he acts bold on the outside, he is a coward who is more afraid of death than anyone else. All those bitches over there were like you at first. Be proud and shout loudly. Not knowing what I would be like in just one hour or what kind of pleas I would be receiving. Do you really think I could end up in that kind of situation? Who do you think wille and save you? Yes, the human mind is all like that. Without even knowing whats ahead. At that moment, a situation unfolded that I had no idea what was ahead. Hwang Yeom appeared there apanied by his masters. They stood in front of Yeo Bul-gae and guarded him as if he was guarding him. Who are you guys? Huang Yan coldly asked Chen Hualuzhu. Only then did Yeobulgae realize that they were fake ck and white twin swords. It was because I was so absorbed in Chen Hualoujus appearance that I didnt look at them closely. Its fake? You crazy bastards! Yeobulgaes heart sank at the thought that he would have been disappointed if he had been rude, and he was furious. Soon he regained control of his mind. When Yeo Bul-gae snapped his fingers, the women in the room rushed out, knelt down, and ced their chests on the ground. Yeobulgae sat on them, using them as chairs. Even though he needed a chair, it wasnt to show off his power. In any case, it was to use them as hostages. Yeobulgae was like this. If those authors are fake, then of course that bitch must be fake too. Does it matter whether I am Tianhuaruju or not? Its important. There are just beautiful women all over the world. But there is only one owner of the ce I upy. I am the real Chen Hualuzhu. Yeobulgae thought that was true. It must be rare to find a woman who can give off that kind of vibe. The idiotic ck-and-white twin swords have already been removed. Because my pir teacher has an unusual personality. Sheughed, as if she found it funny even after saying it. Seeing her smile made Yeobulgae feel hot. It was my preference. Ive seen so many women, but this was the first time I was so attracted to one. Yeo Bul-gaes eyes turned to the ck and white twin swords. It means that I believed in them and came here. At first nce, they seemed like nothing special. If you are really Chen Heruju, why did youe here? I heard you were looking for me. How is it? Ugly, worthless and pathetic. I came here for no reason. For a moment, Yeo Bul-gaes expression turned cold. I dont know what you believed in and came to me, but if you thought that the ck and White Twin des were all that I had under yourmand, it would be a big mistake. Yeobulgae was not anxious. No, I couldnt be anxious even if I wanted to. First of all, the three ministers standing in front of him to his left were the three men of darkness and the night. They were experts who were one step above the ck and white twin swords with their long limbs. The man holding a long spear next to him was also a Sioux tribe expert spearman named Hyeolmyeongchang. These four plus the ck and white twin swords. Thanks to these six masters, he was able to be the king of the night. But there was more today. After Ji-saeng and Ae-cha died, some masters were brought in from outside. The Five Masters of Akyeong, brought in for arge sum of money, were notorious masters in Sapa. Even though they were not seen fighting in person, they had a high reputation. And above all, there were the most reliable people. Two men and a woman sitting on a rock in front of a flower garden. Both people were wearing strange makeup, so it was not easy to tell who was a man and who was a woman. They were the yin-yang ghosts. They were demons who used strange hexes and sucked out the opponents energy. Naturally, Yang-gwi, a man, absorbed the yin energy of a woman, and Eum-gwi, a woman, learned the art of absorbing the yang energy of a man. They liked fighting as much as absorbing energy, and their internal power was so powerful that many experts were trampled by them and died with their energy sucked out. Moreover, they were cruel and vicious in nature, and if they did not like them, they would kill all their family members andpanions. They caused so much trouble that even the Apostolic League was not happy to use them. But in this situation, he was also the person I could trust more than anyone else. So who are you to be afraid of? Yeobulgae was at his leisure. So, youre saying that you came here to get revenge on me because you were angry at me for trying to bring you back? Yeobulgae became more sexually excited. On the other hand, Hwang Yeom felt an unknown sense of anxiety, but he never intervened after he almost died when he intervened when he was in love with a woman. I dont know about other issues, but womens issues were an area that should never be touched. Instead of answering, Chen Hualouju spoke to the women lying on the floor. Everyone, close your eyes. When you open your eyes again, you will be able to return home. The womens eyes shook at her words. Looking at Chen Hualoujus calm and gentle eyes, I felt like that would really happen. They all closed their eyes. And I prayed to the sky. Please let me go back. Seeing that sight, the old lecher became even more lustful. You really are a very attractive girl. Yeobulgae said to Akyeongosa. The five heroes prove their worth by killing the authors. To put it simply, it meant getting your moneys worth. When Akyoung Osa stepped forward, a sword dance performance began. Sword Dance and Extreme Evil Soma had already made a n with the whole sound while Cheonhwaruju was talking to Yeobulgae and buying time. How will we fight against them, how will we protect Cheonhwaruju, and how will we save those women? Yeobulgae asked Geommugeuk. If thats the pir room, what are you? Then Geommugeuk answered. I am a friend of Pir West. At those words, the gathered warriors burst intoughter. None of them were nervous. No matter how much I like my friends, what if they follow me to hell? Because I like that pir too. It is also a pir of my life. Although it was not visible to others as it was under the bamboo leaves, the evil Somas eyes gave off a clear light. In the leisurely dance of the sword dance, Yeo Bul-gae felt an unexinable sense of foreboding. So I gave themand more forcefully and strongly. Break down all those damn pirs! The moment Yeo Bul-gaesmand was given, Ak-yeong Wu-sa all drew their swords. Geommugeuk walked towards them slowly, as if taking a walk. I easily dodged Samsas attack that came first and thrust my fist into his abdomen. puck! With a sound, Samsa sat down, turned his body, and drove his fist into the face of Isa, who was stabbing him with his sword from the side. Lightly dodge and lightly hit. A fight that leaves viewers wondering, What is this? Sasa, who was attacking from behind, jumped up and attacked because Samsa was sitting down. However, that movement was included in the calctions of the sword dance. Geommugeuk, who was lying on his back, lightly stabbed his heart with a dagger. He was struck by a dagger in the air and flew forward in a rush. Because Ilsa became a shield, Ilsa gave up the attack and turned his body to avoid it. But, expecting him to dodge in that direction, Geommugeuks fist struck his chest. The moment Ilsa sat down and Geommugeuk turned back, Osa fell down, clutching his neck. There was a dagger stuck in his neck that I didnt know hade before he knew it. Geommugeukbats them bybining the martial arts of the martial arts, Pungsinsabo, and secret martial arts. It was difficult to recognize it because it was so incredibly ineffective. There were noplicated movements or shy steps. It was just fast and urate. A movement without any effort. Thats why, in everyones eyes, it looked like he was acting deliberately salty and falling down. It felt like I had even been hit lightly with a fist, but I couldnt get up. Yeobulgae was confused. Akyeong Osa looked too lowly, and the opponent looked too much like an expert. Because it was my first time having a fight like this. It was actually the Yin-Yang demons who most urately identified their opponents. They were looking at each other and smiling. They recognized at a nce that Geommugeuk was a strong enemy and were rather happy about it. The stronger the enemy, the more strength he would have, so the demon was anxious to taste it as soon as possible. It was right then. Boom! Gurgling! A sound of thunder was heard from the sky. Dark clouds that looked like they were about to pour rain at any moment darkened the surroundings. Extreme Soma slowly walked out and stood side by side next to Sword Dance. In a sh of light, the white mask of Extreme Evil Soma shined brightly beneath the bamboo ribs. I knew about sword dance. How angry Soma is at Yeobulgae. A shabby old slut. For the first time since he came here, Extreme Evil Soma opened his mouth. Since he did not want to say a single word to Yeobulgae, his next words were unnecessary and hisst words. I heard youre headed to hell every time you open your mouth. Ill send you to hell. Chapter 228 Episode 228: What happens if you touch my woman? The moment Extreme Soma finished speaking, three crows flew up. The Three Five Nights of ck Nightunched an attack. The murderous intent behind their words was clear, so they did not hesitate. If the other party had decided to kill Yeobulgae, there was no way for them to survive without killing them. The Three Five Nights of Darkness rushed in from three directions. They aimed at the shoulder on the left, the side on the right, and the neck from the front. There has never been anyone who has withstood this joint effort. Clearly, these night crows were expert enough to elevate Yeo Bul-gae to the title of Lord of the Night. Everything was a perfect attack except that the opponent was Extreme Soma. By moving just one step, Extreme Soma avoided the joint attack. Three swords narrowly grazed his body, but his eyes were calm under the mask. Peep calmly and urately! Il-o was unable to avoid the bloodbath that flew right in front of his nose. Seeing Il-ohs neck being pierced and his death, I-o let out a scream and swung his sword. The loophole created by anger was enough for a ray of wind to prate. puck! Thest remaining sword of Samo made the greatest move of his life, but it only managed to cut off the end of the opponents bamboo rib. If he had known who the other person was, that alone would have been something to brag about for a long time, but his life of evil deeds under Yeo Bul-gae did not give him a chance to even brag about it. He too died from a hole in his forehead. That was it! Sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Something flew towards Extreme Somas back with tremendous force. It was the spear of the Blood Myeongchang. Sigh. The spear flew at an incredible speed and stopped behind the Extreme Demons back. The person holding the spear in his hand was a sword dancer. Blood Myeongchang was astonished. His spear was not something he could hold with his bare hands. If he had been able to catch it with his bare hands, how would he have be a famous spear expert in Sapa? Geommugeuk stuck his spear into the floor. Extreme Soma turned around and lightly flicked the spear stuck in the ground with his finger. Cheaeng! The clear sound that rang out was a sign of gratitude from Extreme Soma. Using that sound as the starting signal, the sword dance rushed towards the blood vessel. Blood Myeongchang quicklybined the two short spears worn on both sides of his waist. Due to the distance, there was enough time to merge the windows. If it werent for the sword dance drama rushing to Myeongwangbo. Suddenly! The spear that had just been connected was cut in half along with the owners body. In Geommugeuks hand, he held the sword used by the ck and White Double Sword rather than the ck magic sword, but Geommugeuk was a master penman who could use any brush. Right at that moment. Ssssssssssssssssssssssshh! Vines rising from the ground wrapped around Geommugeuks entire body. It was a magic spell that bound the opponents body for a brief moment. Yin Yang Gui, who was sitting in front of the flower garden, was suddenly snatching Geommugeuks wrists from the left and right. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The energy of the Yin-Yang Demon poured out like a waterfall through both wrists of the sword dance. Their martial art is the deep heart absorption technique. They were vicious boatmen who used their powerful internal energy to explode the opponents heart, killing them, and then harvested all their internal energy and energy. He could easily kill a decent expert on his own, so with the two of them clinging to each other, he thought the other person would never be able to hold out. However, that was an illusion that I did not know what kind of person Geommugeuk was in terms of internal skills. My energy continued to pour in. By now, he should have suffered internal injuries and was coughing up blood from his mouth, but the sword dance was fine. Yang Gui gave Yin Gui a serious look. It was a signal to stop now, but Eum-gwi firmly shook his head and refused. She knew from experience that the stronger the opponent, the more delicious the internal energy and energy. Just a little more, just a little more! It seemed like Geommugeuk was going to vomit blood and copse at any moment. The amount of internal energy injected was more than half and two-thirds. As time passed, they could not give up. I couldnt give up even though I felt like the effort I had already put in was a waste. Yang Gui attempted ghost magic. You should never use other martial arts while absorbing internal energy, but the situation was unavoidable. The shadow of the sword dance stood up. Originally, the shadow would have prated into the spirit of the sword dance and caused internal damage. Sssssss! After the shadow merged with the sword dance, it calmly returned to its original position. Hex magic doesnt work! Yang Gui vomited a bowl of blood. It was not until the moment that the two could not turn back that their sword dance skills were revealed. Rather than die, he leisurely spoke to them. What should I do? Hexcraft and martial arts are the areas Im most confident in, right? Yin-Yang-gwi could tell that he had been attacked by Geommugeuk. He gave away his wrist intentionally in the first ce. Now I couldnt stop even if I tried. Their internal power was endlessly sucked away, as if they had fallen into an abyss. In this way, the Yin Yang Demon, whose internal energy waspletely depleted and whose blood vessels werepletely dried out, fell down. They lost their lives while pouring water into a bottomless pot. The two peoples skills werebined into the Danjeon of Geommugeuk. In the first ce, they were born with natural abilities, and their sword dance skills reached a new level, making their skills their own much more quickly and purely than before. Just as no matter how many rivers merge into the sea, the sea is still a vast ocean. Yeo Bul-gae, who had been staring nkly at the death of the Yin-Yang Demon, hisst hope, looked around the hall in a daze. All the masters except himself and Hwang Yeom died. I wish it was a dream. Surprisingly, he wished it was all a dream. It was a life lived with Yayulhan on my back and fulfilling all my peripheral desires. I cant give up! Yeobulgae gritted his teeth. -Take that bitch hostage! Hwangyeom did not move at Yeobulgaes sound. -What are you doing? Hurry and take them hostage! However, Hwangyeom had already been suppressed by Ahyeol and Demon Hyeol. When on earth did you subdue him in this melee situation? Originally, he would have Huang Yan take Cheonhwaruju hostage, and he himself would have taken the women hostage. But if it happened like this. Lu Bulgaeunched himself towards Cheonhwaruju. You can live if you just take that bitch hostage. At the very moment he was about to subdue Tianhuaruju, Extreme Evil Soma stopped him one step ahead. Yeo Bul-gae unleashed his tension with all his might. However, how can an old man who has been shy about dealing with the extremely evil Soma, which would not be easy to deal with even if he trained all his life, could handle it? The tension from the extreme evil soma was easily relieved with tension. It was only then that Yeo Bul-gae saw his face under the bamboo ribs. He, who had been dazed as he looked at the white mask, was startled. you are! Before the next words were spoken, a blood clot was released. ping! Pow! When he arrived, a ray of light that he had been holding in until now pierced his mouth. Yeobulgae let out a short scream and covered her mouth. Blood trickled down between his fingers. At that time, Tianhuaruju spoke to the women. Now everyone, open your eyes and look. The women opened their eyes. They were surprised by the scene unfolding in the hall. As I heard the sound of the fight going on, I desperately hoped it would be like this, but I never imagined that the corpses of Yeo Bul-gaes strong subordinates would be lying around. Among the corpses scattered everywhere, the holes in Yeo Bul-gaes body were increasing. Peeing! puck! My shoulder was pierced. The back of my hand that was trying to grab my shoulder was pierced. Realizing that his opponent was the evil Soma of the Demonic Cult, Yeobulgae lost his will to fight and struggled. I begged for help, but my mouth was pierced by the first windstorm, so I couldnt speak properly. He crawled on the floor and begged for his life. I knew about sword dance. What will that earnestnesse back toter? How a moment of mercy and forgiveness can lead to the death of many people. Fortunately, his opponent today was Extreme Soma. Bah! Extreme Soma kicked his load mercilessly. The desire that had led him to evil deeds his whole life was shattered, and he let out a miserable scream. Aaaahhh! Blood poured out of his mouth as he screamed. I will somehow survive and take revenge! Yeobulgae crawled to Extreme Soma again. What a dog! Kill him! I will repay this pain a hundred times a thousand times! The blood-covered Yeo Bul-dog tried tough. I will live a good life. I couldnt hear the pronunciation properly, but I could tell he was talking about Gaegwacheonjeon. Of course it didnt work. This time the joints of my limbs were pierced. I chose only the ces where I could feel the pain as much as possible and fired the Earthwind. He didnt even give me a single piece of advice to live a good life in the next life. Extreme Somapletely ignored him. Finally, he pulled out the spear stuck in the floor and plunged it into his struggling stomach. His future, as mentioned by Tianhuaruju, was unfolding here, not in hell. Extreme Soma stared coldly at the dying man and held out his palm towards him. The fire pit that Tianhua Luzhu spoke of was none other than the Extremely Evil Somas Demonic Extreme Explosive Field. Quaaaaaaaaaaa! His entire body flew away. dump. He turned into a blood clot and disappeared, leaving only the broken spear lying on the floor. This was Extreme Somas answer to the question of what happens if you touch my woman. At that sight, some women cheered, others shed tears of joy, and still others turned their heads away, unable to bear to see the cruel sight. Their reactions were different, but their feelings were the same. The only thing that came to mind was the joy of being free from this hell Boom! As if watching this moment, rain started pouring from the sky. Shoot! All the women looked up at the sky. I felt like all the pain I had experienced was washed away by the rain. Tianhuaruju walked towards them. Now its time to go home. Of course, Cheonhwaruju was nning to take them with him until this matter waspleted. I could understand the sword dance. More than any other person, Tianhuaruju is the person who will help them right now. He willfort their wounds better than anyone else. The women bowed to the three people. I will never forget your saving grace. Tears did not stop flowing from their eyes at the thought of being able to see their families again. How much do their families miss them? How long are you looking for? Cheonhwaruju helped them stand up. The middle-aged woman who tried to save the young woman earlier asked with a tearful face. Please at least tell me Eunkongs name. Then Geommugeuk smiled and said. As you heard earlier, this person here is the owner of the Giru, this person is the Pir Seobang, and I am a friend of the Pir Seobang. Knowing that he meant not to reveal his identity, the woman did not ask any more questions. Instead, they revealed their feelings. I will live my whole life without forgetting this grace. Now is the time to leave this ce. Geommugeuk approached Hwangyeom, who survived alone with the Demon Blood and Ahyeol suppressed. He asked, relieving Hwangyeom of his blood. Do you want to live? yes! Hwangyeom nodded frantically. He was a servant worthy of his master. What kind of loyalty is loyalty when the master is dead? Who on earth could kill Yeo Bul-gae and his minions so easily? Geommugeuk quickly dug the ground using the sword and then threw the corpses into the pit with empty water. And it filled up in an instant. The strong rain washed away all the blood. Meanwhile, the women cleaned up the ce and Geukak Soma brought arge carriage parked in the backyard. Geommugeuk said to Hwangyeom. Tell your subordinate on the way out. I have a ce to visit with Yeo Bul-gae for a while. If you want to manipte, do it. I will put you in a torture chamber until you die. I will treat you like my own life and take you with me for the rest of your life. That wont happen. The women were put on a carriage. Hwangyeom took the reins himself, and Geommugeuk sat next to him. Just like that, the chariot rushed out of the residence of Yeobulgae. Hwang Yeom was banned from entering the hospital and acted better than he was told. At this rate, Yeo Bul-gaes death will not be known until it reaches Yayul-han. About ten li away from there, the Poison King and Seodaeryong were waiting. West Daeryong took the reins, and now Tianhuaruju and the women were in the hands of the Poison King. Please save me as you promised! I never promised, but I asked you. Do you want to live? The moment Hwangyeom was about to ask something. Pow! Geommugeuks fist was lodged in his chest. The reward for helping was a painless death. In fact, this guy who was acting as Yeobulgaes henchman should have been killed painfully, but there was no time for that now. Geommugeuk dug deep into the nearby forest and disposed of the body. Meanwhile, King Dok and Seo Dae-ryong had finished preparing for departure. Then please take care of me. When Geommugeuk asked the King of Poison for the women, he said something unexpected. When we get back, lets try making the poison again, which we failed to do before. The story was abouting to Cheondokgrim again to y. Thats how I told him to handle this matter safely ande back. This time too, if you allow me to stay far away next to the door. Tianhuaruju also did not seriously send out sword dance and extreme demons. Please take care of our West. I always say this, but you have to ask Soma for me. The person who was most worried about Taesan was Seo Dae-ryong. He said this several times as he handed me the dark magic sword he had been keeping. I know how good you are, Lord Gakju, but still be careful. Be careful and be careful. If you have to, jump out! Dont be arrogant for no reason! If youre that worried, follow along. Then Seo Dae-ryong flinched and took a step back. Unfortunately, there is no one to drive the carriage. The poison king next to me hinted. I can drive the carriage. Would you like to drive it for the first time in a while? Seo Dae-ryong pretended not to hear and spoke to Geommugeuk. Then I will wait. As always. Geommugeuk smiled and patted his shoulder once. Keep growing, Seo Dae-ryong. There wille a day when I will fight alongside you. After saying goodbye like that, Geommugeuk and Geukak Soma started running towards the ce where Gowol was waiting. Now he had to deal with Yayulhan, but he wasnt afraid of the sword dance. Because the person who would watch his back was the evil Soma. Shoot! The two ran non-stop through the pouring rain. Chapter 229 Episode 229: Have youe to collect your life debt? A man got out of the carriage. The man had a well-toned body and a cold appearance. The expression that not a single drop of blood woulde out even if he was stabbed went very well with the expressionless expression that seemed to exist for him. He was creepy yet neat. The man got off the carriage and entered the wide open manor. At the entrance to the manor, there was a signboard saying Daeyabang (ҹ). A terrible scene unfolded upon entering. More than a hundred corpses were scattered everywhere. It looked like the bandits in Daeyabang had been massacred. Among the corpses, warriors dressed in red uniforms were searching for and killing the survivors. It was a terrible sight reminiscent of a battlefield, but the man walked on without even batting an eye. The blood sttered on the floor and soaked his shoes and pants, but he didnt care. Rather, the sight of him walking through a sea of blood suited him very well. He made his presence known from the moment he walked. It was a terrifying presence that felt like no one could stop it unless they stopped themselves. The man was none other than Ya Yul-han, the second-inmand of the Sadomaeng. The soldiers in red uniforms who massacred this ce were soldiers of the Extreme Military Corps. Extreme military unit. The elite organization of the Apostolic Alliance led by Yayulhan. The soldiers of the extreme military bowed their heads politely every time Yayulhan passed by. The spirit of each of them was unusual. Yayulhan entered the main hall. On therge chair in the middle, the Ark of the Basilica was sitting, leaning at an angle. He was seriously injured and covered in blood, and there were corpses of soldiers from the Extreme Military Corps scattered around him. Yes you bastard! The basin ark roared. However, his insides were shaking and he was vomiting blood. How dare you! How could you do this! In contrast to the excited Daeyangju, Yayulhan was very calm. He walked somewhere. In the corner, there was a soldier from the extreme military unit who was still alive. He was breathing in pain. The injury is so severe that it is already irreversible. Without hesitation, Yayulhan ced his palm on his chest. Soon, the warrior passed away as if he was falling asleep. The words of the Great Ark were heard from behind. Ill tell you now, I always felt creepy and bad when I saw your face. Yayulhan showed no emotional agitation. You always hid your emotions. Daya Ark had never felt any emotion towards Yayulhan. I have never seen him happy, sad, or angry. Are there human emotions inside that body? Then Yayulhan answered calmly and stood up. Should there be? His deep yet pleasant voice echoed through the main hall. what? Do you really need to have those human emotions you mentioned? When asked so confidently, the Great Ark didnt know what to say. Im a little embarrassed to hear that from you. You are a person who has not lived a very human life. Shut up! The old man screamed and vomited blood again. Dark red blood soaked his clothes. But he didnt live a life where he was falsely used and killed a Bangpa. He was exterminated today for the crime of colluding with the Murim League and plotting a rebellion. The evidence was clear. A handwriting that he did not write came out, but the handwriting was the same as his own. Arge sum of money that he did not know he had received from the Murim Alliance was stored on the battlefield. There were circumstances in which confidential information from the Sado Alliance was stolen, testimony was given, and there were also witnesses who witnessed secret conversations with members of the Murim Alliance. He was an obvious traitor even to himself. Lets find out why. because? Daeya Ark was convinced that the one who had lured him into the trap was Yayulhan. You forgot. Daiya Ark was startled by Yayulhans words. It was as if he had made a big mistake. What do you mean? You did that to me before. If a person acts too much, it can make the other person feel bad. The Great Ark had no recollection of saying such a thing. Did I do that? It was a blur. You couldnt hold back what you wanted to say. Cant control your emotions while living in martial arts? I hate people like that. so? Yayulhan said no more. At that moment, the basin was shocked. Are you saying thats the whole reason? Do you need a clearer reason than this to kill people you hate? The basin ark roared. You crazy bastard! Compared to the excited Daeyangju, Yayulhan was calm. There are as many people as grains of sand in the world, so why go with someone you dont like? Yes, the basin ark understood up to that point. I didnt understand, but lets say I understood. But I couldnt understand this part at all. Then you should have just killed me! I felt too bad for that. No matter how much it is Are you saying that even innocent people are killed for something like that? The basin ark let out a painful sigh. Tears flowed from his eyes. It would have been less unfair if something like this had happened with great resentment. I would have felt less sorry for the family members in Bangpa. My family is being destroyed because of a word I cant even remember? The Great Ark spoke in a self-mocking tone. I guess this is all fate. You might want to me fate, but this is your fault. Its because of your insensitivity to attaching the word at best to other peoples feelings. The basin ark beckoned me toe closer. I have something to tell you before I die. Did you feel death? The anger disappeared from the Great Arks face. Yayulhan approached him. A little closer, a little closer. The basin ark beckoned with difficulty. Yayulhan obediently listened to hisst request. The distance between the two people has be closer. Easy profit! The Great Ark mobilized all of its remaining strength and struck the blow. Those difficult hand gestures a moment ago were an act for this one move. sh! Suddenly! But Yayulhans sword came first. His sword was so fast and urate that it was invisible to the eye. Derurrrrr. The decapitated head of the Ark rolled on the floor. Yayulhan looked at his head and said coldly. You old man, do you think I did this for that reason? After Daiya Ark left behind words that would not close his eyes even if he died, Yayulhan came out. When he went outside, it started to rain. Shoot. Yayulhan stood under the eaves for a moment and looked up at the pouring rain. A man ran there in the rain and handed me a blood jacket. He was a chahwan with dragon tattoos all over his body. Thest living man in the four-member group. He had dragon tattoos all over his body, but the animal that reminded him of was a ck leopard. Dark skin and slim body. Even the white eyes that stand out especially because of the dark skin. But he was a man who wanted to be a dragon rather than a leopard. He prided himself on having the highest level of loyalty among the four members. He believed that the reason Yayulhan only kept him by his side was because he recognized his loyalty. done. Lets get some rain for the first time in a while. Yayulhan walked in the rain, and Chahwan followed behind without a word. Once again, the soldiers of the Extreme Military Corps lined up and walked behind them. * * * I arrived at the extreme soma and the safe house. Gowol was waiting for us with new news. Something unusual is happening within the Apostolic Alliance. What happened? Recently, Daeyabang was destroyed. To whom? Daeyabangmitted the crime of rebellion by colluding with the Murim Alliance. The evidence was clear, and in the process of arresting them, they were annihted by the extreme soldiers led by Yayulhan. I believe this was Yayulhans doing. Gowol was urately grasping the situation. Even before the return, Daeyabang was destroyed by Yayulhan. But the times have changed. Things happen, but the timing or cause may vary subtly. Why do you think so? First of all, from what I understand, Daiya Ark is not someone who would ever betray the Apostle Lord. And there was another decisive reason for Gowols suspicion. The timing is unfortunate. Do you know when the Sadomaeng began investigating Daeyabang after receiving information about this incident? When? When my favorite car died. It was a truly unfortunate moment. Gowol judged this as follows. When two of the four limbs died, Yayulhan seemed convinced that someone had intervened. no way? Yes, I think the Apostle Lord is behind that. It was truly unexpected. Did you hit Daeyabang as revenge? Daeya Ark is a famous figure who is pro-Mengzhou. He warned me what would happen if Yayulhan touched him. It was a very probable guess. It was a public fact that Yayulhan was greedy for the position of leader. Right now, the Apostle Lord is so powerful that he doesnt dare to covet that position, but the situation will be different when the Bisain takes that position. There were even public rumors floating around that the Sado Lord had to kill Yayulhan in order to hand over his position to Bisain. In a situation where a tense power rtionship is maintained that keeps each other in check. It seems that Yayulhan believes that the Sado Lord started cutting off his own hands and feet in order to make Bisain his sessor. What was going to happen one day happened earlier because of our movement. This is a golden opportunity. If we can take advantage of this situation, we wont have to worry about what happens after we kill Yayulhan. A truly unexpected situation was waiting for us. You mean to kill Yayulhan and make the person who killed him be Bisain? youre right. Not bad for non-signs either. He will definitely be established as the sessor, and we will seed in this operation. I looked at Extreme Soma, who was listening along with me. Extreme Soma, who was just listening in silence, had a look in his eyes that said he would follow my will no matter how the situation progressed. Then, what had to be done was decided. I guess I should meet my friend first. I dont know if you still consider me a friend. * * * Bisain was eating at a luxury guesthouse he frequented. His face was still ugly. Cut, crushed, and distorted. An appearance that makes your heart goosebumps just by looking at it. However, it felt a little brighter than the dark and heavy energy before he became the sessor. Around him, the Thirteen Apostles were eating together and guarding him. A ray of sound flew to Bisain. -How are you? Bisains chopsticks stopped for a moment and then moved again. -You really are fearless. You came all the way to the headquarters of the main alliance. Although his words were blunt, his tone was gentle. He owed me his life. If it werent for me, he wouldnt have be the sessor. -I have something to discuss with you in private. -Do it here. Do you mean to say that you know how difficult it is for the sessor of the Apostolic Alliance to go out alone? DIn the future, I will live a life where everything I sayes true. So, do some difficult things now. Lets meet at the top of the mountain behind Sadomaeng at midnight. I saw it before leaving the guest room. There was a faint smile on Bisigns lips. I dont know if it was a friend, but at least it was a smile that wasnt an enemy. * * * I was standing on the top of a mountain overlooking the headquarters of the Apostolic Association. While I was wandering around looking for Dafa materials before returning, I once stood here and looked down at the Apostolic Alliance. I was standing here with the thought that if I just went back, everything would be resolved. At that time, Bisains voice was heard from behind. Is there something important you want to talk about that youre calling someone out at this time of night? You can just drink it in the guesthouse. I said without turning around. I was afraid you would tip over the table. It must have been okay because everyone knew how bad I was. Bisain stood next to me. Why dont you even turn around if I push you from behind? Havent we be close enough that we dont have to worry about that? When I looked at him, Visan snorted. I guess thats not it. I guess Im taking my time because even if I fall, I can get down without getting hurt at all. Thats also true. When I saw him with a smiling face, Bisain turned his gaze and looked at the Apostolic Alliance building in the distance. Are you here to collect your life debt? Why cant it just be a life debt? I also have to ept the sessor debt. What do you want? Will you listen to anything? If you can listen. I looked at him. Bisain also saw me. Lets eat Yayulhan porridge. He was startled by my sudden words. I knew you were a strange person, but I had no idea you were so desperately crazy. There was a moment of silence and then he asked: Are you going to go to war with us? If I were, I wouldnt be having this conversation with you. I came to kill Yayulhan. Why are you trying to kill him? The silver circle he raised with his blood turned around and came to me. Since Bisain knew very well what kind of person Yayulhan was, he did not ask any more questions. How many people are at odds with him? If you be the leader, Yayulhan will definitely aim for your position. So, the Apostle Lord must be worried right now. When will we get rid of Yayulhan? What if you dont think like that? What if I dont? The Apostle Lord chose Yayulhan as his sessor. Its like handing over the leaders position to me even though I know youll die. ! He didnt say anything. Your mind will beplicated. Yayulhan was an enemy that must be killed in order to be the leader, but at the same time, he was the greatest strength that supported the Apostle Alliance. Hitting Daeyabang this time was just a prelude to hitting you. Bisain could not deny that statement. The death of the Great Ark must have been a great shock to the Apostle Lord and to him as well. Do you remember? Someday, when I be the Heavenly Demon and you be the Lord of the Apostles and we meet again, we said we would shake hands to reminisce about that time. I stared into Bisains conflicted eyes. I know that this is not an easy decision for him to make. But my sess or failure also depends on this. I want to shake hands with you, not Yayulhan. Chapter 230 Episode 230 What was the first decision that came to mind? A gust of wind blew, signaling the arrival of a new destiny. Numerous thoughts passed through Bisains mind. The first thought that came to mind was doubt. What if all of this is a ploy by the Demonic Cult to prey on them? But I soon erased that thought. Other people might not know, but the sword dance he experienced was not someone who would pull off such tricks. You dont need to intervene directly. You just need to do one thing. What do you want me to do? If I get rid of Yayulhan, treat it like you got rid of him. Bisain was surprised. I had no idea that asking for help was such a thing. Why are you asking that? Of course, I dont want a war to break out between our school and the demons. The war between the Demonic Cult and the Apostolic Alliance. Bisain may have imagined a war with the Murim Alliance, but he has never thought of a war with the Demonic Cult. Considering its strength, the Apostolic Alliance will be destroyed. Of course, the Demonic Cult will also suffer great damage. The Murim Alliance will never miss that opportunity. Leave Yayulhan in the hands of the demonic cult to kill him? The difort of not being able to kill my archenemy with my own hands and leaving it to someone elses hands was greater than the joy of killing someone with a sword. My pride was hurt. Even if you kill them, shouldnt you kill them yourself? Hiding those feelings, Bisain expressed that he was troubled for another reason. The leader wont believe that I killed him. I think you can make me believe it. At least well be able to get over this. It wasnt just something I said. Geommugeuk believed in Bisains abilities and potential. After a moment, Bisain asked. Can you get rid of Yayulhan? Thats something Ill take care of. The gaze of the sword dance was directed at Sado-maeng. Torches that were illuminated tightly guarded the night of the Apostolic Alliance. It wont be easy for you or me to take over that ce. The people who have already taken that position hate change and dont trust us. You cant get it without any effort. If you take it easily, it will be taken away easily. Bisain thought for a moment and then spoke firmly. I refuse. Even if I get rid of him, I will get rid of him. Bisain turned and walked away. Geommugeuk spoke from behind. If you change your mind,e here at midnight. I wille every day. Bisain disappeared into the darkness without a word. * * * What is the reaction of Maengjujeon? Chahwan answered Yayulhans question. Its quiet. Yayulhan did not have an army. He judged and decided on everything himself. When someone asked him why he didnt have an army, he answered: Weve done well without the military, but I dont know if its necessary. It was an arrogant statement, but as it became known, the number of people who followed him within the Apostolic League increased. With the death of Ji-saeng and Ae-cha, there was a big disruption in our ie. Someone else can take over the fresh vegetables that Jisaeng used to make, but the problem is the wide bread that Aecha and Jindokgeosa made and sold. Due to the death of Jindogeosa, production of the wide range was halted. Why didnt you obtain the method for making a wide beam from Jindogeosa in advance? Chahwan couldnt understand. I dont know if its his favorite car, but if he were Yayulhan, he would have gotten it a long time ago. Because Jindo Geosa was very afraid of Yayulhan. If that were the case, what would you have thought? I would have thought it would have been thorough. Yayulhan stared at Chahwan with cold eyes. Chahwan sensed that his answer was wrong. A leader who takes what his subordinates have can never be the best leader. Chahwan looked thrilled. He expressed how thrilled he was and how much he admired Yayulhan, but Yayulhan thought it was just a habitual emotion. Im easily impressed. Easy to respect. This is an attitude that Yayulhan does not like very much. But at least Cha-hwans habitual emotion is not deceptive, so she keeps him by her side. There was a clear temperature difference in the way the two people looked at each other. You cant be too petty! We have a long way to go! yes! At that time, a subordinate reported from outside. The Prince hase to visit. A faint smile appeared on Yayulhans lips. For some reason, I thought he woulde, but my prediction turned out to be correct. Take her! And he gestured to Cha-hwan to go away. The little man will leave. After Chahwan left, Bisain came inside. Wee, Prince Rain. Danju, how have you been? In a tense atmosphere, the gazes of the two people intertwined in the air. The two were archenemies that everyone recognized. Everyone thought that one of them would be killed by the other. I just dont know when that time will be. I dont know if Im taking up a busy persons time. Our prince is no busier than us. Please sit down. Two people sat across from each other at the table. Sibi served tea, but Bisain did not even touch the teacup. I heard about Daeyabang. The resistance was so strong that there was nothing we could do. Youre not pushing too hard, are you? A reprimand was embedded in the gentle question. The Extreme Troops may be a bit rough, but that doesnt mean they are people who enjoy killing on purpose. Yayulhan took the lead with the extreme troops. From now on, if I say anything wrong, it will be an insult to the extreme military corps, so I silenced Visan with these words. Bisain quietly stared at Yayulhan. Bisain looked scary just by looking at his face, but Yayulhans eyes, which did not contain any emotions, overpowered that cruelty. The non-sign had to be acknowledged. Until now, I was afraid of Yayulhan. Because I couldnt know what thoughts were in that head that never showed emotions. I was more afraid because I didnt know. You really dont know whats inside people. Daeya Ark, who has devoted his entire life to the original alliance, joins hands with the Murim Alliance. Honestly, Im scared. Isnt there aw that prevents another traitor like that from appearing when I be the leader? The non-gongja has a great personality and will lead the team well. It is not because the Lord was of a poor character that he was betrayed. Yayulhan sensed a certain provocation and confidence in Bisain. This unusual appearance deepened Yayulhans misunderstanding. It seems the Apostle Lord gave him a hint. I would have told him that an invisible war had begun. Yayulhan did not know that this unusual attitude was due to the sword dance and not the apostle leader. Can a kid like you really lead the Sado Murim? When I get to your age, I will be a much bigger person than you. Even when a child grows up, he or she is still a child. You can never sit in the leaders seat. This was the sincerity in the eyes of the two people. But soft words that were different from their hearts flowed from their mouths. I made a mistake that caused misunderstanding. no. Because this was a serious issue, I was sensitive. sorry. After apologizing politely, Bisain stood up. I guess I should get up before I make more mistakes. Before leaving, Bisain left a few words. I only trust Danju. Yayulhan nodded reassuringly. Bisain left the room. I thought I should meet Yayulhan at least once before making a decision. I expected that seeing Yayulhan would make the decision easier, but it was still difficult. If he wanted to be the Apostle Lord, he had to kill him. But is that time now? And that too by borrowing the sword of a demonic cult? When I killed Seok Gwan-chus grandson and became his sessor, I was confident that I would be able to do anything well in the future. I realized that I still had never made a big life-changing decision. Bisign came out and looked up at the sky. The gloomy weather has been continuing for the past few days. * * * The next day, while I was eating in the guesthouse, the sound came again. -If you eat at the same ce you meet, its a good time to get assassinated. It was the beginning of a sword dance performance. -If you were going toe to me like this without being able to hold out for even a day, why did you say you would wait at that cliff? -Waiting means waiting. Now Im here to persuade you. Because our fate depends on this matter. For a moment, Bisains chopsticks stopped. He drank a ss of alcohol as an apaniment. ng of the Apostles and Thirteen Rangers, who was watching, asked worriedly. Are you worried about something? ng. Yes, Confucius. Do you think I will be the Apostle Lord? What are you talking about? Of course, the next leader is Confucius. You are asking whether I will still be the leader ten years after bing the leader. For a moment, ng hesitated to answer. Bisign could tell. The person who made him hesitate to answer was none other than Yayulhan. ng answered. We will keep you safe for the rest of your life. Bisain smiled and started ying with his chopsticks. The sound of the sword dance was heard again. -Those people will all die too. -There is no need to involve other people to persuade me. -Im saying its not just your problem. The same goes for me right now. The people I liked and the people who were close to me. My failure will be their failure. Even if I dont want to. Bisain made no reply. The sword dance no longer pushed him. Instead, I asked to see it one more time. -I have something to say. See youter at the cliff. * * * Why did you ask to see me? At midnight Bisain came out to the cliff. Geommugeuk, who came first, was looking at the stars in the night sky. It was cloudy for a few days and I couldnt see the stars, but today I can see them very well. Bisain followed Geommugeuks gaze and looked up at the night sky. The stars were truly falling. After a while, Geommugeuk opened his mouth first. I have something to say to people. My magic spell does not break tables. Bisain turned his head and looked at the sword dance. Geommugeuk continued speaking while still looking up at the sky. I cannot stand to see the powerful trampling on the weak. When I see that, I cant stand it, whether its from our church, a political faction, or a religious sect. I dont know if you know, but Yayulhans minions created something called Shinseonchae to y with young people and lead them to destruction. They created a drug called Gwangpok and led even innocent people to death. My demons cant stand to see that damn thing. Geommugeuks eyes slowly turned from the sky to Bisain. When our eyes met, Geommugeuk asked. What is your apostle? Bisain couldnt say anything. Although he vaguely had the determination and ambition to govern the Apostolic League well, he did not yet have a governing ideology that he could state in detail. Perhaps it was natural. Because Bisain was still young. Finding that answer might make this decision easier. Today, the sword dance left first. Bisain stood there for a long time untilte at night. * * * The next day, Bisain came to the cliff first. And as soon as he saw the sword dance, he spoke coldly. Do you know what you are trying to do? It was a soft word, but it was filled with anger that I couldnt express yesterday. Do you know what it would be like to kill him? If it had been easy, would I have endured this even though I knew for sure that one day it would kill me? I know its difficult. No, you dont know. Let me tell you why I dont know. There is something I heard from Lord Maeng before. Yayulhan has absolute experts, so you shouldnt take it lightly. I will tell you the name of one of them. Who is that? Five Thunder God Swords, Baekhaeng (). Geommugeuk was surprised. Is he still alive? He was a Jeon Dae-in from Sapa and was a true flying and crawling expert who was chewing on the Sado Murim at the time. So leave while Im on good terms. Go back when your legs are still fine. Then Geommugeuk said something unexpected. Our school is also aware of one person. Who do you know? The end of the blood cycle, Tamar. This time Bisain was surprised. He was truly the viin of the viins, causing bloodshed by killing hundreds of political faction warriors in one ce. Although his martial arts skills could not bepared to that of Oh-roe Shin-geom, his wickedness was unspeakable. These two may not be the end. You still want to do it? Geommugeuk nodded in response to Bisains question. I will. Bisain shook his head in response without any hesitation. You are really strangely crazy. Even if I fail, you have nothing to lose. So why are you hesitating? Are you worried about me? So you told me about the Oh-ro-shin-ken? Bisain was slightly embarrassed. What are you talking about? Why do I care about you? Why are you angry? I was just asking. Thats because youre saying nonsense. Geommugeuk continued his persuasion in a soft tone. I know this decision is not an easy one. And yet youre pushing me. Dont you know because youve experienced it too? The bigger the decision, the more often the first decision thates to mind is the right one. If you ignore that primal sense, you end up shaking hands at the end of the stick. What was your first decision? After a moment, Bisain answered. It was my intention to do it. Then lets do it. Bisain knew. There is no end to the worries about this matter. Even if a month or a year passes, I will still be worried. You just have to throw it away. And Bisain ran away. Okay. Lets do it. I decided to take it easy. If it werent for the sword dance, I wouldnt be where I am today anyway. Ivee to ask you to give up your life as a debt, so lets pay off that big debt like this. Lets do it! At least he was someone who would not drag himself into a bad direction, and Geommugeuk was that kind of person to him. Geommugeuk was happy. And he was grateful to Bisain for epting his offer. Thank you. You really thought it through. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have thought about doing this in the first ce. I just hope that when you look back on this momentter, you wont me yourself and wonder why you made such a pathetic decision. The gazes of the two people intertwined in midair. Geommugeuk said to him with eyes full of gratitude. Lets not look back now. Lets look backter, after we be the Heavenly Demon and the Lord of the Apostles. Chapter 231 Episode 231: Whats worse than a wrong life? Do you have any ns to kill Yayulhan? Geommugeuk shook his head in response to Bisains question. Not yet. Geommugeuk said while looking at the bewildered Bisain. Wouldnt we be able to make a full-fledged n only if we get your permission? Are you saying that without my permission, youlle up with a n that wasnt there before? It will happen. You really are a helpless person. Despite what he said, Bisains mood didnt seem bad. Rather, I felt relieved after making the decision. Please protect this. Bisain put forward one condition. Since I was already giving permission, it was closer to a request than a condition. You can kill Oroe Shingeom or Hyeolryungeop, but you cannot touch the Extreme Soldiers. They are not Yayulhans personal limbs. They are the best of our alliance. ording to the Heavenly Demon Church, it means leaving the demon lords alone and killing only the demon lord. Losing Yayulhan alone was a huge loss, but it was still an effort to minimize the loss. I understand. The sword dance was readily epted. Bisain sighed. I dont know what Im doing. If this goes wrong, let alone being killed by Yayulhan, you could be kicked out as sessor right away. If you are driven out,e to me. I will ept it. If I die, Im dead and I wont go there. Bisains hideous face was distorted. I could understand the sword dance. That he smiled happily. It was his emotions that you could never know unless you really looked at him closely. If there is anything I can help you with, please contact me. Ill be eating lunch in that guesthouse for the time being. Thank you. So Bisain left there first. Geommugeuk stayed there and only left after looking up at the night view of Sadomaeng and the night sky for a while. * * * After returning to the safe house, I immediately gathered together Gowol and the leader of the Extreme Demon Pungcheon Church. Bisain, the sessor to the Sadomaeng, promised to take care of the end. Now we just have to kill Yayulhan. Everyone was surprised by what I said. How on earth did you change his mind? Not only the leader of the Pungcheon Church who asked the question, but even Geukak Soma and Gowol looked at me with surprised eyes. I thought it would take time to persuade him, but I seeded in persuading him too quickly. Isnt there something the young sessors have inmon? Really, you Not knowing what to say, the leader of Pungcheon shook his head. It is good news that Bisain has done us a favor, but there is also bad news. I learned more about Yayulhans subordinates. I already knew that Hyeolryungeop was Yayulhans subordinate. The new person I got to know is Oreudshingeom. Everyone was surprised to hear the word Oh-ro-shin-geom. The Pungcheon religious leader of Sae-o also remembered him. Wasnt he the one who once caused bloodshed in the martial arts world? I was used of being a martial artist. youre right. It is him. I thought he was dead, but he was hiding in Yayulhans shadow. Hyeolryungeop was not an easy person to deal with, but Oroe Shingeom was a person whose skills were one step above him. At that time, the leader of Pungcheon Church asked as if something had suddenly urred to him. Then wouldnt it be okay to just leave them and kill Yayulhan when hes alone? They are people too, so they wont stick around all the time. Everyones eyes were focused on me. All three of them had the same feelings, but there was a reason why they couldnt do that. As I said, once Yayulhan dies, it will be Bisain who killed him. Gowol was the first to realize my intention. You are worried that they will take revenge on the Bisain. I nodded. I dont know what kind of rtionship they have. Is it a rtionship that will take revenge or is it a rtionship that will just leave? However, if even just one time he decides to take revenge, Bisain will definitely die. I clearly understand why Bisain decided to help Confucius. It means that Bisain must have noticed that he was thinking of him. The leader of Pungcheon came out again. I will help you with this too. I didnt expect that he woulde forward to help with this matter. Are you sure? Even if its because Im embarrassed, I have to help. What he meant was that he was embarrassed that he asked if it would be okay to kill only Yayulhan, without considering that Bisain might be subject to revenge. But I could tell that that was an excuse and that they were out to help me. Isnt this too much of an opponent for the two of us to face? why? Are you trusting my skills? If you dont trust your skills, who can you trust? But the leader has more important things to do. What happened? Please protect thete soldier as you have done so far. My eyes turned to Gowol. If our side is exposed even in the slightest, the Go military could be in danger. At that time, the religious leader must protect you. Until now, I have never worried about thete soldier because of the religious leaders presence. Are you okay? Because I have Soma-sama. My gaze turned towards Extreme Soma, who had been quietly listening until now. In this burdensome situation, Extreme Soma smiled and said. Just trust me. yes. I will only trust Soma. This is what I really felt at this moment. Soma, just trust me. I will never kill you under any circumstances. This is my response to the favor he did me. * * * Commander-in-Chief Sima Ming was in the operationmand room. A top-secret operation rted to sword dance was underway here, which was known to be safer than Cheonmajeon. Sima Ming had been nervous ever since Geommugeuk was expelled from school. If an incident urred, the sword dance had to be quickly supported and the rtionship with the Sado Alliance had to be controlled so that it did not lead to war. And this movement had to be undetected by the Sado League. So far, Geommugeuk has been carrying out its mission much better than he expected. When Jisaeng was eliminated, Aecha was eliminated, and even Yeobulgae was eliminated without revealing their true identity, the chief soldier of Tongcheongak said this. If I were a soldier of Yayulhan I would have been pinned down too. Sima Ming couldnt tell me that it wouldnt be. Because I felt like I couldnt be sure. Go Yues abilities are not ordinary. The informationwork established in the central region was also created so that it does not ovep with our Tongcheongak butplements each other. Im thinking about this until after Gongja Lee bes the Heavenly Demon. Hes really thinking about the big picture. I thought that just as Geomudgeuk was pushing a new magic power, Tongcheongak would also be a new Tongcheongak once Gowol took his ce. And today a new report came in. The chief military officer entered Sima Mings office with a serious look on his face. The scientist has requested information about a person. Who is it? The senior soldier took a deep breath and then reported. He expressed in advance how surprised he was. Its the Five God Sword. Sima Ming suddenly got up from his seat. Yayul-han even has the Oh-roe God Sword with him. It was already known information that Hyeolryungeop was a subordinate of Yayulhan. But there was even an Oroe Shingeom? From Yayulhan to Blood Ring Gyeop and Oroe Shingeom. Can two people take on them all? I dont think its easy. What is the probability of sess of this operation? When I didnt know about the existence of the Five des, I expected it to be Sahal. This was the probability analyzed at Tongcheongak. Although he did not know the exact martial arts level of the sword dance, it was the result of analysis based on the various things he had done so far. However, if we assume that Oroe God Sword helps Yayulhan, I expect it to fall like this. We will report the detailed analysis as soon as it ispleted. This is Halira. Tongcheongaks analysis of the sess rate of the operation was almost urate. This figure should be viewed as a failure. If, by any chance, a master other than Oroe Shingeom appears, the work may not be possible. It wasnt an exaggeration. Sima Ming once again realized that this was not an ordinary incident. Send us all the information we have regarding the Oreo God Sword. All right. Sima Ming asked the senior soldier who was about to turn around and leave. What do you think? yes? What do you think the probability of sess is? I He was the soldier who knew the most information about sword dance among his subordinates. After hesitating for a long time to answer, he came up with an unexpected number. I see it as half and half. Sima Ming was surprised. There is a huge difference between this and five. This is my emotional analysis. Doesnt this mean that our analysis skills are a mess? No, thats just my feeling. Sima Ming persistently dug into the embarrassed senior soldier. Why oh discount? said the senior soldier. Arent there some people in the world who dont understand analysis? I think Lee Gongja is that kind of person. The senior soldier quickly bowed and retreated before another barrage of questions could be asked. Sima Ming took the report and stood up to report it to Heavenly Demon. Yes, that is correct. This is someone whose sword dance performances I have seen so far cannot be exined by numbers. The same applies to Geom Woo-jin, the Heavenly Demon who allowed this incident. Sima Ming headed to the Heavenly Demon Hall, thinking that perhaps the most simr thing between the two people was that analysis did not work. * * * Gowol racked his brains toe up with a n. This time I didnt tell him to enjoy the situation. This time, I had to n properly and follow the n clearly. While Gowol was nning his strategy, we had our own time. Extreme Soma painted white wallpaper in the room and began training while looking at it, while I fell in love with martial arts training in the backyard. In this fight, I will have to use all my skills. It will not be an easy fight, but we will definitely eliminate Yayulhan. Because I had something to say in his dying ear. So, it was necessary to allow a person who had been caught up in revenge for a long time and never lived his life to live his life with peace of mind, even if it was only for the rest of his life. I was practicing martial arts in the backyard when someone spoke from behind me. I cant be fooling around when you work so hard, right? When I turned around, I saw the leader of the Pungcheon Church walking this way. Gowol nagged me so much that I got kicked out. Confucius, you are still sweating. What are you doing? Lets practice as if we were already here. These days, you are losing weight and your figure is getting taller. okay? The head of the Pungcheon Church showed an interested expression. As I was leaving, he said something more pleasant. I think there were quite a few women following him around when he was young. Isnt it? Well, the line following me was a bit long. The leader of Pungcheon raised his chin with a proud expression. Looking at the thick skin under my chin, I still had a long way to go. You need to regain the poprity you had back then. Isnt it easier when you get older? If you train and make your body look 10 years younger, you will go back 10 years. If you make yourself 20 years younger, you go back 20 years. The leader of Pungcheon looked at me intently. Youre just trying to make people excited by saying nothing. Its about regaining youth, so how could it be nothing? Be sure to show it! How do you know the future? I wonder if the leader will look 20 years younger. When I first met you, would you have thought we would have this conversation here? Well, thats true. Youpletely changed my monotonous life. So do you regret it? After thinking about it for a moment, the leader of Pungcheon shook his head. If I were a little younger, I might have regretted it. But now I know. The only thing worse than a wrong life is a life lived with regrets. He always joked around with me, so its been a while since I had such a serious conversation with him. When I was the leader, I thought it was an incredible position. Hehehe. A sandstorm blew. The leader of the Pungcheon Church opened the space-time transformation technique and took me into an alienndscape. I could see the majestic view of Pungcheon Bridge in the distance. To be honest, I thought about it several times a day up there. I am the king of the outside world. Many people will envy me. At that time, even the sand in your mouth was as sweet as a candy. His eyes turned to me. Now that Ive realized that its all pointless, I dont regret it anymore. Youre wonderful. Thats cool. But that doesnt mean Im any better now than I was then. Its better. Better? In what way? There are people who look straight at the leader, right? In the air, my gaze became entangled with that of the leader of the Pungcheon Church. He said, shaking his head. You exchange this look for that! I will remain the biggest fool in the history of martial arts. I will remain as the person who made the greatest choice in Moorim history. The leader of the Pungcheon Churchughed. I n to keep telling you. That his decision was worthwhile. What makes people difficult is not the sacrifices they made for that decision. No one knows that. At least in my rtionship, it wont make me feel that kind of loss. The leader of Pungcheon walked slowly. I followed him through the sandy wastnd. Have you ever asked that before? There was another reason why the Poongcheon cult leader opened the space-time transformation technique today. The Poongcheon cult leader again said something he had forgotten. Is it possible to make the time flowing in space-time anomaly different from the time in reality? Chapter 232 Episode 232 Are you going to regret itter? I stopped walking. It wasnt because of the sandstorm that blew. The question I asked him before was very important to me. When I asked if it was possible to slow down time within space-time transformation, this is what you answered. You idiot, does that make sense? I remembered exactly what he said. Actually, the sect leader and previous sect leaders tried it, but they said it was impossible. You also have a good memory. After a moment, the leader of the Pungcheon Church spoke. That is both true and false. What do you mean? In fact, no matter how much I studied and practiced, it was impossible. I still feel the same way. You idiot, does that make sense? Then what is a lie? I said it was nonsense to you, but in fact there was a secret secretly passed down to the religious leaders. Its called Sicheon Secret Art. The moment I heard those words, my heart was agitated. The Pungcheon religious leader read my emotions and spoke quickly. Dont expect too much. Because there is no sect leader who has actually mastered the secret art of Sicheon. No matter how much I studied and practiced, it was just a waste of time. Im skeptical that this is the right secret. Still, I was feeling passionate. Because this is so important to me. Pungcheons exnation continued. ording to the records left behind, the Sicheon Secret Art was created 200 years ago when Yeon Myeong-deok, the leader of the cult at the time, retired from his position and lived in seclusion and seeded in making time pass differently inside and outside of the Time-Space Transformation Art. It was said that an hour had passed inside, but less than half an hour had passed when we came out. The leader of Pungcheon once again emphasized that this was impossible. But no one has been able to achieve it since the founder. He couldnt help but be like that because at that time, the leader of the school had the deepest inner strength in the history of Pungcheongyo, and he was born with the gift of heaven and earth, and his level of martial arts was indescribably high. So the average person couldnt understand the secret he left behind. Or maybe the secret he left behind was wrong. But why are you telling me this? His and my gaze became intertwined in the air. Before that, let me ask first. Why are you interested in this impossible task? Of course, everyone dreams of such a space, but it seems like you have a reason other than a vague wish. There was a reason. It was because of Guhwamagong. If I receive training in the Nine Fire Magic Gong, I must achieve great sess. Besides, my goal is not to be great at the Ten Stars, but to be great at the Twelve Stars. But there was absolutely no time. It may be different from other martial arts, but it is the twelve-star greatness of the Nine Fire Demonic Arts. Because it was never an easy task. There are people who want to beat me up after training without any effort. Now youre going to beat me by adding training to your skills? I dont know who it was, but I got caught by mistake. Yes, just like the religious leader said, it was caught wrongly. Fire weapon or me. One of us got it wrong. When you first asked me that, I never imagined this moment woulde. Immediately, amazing words flowed from his mouth. I will teach you the secret art of Sicheon. Our gazes intertwined in the air. Even though it is a secret that no one has been able to achieve, it is definitely not a record that anyone would want to give away. Even though I didnt seed you might seed. When I looked into my trembling eyes and asked why he was giving me this favor, the leader of Pungcheon boldly revealed his feelings. Didnt you say that? You will make me your master here. ! Isnt it natural for a master to pass on his secrets to his disciples? I was truly moved. I know to some extent what kind of person he is. He is as greedy as he is human and regrets what he has given me so far. But he wants to give it again. He is about to give away his secret power again. Are you going to regret itter? If you regret it, dont do it. If I have regrets again, arent I a person with knowledge? The moment I heard those words, my heart sank. He was truly giving everything for me. Seo Dae-ryong looked at me and said. They say that if you give one, you will get back ten. That was what I would say to the leader of the Pungcheon Church. I gave him one and he was paying me back with ten. I bowed down on the spot. Be grumpy and be condescending. I will ept everything for the rest of my life. thank you. Rather, the leader of Pungcheon stood me up with tears in his eyes. I dont know if this is something to be thankful for or not. Rather, I am worried that I will steal your time and energy by passing on a secret technique that is not sessful. Please leave the rest to me. Now listen carefully from now on. The leader of Pungcheon taught me the secret techniques of Sicheon. I checked several times to see if I had memorized it well. If this were possible, the slowing time would vary depending on the person, right? I guess so? Then, one day, when the secret art of Sicheon reaches its peak, it may be possible for time to stop there. Do you dream of flying when you cant even walk yet? Because I have a lot of greed for martial arts. We looked at each other andughed. That would be beyond human capabilities. Ill give it a try. Even though I dont think it will work, Im also looking forward to it because its you. How you will surprise me with this. He wont know. How thankful I am for this moment. I will definitely refine my secret techniques of Sicheon and make him astonished. * * * By myself, I opened a space using space-time anomaly and once again demonstrated the secret art of time and space there. Whiiiiiiiig. The sound of the wind blowing around was strangely audible. I hadnt yet gotten past the initial stage of structuring, but the amount of skill required was already enormous. I could tell. Why did everyone give up before achieving this? The problem was that the secret art was difficult, but the amount of skill required was too much. In this case, even if the secret method was sessful, the time one could stay here would have been extremely short, making the secret feel like it had no meaning. Moreover, if I were to practice martial arts here, I would have had to put in extra effort, so I wouldnt have dared to do it. But it has meaning to me. Because my inner strength was so pure and magnificent that it could not bepared to anyone else in this martial arts world. In addition, there was a certain belief. As with other top-level martial arts, the efficiency of internal skills will rapidly improve as the level of Sicheon Secret Art increases. That was the case even in the Poongsin Sabo. As the level increases, the speed bes faster and the required internal energy bes less. I learned the Sicheon Secret Art with the confidence that it would definitely work. believed in me This is because I was confident that my current level of martial arts would be higher than the level of martial arts at the time when Yeon Myeong-deok created this secret. * * * The next day, I ran into Gowol in the yard. Are you in a good mood? In response to Gowols question, my eyes turned to the head of the Pungcheon Church who was standing next to me. Something good happened. Gowol, who was quick to notice, realized that it was rted to the Pungcheon religious leader. What did you bring me when you said you didnt want to meet a scientist? In response to Gowols question, the leader of Pungcheon looked into the distance and looked the other way. I asked Gowol with a smile. How about you? I think we need more time. Now is not the time to use your head, but the time to use your eyes. It meant watching and observing the other person. The goal is to find loopholes in Yayulhans daily life. He was busy all day. I met people who received and sent letters and passed on information, and came back. Of course, I wasnt worried because the leader of Pungcheon was with me. Its okay to take as much time as you want. Handle it carefully. yes! Ill bring something delicious, so lets have dinner together. I n on eating something really special for dinner tonight. * * * That day, I sold some of the wild wine that had been left on the battlefield and bought four roots of Millennium Seolsam. Having traveled all over the central ins and experienced all sorts of things before returning, I was well aware of the undercover store selling elixirs near the headquarters of the Apostolic Alliance. As it was an item that was difficult to obtain, it was very expensive, but I did not spare any money to buy it. After returning to the safe house after purchasing the Millennium Snow Ginseng, I called on both Geukak Soma and Gowol Pungcheon Gyoju. He put down the thousand-year-old ginseng in front of them and spoke firmly as if he were driving a nail into it. Now, lets do it one root at a time. Specifications are specifications. You must take it right now in front of me. As I said when I shared the elixir with Extreme Soma, I am not a person who shares elixirs with others. Nevertheless, I wanted to share the elixir with them. It was a cheer for the evil Soma who was about to fight, a gift for the leader of the Pungcheon Church who gave up his final battle, and it was also a tonic for Gowol, who had suffered so far. The leader of Pungcheon trembled jokingly. Why do you refuse this good thing? Let me be the one to decline! Gao Yues expression showed on his face, I dont need you, Confucius, please eat, but he knew. I told myself not to decline. Gowol bowed his head and Geukaksoma expressed his gratitude with his eyes. So, the four of us took Millennium Seolsam together. I had so much inner strength that I could now say that the message would notst for a thousand years, but for the other three people, it was still a very helpful elixir. In particr, for Gowol, who has the least amount of internal energy, it will be most effective not only in internal energy but also in restoring energy to a tired body. -Take care of your health, soldier. A telegram was especially sent to him. Gowol expressed his gratitude to me with deep eyes. * * * Gowol finally found a way. So far, I have done a lot of research on Yayulhan. His residence is in Naewon, Sadomaeng. I wake up in the morning, train, eat, spend the day as a member of the extreme military unit, and then go in when called by Maengjujeon. He spent all his time inside the Apostolic League. I havent gone outside at all since the death of Ji-saeng and my beloved car. Yayulhan, who misunderstood that the Apostle Lord was targeting him, waspletely cautious, and thanks to that, it was not easy to seize the opportunity to attack him. It wont be easy. yes. Hitting him in the blind is several times more difficult. Even if it wasnt difficult, killing him within the Apostolic Alliance was something that had to be avoided. Since Bisain has given permission for this incident, we must be respectful of the Apostolic Alliance. I was curious. Are Oroesingeom and Hyeolryungeop also living within the Sado Alliance like Yayulhan? Gowol looked at me and asked my opinion. There wont be any. Why do you think so? This is because both of them have achieved martial arts achievements. There is an agreement between the Murim Alliance and the Sado Alliance. It is an agreement that those who achieve martial arts achievements must never be hidden. The head of the Pungcheon Church intervened and said. Will the Sapa bastards keep such an agreement? Anyone who tries to keep this agreement will be Yayulhan. Why him? Because you dont want to be caught by the Apostle Lord. If the Apostle Lord attacks him, there will be no better excuse than this. The leader of the Pungcheon Church nodded with an expression that said he had not even thought about that. Gowol came out again. You got it right. youre right. Oroe Shingeom and Hyeolryun Gyeop do not live inside the Sadomaeng. So I tried to find out where they lived. There must be a residence near the headquarters, right? yes. However, it was so well hidden that it was not easy to find. So I changed my method. We kept an eye out for people who might go there. who? Yayulhan? no. This is Chahwan. Chahwan, thest survivor among the four members of the group. He is acting as Yayulhans right-hand man. Obviously, someone would have to treat and assist an old expert like Oroe Shingeom, but I wouldnt have entrusted him to just anyone. I decided it was the right approach. As expected, Gowol made a smart decision. While monitoring the refinancing, I discovered something unusual. It was revealed that he buys Shanxi liquor once a month. Gowol added with meaningful eyes. The hometown of Wu Lei God Sword is Shanxi. ording to the information sent from Tongcheongak, his favorite drink was Busi. You are taking that liquor to Oroe Shingeom. Thats right. Based on that, we followed Chahwan and discovered Oroe Shingeoms residence. Good job! The problem is Yayulhan. Because of this incident, I am refraining from going outside at all and am also not meeting with Oroe Shingeom. However, while looking at the data sent from Tongcheongak, I found this. Look. While looking at the materials he handed me, I looked at Gowol with meaningful eyes. Its Oreudingeoms birthday soon! Its also my 90th birthday. I dont know about other days, but on this day, Yayulhan and Hyeolryungeop will go to congratte him. Gowols eyes sparkled. We will get it done today. Theres no need to take the risk of dealing with them all at once. We will take them one by one with a timeg. First, kill the Oreudshingeom and eliminate all those who visit there one by one. I gave Gowol a firm pat on the shoulder. I had a really hard time figuring it out. Thanks to Millennium Snow Ginseng. Although he smiled, Gao Yue still looked worried. I said while looking at Extreme Soma. Its the old mans birthday. Should we go celebrate it too? The two eyes inside Extreme Somas eye sockets began to burn with a blue me. Leave it to us from now on! Chapter 233 Episode 233 It would be strange if it were easy. An electric sound reached Bisain, who was eating in his guest room. -Eat well. It seems like you always eat that dish. Bisain responded to the sound of the sword dance with a dumbfounded expression. -Are you now trying to interfere with my tastes? -Im trying to take care of your health. Im a bit of a loner by nature. -Im so d youre not Safa. -Dont worry. Everyone says its like a political faction, but they dont say its like a political faction. After sharing such a light joke, Geommugeuk revealed the reason why he came to visit him today. DTwo dayster is Oroe Shingeoms birthday. I n to get it all done that day. For a moment, the chopsticks stopped, and passion shed across Bisains face. There are finally two days left to change your fate. DCan you tell me everything like this? -At least you are on the same side in this matter. DCouldnt I change my mind and tell Yayulhan everything? Or say something to someone by mistake. -I believe in myself. I wouldnt have joined hands with such a fool in the first ce. The corner of Bisains mouth twitched slightly. To someone else, it might seem like he was frowning because the food didnt taste good, but he was smiling. Bisain said to Geommugeuk. -Ill see you at the cliffter tonight. -Thats right. It looked like he had something to say. * * * That night, I came to the cliff ahead of time and waited. Now, after tonight, it will be the eve of the decisive battle. This time, I was also nervous and nervous. I dont know why I want to push you away when I look at your back. I turned around with a smile when I heard Visaines words from behind me. Its because I usually have a lot of anger built up. Is there a way to live as the sessor to the Apostolic Alliance without umting anger? In times like that, if you drink too much and go swimming in theke, it will help you feel better. Does anyone want a drink? I dont really like alcohol. Its okay to read a book with Thomas. I dont like books any more. But does Thomas read books? Or I dance with Geomjon. I wonder if there are at least one person who would try to kill me using Bimou? How about traveling with Soma? I dont have anyone to travel with. How aboutte-night martial arts training with Gwonma? Hearing what you say makes me even more angry! Are you bragging about being friends with the Mazons? You believe me? I thought you would think I made it all up. Then Bisain answered. If it were you I think we would all be close. To my surprise, he believed everything I said. There is a way to relieve your anger. I smiled and said to him who was curious. Lets y with me! ! After this incident, if you feel so angry that you cant hold it in,e see me. Come y with me. Bisains eyes trembled slightly. In the past, people would have asked if he was crazy, but he didnt say anything. Maybe Bisain wants to say, Lets do it! I always felt lonely from him. I dont like it. Bisain, who refused at once, took out several sheets of paper from his arms. This is why I asked to see you. What he handed over was a secret document rted to Oroe Shingeom. Not only his martial arts skills, but also where he was born, what kind of upbringing he went through, and with whom, where, and over what reasons he fought were all written down. I dont know if this will help, but read it just in case. Thank you. It will be of great help. Bisain stared at me. He looked like he was contemting whether to speak or not, and eventually he spoke to me. I will tell you in advance that we may not have time to talk like this once this is over. These days Ive been thinking about my apostle. It seems that my question about who your apostle is was deeply embedded in his mind. Maybe the reason I asked to meet you today was because I wanted to say that. Before he could hear my answer, he turned and strode away. I look forward to hearing about your apostle. Bisain answered as he disappeared into the darkness. Dont die before then. * * * The day before Oroe Shingeoms birthday, Geommugeuk scouted his residence. Nothing has yet been revealed about how many people are in the manor or who lives there. If we are to conduct tomorrows operation safely, we must prepare thoroughly. Even if you prepare like that, variables constantly arise. The manor was small and cozy. It is an exquisite location that can be reached in an instant by walking straight from the headquarters of the Sado Association, but if you want to get there on foot or by carriage, you have to go around the forest for a long time to get there. Also, it is located deep in the forest, so unless someone tells you that there is a road and a house here, it is hidden in a ce that would surprise people who pass by every day and ask, Was there a house there? The sword dance stood up on arge tree overlooking the manor. I flew up that high andnded on a tree branch, but there wasnt even the slightest sound of wind. The thin tree branches only shook slightly but did not break. There, the sword dance performance began. A few strands of energy crossed over the wall and entered. The skills I learned from my father on my first hunting trip shined through in moments like these. This is because such a thin and long g could be sent like a scout from a long distance where the opponent could not detect its presence. One person was captured in the manors yard. Geommugeuk used his divine eye technique to check him. He looked like a person doing odd jobs at the manor, assisting Oroe Shingeom. Another energy was captured in the kitchen. Judging by the felt energy and movement, this person also had not learned martial arts and was old. She probably looked like an old woman preparing food. The spirit of the sword dance moved throughout the manor. Seeing that there are no other people, it seems that the two of them are enshrining the Oro God Sword. The spirit of sword dance entered the building. When I passed through the hallway and entered the innermost room, I sensed a strong energy. Its the Five God Sword! The sword dance performance was not unreasonable. For now, all I had to do was confirm his existence. I quietly recovered the released energy. The moment when all energy was recovered. The Heavenly Demons Defense was activated and a crisis was sensed. Next moment! widely. The next moment, a man was standing on the branch where the sword dance was standing. He suddenly appeared, darted through the air, andnded on this thin tree branch. It was truly a light engineering technique that had reached its peak. The sword dance that was there was already under the tree. The man who was looking around looked down the tree. The sword dance was on the other side of the giant tree, so he couldnt see it. The man quickly turned around and looked under the tree behind him. Again, Geommugeuk stood on the other side. Even though they both moved quickly, no sound was made. They were all demonstrating exquisite credulity. The man tilted his head slightly, jumped forward, andnded in a manor far away. And then I entered the building where the Oroe Shingeom was located. Geommugeuks eyes deepened as he watched the scene. This man, who I dont know when or where he appeared, felt the energy when he recovered the energy and flew to this ce, which was the source of the energy. Excellent sense as well as high-level light engineering techniques. Its not average skill. Unfortunately, I couldnt see his face properly. Thats how fast the opponents movements were. The sword dance also quietly disappeared from there. * * * At that time, Yayulhan was eating alone at arge table in the spacious main hall. Chahwan entered there carrying a box. A gift to give to Ohreo Shingeom has arrived. Yayulhan gestured with his hand to bring it closer. Chahwan approached him holding a box. Every action was careful. He opened the box a little away from Yayulhan. When I opened the box, a fragrant smell wafted out. This is perennial snow ginseng. It was a perennial snow ginseng that was said to be difficult to obtain even if you paid a thousand dors. Chahwan finally couldnt hold back and said what was on his mind. Its too wasteful to give this as a gift. Every year on his birthday, he gave Oroe Shingeom a valuable gift. However, this was the first time I received a gift as precious as this. Despite hisints, Yayulhan was not angry at all. He kept Chahwan by his side because of his honesty. Its a special birthday, so I should give you a special gift. Of course it is. Hes a guy who gets his moneys worth. yes. Chahwan could notin any more and carefully closed the box and ced it on the table. Then what are you going to give that old man for his 100th birthday? The words rose up in my throat, but I couldnt get them out. Are you going to go in person tomorrow? Yayulhan nodded. Given the current situation, how about just sending a gift this time? After thinking for a moment, Yayulhan spoke to Chahwan. I have to go. If you dont go, you will invest a lot of money and get criticized. Instead, lets go at a slightly different time this time. Chahwan bowed his head politely. I will prepare that way. And also the three evils. Chahwan was shocked. As always, they chilled peoples hearts just by hearing their names. Then I feel relieved. After Chahwan left, Yayulhan opened the box containing the perennial snow ginseng again. He looked down at it in silence. If you are a person who has learned martial arts, how can you endure it when you face the eternal snowfall? Yayulhan picked it up and opened his mouth wide. However, I just pretended to eat it in one bite and put the perennial snow ginseng back into the box and closed it. I will not eat the eternal ginseng, but I will endure and endure and eat the bigger one. * * * I returned straight to my residence. Extreme Soma and Gowol Pungcheon Cult Leader were waiting for me to return from scouting. How was it? I sighed lightly at Gowols question. I almost got caught. The three people were surprised by my words. The leader of Pungcheon Church told me. It seems that the old viin didnt just y around and get older. It wasnt a guy. You said it wasnt? I wasnt sure if he was a visitor or someone who was originally guarding the ce, but his martial arts skills were unusual. The leader of Pungcheon Church remembered one person. Isnt it Yayulhan? Then Gowol answered. no. Yayulhan has not taken a single step within the current Apostolic Alliance. Its not Yayulhan? Then is it a blood race? In response to the Pungcheon religious leaders question, Gowol shook his head again. Hyeolryungeop is a person who is known to not have a very good rtionship with Oroe Shingeom. It is unlikely that the meeting was held alone. I also agreed with that opinion. I didnt see him closely, but he wasnt as old as Hyeolryun kalpa. It was a bad situation. If the master was visiting to celebrate his birthday, he would be at the manor tomorrow as well. There is one more expert to deal with. Naturally, worry appeared on Goyols face. Didnt you expect there to be someone else from the beginning? Yes, thats true. If a new master came today, wouldnt it be possible for a new master toe tomorrow? Honestly, Im worried. Go soldier. Although the militaryes up with a great strategy, unexpected situations like this ur in the field. This will also be a good experience for you. I dont want to experience something like that during the operation against Yayulhan and Oreishingeom. Even more so if the person carrying it out is Confucius. Shouldnt we at least know who he is? I looked at Extreme Soma. Extreme Soma, who had been listening in silence until now, spoke calmly. Does anything change if you know who someone is? This was the nature of a man called Extreme Soma. Even if I had discovered not just one but ten masters today, he would have said the same thing. These words from Extreme Soma clearly summarized the current situation. That is correct. I smiled at him. What made meugh was the same thing that was in the eyes of Extreme Evil Soma. Fighting spirit boiled deep in my heart. So what does it matter who is there or how many people there are? Ugh! The dark magic sword that read my mind cried out for a long time. As the sword cried on its own, everyones eyes turned to the dark magic sword. When I grabbed the handle of the sword, the ck magic sword stopped crying. It is a matter of making Oroe Shingeoms birthday a memorial service, and even sending Yayulhan on a boat to the underworld If this were easy, it would be strange. I have made the final decision. We are proceeding as nned. * * * The next day, before leaving at dawn, I visited Geukak Soma. Whats going on? Instead of answering his question, he untied the Geukpumcheonjamsa that was tied to the handle of the sword and gave half of it to him. Extreme Soma knew very well what this was. Wrap it around your heart. I am okay. There is enough left for two people. Then wrap it in twoyers! You cant let your body be dull. I even wear a robe on top of it. Extreme Soma took it because he knew I would never give up. Ill give it back to you when the fight is over. Of course you should return it. Its precious. Extreme Soma smiled brightly. We wrapped Geukpumcheonjamsa on the spot around the heart and stomach. Afterpleting all preparations, I pulled out the ck magic sword. Then, as if he had been waiting, Extreme Evil Soma lightly flicked the de of the ck magic sword with his finger. Teeing! We quietly left the room, listening to that clear sound that was always pleasant to hear, signaling the start of the decisive battle. Chapter 234 Episode 234 If you miss even one thing. Happy birthday, Master. The man who bowed politely was Sahyo (ɳЧ), a disciple of Oroe Shingeom. The man Geommugeuk saw yesterday is this Sahyo. In front of him, Oh-ro-shin-geom was sitting. My first impression of Oroe Shingeom was, Its so bizarre. Her face was as taut as a young persons skin, unbing of a ny-year-old person. However, the arms and hands were full of wrinkles and the imbnce was so strange. Its a birthday present. Sahyo took out a small box from his arms and offered it. This time, it is a rejuvenation agent made by extracting the vital energy of girls under the age of 15. At the mention of the rejuvenation group, Oroe Shingeoms expression brightened. How many people does it belong to? Ny people. Even though it was said that as many as 90 precious lives were contained in this small ring, a bright joy spread across Oroe Shingeoms face. When heughed, his skin stretched tighter and he looked even more strange. It couldnt have been easy, right? If 90 spirits had been gathered, it would have taken several years to produce. It was a truly precious and valuable medicine. Master has just passed away, and as a disciple, I have to show this much devotion. Oh-ro-shin-geom smiled in satisfaction. As he got older, at some point he became obsessed with youth. The more intense the obsession became, the more blood was on Sahyos hands. I will teach you the next phrase for you. This time, I will teach you three verses in particr. Then Sahyo knelt down and bowed. Thank you, Master. But his expression was stiff as he lowered his head. Damn old man, its only three phrases! Every time he showed his loyalty like this, he received martial arts skills. Now, if I only had to inherit the fifth and final five techniques, I would learn all of the five sword techniques, but the process of learning thest one was not easy. Sahyo was a person with a natural talent for martial arts. In particr, he was excellent at light engineering and was gifted with not only the five senses but also the sixth sense. Moreover, I also have a good memory, so once I saw or heard something, I never forgot it. The only problem in his life was that his master was an evil sword. Twenty years have passed since I became a disciple, but I still havent received all of my martial arts training. Its really too much to do. How much blood have I shed on my hands for you? The expression of the Wu Lu God Sword looking down at him was even colder. Do you think I dont know your intentions? He was a student with a vicious spirit who could try to kill him if he taught him all the martial arts. From then on, I couldnt eat rejuvenation powder without worry for fear that it might be poisoned. Ill tell you the final decision the moment I die! When Sahyo raised his head, their expressions had returned to their original state. Im going to take a rejuvenation pill, so please stay out for a while. yes. When Sahyo went out, Oroe Shingeom took the rejuvenation pill with a satisfied face. Then, I quietly closed my eyes and began to eat my fortune. * * * Sword Dancer quietly crossed the manors wall. The first ce he went to was the annex where the people working here were sleeping. We went into each room and pressed their blood transfusion. When they wake up, the whole situation will already be over. The sword dance that came out of the annex moved carefully towards the main building again. Right then. Sigh! Someone pointed a sword at Geommugeuks neck. If you move, you die. The person who aimed the sword from behind was Sahyo. He had juste out of the masters room when he discovered the sword dance. It was you yesterday too, right? Geommugeuk answered without turning around. Yes, its me. If you dont have any fear, you have to have some skills. Turn around slowly. Geommugeuk turned towards him. Even though there was an intrusion, he didnt look nervous at all. Who told you toe here? Does it matter? Sahyo. For a moment, Sahyo was surprised. Because I thought that no one knew my name other than my master. But he didnt know. In the top secret document of Oroe Shingeom given by the Bisain, it is written that he had brought in a disciple named Sahyo about 20 years ago. How do you say my name? The moment hisposure was broken. Peeing! A blood clot flew from behind my back. Sahyo was clearly a natural expert. He twisted his body to avoid the earth wind and at the same time tried to cut down the sword dance in front of him. However, in that moment of twisting his body, Geommugeuks fist was lodged in his chest. Boom! His new model was pushed around. It was an attack that would have killed his five organs and six organs if he had not momentarily activated his self-defense skills. Holy shit! He was in no condition to be swearing or swearing. ping! Peeing! Again, two strands of blood came flying in session. Sahyo, who decided that he could not avoid it, turned around and swung his sword. The sword energy was released and the blowing earth wind was eliminated. At that moment, the sword of Geommugeuk flew from behind and fell, splitting his head. It was toote to stop it. I barely managed to turn my body to avoid it, but blood spurted out from my shoulder. Sahyo was greatly shocked as it had been a long time since he had been cut by a sword, but he had no time to examine the wound. Peeing! The wind that flew in tore his side. This time, too, it was an attack that would have pierced my stomach if I had not momentarily dodged it. Attacks came from front and back without giving me time to breathe, let alone think. I was able to know Sahyo by looking at his sword dance skills. You got caught on purpose! Both sides set traps and dragged themselves into it. He was unable to block the attacks that flew back and forth. Master! Please save me! In the end, he screamed as if he was struggling. While shouting this one word, blood spurted out from his body again. Master! ? ????! Despite his anxious cries, the master did note out. Sahyo could tell. The master now considers taking the rejuvenation pill more important. This is because if you stop crying now, you will only gain a portion of the medicines effectiveness. Does that mean you kill yourself? The one who sacrificed his whole life like a dog? Aaaah! Attacks of anger poured out. With his entire body in tatters, one eclipse of the Oroe Sword Technique and three eclipses of transntation burst out in session. Sword energy poured down from all directions. However, the wounded beasts struggles only hit empty space and scattered. No matter how gifted he was, he was not perfect. Therefore, the sword dance and extreme soma pouring in from the front and back could not block thebined attack. Suddenly! The moment when the ck magic sword shed his back diagonally! puck! Thest wind pierced his forehead. As he copsed, Sahyo saw a sh of light for a very brief moment. The faces of the girls he had killed while creating the rejuvenation group passed by quickly, not because he had seen his own life. dump. Geommugeuk and Extreme Soma looked at each other and nodded once. Since they already knew through Bisains data that Sahyo was a man whomitted all kinds of evil deeds for his master, Geommugeuk had no hesitation in getting rid of him. The materials provided by Bisain were definitely helpful. Right then. I love you so much! The two people turned to avoid it, and a ray of sword energy passed between them. It was a really powerful and fast sword technique. The person who threw sword energy was Oroe Shingeom. He heard his disciple crying for help. But I couldnt stop dissolving the medicinal properties. You bastards who will tear you to death! Because he was so focused on the fight outside, he was unable to absorb all of the effects of the rejuvenation group. He was more angry about that than his disciple dying. I was angry that I couldnt get a rejuvenation group for the time being. The desire for youth took precedence over anything else. I heard that Yayulhan is in sharp conflict with the Apostle Lord these days. They invade your home like this? Because of how I handled my work! The target of his anger was Yayulhan. He didnt look scared or scared at all in this situation. He was the one who once chewed up Sapa Murim. The gaze of the Five God Sword was directed at the two people. One of them is a bright young guy and the other one is wearing a mask? Are you saying that these guys have taken a toll on you? The very moment when I felt puzzled. His eyes fell on Extreme Soma again. no way? How could he, who is ny years old, not know about the White Mask of Extreme Evil Soma? If Sahyo hadnt died, it would have been just a guy wearing a mask, but if he had killed Sahyo in this short period of time, it would have made sense for him to be a mazon of the Demonic Cult. Why are the demonic cults idiots me? Extreme Somas eyes smiled coldly. The answer was sword dance. You really have a monster-like face. You killed so many children just to be that monster! There was also information about the Rejuvenation Corps in the top-secret documents obtained by Bisain. After you die, the maggots that will eat you will spit and turn away saying you are dirty! He wondered if Oroe Shingeom, who spent his 90 years in Sapa, would fall for such a provocation, but he did. sh! The sword of Oroe God Sword was pulled out. Boom! The sword energy fell on the spot where Geommugeuk was standing. It was a sword technique as fast as lightning. The sword dance had taken a step to the side. You ugly, ugly old man! A dirty, filthy, evil abomination! Boom! Quack! Two rays of sword energy struck again, but I avoided them with a blinker. Oroe Shingeom was angry at the curse he had heard for the first time in a long time. That too was an insult heard from a young man. Moreover, it was the first time in my 90 years that I had heard the curse of maggots spitting. Tear off that snout! The very moment when I was about to say something in an excited state! The sword dance came rushing in, taking his breath away. This moment, when he was excited and even talking, was the moment when his spirit and blood were most disturbed. The first method of Bicheon Geombeop, Gyuncheon style, unfolded while digging into Myeongwangbo. Shhh! The moment when a ray of sword light cuts him horizontally. Kaang! Oh-roe Shin-geom blocked the ck magic sword with his sword. He was astonished at the speed of Geommugeuks attack. It was not a snout that could be easily torn apart. Peeing! Extreme evil Somas blood flow flew towards the Oroe God Sword. Todays fight will start with joint action from beginning to end and end with joint action. Since the opponents are people who havemitted evil deeds that deserve death, the example of them as warriors is omitted. Oroe Shingeom was taken aback by the ensuing joint attack. Extreme Somas Blood Point was literally unstoppable as it flew towards the most difficult ce, and Geommugeuk was an opponent that should not be left behind. After a few moves, the earth wind brushed against his left shoulder, and Wu Lei God Sword did not hold back and unleashed his aura. He made the judgment of an expert that he could never win if he waited too long. Sigh! Kwakwa! Sigh! His sword energy was bent and struck like a thunderbolt. Since the sword technique of Oroe Sword Technique was an attack that struck down on the top of the head, a person who was not ustomed to such an attack would die in one hit. Previously, Sahyo died without being able to properly demonstrate his swordsmanship, but Oroe Sword Technique was a sword technique of extreme elevation, modeled after the shape of a thunderbolt, and was a martial art that was on par with the martial arts practiced by most Magons. Kwasik! Kwasik! Squeak! The sword energy became stronger along with a strange sound. This was stronger than the first siks thunderbolt, and the 3rd sik disyed terrifying power. Oroe Shingeom was excited to meet a strong enemy for the first time in a long time and pour out his season. Heughed like a crazy person and continued to show off his sword skills. As the sword rained down, Geommugeuk and Extreme Soma used footwork to avoid it. On the other hand, the two people moved away from each other and crossed paths, giving way to each other. The two men, who had fought together many times, could tell the others intentions just by looking into their eyes. Oh-ro-shin-geom poured thest of his o-sik into Extreme Evil Soma. He noticed that the sword dance technique was superior in the way he dodged his own attacks. The decision was made to kill the rtively weak Extreme Soma first and then face off against Sword Dance. The moment when the most powerful martial arts is about to unfold! The gazes of Sword Dance and Extreme Soma met. The two spoke at the same time with their eyes. Now! Geommugeuk and Extreme Soma alsopeted. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Extreme sword energy poured down like rain towards Extreme Soma. Although it was a martial arts disy by the enemy, it was a spectacle worthy of admiration. However, instead of blocking the sword energy falling from the sky, Extreme Evil Soma unleashed a Demonic Lightning Explosive Field towards the Oreo God Sword. Quaaaaa! Oh-ro-shin-geom opened his eyes wide. It was a truly unexpected reaction. Dongguijin! But it wasnt Donggwijin. Thirty-six sword energy flew towards the sword energy that flew towards Extreme Evil Soma. It was Yucheon-sik, the seventh type of Bicheon Sword Technique, whose internal strength increased and the number of sword techniques also increased. The sword dance unleashed the greatest number of sword energy that he could exert. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! If you miss even one, Extreme Soma could die! Extreme Evil Soma believed that Sword Dance would definitely block the attacksing towards him and unleashed the Demonic Lightning Field. Puff puff puff puff puff! Above the head of Extreme Evil Soma, Yu Cheon-siks sword energy and the sword energy of Oh-roe Sword Techniques five senses were all dissolved and disappeared. Yu Cheon-sik worked hard and did not miss a single ray of swords. The moment when the dark energy disappeared! Kwaaaaang! The Demonic Lightning Field hit the body of Oro God Sword. He couldnt avoid it because he was pouring out the Jeo style, and Oroe Shingeoms self-defense strength was raised to the limit. He was caught up in the magic explosion and was thrown against the wall. Whoa! The rising dust settled. Oroe Shingeom, leaning against the wall, expressed his anger. I will rip you both to death! But I couldnt hear what I said. Oroe Shingeom felt puzzled. Did you hurt your ear? Moreover, in this urgent situation, Geommugeuk and Geukak Soma were looking at each other. Why dont you see me? The fight isnt over yet? Wu-rei Shin-geoms eyes inadvertently turned downward. ! The entire area below his chest had disappeared. The moment I saw it, the body of the Oreoshingeom fell down from the wall. What he saw at thest moment was his own strange face reflected in the blood pooling on the floor. Sword Dance and Extreme Soma looked at each other andughed. No words were needed. At this moment, Soma had be a true Soma with a very charming smile. Sword Dance was so much fun fighting with him. With him, I wanted to fight and fight until my heart exploded. In particr, thest move was an attack that could never have been attempted if there had been no trust in each other. As the fight continued, their trust in each other deepened. Lets start by recovering your internal strength. But the two didnt have that opportunity. Rumbling. The Oroe God Sword flew away and the dead wall copsed. ah! no! Geommugeuk shouted sadly. If the wall is broken, they wonte in, and the n to kill them one by one will go awry. But there was no need to worry about that. As the dust settled, people appeared beyond the copsed fence. People who werent supposed to arrive yet showed up all at once. They were Yayulhan, Samak Hyeolryungeop, and Chahwan. Yayulhan, who was standing in the middle of them, came in through the broken wall. He silently looked down at the half-cut Ohreosin Sword. A cold chill that froze his heart flowed from his body, but his indifferent eyes and expression showed no emotion of any kind. Chahwan, as you wished, there is no longer a need for a gift. Chapter 235 Episode 235: If the world cant kill. Behind Yayulhan, five people came in through the broken wall. The person who came in and stood next to Yayulhan was Chahwan, who had a full dragon tattoo. His expression hardened when he saw the tragically dead Oh-ro-shin-geom. Although he said it was a waste of the eternal snow ginseng to give him, he knew better than anyone else what kind of expert this Oroe God Sword was. Who in the world could kill Wu Luo God Sword like this? And that wasnt the only body. His disciple Sahyo was also dead. Really, if this wasnt a ce where Yayulhan, the three evils, and Hyeolryungeop were together, I would have run away without even looking back. Chahwan looked at Yayulhans eyes. As always, he was looking at the other person with an emotionless face. The figure of Hyeolryungeop was seen next to him. Hyeolryungeop was an old man as thin as a skeleton, and he was carrying arge iron disc with a serrated de on his back. It was a disc that looked heavy just by looking at it, and that disc was the Hyeolryun, a poisonous weapon known as Hyeolryun, which is known to destroy any weapon. Finally, Chahwans gaze turned to Samak. They were triplets. The faces were the same and the clothes were the same. They were so identical that it seemed as if one person had been split into three. Chahwan, who knew what the three evils had done, always shuddered when he saw them. Bizarre evil deeds that a human would never be able to do. Nevertheless, Samak is little known in the martial artsmunity. This is because they killed everyone who was involved in their evil deeds without exception. So when I saw them, it didnt feel like three evil people gathered together, but like three times more terrible evil. Anyway, since they are there, the opponent will not be able to survive here today. Chahwan stepped forward on behalf of everyone. Who are you guys? Then the Samak recognized him and answered at the same time. Extremely evil soma. It gave a strange feeling when the three people responded by kissing as if they had exactly made a promise. Yayulhan also asked calmly, as if he had already recognized the evil Soma. I wouldnt have gotten permission from the religious leader. Is this an independent action? Extreme Soma made no reply. This time too, the conversation was about sword dance. If they only wear a white mask, are they all evil somas? We are not from the Demonic Cult. Then who is it? A 90-year-old man was desperately trying to get younger, so King Yeom in hell told him to bring him back. That guy will have to suffer for the next 90,000 years. Geommugeuk looked around at them and did not forget to add a word. The sentient beings there are also guilty of many sins, so what do you think? Lets get on a boat to hell together. There are only six seats left. Yayulhans expression remained the same, but his eyes became colder. Yes, if you have the ability to kill the Oreo God Sword, you can lose this much arrogance. Yayulhan did not send out his men one by one to kill them. The opponents were the guys who killed Oroe Shingeom and his disciple. He said, walking forward. Lets join forces and kill! The six experts lined up in unison. The sword dance performance was foreboding. It will be the most difficult fight before and after the return. Geommugeuk said as he coolly pulled out his ck magic sword. Okay, if the world cant kill you, we will kill you. Extreme Somas eyes were burning blue. The stronger the enemy, the more powerful the person was. Extreme Soma said while watching the sword dance. Once more! Geommugeuk knew what that meant, so he held out the ck magic sword without a word. Taaang! This sound was different from the usual cheerful sound. As the enemy changed and the rtionship between the two changed, a deeper resonance spread. Both sides walked towards each other with long strides. At least at this moment, no one gathered here was afraid. * * * Gowol, who was eating, ran out and vomited up what he had eaten. The head of Pungcheon followed him out and patted him on the back. Its my fault for forcing you to eat it. They force-fed Gowol, who had been very nervous and not eating anything since yesterday. I want to hear the sound of the priest or the sound bell. At Gowols words, the leader of the Pungcheon Church gave a fuss. Arent you tired of it? Being tied to that bell like that! When he thought about that incident, the leader of Pungcheon Church felt very prickly. Im not asking you to feel sorry, leader. Thats because I really want to hear that bell. When I heard the sound of the sound bell, I felt much more at ease. Isnt it because you want to talk to the demons engraved on the bell? I want to see them too. Wake up from your dream. There will be nothing to see or hear forever. Sssssssuk. When the surroundings changed, the two people were standing in the field. Using space-time transformation techniques, he came to Gowols favorite field. I wasnt going toe here anymore. But why did you open it? I thought you were too nervous. The head of Pungcheon looked up at the sky far away. They must be fighting right now, right? I guess so. Should I go and help the country? Gowol shook his head. Leave it to you two. Because this is a fight between you two. The leader of the Pungcheon Church said while looking at the sky far away. Its a three-person fight. what do you mean? Youre fighting now too, right? Even while starving. If you think about it that way, isnt he the leader of the cult? The King of Poison, Lord Cheonhwaru, and the Inspector General. People waiting at the Heavenly Demon Church. We are all fighting together. Then the leader of Pungcheon suddenly spoke. do not worry. My student will not lose. student? There is such a thing. The leader of the Pungcheon Church shouted as if there was a sword dance in front of him. Hey! I cant lose when I take whats mine like that! Where are you going to die? They even taught me the secret arts of Sicheon. I joked around to lighten Gowols mood, but he was still full of worry. Gowol said, looking at the brightly clear sky and wide fields. Will there ever be a peaceful day like this in Moorim? Then you cant! why? Because you will lose your job first. In the end, Gowol ended upughing. Because I made myselfugh in this situation where I couldnt even swallow water. Yes, leader, you won. Its going to be a long day today. * * * Yayulhan joined forces but did not engage in a melee. They came together and fought as if they were one person fighting. They believe that they have the advantage and do not want to create a situation where variables may arise. So, Geommugeuk decided that Yayulhan should be killed first. He was the smartest of them all, and if he defeated the leader, the morale of the rest would naturally drop. However, the problem is that when Geommugeuk himself rushes in to kill Yayulhan, the other five do not help Yayulhan and instead join forces with Extreme Soma. If that happens, will Extreme Soma be able to withstand thebined effort of those five? If you hold on, how long will youst? The problem was that we didnt know exactly what the triplets skills were. Whirly ryu ryu ryu ryu! The first person to attack was Hyeolryungeop. The blood wheel he flew flew towards Geommugeuk with tremendous force. Although it wasrge, it was also fast. The power contained in the blood ring was so great that it was not something that could be struck down with a sword or internal strength. Of course, the dark magic sword would not break, but it was very inefficient to deal with that heavy blood wheel with a sword. Whirririri! As if it were still alive, the blood wheel turned and attacked again. As Geommugeuk dodged to the left, Hyolryun turned and flew toward the side he had dodged. As Geommugeuk hurriedly turned his body in the opposite direction, a blood ring passed by Geommugeuks face. The de attached to the blood ring was so sharp that it seemed as if it could slice through the human body. Hyeolryungeop, who retrieved Hyeolryun, said mockingly. Soon you will be dancing with Hyeolryun. This means that the blood ring can be moved at will. In times like this, rather than trying to avoid blood ring, you should kill that blood ring. The problem was that they expected that too. Peeing! It was a disaster to stop Hyengji, which was fired at Hyeolryungeop. The two evils and the three evils also banded together to protect the blood race. Then, when the opportunity arises, we will join forces. Seeing ks movements, Geommugeuk remembered Sahyo, the disciple of Oroe Shingeom. If your skills are at the lowest level, then there are three benefits. Besides, since they are twins, their joint technique must be excellent. It was no ordinary enemy. Geommugeuk made an instinctive decision about who to kill first. When he thought that if Yayulhan couldnt do it, at least he wouldnt be their first target. -Kill the twins first. -All right. Extreme Soma followed Sword Dances decision without a second thought. Whirly ryu ryu ryu! The second blood ring flew in again. The moment it passed by and came back, the sword dance rushed towards k. Quaaaaa! At the same time, Extreme Demon Somas Demonic Lightning Field was released. The target was the back of the sword dance rushing toward k! It was as if the Sword Dancer was rushing towards the Demon Warlord like a soldier behind his back. k was taken aback as he had no idea such an irregr attack would ur. Moreover, I didnt know what to do at that moment because Geommugeuks body blocked my vision. visor! The moment they exchanged swords, the Demonic Berserkers Field attacked the ce. The sword dance escaped with a shing beam and rushed towards Lee Ak, who was on the right. k, who waspeting with the sword dance, leapt to the left one step toote. The ck magic sword cut down Iak. sh! It was the Zeo style Changcheon style, a quick sword method of the Bicheon sword method. Kaang! The sound of swords shing with swords! It was Yayul-han who stopped Chang Cheon-sik. While dealing with k, he figured out Geommugeuks intention to kill Iak. The two peoples eyes met between their shing swords. A cold chill that froze the heart flowed from Yayulhans sword. The sword technique he learned was Honwon Spectral Sword Art, which is based on the inner strength of Geumyin. p p p p p! The sword light created by the two peoples swords shed in the air. Ugh! At that time, the person who copsed and screamed was k. Geommugeuk failed to kill Iak because Yayulhan blocked it, but Geukak Soma killed k. Earlier, Geommugeuk dodged with a blinker, and k, who dodged one stepter, had one of his arms swept away by the Demon Geuks wide explosion. Extreme Soma did not miss the opportunity and attacked persistently, eventually killing him. When he died, the two evils and the three evils went crazy. Shhh! Easy profit! Sword energy flew continuously towards Extreme Soma. The stable formation copsed and the melee that Geommugeuk wanted took ce. Cha-hwan, who is highly loyal, jumped into the fight to help Yayul-han. He aimed his sword at Geommugeuks back, but Geommugeuk used the attack as an opportunity. When the three peoples swords became intertwined for an instant while avoiding an attack from behind. This time, he used his secret intelligence. In an instant, the sword dance disappeared from Yayulhan and Chahwans sight. It was the power of Pungsinsabo that achieved great sess. The moment when he knew that Yayulhan was attacking him and became alert! The sword dance was stabbing someone in the back. It was Lee Ak who was rushing like crazy to kill Extreme Evil Soma. For this move, the Shadow Treasure and Myeongwang Treasure were used in session, and at this moment, Geomgeuk became the god of wind. Shhh! Chang Cheon-sik was demonstrated once again. This time, Yayulhan could not block the attack. Suddenly! Lee Aks back was cut in two and he died. At that time, Extreme Evil Soma was continuously throwing earthstorms at the three evils. ping! Peeing! The fierce sword power of Geommugeuk was added to the blood pressure of Extreme Soma. It was the Yeomcheon Ceremony, a ceremony for the release of sword energy. Geommugeuk, who flew his sword energy, turned around and raised his self-defense weapon. The flying blood ring hit his chest. Kwaaaaang! Rumbling! Geommugeuk was pushed back along with the flying blood ring, but then bounced away and rolled around on the floor. I did it! Hyeolryungeop let out a cheer. You damn bastard! How dare you be rude in front of someone! Extreme Soma flew out andnded in front of Sword Dance. Hyeolryungeop said to him with a smile of conversion. Its already gone. I was hit by Hyeolryungeop and survived At that moment, Hyeolryungeop stopped talking. Geommugeuk raised his body like a ghost. The survivors are here. Extreme Soma turned his head and asked with his eyes. Are you okay? Geommugeuk touched his chest and nodded. My chest felt like it was going to explode, but fortunately I avoided fatal internal injuries. Even the Cheonma Self-Defense Technique and the Gwihos Ultimate Cheonjamsa and Self-Defense Strength were demonstrated, so no matter how much blood ring they had, they could not kill Geommugeuk. Extreme Somas arms were soaked with blood. While fighting against the Three Evils, Yayulhans sword almost cut off his arm. Judging by the blood flowing out, the wound was not shallow. This time, he asked with his eyes if the sword dance was okay, and this time, Extreme Soma nodded. On the other hand, thanks to the risk that the two took, the three evils alsoy dead. He was unable to avoid the blood and mes that flew in together. Although he was injured, the biggest variable in this fight was eliminated. The person who was most surprised right now was Hyeolryungeop. He couldnt believe that he had been hit so squarely on his blood ring and was still intact. who are you? His voice trembled. He wasnt the only one surprised. Cha Hwan was also looking at the sword dance with astonished eyes. He couldnt believe that the three evils that he had trusted so much were dead, as well as the fact that they disappeared in an instant before his and Yayulhans eyes. The three evils are dead? Those scary three evils? Those devilish three evils? He couldnt believe that the corpses lying on the floor were the Three Evils. However, the tactic that the opponent used a little while ago was an attack that would inevitably result in not only the three evils, but the ten evils as well. For the first time, emotion appeared on Yayulhans face. When the fight didnt go as he wanted, the corner of his mouth curled up and he made a mockery of self-reproach. Geommugeuk spoke to him while dangling the ck magic sword dripping with blood. Yes, life is such that you have to smile bitterly several times a day, but youve lived toofortably until now, right? Chapter 236 Episode 236 Thats why this fight is difficult. Clink. The bowl fell on the floor and broke. Chen Hualouju was silently looking down at the broken bowl. Are you okay? Seo Dae-ryong, who was bringing food ingredients to the kitchen, asked in surprise. yes Im okay. When she tried to pick up the broken pieces, Seo Dae-ryong came forward and stopped her. Just leave it alone. I will clean it up. This was the safe house of the Heavenly Demon Church. The owners of Giru, who had been rescued from the Yeobul Dog, were being brought here for a while. Under Cheonhwarujus care, they became much more stable. Cheonhwaruju was always bright, but today his expression was dark. Is something wrong? After a moment, she answered. I had a bad dream. Seo Dae-ryong knew from Geommugeuk that she was not an ordinary woman. I knew I couldnt dismiss her dream as a dream, but I pretended not to know and told her. Dont they say dreams are the opposite? Yes? She said with an effort to smile, but her expression was still dark. Maybe that ominous dream was always true. Then Seo Dae-ryong suddenly spoke. It wont work. yes? I know from Lord Lu that you are not an ordinary person. So I know that it would be rude to say this. Ill tell you though. That bad dream wont work on our Lord. If it doesnt work for Gakju, it wont work for Soma either. Seo Dae-ryong squatted down and started cleaning up the broken dishes. Before I met Lee Gongja, my life was like a broken vessel. He had an ugly appearance and a dark and twisted personality. His own face was reflected in the broken bowl he picked up. Seo Dae-ryong thought that the distorted figure that he could only vaguely see was his past self. No one considered me important, and I myself considered myself insignificant. But after meeting Gakju, my life changed. I may still be nothing more than a broken vessel in some peoples eyes, but I think of myself as a vessel that will definitely be useful somewhere. Seo Dae-ryong took up the broken dishes and stood up. Actually, I said this in a humble way, and I think it goes beyond that. Master Lee took the broken dishes and made them into expensive ceramics. He became a disciple of Hyeolcheondoma and might even be the next Netherlord. This is the person who makes a life like this for me. So things like bad dreams dont work for you. A smile finally appeared on Tianhuarujus face. yes. It wont work. Seo Dae-ryong came out with a bowl. The Poison King was digging in the ground in a corner of the yard. As I was digging around the unique-looking flower, it seemed like something like a poisonous snake or poisonous insect lived around that flower. I was afraid of the Poison King and didnt usually talk to him, but today I approached him. Louju had a bad dream. Hes a person whose dreams fit well. Then the Poison King spoke without looking at Seodaeryong. I will drive the carriage when we return to the bridge, so you can go help. Oh, dreams may not alwayse true. Seo Dae-ryong was curious about one thing. Why didnt Geommugeuk ask the Poison King to go with him in the first ce? To protect Tianhuaruju and the women he rescued? Its important, but fighting Yayulhan is a life-threatening task. It was right then. The Poison King blurted out as if he had read Seo Dae-ryongs mind. Are you curious? Why didnt Gongja Lee ask me for help? Yes, honestly, Im curious. The Poison King answered while looking closely at the bugs in the ground. Because the goal is not just to kill Yayulhan. Seo Dae-ryong asked with a surprised face. Do you have any other purpose? The Poison King looked at Seo Dae-ryong. Seo Dae-ryong did not dare to look at those clear eyes that looked much younger than himself. I heard youre the right hand man? Then you should know. Because hes a brainless right-hand man. I heard you entered Hwangcheongak at the top of your ss? Seo Dae-ryong was surprised. Did the governor even say that? You should talk a bit more in your footnotes. Seo Dae-ryong felt better for no reason and his heart filled with pride. so? What do you think? After a moment, Seo Dae-ryong spoke. I am always surprised by what you do, so how can I know what you are doing? However, I sometimes have this thought while looking at the footnotes. Why do you want to do this? Why do you want to be so strong? Seo Dae-ryong continued, staring at the Poison King who was still digging up something. Could it be that you are looking at something beyond bing a sessor? Sometimes I get that feeling. Where on earth are you looking, Mr. Gakju? The Poison King turned to him and asked. Why are you asking me that? ah! Iknow, right. sorry. Seo Dae-ryong bowed his head politely and then retreated. Im going to help Rouju prepare the meal. Seo Dae-ryong ran into the building. The Poison King seemed to be lost in thought for a moment and then started digging the ground again. * * * Yayulhan was confused. When I first saw Oroe Shingeoms body, I thought he had been killed by a sword sent by the Apostle Lord, but surprisingly, it was the work of a very evil Soma. With a young master whose identity is unknown. The leader joined hands with the Demon Cult? I couldnt understand that either. The Apostle Lord he knew was not the kind of person who would join hands with the Demonic Cult, no matter how much it was to get rid of him. So, youre saying that only the Demonic Cult intervened regardless of the leader? Why on earth? If you carry out various businesses in Moorim, there may be conflicts with the Demonic Church. However, there was no conflict to the point of risking ones life like this. Yayulhans eyes turned to the sword dance. The opponents movements shown earlier while defeating the three evils were truly of great stature. Hes so young, but his movements are better than that of Extreme Soma? How can that be? I have never heard that there is someone like you in the Demonic Cult. Yayulhan did not recognize the identity of the sword dance. Of course, since I was the second-inmand of the Sado Meng, I was able to hear various information about the three stories that came up through the Meng. Of course, the information included that a Demonic Cult expert had recently been gaining prominence. However, at this moment, it did not ur to me that the young man in front of me was a Demonic Cult expert. First of all, his martial arts skills were too excellent for his age, and there was no way the son of the Heavenly Demon would do this dangerous work himself. I thought it was a secret weapon raised by the Demonic Cult. Or maybe hes a master of a demonic religion who has turned against the world. Thats because its not a demonic religion. We are the Grim Reaper specially sent by King Yeom. At the mockery of the sword dance, a cold blizzard-like energy spread out from Yayulhans entire body. This was Yayulhans prayer. If fear is added to this prayer, which makes the whole body freeze, the other person will die before even trying. Of course, sword dancing did not stop stimting him. If its this cold, wont it be less hot when you go into the fire pit of hell? Continuing provocation even in this urgent situation was an acknowledgment of the other party. Just by looking at Yayulhans prayer, you could tell his skill level. Just one moment of choice and one mistake will determine the difference between victory and defeat. Then Yayulhan said. I have to take you. I think someone as annoying as you could put out a fire pit. Cha Hwan, who had stayed behind due to his rtively weak martial arts skills, was surprised. I saw it for the first time. Yayulhan saying something like that to the other person. I knew that the green guy was strong because I had seen it myself, but I wondered if it was just like this. What if its such a tight fight? I have to y a big role. My heart was beating fast. The desire to achieve merit in some way dominated him. They will see an opportunity and jump at it. At the decisive moment! This time, Hyeolryungyeopughed and spoke to Geukaksoma. I didnt know that Hyeolryun would taste the blood of an extremely evil soma. Extreme Soma showed no reaction, and Hyeolryungyeop became somewhat embarrassed by thisplete disregard. Anyway, they seem like arrogant demonic bastards. He was confident that he could defeat Extreme Soma. He also realized that the wounds of the evil Soma from Yayulhans surprise attack earlier were deep. In terms of his original skills, he was one step below Mazzon, but in this situation, he had a good chance of winning. In addition, Extreme Somas internal power consumption was even more severe. This is because he used his inner strength while dealing with Oroe Shingeom and his disciple earlier. Geommugeuks gaze was directed at the red-wet arms of the evil Soma. If blood is leaking even though the bleeding is stopped by pressing the acupuncture point, it means that the wound is deep. This fight must end as quickly as possible. However, if you fight too hastily, you will be killed by Yayulhan. Its a fight where youre in a hurry but you dont have to vote, and you have to put your all into it, but you have to finish it as quickly as possible. Thats why this fight is difficult. Anyway, your leader will hate it if you mess with the Heavenly Demon Church. Is that okay? The sword dance said words that would shake the hearts of the enemies. Then Yayulhan asked. You said its not a demonic religion? Not really. If its not us, who else will try to get rid of you? Why is the Demon Cult trying to kill me? Ill tell you when I die. You die first. So tell me now. Nope? Yayulhan felt annoyed for the first time in a long time. Because no one in his life had dared to irritate him. Even if it had been there, it would have already been lying dead. But soon Yayulhan controlled his emotions. Okay, Ill listen to it when I die. Looking at the calm eyes, I was able to control my mind during the sword dance. The martialw did not work for Yayulhan at all. The only way was to kill him with skill. Whirly ryu ryu ryu ryu! The blood ring split the air, and the battle between the evil Soma and the blood ring began. Extreme Soma easily dodged the blood wheel that quickly flew through the air. At the same time, the extremely evil Soma flew towards the blood ring apocalypse. Wow! Shhh! At that time, two rays of sword energy tore through the air at the same time. It was Yayulhans sword energy to block the approach of Extreme Evil Soma and Geommugeuks sword energy to relieve that sword energy. Boom! The moment when sword energy collided in the air! Peeing! Extreme Somas earth wind was released, and the returning blood ring was about to hit the back of Extreme Somas head. Extreme Soma turned his body to avoid Hyeolryun, and Hyeolryungeop also threw his body to avoid Hyengji. After the tense first battle, there was a moment of tension. Its a closely contested battle where you dont know how it will turn out. Geommugeuk made a decision. This kind of fight is at a disadvantage. Thats because Yayulhan can throw away the blood ring at any time, but he can never throw away the evil soma. The moment I made that decision, the sword dance flew towards Yayulhan. I decided not to worry about Extreme Somas injuries. It was wrong to worry about him in the first ce. You must trust him. And if it was really for the sake of Extreme Soma, I should have focused on my fight instead of worrying about things and killed Yayulhan as quickly as possible. We will make it so that no one dares to throw sword energy at Extreme Soma anymore. p p p p p! The sword light created by Geommugeuk and Yayulhan shed in the air so fast that it was not even visible to the eye. These two were really fast. The two people who had shed on the left were now exchanging swords on the right. It was a movement as if it were moving through space at will. The white sword light of Geommugeuk and the blue sword light of Yayulhan shed countless times. Kakakakacankang! The two people shed swords and flew into the air. The sword light shing in the sky seemed to set off fireworks in this amazing fight. They fought by jumping down from the air and running on the rooftops. Even while running, swords shed with swords endlessly. The sword light continued to sh until it fell from the roof onto the wall again. The confrontation between the Bicheon Sword Technique, which achieved the greatness of the Twelve Stars, and the Honwon Spectral Sword Art, which achieved the great power of the Twelve Stars, was truly a fight between dragons and tigers. As the fierce battle continued, the sword dance momentarily injected more power into the ck magic sword. Blood burst out from Yayulhans mouth due to the unexpected force. But before the drop of blood fell to the ground, a sword flew in, cutting through it. grasp! Blood sttered from Geommugeuks side. In the midst of that fast-paced battle, it was unreasonable to inject more energy, and excessive attacks inevitably came with a price. It was truly a skill worthy of someone second inmand. They were neither surprised nor impressed with each other. I only focused on fighting. I knew from the fight a little while ago that the moment I get distracted, I will die. The very moment when the distance between two people widened for a moment! Yayulhans first secret skill was revealed. Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss! Yayulhans new form split into ten pieces and surrounded the sword dance. This art of self-immtion was the Ten Rings of Split Soul Art, one of the essences of Spiritual Spectral Sword Art. Chrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. At the same time, thirty-six sword-shaped sword energy surrounded the sword dance. It was Yucheon-sik, the seventh type of Bicheon Sword Technique. It was not the traditional Yu Cheon-sik. What was originally split in front of the chest has now been made to form a circle around the body of the sword dancer. The martial arts that had achieved the Twelve Stars were bing more and more mature, showing new heights. At the moment when the illusions all rushed at each other, ten of the floating sword energies flew in all directions. Hiss, hiss, hiss! Puffpuffpuffpuffpuffpuff! The sword energy and illusion collided and disappeared, and the real Yayulhan swung his sword and dispelled the flying sword energy. Twenty-six sword energies remaining after eliminating the illusion! As if ck energy was flying out of an engine, the sword energy was fired all at once towards Yayulhan. Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Cha Hwan, who was watching, opened his mouth wide. I have never seen or heard of something like this in my life. And what received the divine status was another divine status. Boom, boom, quack, quack, quack, quack! The flying sword energy was blocked by something and collided. It was a sword wall. It was not just a wall of swords. It was a wall of sword energy as cold as an ice wall, another essence of the mixed source spectral sword technique, the blue ice wall. Srurr. The wall of sword energy disappeared as if melting snow, and Yayulhans figure appeared behind it. His eyes were shining blue like a demon and radiating terrible deceit. From now on, the ck magic sword began to cry long at the momentum of his being real. Woooooooo! Geommugeuk held the ck magic sword tightly and walked towards that terrible fraud. Friend, lets hold on just a little longer! This was what I said to both my friends. Chapter 237 Episode 237 The person who sent me. Yayulhan opened all his prayers. Hehehe! In fact, a cold wind blew. It was so cold that it felt like my lungs would freeze when I took a deep breath. And what was imbued with that energy was a most evil fraud. This great fraud seemed to say: Do you dare attack me? However, Geommugeuk did not stop walking while staring into Yayulhans eyes. It might work for everyone, but it doesnt work for me. The sword dance performance was also opened up by pushing prayer to the extreme. The prayers of the two people collided. Yayulhan was shocked by the prayer of the sword dance. Prayer is not just powerful because it has a lot of energy. Prayer is a military skill learned from the nature, qualities, character, and values of the warrior. It has to do with the collection of it all. Therefore, prayer is in touch with the essence of the warrior. And the prayer of sword dance that Yayulhan felt now was something he had never experienced before. The prayer of sword dance that I felt for the first time was soft and refreshing. The feeling of looking at an endlessly wide, blue sky. In reality, Yayulhan was standing alone in the greenery. There was blue sky all around. The sky, the walls, and the floor. He held out his hand. with a ssh. At that moment, I realized. That it was not the sky but very clear water. What he was seeing was the sky reflected in the water. An invisible force pulled Yayulhan into the water. He continued to sink. When Yayulhan looked down, he could not see the floor. It seemed as if the fear of the deep sea was gripping Yayulhans heart. A young guy like that has such prayers? The sword dance walking towards me felt like a giant. Geommugeuk was facing an enormous amount of prayer as Geommugeuk. He was walking through the snow during a strong snowstorm. I couldnt see anything ahead and there was no end in sight. The feeling of walking alone through a snowy field in the extreme cold. But I wasnt afraid of sword dance and I wasnt lonely. I just walked silently. It was a path I had walked. This terribly lonely path is the path he has walked his whole life. After passing through the strong snow and wind, Yayulhan stood under a clear sky. Yayulhan also managed to swim up from the endless deep sea and stand in front of the sword dance. Yayulhan asked with a trembling voice. Who the hell are you? I Geomugeuk added in a whisper. You said youd tell me when you die, right? Love it! The Sword of Sword Dance suddenly split the air. Kaaaang! Yayulhan barely managed to stop it. I was so absorbed in the prayer of the sword dance that I almost fell off my head. Yayulhan was excited by the fear that he might die. Joy preceded anger. It was my first time experiencing such a crazy fight. Kakakakakang! The two mens swords began to sh again, creating a sh of sword light. It was a more powerful attack than before, but the two were not pushed back even an inch. Geommugeuk knows very well where his strengthes from. The elixir that he bought with the money he diligently saved through a personal signatory, and the results of all kinds of evil deeds that led to the deaths of countless people, are piled up in his altar. Kaaaaang! Sword and sword shed. Yayulhan shouted from behind the sword, ring as if he were going to kill. Who on earth raised a monster like you? Its you! what? I was born to eat people like you. There was murderous intent in Geommugeuks eyes. For a moment, Yayulhan saw a vision. In a figure as ck as a shadow, only red eyes were ring at me. Yayulhans hand holding the sword became even stronger. If you can eat it, try it! Now emotions were showing on Yayulhans face. Anger, fear, excitement. When the dam of emotions I had blocked copsed, all kinds of emotions poured out. At that moment, he disyed tremendous power. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-rrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Yayulhans enormous killing power became an avnche and attacked Geommugeuk. Geommugeuks Heavenly Demon Defense was activated and prevented the body from flinching from the deadly attack. Otherwise, this attacking now would have been extremely fatal. I love you so much! It was Yayulhans sword technique. It was different from Geomgi so far. It was a blow that felt like an illusion, as if a demon made of ice was flying towards me with a sword. Instead of avoiding the sword dance, he performed the Bicheon Sword Technique, the ancestral ritual, and the Yeomcheon Shik. Because Yayulhans attack was a dynamic sword technique as if it were alive, I thought that if I rashly dodged it, it would follow me to the end and hit me. Two rough and thuggish sword energies tore through the air and collided. Kwaaaaang! The shock caused the two people to fall backwards. Yayulhans expression showed surprise. Even this attack can be blocked? Sword dance also responded with facial expressions. I told you it wouldnt work! Whirly ryu ryu ryu ryu! Peeing! The blood ring and earth wind passed between the two people who were separated for a moment. The battle between Extreme Soma and Hyeolryun Gyeop continued. I felt that the power of the blood ring had decreased significantly. But Geommugeuk couldnt be happy. I saw blood on the blood ring. Geommugeuk didnt even give the evil Soma a nce. The moment you are aware of him and are worried about him, your fatal weakness will be discovered. Thats why I havent looked at their fight even once since they started fighting. I didnt even have time to look. It was at that time that Chahwan jumped in. At this moment, when Geommugeuk and Yayulhan were pushed back while exchanging heavy attacks, they decided that this was the opportunity to attack. The whole time he was watching, he waited for this one moment. Easy profit! The exact moment when he attacked by swinging his sword at Geommugeuk. Fuaaaaaa! Chahwans heart split open and something flew out like light. It was as if I was releasing something I had stored in my heart. Blood sttered from Geommugeuks arm. It was a terrifying attack that would have nearly pierced my chest if I had not managed to avoid it with the shing light. Chahwan looked down at his empty chest nkly. The sword energy that Yayulhan emitted from behind pierced his chest and flew towards Geomgeuk. Yayulhan was heartless. He took advantage of the moment when his vision was blocked by a refinance. I couldnt even imagine Cha Hwan. Never would he have thought that the person he had been so loyal to would use him and abandon him in this way. whats this? Cha Hwan was so shocked. While others had small tattoos on their chests, he had them all over his body. I served him without a single day off. At the very least, I would have been willing to sacrifice my life for him if he had just told me to sacrifice myself. This isnt it, is it? Yes, people who take advantage are always like this. Still, if you die this miserably, wouldnt you be embarrassed by the dragon carved on your body? Cha-hwans breath caught in his throat as he thought that he really wouldnt have used the broom standing in the corner so trivially. At the moment when Chahwan lost his breath, another match was taking ce. Even then, Extreme Soma and Hyeolryungeop were fighting with all their might. At first, Hyeolryungeop chose a long-term war. My strength was superior and my opponent was even injured. If you endure, you will win! Instead of throwing blood rings around at random, I focused on blocking the blood rings. However, as the fight progressed, the more I got into it without realizing it. It was for two reasons. The first was because of the unknown heat. When I looked at the blue eyes emanating from the eyes inside the mask, my energy surged without my knowledge and my blood flowed quickly. Before I knew it, I was throwing blood at the evil Soma. The second was because of the obvious skill gap. Extreme Soma never moved as the opponent intended. Long game? Whose will it be? This fight would have ended already if Extreme Soma had not suffered internal injuries. However, his internal power management was not smooth. When the fight began, Hyeolryungeop was confident that he could win. But as the fight continued, my fear grew. Please die! You devil! Hyeolryungeop used hisst strength to push away the evil Soma. Whirly ryu ryu ryu ryu ryu! Unleashing his hidden secret energy, Hyeolryun danced the dance of death, and Extreme Somas movements became more and more precarious. done! little bit more! Hyeolryungeop mobilized hisst secret weapon. Whirlpool! Whirlpool! Small blood rings, used like throwing stars, cut through the air and joined the attack. The very moment when the crowded, chaotic, and rough blood circles pushed the evil Soma into a corner! Peeing! Pow! The sound that Extreme Soma had been waiting for for a long time was heard. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The blood ring that decorated the air as if it were alive flew through the ground and stopped after smashing the wall. Small blood rings were also thrown to the ground here and there. Hyeolryungeop watched the scene with a surprised face. Why is it suddenly out of control? At that time, something flowed down his face. Hyeolryungeop inadvertently wiped it with his hand. It was blood. Blood was flowing down from his forehead. He lifted the small blood ring he was holding and looked at his own face. I saw myself with a hole in my forehead. When exactly? With that question in mind, the new form of the blood-ridden apocalypse that had died was turned upside down. Surprisingly, Extreme Soma threw a blood ring through a very small hole in the center of the blood ring that was moving like crazy. He did not miss the moment when the hole and Hyeolryungeops forehead coincided exactly. He didnt know he was going to attack like this, and because his blood ring blocked his vision, the blood ring was never able to stop the attack. The fight between Sword Dance and Yayulhan was also reaching its peak. As the move using Chahwan went astray, Yayulhans eyes changed. The ck pupilspletely disappeared, and even the pupils and whites of the eyes turned blue. Instead of emitting blue light, it haspletely turned blue. Geommugeuk felt it intuitively. That he is about to unleash his final secret. Considering the prestige he had shown so far, it was time for him to make his final move. Thest of the Bicheon Sword Techniques was demonstrated. Even though he had achieved the Twelve Stars, it was the Eighth Style, Gwicheon Style, which had never been used in actualbat until now. Asthma was a 44-series technique. Although powerful, it had one fatal weakness. The point was that it consumed too much internal power, and it was a martial art that required almost all of the internal power it had. Therefore, it was truly the ultimate herbivore, putting oneself in danger if one failed to kill ones opponent. Now not only his eyes, but Yayulhans entire body began to turn blue. Extreme heat! It was the final secret technique of Honwon Spectral Swordsmanship, which draws up all the energy in the body and kills the opponent. This is a secret technique that exerts more power than the original ability, and if it fails, it is a final secret technique that could result in death. The sword dance demonstrated the 8th style of the Bicheon Sword Technique. Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! As the sound of wind rustling his cor was heard, a sword line began to be drawn over Yayulhans body. Exuding extreme chill, Yayulhan began swinging his sword to block. If he blocks all the ghost attacks, Geommugeuk will die. Sigh! wickedness! Saaagh! The speed at which the sword line was drawn became faster and faster. Yayulhans sword blocked the attack without being pushed back. Gong C the ck magic sword cried. This was the first time the dark sword cried during an attack. Geommugeuk felt that the ck magic sword had be one with him and was protecting him by emitting magical energy from the terrible fraud unleashed by Yayulhan. Okay, lets get this over with! I put all my heart into the sword dance. Sasasasasasasaak! Cha-cha-cha-chachang! Fifteen, sixteen, seventeen Yayulhan stubbornly blocked. Twenty-three numbers, twenty-four numbers, twenty-five numbers. Is this all it takes? Yayulhan even screamed. The inspection line was drawn faster. Thirty-four moves, thirty-five moves, thirty-six moves. Yayulhan was blocking attacks so fast that they could not be seen with the naked eye. If you reach forty-four like this, you will lose the sword dance. However, Geommugeuk was not anxious and believed in himself. Yes, you must have worked hard to get to that position. But you probably didnt work harder than me! Thirty-seven number, thirty-eight number, thirty-nine number. That moment when I was running toward the end! Pooh wow! The shing sword light stopped along with the sound of flesh being torn. The sound of swords shing against swords also stopped. It was the forty-second number. The sword of Geommugeuk was stuck in Yayulhans heart. In the end, Yayulhan was unable to stop the demonic asthma of the sword dance. Yayulhans body, which had turned blue, began to return to its original state. Geommugeuk said, looking at Yayulhans eyes full of surprise, anger, and fear. The person who sent me was a father who had to see his family die right in front of his eyes. Yayulhan made an expression that he couldnt understand. He is a conspiracy of the Apostle Lords or a conspiracy of the Demonic Cult. He must have thought he was going to die for this grandiose reason. So this moment could be an even greater punishment for him. Thats why Im going to die? Because it will feel more unfair. Because you will die angrier. They killed the congressmans entire family for continuing to treat the patient he was saving even though he saved his subordinates life. For a moment, Yayulhans eyes wavered. It was like remembering, and it was like asking if I was going to die for a reason that I couldnt even remember. There was a rule that anyone who disobeyed orders would be killed, right? This is Mas answer to yourme principles. This is the answer of a husband who lost his wife, and the answer of a father who lost his child! Go to hell! Fuuuuuk! When the ck magic sword was pulled out, blood poured out from his heart like a fountain. Sigh! Aaaaaah! Yayulhan let out a desperate scream and blood spurted out. His blood poured down like rain. I did not avoid the sword dance. In the face of the rain of blood, I slowly turned towards Extreme Soma. Extreme Soma, who had finished the fight, was standing looking at us. Geommugeuk looked at him and smiled brightly. Its all over, Soma-sama. The moment I took a step towards him! The evil soma began to slowly copse, as if it was falling apart. Chapter 238 Episode 238 Now its my turn. Soma-sama! Iunched myself at Extreme Soma with a blinker. Fortunately, I was able to hug his new brother before he copsed. After making him lie downfortably, I injected a ray of force into his chest and examined the inside. He suffered major internal injuries due to blood flow being blocked and distorted. The situation was more serious than I thought. The moment I tried to inject internal force into my body for treatment, my heart sank. I had run out of energy due to using the Demon Asthma. I squeezed out all the remaining energy in my body. A little bit of internal power flowed into Extreme Somas body again. I tried to carefully clear the blockage, but my strength was insufficient. If you leave it like this, your energy and blood will start to run wild and there is no turning back. Before I knew it, my heart started pounding and I started to feel anxious. As I pulled up all my remaining energy, I cried out and blood flowed down my throat. My body was not normal due to the injuries I received while fighting Yayulhan and the exhaustion of my mental strength, but now was not the time to take care of my body. As I exerted all my strength to control his insides, Extreme Soma came to his senses and opened his eyes. I spoke in my usual cheerful tone. This fight was awesome, right? The eyes inside the mask smiled. If it werent for Extreme Soma, we wouldnt have had such a great fight or such great results. Yes, it was really awesome. A weak voice different from usual. He had a premonition of his own end. Gongja Lee. Yes, Soma-sama. it was nice to meet Lee Gongja. The moment his eyes were about to close, I squeezed in as much strength as I could muster. Like a drop of water in the desert, a handful of internal forces held his life in danger. When I be the Heavenly Demon, you have to protect me. Extreme Somas eyes trembled. His eyes filled with sorrow spoke to me. Im sorry. Because I left without being able to see him be the Heavenly Demon. You know my temper, right? Soma will never give up. If you dont want to take me too, cheer up. I cant send it like this. Soe to your senses. Extreme Soma tried not to give up, but he was in no position to do anything. If I die like this, I will me myself for the rest of my life. So dont die! At that moment, he spat out blood. The energy and blood began to rush. If we dont get this thing down, hell die. no! The thought that Extreme Soma might really die made me go crazy. please! Lord Soma! Hang in there! I squeezed my strength again and again. All I wanted to do was save Soma somehow. I returned to avoid losing someone I couldnt lose Soma like this. However, there was no more internal power left, and Extreme Soma convulsed even more violently. For a moment, my vision became blurred. My eyes were full of tears. Have I ever cried? At that time, Extreme Soma grabbed my hand. He would have known. I was thinking about him like this. I know now too. That I was thinking about him like this. Extreme Soma slowly raised his hand and brought it to his mask. He wants to show his face to me onest time. Somas eyes in the eye sockets were smiling. He smiled brighter than any smile he had ever seen before. I held his hand and prevented him from taking off the mask. I dont see it! I dont look at that face because I think he looks better than me! Please show me after fifty years! Extreme Somaughed and vomited blood again. He gathered his strength and spoke onest time. Gongja Lee will be a good Heavenly Demon. Even though his life was fading away, he was smiling at me until the end. I dont regret the time I spent with Lee Gongja. For the first time, I prayed to heaven. Please save me! Even when I was wandering around the middle of nowhere because I couldnt find Dafa materials, when I was so lonely and tired that I wanted to die, even when I was in crisis and on the verge of death I didnt pray to heaven. But now, for the first time in my life, I prayed. please! Please save me! Please help me just this once! It was right then. Tuk. As Yayulhan sat down with his head down, something fell from Yayulhans arms to the floor. It was a box. When I saw it peeking out from the open box, I ran towards it. Surprisingly, it was perennial snow ginseng. It seems that he probably brought it as a birthday present for Oroe Shingeom. If this is it! I brought it out and made the evil Soma sit up. And then I put the perennial snow ginseng in my mouth. Hold on with the energy of perennial snow ginseng! Just hold on until I make it one week! It was a choice that should not have been made in the first ce. This is because if you take a medicinal herb with strong medicinal properties, such as perennial ginseng, when you have severe internal injuries, you will damage your body even more. But this was the only way. I believed in Perennial Seolsam and I also believed in Extreme Evil Soma. Soma, chew and swallow with yourst strength! Somas eyes met mine. Dont give up! Extreme Soma started chewing and swallowing the perennial snow ginseng with great difficulty. I immediately wandered around Jinki. It was the most urgent fate of my life. It was a time that felt too long. please! please! I probably said the word please more today than I have ever said in my entire life. Afterpleting the fastest journey of true energy in my life, I injected my power into Extreme Soma again and examined my body. It was fortunate. Extreme Soma seeded in preventing the blood from running wild with the energy of Permanent Seolsam. However, rather than dissolving the energy of the perennial snow ginseng into internal energy, it was merely temporarily suppressed with its enormous energy. You never know when your energy and blood will start running wild again. We need to take him to the doctor as soon as possible. Thank you, Soma. There was moisture in my voice. He was thankful. Thank you for holding on. I was really grateful that I had a rtionship where I could say thank you to someone after giving them some. The evil Somas eyes spoke to me. Thank you, Lee Gongja. What more can I say? I untied the Geukpumcheonjamsa that was tied to him and my chest. Then, he carried the extremely evil Soma on his back and tied it tightly with the extremely evil cloth. He did it, now its my turn. Soma, who are you telling me to go wherever I want? Do you think I will send you on board the day Yayulhan and others board the ship to the underworld? After wrapping Extreme Somas body with my energy so that it would remain stable andfortable, I started running. I ran with all my might to the point where I felt like I had learned the fast walk just for this moment. * * * Bisain was sitting in front of the manors gate. ng Baekcheolgi arrived there. You shouldnt go around like this alone. You promised not to do that, right? Please just look at it this once. Bisain only allowed ng toe here. The only person he trusted in the world was ng. ngs eyes turned to the manor behind him. Judging by the smell of blood flowing from the broken wall, there was no doubt that a fierce battle had taken ce here. Dont be too surprised if you see anything inside. Its not the smell of one or two peoples blood. Where on earth are we? Then Bisain spoke softly. This is where my future will be decided. Then ng went inside and said. Then my future will also be decided. The ce became a sea of blood, and traces of the fierce battle remained. ng looked around and was shocked to find Yayulhans body. Yayulhan! ng was so shocked that he looked down at the corpse in silence for a moment. I couldnt believe it even when I saw it with my own eyes. Yayulhan is dead? That Yayulhan? Really, one word was enough for Yayulhan. That scoundrel. That wasnt all. Another corpse caught ngs eye. Even the Oroe God Sword! Oroe Shingeom. I already knew that he was in the same league as Yayulhan. I didnt know if he was stronger or weaker than Yayulhan, but at least one thing was certain. Topare his strength, Yayulhan should be the standard. He died because his torso was cut in half? It was truly a sight that was hard to believe even with my own eyes. Is that the only surprise? I was surprised to see the blood ring on the floor. That weapon is blood ring. Those who use Hyeolryun only have Hyeolryun aeons? Following Hyeolryungyeop, ng also recognized the three evils. The triplets that fit in with these are the three evils! At this level, Cha Hwans death was not surprising. ng came out of the manor again. Bisain was still sitting in front of the front door. How on earth did this happen? Sit. ng sat down next to him. My trembling heart still hasnt calmed down. These people could have dered war on the Murim Alliance. Of course, it was an exaggeration, but it was not a bluff. If they hit someone, what kind of martial arts sect will be able to stop them? When I first saw this scene, Bisain was as surprised as ng. Even when it was said that Geommugeuk would kill Yayulhan, there was still a doubt in the back of my mind, Can they really kill him? But you really did it. This incredible feat was aplished by someone who had been nagging me to eat well. You really are! I realized once again that he was the son of the Heavenly Demon. And he aplished what no sessor in history could aplish. Who on earth did this? Bisain answered ngs question. Thats me. yes? ng was surprised. Im going to treat this as something I did. Are you serious? Yes, I promised to take care of itter. Who on earth killed him? You dont need to know that. For ngs sake, its better not to know. ng was confused, but that wasnt important right now. great. Lets say so. But would you believe that I killed Yayulhan? Thats why I called ng. yes? I have to take care of things from now on. How can I make you believe that I have dealt with Yayulhan? ng could tell. As Bisain said earlier, Bisains future and fate depend on this matter. My lifelong enemy is dead, but my fight begins now. Bisain imagined that one day the Demon Cult would invade. Can sword dance really stop the demonic religion? And where does this unfounded confidence that something like that will never happene from? Bisain wanted to see a sword dance. Although he was such a scary person, I wanted to see him. I wanted to hear his nonsensical jokes. how is it? I told you to leave this job to me, right? Now its your turn. I believe you will do well. Eat well! It felt like I could hear his words in my ears. When I became the Lord of the Apostles, I really wanted to tell him. What kind of apostle you are. So you must be a Heavenly Demon too. * * * Even when night fell, Geommugeuk and Geukak Soma did not return. Seo Dae-ryong was anxious and could not leave the yard. At that time, Cheonhwaruju came out there. I think you two would like toe and have a drink tomemorate killing Yayulhan. Cheonhwaruju responded with a smile to Xu Daeryongs ridiculous joke. I guess so. She actually had a morefortable face than Seo Dae-ryong. Have you ever had a new dream? no. But your face looksfortable. Investigator Seo said it wouldnt work. Then Seo Dae-ryong sighed lightly. It was like that until the sun went down. Tianhuaruju asked Xu Daeryong. Are you worried? Mr. Gakju, you have never failed to return on time. He always opens the door andes back in stride as if nothing happened. Suddenly, someone opened the door and came in. Seo Dae-ryong and Cheon Hua-ru-ju looked at him in surprise, but unfortunately, he was a Demonic Cult warrior in charge of the safe house. This is an emergency message sent from Tongcheongak. Surprised, Seo Dae-ryong hurriedly received the letter and read it. Mr. Gakju went to the main school first because Mr. Soma was injured. For a moment, Chen Hualuzhus expression hardened. Seo Dae-ryong looked at her and added cautiously. It was not reported how injured Soma was. At that time, the Poison King walked out from behind and said. You must have been hurt a lot. Seeing as they went straight to the main school. The Poison King did not say anything to reassure her. You should prepare to leave immediately. yes. Seo Dae-ryong was worried about Cheon Hwa-ru-ju, but he moved quickly because he received orders from the Poison King. Seeing Tianhuaruju full of worry, the Poison King suddenly made an unexpected suggestion. Lets go together. Cheonhwaruju was startled by the poison kings words. Youve never been to our school, right? Thats true. Then lets take a look. Tianhuaruju could tell. Although he did not speak, the Poison King was saying this. It might be thest time, so go and see it. Tianhua Luzhu bowed his head respectfully and said. I will follow your words. Thank you so much for your consideration. youre wee. Soma, he would also be happy if Rouge were there when he woke up. Its lucky if you dont get scolded and ask where you came from. Dont you know better, Rouju, that that cant be possible? The King of Poison spread his fan loudly and waved it gently as he went in to pack his luggage. Looking at the back, Tianhua Luzhu lowered his head once again. He then went straight inside and said goodbye to the women he had rescued. They will be taken care of by the attendants at the safe house. After a while, the three got into the carriage. Seo Daeryong of the coachman shouted. Okay, lets go. Chen Hualuzhus eyes deepened as he looked outside the carriage. I was worried about the extreme soma. I missed him so much. Although she could see many things, she felt nothing about the fate of Extreme Soma. I get angry at times like this. There were many times when we looked so closely at other peoples fates but couldnt see our own. Are you afraid of going to the Demonic Cult? That couldnt be possible. If I could see the evil Soma, I would have jumped on it without hesitation, even if it were a carriage heading to hell. Brother, dont die. And what I always said to Geommugeuk as a joke, I now meant it. Please take care of my brother. The person holding the reins knew her feelings better than anyone else, so the carriage began to run toward the Heavenly Demon Church faster than ever. Chapter 239 Episode 239 The two of you fought against the entire martial arts group? Ma Yi was looking out the window. There were fewer patients today. There are days like this. Just like the clouds flowing leisurely across the sky, it is a day for you to rest in peace. But it seems like that day wasnt today. The door to the dressing room opened wide and someone entered. It was a sword dance performance in which the entire body was drenched in sweat and the person was carrying an extremely evil soma. I felt an enormous amount of heating from him. Please save me! After saying those words, Geomgeuk fell down. The startled doctor picked up Soma andid him down on the bed. As I was about toy Geommugeuk back on the bed, Geommugeuk came to his senses and said, Im fine please heal Soma. Youre not okay. Ma Yi could see that the sword dance waspletely exhausted. I was struggling to speak and move now with my mental strength. Starting with Soma. The one in a hurry was the extremely evil Soma, so the doctor hurriedly treated him. I realized that some powerful energy had suppressed the blood vessels from running wild. What is this energy? Its perennial snow ginseng. Geommugeuk got up and came to the bed. My legs were so shaky that it was difficult to walk, but I couldnt just stay there because I was worried about the worst soma. The demon doctor said as he took off the evil Somas top. If it werent for Permanent Snowsam, I would have died already. Extreme Somas physical condition was still critical. Ma Yi hurriedly opened his acupuncture bag. The leather bag was filled withrge and small needles. The doctor started to give acupuncture. Ma Yis hand movements were skillful. The essence of medical techniques that no other doctor could imitate was imbued in each needle. After cing the acupuncture needles, the doctor began to apply moxibustion with an unknown herb on the top of the extreme evil soma. A unique medicinal scent filled the room. Ugh. Extreme Soma let out a painful groan. This time, Ma Yi took out a red long needle and used a needle. I pierced it so long that I wondered if it would be possible to go that deep. Then, Extreme Somas expression seemed to ease, but then he convulsed. The doctor quickly withdrew the needle and began cing it on the new acupuncture point. His hand movements were quick and urate. Then, Extreme Somas convulsions stopped. Until now, the energy of perennial ginseng has saved the aggravated soma, but now it has be the biggest risk that hinders treatment. I had to somehow put it in one ce and finish the treatment. The crisis kepting, and Ma Yi skillfully overcame it and proved why he was a god. If it werent for the magician, I was in a state where I couldnt even attempt treatment in the first ce. In the process, a great deal of mental strength was expended, so sweat poured down from Ma Yis forehead and body. Geommugeuk watched the treatment nervously. I felt like I was going to die from exhaustion. I was running like crazy. Without exaggerating, it was harder than fighting Yayulhan. But I couldnt take my eyes off him even for a moment. After the war-like treatment, the extreme soma entered a stable period. First of all, the first hurdle has been ovee. Its not yet a safe stage, but hes a very strong person, so I think hell get through it well. Please save me! The reason he ran that long way without stopping was because the person waiting was Ma Yi. Because I had faith that even if no one could be saved, Ma Yi would be saved. Ma Yi nodded and said. Ill do my best. thank you. Only then did the tension from the sword dance ease and he copsed into his seat. The magician checked the physical condition by performing the sword dance. The sword dance performance was alsopletely exhausted. How on earth did I get here with this body? Ma Yi was surprised. If I had a body like this, it wouldnt have been easy to move my body, let alone carry someone on my back and run. Now, eat this first. The magician handed over the herbal medicine. It was a medicine that replenishes energy when you are exhausted. Im fine. Im not okay. Hurry up and take it. thank you. Geommugeuk took the medicine. The magician also applied Geumchang medicine to Geommugeuks wounds. When I saw the sword dance and the wounds of the evil Soma, it was clear that a fierce battle had taken ce. At that time, a military officer came in and delivered a message. Ma Yi, who checked the contents of the warden, was surprised and asked Geommugeuk. Where on earth did youe running from? The contents of the warlord were to prepare in advance because Geommugeuk had departed with the injured Geukak Soma. Surprisingly, Geommugeuk ran faster than Jeonseo. Is this possible? Even carrying the evil Soma on his back. If it were anyone else, they would have naturally thought there had been a mistake. However, looking at the current state of Geommugeuk, I thought that it might have actually run faster than Jeonseo. Actually, Ma Yi had something he wanted to ask. Because he was the one who left to kill Yayulhan. I was curious what happened. But I felt like I knew the result without even asking. I came back hurt like this. I felt sorry for both of them. Even though I knew it was revenge that could not be easily achieved, my greed was too much. Im sorry, Im really sorry. As Demon Doctor turned around to check on Geukak Somas condition, Geommugeuk spoke from behind. I conveyed Master Mas words to Yayulhan. ! Surprised, he turned around to see Geommugeuk sitting against the wall, looking up at him. I conveyed this clearly while looking into Yayulhans dying eyes. This is Ma Yi-nims will. Ma Yi was so shocked that he couldnt say anything for a moment with his eyes wide open. After a while, the doctor asked. Did you kill Yayulhan? Yes, I killed him. Did you really kill him? Ma Yis voice trembled, and soon his whole body trembled. Yes, I killed him. Thank you, I really appreciate it. Ma Yi sat facing each other in front of the sword dance and held hands. Now live the rest of your life in peace. My family will want that too. The moment Ma Yi heard those words, she burst into tears and was filled with passion. Ma Yi bowed down in front of him, holding Geommugeuks hand. I was filled with emotions that were difficult to express in words. How long have you been hoping for this moment toe? I thought of this moment thousands and thousands of times. Suddenly, the image of my son came to mind. Father, you are busy for us. If youre not busy, will you y with me? Tears flowed from Ma Yis eyes. If he were alive, he would have been middle-aged but to Ma-ui, her son still remained a child. Im sorry for not being able to y with you more. Im sorry I couldnt tell you that I liked you more. In Ma Yis mind, his son was smiling brightly. More tears poured down. Okay, Ill y a lot when I see youter. It was the moment when Ma Yi put down the heavy stone that he had kept on his chest his entire life. When Ma Yi, who was shedding tears as she remembered her son, looked up, Geommugeuk was asleep, leaning against the wall. The fatigue that had umted so far came rushing back with relief that everything was over. He fell into such a deep sleep that no one would notice. Thank you, Lee Gongja. I will never forget this favor of mine. Just then a person arrived there. The person who entered with a face full of worry was none other than Hyeolcheondoma. He came running a month after hearing that Geommugeuk had arrived and went straight to Uibang. Geukak Soma, who was lying on the bed and receiving treatment, caught my eye first, but Hyeolcheon Doma took care of the sword dance first. Are you okay? How could I be okay if I carried that person on my back and ran non-stop? But Ma Yis expression was rxed. I could see that the sword dance was safe. Hyeolcheon Doma was grumpy for no reason. Why is that masked person so valuable? Hyeolcheondoma squatted down in front of the sword dance. The courtesy he had given me was visible through the open cor. It was covered in blood. Youre feeling sore in yourter years. The blood-soaked sword that was lying next to the bed was wrapped around the handle of the ck magic sword. And the sword was ced next to the sword dance. Is it rotting inside? What do you mean? Look at your face reflected in Tokyo over there. Hyeolcheondoma raised his head and looked in the mirror. What are you looking at? Ma Yi just smiled inexplicably. I definitely feel it. That the Hyeolcheon Doma has changed recently. I also know what the beginning of that change is. At that time, Gwonma arrived there. What happened? As therge man entered, the room seemed to fill up. After greeting the two people, Gwonma first asked about the well-being of Extreme Soma, who was lying on the bed. Is Soma okay? Well have to wait and see, but it looks like weve passed the critical point. It seemed like he came to take care of Soma for no reason, but Demon Doctor could tell. He said he came because he was worried about his disciples safety. Your disciple is just exhausted. You will be fine after a few days of rest. Relief shed across Gwon Mas scary face. This was the first time that Ma-ui realized that Gwon-ma also had facial expressions, and now he knew that his feelings for sword dance were so deep that he did not hide his sense of relief. How can you change these scary mazons like this? Scientist, you are amazing. But that wasnt the end. Someone said as they entered the dressing room. What are these faces? You two fought against the entire martial arts group? The person who came in smelling like alcohol was drunk. He skipped greetings and squatted down in front of the sword dance. Chwima, who stared at the sword dance performance in silence for a moment, spoke to the other two mazons. Once he wakes up, he will go around bragging about his bravery, so you will have to avoid him for a while. Hyeolcheondoma helped with those words. It would be nice if I didnt give a general speech. At that time, another person came in there. What do you do next to a sick person? Thest person to arrive was Ilhwa Geomzon. She still had a beautiful appearance that belied her age. Ma Yi was inwardly surprised. I already knew that sword dancing suits the mazons, but I didnt know that all the mazons woulde to visit. Chwima clicked his tongue while watching the sword dance. Brother, what is this? Pretty girls donte. Youre here. Chwima spoke again in response to Ilhwageomjons words. Is it okay for pretty, young women toe and only older people toe? During my childhood At that time, Ian and Cheon So-hee arrived there. Ians eyes widened, surprised by the gathering of mazons. I didnt dare get closer, but Hyeolcheon Doma motioned for me toe closer. When the mazons opened the way, she sat down in front of the sword dance. Dont worry, youre just asleep. Ian shed tears at Hyeolcheondomas words. The moment I heard that Sword Dance Geuk was safe, I just burst into tears. I felt more sorry for him falling asleep because he was so tired than for him falling asleep because he was injured. How tired must you be to not be able to sleep in this situation? I was so upset and sorry that I wasnt by his side. If it werent for the demons or demon doctors, I might have just screamed. He said he would quit being a tattoo artist and follow him around from now on. Please take me with you. She wanted to give Geommugeuk her shoulder to lean on so she could sleepfortably. Of course, I couldnt do that while the Magons were watching. Cheon So-hee also watched with concern from behind. Because it was a ce where a horse was being held, he stood a little distance away and did note forward. And there was someone else who marked the end of todays visit. Everyones eyes turned towards the door. I could tell who had arrived even before I entered the room. A person whose appearance can be known just by his or her presence, even if he or she does not utter a prayer. The Heavenly Demon Geom Woo-jin appeared there. The Majons and Ian Cheon So-hee lined up left and right and politely bowed. Im meeting the leader. After receiving their greetings, Geom Woo-jin started by asking about the well-being of Extreme Soma. What is Somas condition? Fortunately, we have ovee the dangerous crisis. He is such a strong person that he will regain his original form soon. Dont skimp on the medicine. I dont think you need to worry about that. Currently, the energy of perennial snow ginseng is not dissolving in your body, so if you absorb it after recovery, you will be much stronger. Everyone was surprised to hear the term permanent snow ginseng. Hyeolcheondoma looked back at the sword dance and said. It looks like that greedy person gave up even the perennial snow ginseng. Only then did Geom Woo-jins gaze turn to the sword dance. The look in his eyes towards his son was grave. Geomwoojin, who was looking down at the sleeping Geomugeuk for a moment, said something unexpected. If I leave him here, he will only interfere with your treatment, so I will take him away. Geom Woo-jin walked over with long strides and picked up Geomgeuk. Everyone was surprised to see that. The sight of Geom Woojin hugging someone was something I had never imagined. Even if I hugged it, I thought I would hug it because it was an empty object. However, Geom Woo-jin bent down and picked up the sword dance himself. The sight was so unfamiliar and shocking to the Magons. Whether the Mazons were surprised or not, Geom Woo-jin walked out of there holding his son. Are you still jealous? Chwima answered Ilhwageomjons question. Of course, being hugged by the religious leader? hate! I thought the answer would be I hate it the most in the world! I dont know. Ive never been hugged by my father. Ilhwageomjon looked back at Chuma. Are you drunk? Chwimaughed and drank. Hyeolcheon Doma was also grumpy for no reason. You damn bastard! You tenaciously took care of my elixir, but you gave up the perennial snow ginseng? Then, Ma Yi sided with the sword dance. If I hadnt given in, that person would have died. Die! When Hyeolcheon Doma left, all the mazons also said goodbye to Demon Doctor and left the room. Ian and Cheon So-hee also left the medical room after saying hello to Ma. Ma Yi, who was left alone, sighed lightly. It felt like a storm hade and gone. The demon doctor walked to the bed where the evil Soma was sleeping. Ma Yis eyes looking down at him were soft. He was the one who fought with Geommugeuk for his revenge. How can I repay that gratitude in words? I will repay you by saving him. I n to save you, so please be strong, too. Shouldnt you be strong, at least for the sake of the person who ran that long way carrying you? Ma Yi looked out the window. The sky he had seen earlier now seemed to be saying this. Live the rest of your life in peace, like the clouds flowing leisurely in the sky. Chapter 240 Episode 240 I finally opened my eyes. I opened my eyes. Even though I woke up in an unfamiliar ce, I felt so refreshed that I stayed in bed for a while. Usually, when I sleep for a long time, I dream all kinds of things, but this time I slept soundly without even dreaming. How long did you sleep? day? Two days? Seeing how hungry I was, I thought I might have slept for 10 days. Then I remembered one person and jumped up. Soma-sama! When I looked around, I realized that this was not a medical room. An unfamiliar bedroom that I have never been to before. The clean bedding had a fragrant smell, and the beds and furniture had the quality of antique furniture instead of feeling old. Then something caught my eye. That thing hanging on the wall! Surprisingly, this was my fathers bedroom. Myst memory was of my room, so why was I sleeping there? A clean set of military uniform was ced next to the bed. After changing my clothes, I looked around the bedroom in a daze. Even though it is my son, this is his first time entering the room. Your father gave me a room? I dont know what the situation was, but this fact alone was very touching. Iy down on my fathers bed again. The thought of my father sleeping here made me want to lie down even more. This may be an opportunity that neveres again. At that time, I heard my fathers voice outside the window. If you wake up,e out. I jumped up from the bed and went outside. My father was sitting on a stone table in the yard, drinking tea. To recognize that it is the Heavenly Demons sleeping quarters, dont you usually have to look at the symbol of the Heavenly Demons soul or the Heavenly Demons sword? But you found out through floral pajamas! Hanging on the wall was my fathers floral pajamas. My father put down his teacup and said, in response to my joke. I guess its worth living now. It feels like Im flying. In reality, the body was healed just fine. Why am I in my fathers bedroom? Because I brought it here. Are you in the medical room? My father nodded at my surprised question. I wasnt the only one who went. All of your few connections havee. I could roughly guess who would havee. Arent those few people ultimately earning daily wages? How about a million per day? One thousand per day, one thousand per day. What happened to Soma? My heart was anxious, wondering what might happen. Because my father was a man who could casually say, Soma is dead, while drinking tea. The doctor is continuing treatment. I was relieved to hear those words. The power of the single word horse medicine is so great. At that time, the Cheonmajeon priests came and brought me porridge. Since it was a meal eaten after starving for several days, it meant eating lightly. This is my fathers consideration. Have you eaten? I did it, so I will lift it. Okay then, Ill be grateful. I never thought porridge would be this delicious. After emptying the bowl cleanly and drinking a cup of tea, I was still hungry, but I felt like I could live a bit. Where did you get the perennial snow ginseng? Ya Yul-han brought this as a gift for Oh-ro-shin-geoms 90th birthday. What about cleaning up after them? Bisain decided to take care of it. Can you do it? Yes, I believe I can. You chose that child to be the next Apostle Lord. I dont think its a bad choice. At that time, the Cheonmajeon warrior brought something and put it down in front of me and left. What is this? Open it. When I opened the box, it contained perennial snow ginseng. I was surprised. Where did ite from? why? Do you think they at least cut open Somas stomach and took it out? It must have been an elixir from the Heavenly Demon Treasury. Only the Heavenly Demon knows whats inside, but I also know roughly. Are you giving it to me? okay. Why are you giving me this precious thing? I willingly gave up the perennial snow ginseng for my mazon, so of course I should return it. I emphasized the word my Majon. This means that you are not yet a mazon. Are you afraid that Extreme Soma will be taken away from me? Then my favorite expression appeared. That unique sneer made with the corners of the mouth rising. You dont want to eat? If you dont like it, dont. It cant be! I quickly put what I wanted to take back into my mouth. It was sweet and bitter, more fragrant and tastier than any elixir I had ever tasted. He radiated the true energy andpletely melted the energy of the perennial snow ginseng, turning it into internal energy. As the inner energy of Perennial Seolsam was added to the new level of inner energy, the inner energy became more pure and solemn. While I was crying, my father was looking at Daecheon Mountain in the distance with his back to me. I went and stood next to my father. Instead of saying thank you, I first said I was sorry. Im sorry, father. A son who falls into danger is simply unfilial. I just need to know. I will not forget the grace that bestowed me with perpetual snow ginseng. Would you have given me this precious thing just because you gave it to the evil Soma? There is another meaning behind my fathers gift of Permanent Seolsam. And thats what I guessed. You said it. I will fight for session without shedding blood. yes. Do you still have that same thought? No change. My father said nothing more. I could tell. Sooner orter, my father will decide on a sessor. Perennial snow ginseng was a gift given to finish the session battle well. Because I guessed that fact, I heard these words in my ears every time I chewed ginseng. Eat this and do well! If my father is going to make a decision, I also have to settle the matter with my brother one way or another. Brothers, we will join hands and see you soon. This was what my father wanted. The final test in selecting a sessor. Since I knew my brothers personality well, I thought that this task might be more difficult than killing Yayulhan. Since I was no longer my opponent in terms of martial arts, most of the Magons had be my people, so it was actually more difficult. Because I didnt know what kind of unreasonable moves my brother would try to make. If youve finished eating, leave now. Can I go to bed, put on my fathers pajamas, and sleep for just one more hour? Its so soft and good that I dont want to leave. Just as my father was about to say something, the Cheonmajeon warrior came and reported. The Poison King is back. As soon as I heard that, I said hello and ran away. Then I will go. I could feel my fathers eyes on the back of my head, looking at me with a puzzled expression. Okay, father. The session battle will end this time. I also have a long way to go. * * * The carriage carrying the Poison King and Cheonhwaruju entered the Heavenly Demon Church. Look over there! There was a huge statue of an evil spirit standing where Seo Dae-ryong pointed. Look at the other side over there. On the other side, stone statues were pointing swords and swords at each other. There were stone statues that reproduced the Heavenly Demons of the past, and there were also stone statues that looked like the spirits of the Heavenly Demons. Incredible. He answered with admiration, but the statues did not appear in Tianhuarujus eyes right now. Her heart was beating vigorously. You will soon hear news of Extreme Soma. While I was here, there was no news about Extreme Soma. So she didnt know if he was alive or dead. The Poison King did not say anything about the life and death of Extreme Soma. I didnt evenfort him by telling him it would be okay. Seo Dae-ryong felt that the poison king was a very different person than he seemed. He is a person who should not be judged by his youthful appearance. The sight of him staring nkly at a poisonous nt or digging in the dirt is just a part of him. The carriage passed through the outer garden under tight security and entered the inner garden. The security has be several times more stringent. Now everyone in the group got off the carriage. Tian Hualouju looked around and his eyes stopped on a certain ce. From a distance, a sword dance was walking towards them. At that moment, Tianhuarujus heart was pounding like it was going to explode. What news will Geommugeuk deliver? I hope Extreme Soma is safe. The sword dance that came closer spoke to her. Soma is still receiving treatment. Geommugeuk spoke honestly to her. I did everything I could. Our schools God of Faith also did his best. Now its up to Soma. Then Tianhuaruzhu smiled brightly. Then you dont have to worry. She was a woman who believed in the evil Soma like heaven. I felt reassured because it was Geommugeuk, not someone else, who spoke. If Geommugeuk did its best, then it really did its best. You must be tired from the long journey, so please get some rest first. I will treat you as an honored guest at our school until Soma wakes up. Chen Hualouju bowed his head and expressed his gratitude. The civil servants who followed her guided her to the annex. As she left, Seo Dae-ryong ran to Geommugeuk and tried to hug her. Why is this so disgusting? I said it because I was happy to see you, but is this something you can avoid by using footwork? I wonder if it would have been like this even if this warrior hade running. Seo Dae-ryong rushed back. This time, Geomgeuk did not avoid him but obediently hugged him. I was really worried this time. Then you should havee running then. When Yayulhan surrounded me with his self-immtion technique, you should havee and taken care of the three clones. Huh! Did he also use self-immtion? Is that all there is? The demon-shaped sword energy rushed at me as if it was going to eat me. Seo Dae-ryong quietly took a step back. As you know, I am a person suited to being an investigator. Dont waste senior admission! If youre going to say something like that, your eyes shouldnt be so burning. I am going to say hello to Master. When Seo Dae-ryong left the ce, the only person left was the Poison King. He deliberately didnte forward because he wanted the two of them to talk quietly. Thank you for your hard work, Poison King. Am I in trouble? You guys worked hard. The Poison King asked Geommugeuk. Did you get what you wanted from this fight? After a moment, Geomugeuk spoke. Yes, I think I got it. The Poison King, who was staring into Geommugeuks eyes that became deeper, walked towards Cheondogrim and said. Come visit Cheondokgrim when you have time. As he walked, the Pidokcheon Jamsa gloves that Geommugeuk had given him as a gift were hanging dangling from his waist. * * * Finally, Extreme Soma opened his eyes. I could tell that I was lying in a dressing room because a unique medicinal scent reached my nose. Myst memory was the back of a sword dance. I fell asleep while thinking about why my body felt sofortable when I was running at such a scary pace. When I looked inside my body, I realized that my body, which had felt like a battlefield, was peaceful. Even if the war wasnt over, there was at least a truce. I could tell by the state of my body. He arrived safely at the main school and the magician treated him. Because the only person who can heal that body is a magician. Extreme Soma slowly stood up. I sat down on the bed and looked at Tokyo. The white mask was still covered in blood from the fight. The mask was not even touched during treatment. Extreme Soma suddenly remembered a moment. The moment when Geommugeuk grabbed his arm when he had a premonition of death and was about to take off his mask. DI dont look at that face because I think he looks better than me! A smile appeared on the lips of the evil soma behind the mask. At that time, someone entered the room and said. Are you awake? The person who entered was Ma Yi. Even though he knew that he had saved him, Geukaksoma skipped the greeting and first asked about the sword dance. What happened to Gongja Lee? It was the first time in my life as awmaker that I was so exhausted. I brought Mazon on my back in that condition A little worry shed in Extreme Somas eyes. But soon, Ma Yi smiled and said. You dont have to worry. Now Im going to carry Mazon again and go back the way I came faster. Only then did Extreme Soma feel relieved. I heard that Gongja Lee also slept for several days. Well, I arrived earlier than Jeonseo, so I was definitely exhausted. It was faster than the previous book? Yes, I remember. How desperately the sword dance was performed. In the meantime, he shared his energy and made his body feelfortable. Extreme Soma knows very well how much of a drain on mental energy this is. Only after hearing the news of the sword dance performance did Geukaksoma politely express his gratitude to Demon Doctor. Thank you for saving my life. Im sorry Imte in greeting you. Ma Yi shook his head and said. I have no one but myself to thank. Ma Yi bowed his head politely and said. Thank you for releasing my lifelong resentment. The son in Ma Yis heart has now begun to age. Now, first, dissolve the energy of the perennial snow ginseng in your body. If Lee Gong-ja hadnt taken it, Mazon wouldnt have been alive until now. This time, Geukak Soma remembered the moment when Geommugeuk made him take Permanent Seolsam. I also remembered the sword dance performance where I was sobbing because I was afraid of dying. Feeling that he had so much to be thankful for to Geommugeuk, Geukak Soma closed his eyes and began to melt the energy of Permanent Snowsam. While Geukak Soma was awakening, Ma Ui sent someone to inform Geommugeuk that Geukak Soma had awakened. When Extreme Soma melted all of his internal power, his eyes under the mask became even colder and deeper. After a while, Geommugeuk, who had been waiting outside, came inside. Geommugeuk spoke to the extremely evil Soma wearing a mask. The color on your face looks better today. Was this a joke about sword dance that I really wanted to hear? He said this when he saw the blood on the mask. You even had a blush on your face. Extreme Somaughed out loud. We could tell without even saying how much we appreciated each other. These words from the extremely evil Soma who had juste back from the dead were enough. Lets go fight againter. great. No more words were needed. A truly precious guest has arrived at our school. When Geommugeuk opened the door, the person who had been waiting outside came in. She was none other than Tianhuaruju. She was so worried about the evil Soma that she came all the way to the headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Church, but she was always worried that she hade to a ce she should not havee to. But the moment I saw Extreme Soma, all those feelings disappeared. she could tell That there was no need to worry in the first ce. Im so happy to see him. What more reason do you need? Nothing else mattered. I thought I hade to the right ce even if Extreme Soma was angry. And Extreme Soma responded to her wishes very well. You said you wanted to see my room a long time ago, right? Chapter 241 Episode 241 Stop bing stronger! Chen Hualouju was greatly moved. Instead of getting angry, Extreme Soma told me what I really wanted to hear. I really want to see your brothers room. She tried hard to hold back tears. Although she went through all sorts of hardships while living as the owner of Cheonhwaru, she did not cry. But those words from Extreme Soma make me want to cry. She felt that the rtionship she had built with Extreme Soma and her affection for him wasplete at this moment. They had never once talked about love, but a little while ago, Extreme Somas words sounded like I love you to her. I just said I would show you the room. Tianhuaruju said to Sword Dance y. Thank you, Gongja Lee. While waiting for Extreme Soma to wake up, I heard from Seo Dae-ryong. Geommugeuk hase a long way carrying the evil Soma on its back. In addition, he gave up the perennial snow ginseng that anyone wanted. All I can do is carry him and run. Thanks should be given to Dr. Ma, not me. Chen Hualouju also expressed his gratitude to Ma Yi. Thank you, Uiseon. No, maam. There was no need to thank me because Mazon was so strong that nothing happened. I will send you the medicine you will take from now on, so you two can leave. Just like that, Extreme Evil Soma and Cheonhwaruju left the medical room first. Ma Yi looked at the two people and thought of his wife. Weve had times like that too. And surprisingly, even though I thought of my wife, I felt more at ease than before. Ma Yi said to Geommugeuk. There was a time when I thought that I would feel in vain afterpleting my revenge. Are you in vain? Ma Yi shook his head resolutely. at all. I feel sofortable and good. To the point where I wonder if this is okay. You can feel more refreshed. Can you give me a moment? There is something I want to show you. Ma Yi took Geommugeuk and entered his quarters. Ma Yi led us through a secret door to a ce he had shown us before. There was a replica of the house I used to live in, but it had now changed. It was created as a study with bookshelves on all sides where one can sitfortably and read books. He was changing to live a new life. Oh, the atmosphere is nice. Elder Thomas also really likes books. I know. I often talk about books with that friend. The only person Ma Yi could call a friend was Hyeolcheon Doma. At that time, Geommugeuk noticed the trees in the corner. What is that? Not only the wood but also the tools to trim and carve it wereid out together. My father was a carpenter. When I think of my father, what I remember is him cutting wood in the yard. Now Im going to try it as a hobby. Ma Yi sighed lightly and added. There is no such thing as an unfilial child. Now that my son is at peace with me, I cant believe Im thinking about my father. Your father would have been the same. The two people looked at each other and smiled pleasantly. I was thankful for the sword dance performance. I was so grateful that they were trying to change like this and, more than anything, trying to show the change like this. Because of you, I am bing so happy. Ma Yi is saying this now. Yes, you should say it like this. Because you said this, I finally know. If you dont tell me, you wont know. Thank you, Mr. Ma. Thank you for making me feel rewarded for risking my life. And please be happy. * * * Tianhua Luzhu was experiencing the experience of walking through the inner circle of Demonic Cult for the first time in his life. The demons they encountered bowed their heads politely to the evil soma. They were all kinds of ferocious demons. Those scary demons who seemed like they would overthrow the martial arts world once they left the world greeted the extremely evil soma as meekly as if they were new. She whispered so that only Extreme Soma could hear. I had forgotten what kind of person my brother was. He was such a great person. Since Extreme Soma was also a man, it was not an unpleasant thing to say. From now on, I will have to hang my brothers mask in front of Cheonhwaru. You guys, go have a drink and try to tell the truth! At her joke, Extreme Soma just smiled silently. Since she was a very evil soma who usually didnt say much, she didnt mind at all even if there was no answer. Im so nervous right now. That building is really unique. Are there drones ambushing you over there? She was chattering about all kinds of things and finally added one word. sorry. Come as you wish. I was just listening to other words, but this is what Extreme Soma answered. are you okay. A word was added that he would never have said under normal circumstances. I was nning on bringing him over sometime. Because Extreme Soma was usually very quiet, she was greatly moved by these words. Meanwhile, the two arrived at Akingok. Tianhuaruju was startled by the sight that unfolded at the entrance. There were countless number of masked people lined up there. Everyone gathered after hearing the news that Extreme Soma was recovering from his injuries and returning. Everyone was wearing white masks, and the masks were all smiling. It was a scary and majestic sight. Today was the first time she learned that Extreme Evil Soma had so many subordinates. As the two people passed by, faceless people nearby bowed their heads. The greetings from the anonymous guests continued like waves. They were eagerly weing the safe return of Extreme Soma. Tian Hualouju felt fearful, but at the same time felt a certain excitement. The gaze directed at her coexisted with respect and curiosity as a leaders woman. This was the moment when Geukak Soma, who had never brought a woman before, brought a woman to Akingok for the first time. She felt that from this moment on, her fate and her rtionship with Extreme Soma would change. Chen Hua Luzhu whispered and asked. But how do we recognize each other? Im wearing a mask like that. You may not recognize us, but we all do. cool. After hearing that, it seemed like each mask had a slightly different shape. There are also unique patterns and various colors painted on them. I walked for a while and arrived at my residence. Tianhuaruju, who entered Extreme Evil Demons room, was startled. I had no idea it was a room with white walls on all sides like this. She said, putting her hand on the white wall. Its a very clean room. Its going to be ufortable for you. She was willing to endure anything as long as she was with Extreme Soma, but looking at the room without any furniture made her heart ache for some reason. Are you sleeping here? I couldnt believe it, but Extreme Soma nodded. There are no beds? The only time I sleep lying down is when I go to Cheonhwaru. ah! It was a very evil soma that liked to lie on hisp. I cant believe I stayed in a ce like this when I was in the Demonic Cult. I thought I would sleep in a really big, fancy bed. At that time, Extreme Soma said something unexpected. Would you like to take this opportunity to make your dreame true? Hearing those words, Chen Heruju was startled. Her dream is to be the Empress of the Night. To establish ones own foundation throughout the central ins. Now that Yeobulgae has died and there is a vacuum in power, this might be an opportunity. It meant that Extreme Soma would look after his back. Clearly, the opportunity was an opportunity. And Chen Hualouju was not a woman who would miss an opportunity like this. Yes, I will give it a try. The two people looked at each other and nodded. she knows Extreme Soma is thorough and rational when ites to work. Cheonhwarujus dreame true was a great help to Extreme Evil Soma. Controlling the night also meant controlling information. Secrets tend to lose their power in the presence of alcohol and beautiful women. This time, Tianhuaruju asked about the line drawn on the wall. What is that line over there? It was a line drawn with sword dance. It was the only thing that stood out in the white room, so she held back what she wanted to ask from the beginning. My life is a line. It was an answer she could never understand, but the evil Somas eyes looking at Sun seemed happier than ever. Tianhua Rouju stood side by side next to Extreme Demon Soma and leaned her head on his shoulder. I guess thats why it was drawn so nicely. * * * When I returned to my residence, Ian was waiting in the yard. What are you doing here? What are you doing? I was waiting for you, Master Sleepyhead. Do you know when I wille? I was going to wait for you toe. I heard from the doctor that when I fell asleep in my doctors room, she came and cried loudly. Her face showed how worried she was and why she came now. Are you starving? Your face is gaunt. Plus, my eyes were swollen from crying again afterwards. I thought I had be prettier, but then I became ugly again. I lived well even though I was a hundred times worse off. Lets go, Ill buy you something delicious. Lets open a pungryu bar together today! I have something to tell you. Do it as you go. Im hungry. I took the lead and Ian followed. She, who had been following me like a shadow, suddenly spoke. Take me with you from now on. I will escort you again. I answered as I continued walking. okay. Im not joking, Im serious. know. When I answered too obediently, Ian rushed out and stared at my face. really? huh. Just as I was about to jump up and be happy, she was shocked and asked. There are conditions, right? of course. What are the conditions? If you achieve the Twelve Stars, I will protect you. Ian looked disappointed and said yes. I havent even achieved the great star yet, so when will I achieve the great star of the twelve? I may not be able to achieve it until I get old and die. Or do I have to carry you too? ! She couldnt persist because she knew what that meant. In a situation where Extreme Evil Soma is in danger of death, even if he has achieved the Twelve Stars, it may not be helpful. Stop being stronger! I will be stronger! That is the correct answer, our Lord Gwiyeong. So we arrived at the pub in Magachon. Its been a while since I saw you, Lord! Jo Chun-bae weed me with his unchanging appearance. How are you, owner? Its always the same for me. I heard you were very busy these days. I got scolded because I wanted to eat my hosts cooking even though I was busy. Please do everything I like. I left Cho Chun-bae, who was heading towards the kitchen with excited steps, and went up to our seats on the second floor. You know what? The owner always leaves this seat empty. For us? yes. We want to let you sit down whenever wee. Youe here sometimes, why are you doing so much? There will be losses. No, it is rumored that this is where the religious leader and the Magon used to sit, so business is doing better because of the customers whoe to see the ce. Ian said, lowering his voice. Is this what the owner was after? Maybe its because hes such a seasoned guy. Iughed at the same time as Ian. The way she looked when she was worried and the way she smiled brightly felt so different that you could almost say she was a different person. Anyway, seeing Ians smiling face made me feel like I was back in school. Hows things going at the tattoo school? Cheongmyeon is meeting a few people. Because there are people you can trust. Im so worried because things are going smoothly. what? Youre the great lord, but youve hardly ever met anyone, right? The only person I knew was the master. Will I really be able to serve as the leader properly? You dealt with me, who can you not deal with? Oh, does that happen again? At that time, Cho Chun-bae came up with drinks and snacks. Master, please have a drink for the first time in a while. No, you two, please talk. As always, Cho Chun-bae declined, but I pulled his sleeve and made him sit down. Just take one drink. Ugh, I cant do this. Thank you, footnote. Cho Chun-bae took my drink. This ce has be a famous spot? It just so happened that it happened that way. This is all thanks to Gakju. Next time my father or the Magonse, I will ask them to leave traces of martial arts on the wall. Traces of martial arts? Wouldnt the people whoe here have something to see? Next to the traces left behind by my father, the Great Demon Soma makes a hole with a blood clot. I ask Old Man Thomas to write a poem on the table here. Jo Chun-bae waved his hand, saying it was nonsense. How can I ask you to do such a favor? And if I do that, I cant sleep because Im afraid someone will tear down the wall or damage the table. Now, enjoy your meal. Cho Chun-bae hurriedly got up from his seat and went down. They said it was a ridiculous thing, but the look on his face as he went down to the first floor seemed like it was fun just imagining it. I spoke softly to Ian. If you dont know much about human rtionships, it will be helpful to ask the owner here. There is probably no one who knows more about human rtionships than Cho Chun-bae, who has lived through all kinds of human situations. Okay. I drank and ate food with Ian. Its been a while since I ate Cho Chun-baes dish, and it was a taste I had missed so much. Emunicate with Cheongmyeon. Go and meet thete military leader and the leader of the Pungcheon sect. Im also looking for unmanned soldiers to join the training camp. Now is the time to get her out of the greenhouse. And sooner orter, my father will select a sessor. Ian was surprised by my words. She knew better than anyone else. How important this is in my life and how much I care about it. Do you have a n? I have something in mind. I dont know if it wille true as I want. What kind of operation is this? If I had to give it a name I said, emptying my ss. Itll be like Operation Golden, right? Chapter 242 Episode 242: If not an opportunity like this, when? Grand Duke Geommuyang stood alone at the edge of the cliff of Daecheonsan Mountain. In the distance, the buildings of the Heavenly Demon Church looked small. Geommuyang held out his hand. If you hold it like this, you can get it with one hand. He opened the empty fist he had clenched in the air again and recalled what Geommugeuk had said before. DThere is no coexistence between brothers in a power struggle? They end up killing each other? Who decided? Why should we be swayed by the precedents and suspicions of idiots who cant even control their desires? So dont even dream of being swayed. If you ever feel anxious, like Im going to kill you,e see me. Then, even if I did visit, I would have had to visit ten times. Ive been having frequent nightmarestely. Every time in his dreams, Geommugeuk killed himself whileughing. -My brother is so naive. Did you believe everything I said? Well, I guess this is what happens. Did you think you could share power? And the greatest power in Moorim? Im thankful that youre so naive. Its so pathetic, so pathetic. Then I wake up cursing at him. Despite all the criticism, he is the one who loses every time. And Geommuyang knows. Those words spoken by Geommugeuk are ultimately his own thoughts. Geommuyang has also been busy these days. Handle school work and meet people in various positions. I went to take care of some external work. I was doing many things while saving up time to sleep. However, it was impossible to keep up with Geommugeuks unstoppable moves. When you open your eyes, you be a disciple of a demon. When you open your eyes, you are wandering around in the forest looking for poisonous insects. When you open your eyes, you are emunicated from the evil soma. When I opened my eyes again I was a person who couldnt bark in the training hall and couldnt run until I was about to die carrying the evil Soma on my back. Wow! It felt like the peoples enthusiasm for the sword dance was ringing in my ears. I didnt want to be a narrow-minded and mean person, but it was difficult to hold back this crazy jealousy. Just when I felt like screaming, Mabul arrived there. Despite his short stature, his golden brilliance was still there. Did you call me? wee. Mabul stood on the cliff side by side with him. Extreme Soma has awakened. I heard it too. Geommuyangs voice was dry. Mabul could tell. That he is not in a good mood. Since the Mazons were turning to Geommugeuk one by one, it couldnt be good, of course. Mabul understood Geommuyangs feelings better than anyone else. Kwon Ma still supports the Archduke. The corner of Geommuyangs mouth curled up slightly. The disciple is a non-pole. He judged that Gwonmas support would notst long. Gwonma is a person who distinguishes between public and private affairs. I will not tamper with the words I said. Mabul quickly added, The King of Poison will also support you, Confucius. Barking in the gym with Mugeuk? So Gongja Lee became further distant from the sessor. The person who would be the Heavenly Demon should not have done that. Are you aware that Mugeuks poprity on campus has increased since that day? Whats important is the leaders will rather than poprity. The Archduke is the eldest son of the religious leader, and he gave me confidence from a young age that he would be the sessor. Mabul tried to give him strength, but Geommuyang asked in a weak voice. I feel that way when I look at Mabul and I these days. Defeatists and groundless optimists. Isnt that right? Who is a defeatist? Geommuyangs expression frowned slightly at Mabuls question. I dont know if Geommuyang knows. Mabul was so frustrated and disappointed so many times in her rtionship with him that she almost fell into defeatism. I got to this point by putting my mind together several times. Mabul asked calmly. Ive never been optimistic, but even if I were, why do you think its unfounded? Then do you believe that I can be your sessor? Mabul stared into Geommuyangs eyes and answered firmly. I believe it. So thats the problem. Because your judgment of the situation is so dark. While we were stagnant and rotting, Mugeuk burst like a waterfall and flowed into the sea. No matter how talented a scientist is, we just have to do one thing well. What is that? Mabul raised his voice and shouted like people shout from the top of a mountain. An archduke is more suitable for the position of religious leader! His cry echoed several times. When the echo disappeared, Mabul spoke. All you have to do is convince everyone of that. There is no need to be offended or angry that Lee Gongja took the hearts of the Magons. The Archduke only needs to do that. Miss Geommu expressed her anger in a somewhat ented tone. You are truly frustrated! Do you really think that I am better suited for the position of leader? Mabul said with confidence. Yes, it suits you better. This is why it is an unfounded confidence. Isnt Mabul left with me because he wasnt chosen by Mugeuk? Geommuyang said without filtering words that she should never have said and that would cause great harm to Mabul. Unexpectedly, Mabul was not that offended. Because those words sounded like screams. Until now, Geommuyang had treated herself while hiding her true feelings. It made me wonder what he was thinking now. But now it is screaming that it is difficult. That statement ispletely baseless. When Mabul answered calmly, Geommuyang took out a small vial from her arms. Do you know whats in this? What did you hear? Its intangible and terrible. Mabul was surprised to hear the words intangible hell. Are you saying you are going to kill Gongja Lee for that? Then Geommuyang answered without hesitation. Theres nothing you cant kill. Mabul asked, staring at him. Then why bring it out here? Ask Lee Gongja to have a drink and feed him! Kill him! After pushing him like that, Mabul sincerely tried to calm him down. You know you shouldnt do that, right? Duke Li dered that he would fight for session without bloodshed, but if Duke Li was poisoned, no one would follow Grand Duke Li. The mazons and the demons below them. Geommuyang said, looking down at the medicine bottle. So Im thinking about using it for myself. match! Geommuyangs head turned. Mabul jumped up and pped him mercilessly on the cheek. Surprised, Geommuyang looked at him. I was so surprised because I never dreamed that Mabul would touch my body. Mabul held out his hand. please give it to me. A cold energy was radiating from Mabuls body along with a golden glow. It was my first time seeing Geommuyang. Seeing Mabul get so angry in front of him. please give it to me! In response to his strength, Geommuyang gave him a vial of medicine. Mabul opened the cap and poured it right down to the bottom of the cliff. And I threw the bottle too. The two were silent for a long time. This is my first time getting hit. Its my first time hitting a religious leaders blood rtives. I thought the proud Geommuyang would go crazy, but unexpectedly he was calm. If I had hit him when he said he was going to kill Geommugeuk, he might have exploded. I bought this poison at a high price, but its a waste. Whats a shame is the time I spent thinking in vain like that. The corner of Geommuyangs mouth, which had been curled up the whole time, returned to its original position. Geommuyang sat down. I was talking while looking down at Mabul until now, but now we are at eye level. Grand Duke, take a look at the sky. Mabul looked up at the sky. Geommuyangs gaze, which had been looking at the Heavenly Demon Church in the distance, also turned towards the sky. Originally, Mabul was not this kind of person. Geommuyang felt it. Both he and Mabul have changed a lot. Everyone is changing as they be entangled with sword dance. You must ovee anxiety to be a sessor. If Prince Lee blows like a typhoon, Prince Duke should be like a rock. Be a rock that stands strong even in the face of typhoons. Geommuyangs eyes wavered. Mabul This guy is sincere. Thest Mazon left. Come to think of it, Mabul was there from the beginning. It was Mazon who stayed from the beginning to the end. I am not a rock, I am just a pebble rolling around in a typhoon. Even seniors can go to Mugeuk! Mugeuk will understand the heart of the elderly more. He will speak better than me and be more considerate. Thats why I dont like it. Thats my role, so why do I do it? As an older person, I need to be considerate and understand. Just as I am now trying to understand the Archduke. Geommuyang was in tears. I said this to Geommugeuk thest time we met. DIf you think that the Mazons are smiling in front of you, it is a big mistake. They will ultimately make a choice at thest moment that is in their own interest. Ive been living with this mindset until now. Why did you choose me? The wind that blew shook the hem of their clothes. I think I like being an archduke better than a scientist. Mabulughed and said it as if it were a joke, but Geommuyang did notugh. When his life was pushed to the edge of a cliff, there was someone protecting him in front of that cliff. Mabul, who was only half the height of an adult, was blocking his path like a giant. Then Ill go down first. Mabul said goodbye and turned around. Mabul. yes? Actually, the drug I mentioned earlier wasnt an intangible poison. This is a treatment for internal injuries created by a magician. I had no intention of drinking it. I know. Geommuyang was surprised. You knew? Mabul took out the same vial from his arms. Because I have it too. Did you hit me knowingly? Mabul smiled awkwardly. If not for an opportunity like this, when would you try to hit the Archduke? Without waiting for an answer, Mabul quickly turned around and went down the mountain. Looking at that scene, Geommuyang ended upughing awkwardly. Geommuyang also stood up. He looked up at the sky at the Heavenly Demon Church visible in the distance. If we continue like this, we will end up losing. I may have already lost. Still, I cant just lose. I thought I had to do my best until the end. For some reason, I felt like I wouldnt have any nightmares like today. * * * Do you want to keep annoying me? Hyeolcheondoma, who was reading a book, raised his head and looked at me. I was walking back and forth between Hyeolcheondomas room. Im thinking about something important. So, why are you worrying about such important things here? Maybe because there are a lot of books here, I feel smarter. Then go into the Heavenly Demons Pavilion and think about it. Because you will be the smartest person in the world. There are no elders there, right? I quietly approached Hyeolcheon Doma. What do you do when youre in a crisis and the person you think of is an elderly person? Isnt there a masker you like? Im in a rtionship where Ill give up the perennial snow ginseng as well. Go there and find out. I suppressed myughter. This little guy gets uncharacteristically jealous from time to time. In particr, it was Hyecheondoma who was very jealous of Soma. Who would youpare to our elders? Soma, tell him to just look at the wall over there in Akin Valley. I guess thats not it. I guess youre not going to disturb me so I can have a good time with the woman Im with. You all know that Tianhuaruju came. All kinds of reportse in all day long, even if you dont want to know. Hyeolcheondoma read a book. So, go talk to the masker or the drunkard and discuss whether its Operation Golden or something. I sat on the floor next to the window seat where Hyeolcheondoma was reading a book. The name of the operation was grandiose, but no detailed n was made. Since youve read so many books, shouldnt there be a method in them? You bastard, the book is a ce where youe to rest and avoid those ridiculous strategies. Find the answer there. great. I will camp here until I find the answer! Anyone wants! The moment I threw myself onto the bed, an invisible force pushed me away. Do not lie down in bed wearing the clothes you used to wear outside! Hyeolcheondoma took me to the door through empty space. I leaned against the window next to the door and thought about it. What are you worried about? This operation is difficult because it is not about blindly making Mabul my own person. Why cant you just make it four people? Theres no way the Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon doesnt know the reason? Well, if you take Mabul away, youll be putting your brother in too much of a corner. So I was worried that my brother would make a move that he shouldnt have made. However, Hyeolcheondoma was looking at this situation from a different perspective than me. Is that really the case? Isnt it? After a moment, Hyeolcheondoma spoke. If even Mabul turns around, wouldnt the Archduke also give up cleanly? I thought the Archduke was someone of that level. ! I guess I trusted my brother more than Hyeolcheon Doma. It may be because of something that tormented me when I was young. I had a preconceived notion that if I was pushed into a corner, I would end up doing something mean and mean. However, there is also a rtionship with my brother and the Magons that is separate from me. For the Magons, the older brother is the person who steps down when they step down. We must give the Archduke a chance to properly admit defeat. The things you worry about now will explode when you have more regrets. Hyeolcheondoma, who had been talking while looking down at the book, raised his head and looked at me. When you step on something, you step on it clearly. Even for the Archduke. I looked at the Hyeolcheon Doma in silence. Why are you looking at me like that? I always say this, but I was wondering how I would live without my elders. I always say this, but I will live well by sharing a meal with the masked man. Youre persistent. Okay, dont worry about this sides grudges. Why are you worried about their rtionships? Insolent. I bowed my head respectfully to Hyecheon Doma. thank you. Thanks to you, I found the answer. What Hyeolcheondoma said is correct. Only when I fight against him with all my might will he finally smile and admit defeat. Clumsy consideration will only hurt your brothers pride. I will definitely make Mabul my person. Rather, when I do that, the rtionship between my brother and Mabul will also reach a new point. After leaving Thomass residence, I walked straight toward Mabuls residence, which was crowded with monks. Chapter 243 Episode 243: As hard as I am, so is Mabul. The ce where Mabul lived was a huge temple called Golden Buddha Temple. This ce consisted of dozens ofrge and small buildings, most of which were painted gold. The towers erected here and there were also emitting golden light. The four angels statues erected at the entrance to ward off evil spirits were different from those of existing temples. That thing that looked so scary was the devil himself. There was a golden Buddha standing in the middle of the temple. It was a Buddha statue asrge as the giant stone statues erected throughout the Heavenly Demon Church, and it was known that when the Golden Great Lama Ball that Ma Buddha had mastered reached its peak, the Golden Great Buddha could be seen appearing and disappearing when the martial arts was performed. Originally, monks belonging to the Demonic Cult were called demon monks (ħɮ), but the monks of the Golden Immortal Temple were called gwangseung (gwangseong) using the character mad (). When I announced my arrival, a huge beast came out to meet me. I will guide you. I know who this gwangseung is. It was Daegwang (), Mabuls right hand man. Big and crazy. There was nothing strange about him suddenly attacking me and strangling me with those prayer beads. When he, a big man, stands next to Mabul, Mabul looks even smaller. Nevertheless, Mabul made thisrge man his right hand man. I thought he might have chosen Daegwang to show that he had no inferiorityplex about his short stature. The monks passing by greeted me by cing their palms together. I heard that after myst barking at the training hall, my poprity has increased considerably in this ce full of crazy people. Of course, since Mabul was a passionate supporter of his brother, they also officially supported him. Mabul was chanting the Buddha in the main hall. I always saw him walking around with his older brother, but seeing him wearing a monks robe and robes and reciting Buddhist scriptures felt very unfamiliar. The only reason I thought that person was the Demon Buddha was because the golden Buddha statue looked much scarier than regr Buddha statues. After paying my respects to the Buddha statue, I sat quietly behind the Ma Buddha. Since I had no intention of finishing chanting, I quietly closed my eyes and practiced the Heavenly Demon Self-Defense Technique. These days, martial arts training focuses on two things. If you need to be aware of your surroundings, use the Heavenly Demon Self-Defense Technique, and if no one is around, use the Sicheon Secret Art. All the martial arts I learned were important, but these two martial arts were also very important. The Heavenly Demon Defense God was another life-critical martial art, and the Sicheon Secret Art was perhaps the most important martial art after the Nine Fire Demonic Gong in order to achieve the great sess of the Nine Fire Demonic Gong in time. But unfortunately, Sicheon Secret Technique is still under research. Because it was such a difficult technique, it was not easy to perform martial arts. How much time has passed? The sound of the chant that Mabul was chanting began to get louder, and the demonic energy began to surround me. Naturally, the Heavenly Demon Self-Defense Technique activated and protected my body. I thought I heard chanting in my head, and then I saw a vision. In pitch ck darkness. A golden glow appeared from a distance and started walking towards me. It was Mabul. The Mabul seen in this vision was tall. He walked in front of me and stopped. I see his embarrassed face. Mabul held out his hand. A hand that bounces away without being able to get over it. There was an invisible, transparent barrier between him and me that I couldnt cross. And it seems that Mabul cant see me beyond the curtain. I could tell. Mabul tried to break in to read my mind with the Golden Great Lama Ball, but was blocked. The Heavenly Demon Defense was activated and the invasion was prevented. In addition to the nine-fire magic attack, the Heavenly Demon Defense God technique I learned was an absolute magic technique that took precedence over any other magic technique. Mabul looked embarrassed and soon walked back into the darkness. The golden light disappeared in the darkness. Why did he appear in front of me so tall? In this brief moment, I thought that maybe it was I who looked into my heart. The sound of chanting that was echoing in my head gradually became quieter and then disappeared. When I opened my eyes, Mabul was sitting facing me. He seemed embarrassed that his magic attack did not work. But then Mabul put his hands together and spoke as if nothing had happened. Gongja Lee. Im d you came back safely this time. Thank you for your concern. I also put my hands together and showed respect. But wasnt it fortunate that I didnte back safely? Mabul slowly rolled the prayer beads and said. Buddha said all lives are precious. To hear the preciousness of life from the mouth of a person who makes me worry that the prayer beads will fly away like a memorization. My eyes naturally looked toward the golden Buddha statue behind him. He said this while looking at the Buddhist painting behind the Buddha statue. Over there, demonic monks are ruthlessly tearing people to death? The corners of Mabuls mouth rose slightly at my unexpected words. He forced himself to refrain from letting out an awkwardugh. Why did youe to see me? If you want to take refuge in the Buddha, I will personally shave your head. That would be nice. There will be no bloodshed between brothers as you want. I like to y, so I would get kicked out very quickly. My brother is kind and quiet, so it would suit him better. The head is also prettier. It was a joke, but we were having a tense fight. The reason I came to visit you today is I told him after a while. Its because of Operation Golden. I started this operation by telling him the name of the operation. Mabul asked with a suspicious look in his eyes. Operation Golden? What is that? This is an operation to make Mabul my person. Today is the starting day. In the end, Mabul couldnt hold back hisughter. I really have to admit that you are an unusual person. I admit it, I admit it. Before, people would call me crazy, but I have also improved. Mabul suddenly stoppedughing and said. Do not ignore the Archduke. The sessor will be the Archduke. When I visited the Majons, I should have visited the elders first. Then, now, Majon, dont ignore Gongja Lee somewhere. The sessor will be Gongja Lee. You must have been saying something like this. Mabul snorted. Do you think I would have fallen for you just because of that? How do you think it felt? That sounds absurd. When looking at this unwavering loyalty to his brother, the first impression that he is a greedy political monk seeking power is so unfortunate that it is okay to feel unfair. Why do you like your brother so much? Your brother I thought there was a reason, but he didnt tell me. I thought that I could only hear that reason if Mabul became my person. I think the Archduke is a more suitable person for the Heavenly Demon. I nodded silently. Does this mean you think the same thing? I admit that there are definitely areas where my brother is better at being more meticulous. Then yield. Instead of answering, I asked him. Isnt it difficult dealing with your brother? Are you trying to drive a wedge between me and the Archduke? It wont work. As I said before, Mabul is a small giant. Obtaining Mabul was my brothers greatest luck. Thank you. Why are you thankful? Mabul looked suspiciously. I knew that he would not open his heart easily, so I calmly expressed my feelings. I told you before that I intend to stop killing each other in session battles in this generation. My brother has a strong pride and it is difficult for him to control it, so I ask the elder to help me. Do you remember anything? I remember. I think its all thanks to Mabul that my brother hasnt run away until now. I said that if the Archduke goes crazy, I will pour oil on him. Theyll encourage you to blow it all up. But why do you think Im stopping the Archduke? I stared at him and spoke calmly. Because I know my brother better than anyone else. I wouldnt have been able to survive like this if Mabul wasnt by my side. It was my sincerity. Regardless of whether I had him as my person or not, I was truly grateful to him. For steadfastly staying by my brothers side until I came to visit him like this. I will leave for today. I politely put my hands together and said goodbye. Mabul sat down without saying a word and started chanting again. I definitely realized this while talking to him. He may be the smallest person, but he is also the most difficult to obtain. It starts now. * * * The next day, I approached Mabul, saying hello, as he came out of the Golden Buddha Temple. Have you eaten? I didnt. Would you like to join us? Of course I thought he would refuse, but he dly epted. Thats right. Mabul asked as I looked surprised. Why are you so surprised? I didnt know you would allow it so easily. You are mistaken about one thing. I am a very moderate and merciful person. Moderation and mercy? He is saying the most shameless things in the world so calmly. Fortunately, the. I was nning on following you around every day. Mabul walked first and I followed him. What do you like? Just say the word! The demons passing by looked at us. Is Mabul hanging out with Lee Gongja now? These were eyes filled with heart. But Mabul didnt care at all. In the past, he would have felt ufortable talking about various things to his older brother and causing misunderstandings. Mabul, who was walking forward with a determined expression had clearly changed. * * * That evening, I visited Hyeolcheon Doma again. Seo Dae-ryong, who hade home from work, was receiving martial arts lessons. Seo Dae-ryong is always the busiest with Hwangcheongak work and martial arts training. I will be waiting in my room. Why did youe again? Didnt you say you were staying at the camp until you found the answer? Then Hyeolcheondoma shouted. Dont lie down in bed without washing up! Arent you acting like its too neat when its not even a bed for women? Then Seo Dae-ryong stepped forward for his master and raised his voice. Who said this? The woman is noting. Hyeolcheondoma and I looked at Seo Dae-ryong. The person who was more shocked by those words was Hyeolcheondoma. Dont ignore our master! Heavy silence. I said with my eyes. Daeryong, I dont think this is right! Seo Dae-ryong said with his eyes. What should I do, Mr. Footnote? He was a man whom women lined up for when he was young. You are still correcting it. I sighed with my eyes, and Seo Dae-ryongs voice eventually quieted down. So dont ignore it. In the end, Seo Dae-ryong bowed his head and spoke. I will prepare for hell training starting tomorrow. Hyeolcheondoma said softly. tomorrow? Starting now! * * * Seo Daeryongs training endedte at night. After sending the disciple away, Hyeolcheon Doma entered the room. By then I was reading a book. I dont know how long its been since Ist read a book that wasnt a military book. Are you teaching thiste? Hyeolcheondoma nodded and answered. He is intelligent, so teaching him is a lot of fun. Isnt that the guy who entered Hwangcheongak at the top of his ss? Hyeolcheondoma sat down on a chair by the window and asked. But why did someone who was supposed to be carrying out a major operatione here? I told you, right? When I think of a crisis in my life, the only people I think of are my elders. Its not easy, is it? It is impregnable. He is united in his loyalty to his older brother. Would you say its like the rtionship between an elder and me? Then one sprinkle of snow ginseng will solve the problem, right? I sighed, pretending not to hear. Its not easy. Then, Hyeolcheondoma smiled and told me about the past. I once drank alcohol at Mabul and Pungryu Bar. At that time, I asked Mabul the same thing. Its not easy, is it? So what? Mabul also answered that it is not easy like you. Its funny that you two are telling me in front of me that its not easy. I pictured two people drinking. It must have been a very frustrating time for Mabul. Just look at the fact that he drank alcohol with Hyeolcheon Doma. Behind that resolute appearance that I see, Mabuls agony is hidden as he confesses that it is not easy for Hyeolcheon Doma. I repeated once more, leaning against the window and looking at the moon. Its not easy, really. I realize once again that there is nothing more difficult than winning a persons heart. It might be easier now because of my experience with various mazons, but when ites to interpersonal rtionships, its always difficult, as if its the first time. Hyeolcheondoma said as they looked up at the moon together. Its about bing the sessor to the Heavenly Demon. How can that be easy? Hyeolcheondomas words wereforting. At that time, Hyeolcheondoma suddenly spoke. Mugeuk-ah. For a moment I was startled. It was the first time he called my name. I looked at him with a trembling heart. Hyeolcheondoma still looked up at the moon and spoke calmly. I know that we have worked hard so far to win the hearts of our old people. When youre tired, you can rest. I looked at the Hyeolcheon cutting board with great emotion. The person who used to poke my side with disapproving eyes is now bing my sanctuary. What should I do without you? I was trying to joke, but the chopping block hit me. You cant live without me. Hyeolcheondoma looked at me with a smile. I also smiled brightly. Thank you for your words. Im taking a break too That was right then. A thought crossed my mind. What if its not easy for me and its not easy for Mabul? ah! As hard as it is for me, it must be hard for Mabul too, right? Im not showing any outward signs, but Im sure Mabuls feelings are just as urgent as mine, right? In the current situation, the best thing Mabul can do is to persuade me. Thats probably why he obediently ate with me today. I was in a hurry. Now is not the time to push hard, but to slowly pull in my direction. It was the moment when the first detailed n of the Golden Grand Operation was finally drawn up. Chapter 244 Episode 244 Because there is nothing to do. Mabul came out of the main temple. Its meal time, so the sword dance will be waiting at the entrance. Today is the fifth day since I had a meal with Geommugeuk. Didnt say anything else. After exchanging a few meaningless jokes, we ate and parted ways. It was simr to a battle of exploration by throwing grass at each other in a fight. He might have thought that he would be more and more familiar with the sword dance while doing this, but it was entirely false. Golden Operation? Why is someone else carrying out an operation using his own gold? Im sorry, but that operation is mine. Yes, we will be friends. So, conversely, he will persuade Geommugeuk to give up his position as Cheonma. This was Mabuls n. If you can do that, there is no need to appease other Mazon. It is the fastest and most certain method. Of course, Geommugeuk cannot be easily given up, but the reason Mabul saw the potential was because of the nature of Geommugeuk. The master of science is moody. He was a more emotional person than anyone he had ever seen. Thats probably why other mazons fell for it. Theres one more thing. He is a person who will always keep his words once he says them. And, crucially, we intend to end this session fight peacefully. There is definitely a chance. This is not a life of just reciting Buddhist prayers in a Buddhist temple. Hearing that you are blinded by power means that you have been diligent in meeting people. I will use that experience to face sword dance. Im different from other mazons! When I left the Golden Immortal Temple with such determination! Hwiiing. There was no one at the entrance. The sword dance that waited for him every day was nowhere to be seen. Why didnt youe today? Im not the type of person to give up on the sword dance dramas Ive seen so far so easily, am I? Mabul waited there for a while for the sword dance. Have you ever stood outside like this and waited for someone? The sword dance did note until all that precious patience had been used up. The sword dance did note the next day or the day after that. On the third day, Mabul could not bear it anymore and went to Geommugeuks residence. Whats going on? And Mabul witnessed an unexpected sight there. The sword dance was spread out like a corpse on arge rock in the yard. The startled Mabul ran and looked down at the sword dance. Only then did Geommugeuk open his eyes. The gazes looking up and down met in the air. Are you here? I thought you were dead. I hope you enjoyed it for a little while. Mabul sat down on the rock. Itsfortable here. My back is also cool. Why dont you lie down? Im done. The sword dance performance was definitely different from usual. I came here every day, but he didnte out, so I came to see what was going on. Geommugeuk looked up at the sky for a moment and spoke softly. Three days ago, while I was going to see Mabul, I suddenly saw the sky. Mabuls gaze naturally turned to the sky. A bird was flying in a cloudless sky. As I was looking at that bird, a thought suddenly urred to me. i envy you. Mabul looked at the sword dance. Why are you jealous? I have light air so I can fly like that? You can even fly higher and faster. Then I realized. Oh, Im having a hard time. The operation was an operation, but it was an operation filled with the sincerity of sword dance. I guess I was looking too far ahead. Not to mention his life before his return, he ran like crazy after his return. So what he said just now was his sincerity. Mabul didnt know what Geommugeuks intention was when he said this. But one thing was certain. It was a life in which he only looked forward and ran forward. I was born short and was made fun of, so I didnt want to die. I hated sympathy and help even more. I worked really hard to get to this point. Sir, you dont know what it means to run while only looking ahead. Now, this rock was carrying two men who ran towards it, looking only ahead. From that day on, I was lying around for three or four days. Im sorry I couldnt give you a message. In Mabuls eyes, it didnt look like Geomukgeuk was doing anything different. You have to gain something to do it, but what can you gain by lying here like a useless person? Well, it must be difficult since Ive aplished so much at such a young age. I thought that if I took advantage of this hardship, I could probably make the sessor give up more easily than I thought. Mabul hinted at a suggestion. How about taking a break for a while? Let go of the burden of having to be the sessor. Mabul prayed inwardly. I hope you get an answer like this. DYes, I think Ill just throw everything away, including the sessor. But instead of answering, Geommugeuk suddenly asked Mabul. Mabul, arent you having a hard time? Despite the sudden question, Mabul did not reveal his feelings at all. Its hard because of you. If you withdraw from thepetition for sessor, your strength will increase. Geommugeukughed lightly and then suddenly shouted. oh! Its that bird. The bird that ruined Mabuls and my meal! A small bird was flying around. How do you know its a bird? Thats exactly what I look like. Look, am I free? Are you jealous? Isnt that right? In my eyes it seems like my wings are so sore and tiring after just looking straight ahead. Geommugeuk looked at Mabul. Mabul was still looking at the bird. It was said as a joke, but it was sincere. I didnt envy that bird at all. It felt like I was watching myself flying, pping my wings non-stop. Always busy. Should I move with the Grand Duke, meet people, govern the monks, or practice martial arts? Its difficult because Im weak. They say things are difficult for those whose minds are rotten. I have lived with those words in my mouth. Meanwhile, time passes so quickly. So Im more anxious. So, my life was busier. So whats left for me Mabul, who had been lost in thought for a while, looked at the sword dance. Before I knew it, he was asleep next to me. Mabul was secretly surprised to see her sleeping next to him. You trust me this much? I thought it was acting. Since he is such a fox-like scientist, this is an act to deceive him into thinking that he believes this much. I dont understand this, a scientist. Mabul rose from the rock without any sign. It doesnt work for me As Mabul walked out of the house far away, Geommugeuk said softly with his eyes closed. Mabul, put down everything, including the sessor. Lets get some rest. I will pull you gently, so pull me gently. * * * The sword dance did note the next day either. Mabul naturally walked towards Geommugeuks residence. Geommugeuk was not at home, but a fight broke out in the building just then. Where has Gongja Lee gone? He received a message from Cheondogrim and went there. Cheondoglim? Mabul, who was about to return to his residence, turned to Cheondogrim. I think he is on the Archdukes side, but the Dog King has not yet officially announced that he supports the Archduke. I heard that such a poisonous king called for a sword dance performance, so I decided to go and see it. What do they talk about and how are they doing? The steps towards Cheondoglim became faster. * * * Its been a while since I came to Cheondogrim. On the way, I met several Germans. After barking at the training ground with the Poison King, the looks in their eyes towards me are colorful. From We strongly support Lee Gong-ja to You turned our poison king into a dog! until. When we arrived at the residence, the Poison King was manufacturing something. As I approached, I saw that it was not the poison I had previously made. It seems like some kind of unusual poison. The Poison King was absorbed in making poison and did not respond. It was nice to see him immersed in his own world after a long time. I looked around the hall for a moment. This ce was the same as before. Not only furniture, but also medicine bottles and tools. It really stayed there. At that time, a sight caught my eye. omg! This! When I was so surprised, the Poison King raised his head. I had leftovers from eating some time ago. It was still there. Ugh, please get rid of it and buy it! Instead of nagging me, I treated thisziness well. The more dangerous things you deal with, the more everything has to stay where it is familiar. Is that so? Then the Poison King looked back at the poison he was making and answered. no. When I came back, I couldnt clean because I was busy making this. Next time someone tells me its dirty, Ill have to respond that way. Since long ago, even merchant ships have been unable to enter this space without permission. The King of Dogs also did the cleaning himself. If you think about it, he only let me into his space. While I was roughly cleaning, the Poison King finished the herbal medicine. Its done! Looking at the joy that shed across his face, it was clear that this was not an easy poison to make. It was brightly colored like a flower. Does it look poisonous? Who on earth did you make it to kill? Are you the Murim lord? Are you the Apostle Lord? Then the Poison King blurted it out to me. eat. Youre telling me to poison a schr from the Celestial Demon Church so tantly? Why not? Then your brother must be hiding behind that curtain. Having said that, I epted the promise. What on earth is this? Its Cheongidan (ⵤ). I was surprised to hear the word Cheongidan. Cheongidan was one of the three rare poisons and elixirs among those who used poisons. Although it was an elixir, it was not a medicine that increased endurance. I found Giryeongcho (fantastic herb) in the corner of the safe house. No one recognized that precious thing. ah! Investigator Seo told me. The Poison King dug up the entire safe house. I was looking for Hwaryeongsa Temple nearby. Wherever Giryeongcho is located, there is Hwaryeongsa Temple. Cheongidan is made bybining the fruits of Giryeongcho and the inner altar of Hwaryeongsa Temple. Why are you giving me this scary thing? You should ask why I am giving you this precious thing. The Poison King spoke as if boasting about the effectiveness of Cheongidan. If you take Cheongidan, you will have a constitution that can withstand any heat or cold. Even when you have no internal energy, you have a constitution that can survive even if you strip it naked and throw it in a desert, or if you strip it naked and throw it in a snowy mountain. Thats not all. It bes much more advantageous when dealing with extremely positive or extremely negative martial arts. But the problem is that its so toxic that if you eat it, wont you die? thats right. I was greedy and tried to hold on to the efficacy of Cheongidan, but many of them melted. The Poison King stared straight into my eyes and asked further. But you can live, right? ! There was silence for a moment. I could see it in his expression and eyes. You knew. okay. I already knew that you were an invincible person. Weve been together so long and you thought I didnt know? Indeed, the poisonous king was a poisonous king. Its a shame. I was nning to reveal this fact at a dramatic moment someday. I was trying to dramatically reveal that I knew. You seeded. I was very surprised. Even though the Poison King knew that I was invulnerable to poison, he was not as offended as he thought. I thought you would be very upset if you found out about this. Why do I feel bad? Hes the person Ive been waiting for for a long time. Is it impossible to kill all poisons? The Poison Kings eyes sparkled. You can test different poisons. Now, take this first and then tell me everything. What does it taste like and how strong is it? What else should I add? I yfully took a step back. I have a science and engineering job. He is the person who will be the Heavenly Demon. This is the hell dog that roamed the training ground together. Im not a test subject. The Poison Kingughed at my joke. Since he is the king of poison, of course he would hate to kill only poison, but it is only after living his second life that he realizes that this may be prejudice and prejudice. Then I will take it. I sat cross-legged and took Cheongidan. It was truly poisonous. If it werent for the Mandokbulchim, I wouldnt have been able topletely dissolve this poisonous energy. The taste was also more bitter and stronger than any elixir I had ever taken. Its a bitter and strong record-breaking song. You made me write it like this on purpose to annoy me, right? It was truly aint I couldnt help but feel. In this way, all of the energy of Cheongidan was melted. Unlike other elixirs, Cheongidans energy seeped into all the blood vessels of the body, not just the Danjeon. Now, even if you fall into icy water, you wont die from the cold. Now, you will be able to light a decent amount of me like a bonfire. I bowed deeply to the King of Poison. I will never forget the grace of bestowing this precious elixir. The grace has been granted. Can you answer one question? Even a hundred is fine. Who are you dealing with? The poison king felt it. That there is some powerful purpose behind which I continue to move forward. As soon as I find Giryeongcho, I will send you a message. Thats how I said I couldnt tell you. That alone gives half the answer. Because it wasnt, There is no such person. The Poison Kings gaze towards me became even deeper. Just as he was about to say something, a merchant ship came and reported. Mabul hase. Why does Mabule here? The startled Poison King red at me. You made Mabule to Cheondogrim. What on earth did you do? It seems that Mabul has never been to Cheondoglim before. If anything, he would never havee here. Theye here because they dont do anything. I dont know what youre talking about. The Poison King quickly tried to go out the back door. Say Im not there. Mabul, that person is ufortable. I quickly blocked his path. I have a favor to ask. next time. If you do me a favor, I wille to you whenever you need a poison experiment. The Poison King sighed and ordered the merchant ship to bring Mabul. If you dont listen, arent you going to pretend to be busy that day? Either run out the back door. You know that wont happen, right? So you listen. So what are you asking? Convince Mabul to abandon the Archduke ande to your side? Or should I poison him and bury him in the forest without the rats or birds knowing? Maybe its harder than that. My request was something the Poison King had never expected. Please y with us just for today. Chapter 245 Episode 245: We will y with blood and wind. The Poison King said nothing for a moment. He blinked and asked. Are you asking me to y with you? And that includes Mabul? Thats right. The Poison King ced his palm on Geommugeuks forehead to see if he had a fever. This is a side effect of Cheongidan. The Poison King grabbed her wrist and gave her a pulse. Is ying all day this difficult? Sword Dance stopped the Poison King from running away through the back door. There is no need to be too burdened. Im with you too. I would rather go to the training ground and ask them to bark again. Why are you doing this? I want to take a day off. I also want to y with the Poison King. Why dont you just hang out with me for a day? Just as the Poison King was sighing, a merchant ship outside announced the arrival of Mabul. The Poison King went out, cursing the sword dance with his expression. A precious person has arrived. how are you? The two people greeted each other politely. Unlike Mabul, who tried to run away because he was ufortable, the Poison King treated Mazone well without losing his dignity as if he had never done so before. Is this your first time in Cheondoglim? Thats right. As I came, I saw beautiful views everywhere. There are many better ces. In fact, the Poison King also never visited the Golden Buddha Temple where Ma Buddha was located. Since he was a poison king who liked to stay isted in the forest, he had no reason to go to the residences of other mazons. After saying hello, Mabul looked at the sword dance. Gongja Lee was here. He said it as if he didnt know Geommugeuk was here. The acting was pretty good. Even though he clearly knew that the sword dance performance came because of him, he weed the performance with the acting. also! I think Mabul and I have a connection. If you see us meeting in ces like this. I guess so. Seeing you so happy, I guess the time I spent with Mabul recently wasnt in vain. Even with the Poison King next to him, Geommugeuk showed his emotions without hesitation. Then the Poison King wont be offended? The Poison King intervened and asked. Why am I upset? There is no one at our school who does not know the special friendship between the two of you, right? It meant barking together at the training ground. The Poison King shook his head as he watched the sword dance. Ive been going through all sorts of things since I met Lee Gongja. The sound of the King of Dogs immediately followed by Geommugeuk. -Now is the biggest big deal! Geommugeuk turned his head and pretended not to hear. After saying hello, King Dok guided Mabul to the guest room of Cheondokmun Gate. Nowe up here. It was like a cabin, and the atmosphere was very nice as it blended in with the surrounding natural scenery. It is a ce that is rarely used because very few people visit, but the merchant ship always keeps it clean. One person looks abnormally young and the other is abnormally small. There was also a sword dance performance, so this ce seemed really special. Did you handle your expulsion from school well this time? Thanks to your concern, we handled it well. The conversation ended and there was silence for a moment. Although he was a man who met a lot of people, even he felt awkward in this situation. I had very little interaction with the Poison King, and I really couldnt get used to his young appearance. Of course, the other person may also do the same when they see themselves. The poison kings sound flew into Geommugeuk. -Im already out of breath, so lets y? It would be more fun to fight between life and death. Fortunately, the atmosphere was refreshed when a merchant ship brought tea. The tea tastes great! Geommugeuk drank teafortably, but Mabul only yed with the teacup and did not touch it to his mouth. If his subordinates had enjoyed tea here like a sword dance, they would have issued an unpleasant order. Do you drink the tea served by the poison king? You idiot! Rather die by my hands! In that way, the Poison King was feared by everyone. To be honest, the reason I came to see you today is because of Lee Gongja. Mabul nced at the sword dance and continued speaking. I heard that Gongja Lee was here and came to see him. These days, I ampletely absorbed in the fun of interacting with scientists and engineers. Geommugeuk clearly felt that Mabul was not the same Mabul as before. This time, he showed a new appearance, like someone who risked everything on his work. This kind of open-mindedness was not the character of Mabul. Im curious. What does the King of Poison usually talk about when he meets Prince Lee? Then the poison king spoke. I called you today and had you do some cleaning. Mabul was startled by those words. Mabul thought that the Poison King was displeased with his question. I guess I said something rude for no reason. At that time, Geommugeuk intervened. I really cleaned up. Geommugeuk spoke to the surprised Mabul as ifining. So, did you think I became friends with the Mazons just because I spoke loudly? I also try extremely hard. If you really cleaned up, you could see that the statement that sword dance was difficult was not just a lie. No matter what, do your work separately. He didnt add that he has a body that could be a Heavenly Demon. Because his goal was to make it impossible for him to be the Heavenly Demon. At those words, there was awkward silence again. In other words, the poison king did what he ordered regardless. However, the King of Poison did not express any displeasure to Mabul. Because you can rece it with Geommugeuk. -Did you hear? Those words that make people ufortable. But how do you y? -There is no malice. You know, right? -I cant y alone, so how can we y together? How could it possibly be like that? These were people who had never yed sword dance or mabul in their entire lives. Thats why I wanted to spend quality time with them in Geommugeuk. Because it wasnt an opportunity that came often. DFirst, would you like me to take you on a tour of Cheondokgrim? As soon as the sword dance performance ended, the Poison King spoke to Mabul. Since youve been here for a long time, Ill show you around Cheondogrim. Mabul was about to say that he woulde and see next time, but Geommugeuk got up one step ahead. Lets go. It will be fun. So the Poison King guided them to Cheondoglim. Cheondogrim Forest wasrge and dense, and after walking to a corner, I came across a wonderful bamboo forest with a walking path. Oh, there was a ce like this. It was a direction I had never been to before. After passing through the bamboo forest, there was a huge tree that must have lived for a thousand years, and behind it was a field with nameless flowers in full bloom. The three walked slowly, intoxicated by the beautiful scenery. Mabul, who was reluctant at first, gradually fell in love with the scenery of Cheondogrim. Exmations like its good kepting out of his mouth. Be careful. A colorful snake was flicking its tongue from a tree. This is Baekjeomsa (c). He is so poisonous that even a coriander cannotst a day without a cure. Geommugeuk thought that the snake was also named by the Poison King. Geommugeuk asked about the poisonous nts and poisonous snakes seen along the way, and the Poison King excitedly exined them. Mabul thought that Geommugeuks actions were meant to please the Poison King. I have to admit that I was diligent. But that said, Geommugeuk asked all kinds of questions. The Poison King also told him everything he knew and listened very seriously to the sword dance. At that time, Mabul said something. Gongja Lee is very curious. How many times in a persons life will they have the opportunity to hear the Poison King exin something rted to poison in person? In fact, Geommugeuk memorized everything the Poison King said as much as possible. It doesnt matter since you are poisonous and invincible, but you never know who might be poisoned, right? Mabul was also nearby and listened to the exnation. He was always teaching, but I learned many things after a long time. It was fun to learn. After walking for a while, we arrived at a valley with a waterfall. Shoot aaaah. They decided to rest here for a while. Im going to go for a swim because its hot. Geommugeuk took off his top and jumped into the water. Its good because I dont get bored when Im with a scientist. The Poison King nodded at Mabuls words. It was fortunate that there was no sword dance at this moment and it was just boring, but it was a difficult time for the poison king. Just as the Poison King was thinking about whether he should jump into the water too, Mabul brought up something rted to his sessor. I admit that the momentum is leaning toward Lee Gongja. So, the Archduke really needs the support of the Poison King. Mabul tried to use this opportunity to obtain official support for the archduke from the king of Poison. Whether the Archduke or the Ligong will be a better religious leader, you never know. Seeing the Poison King nod his head, Mabul continued speaking. There are times when I feel afraid when I see a scientist. I wonder if Lee Gongjas strange enthusiasm may be attracting even the martial arts people. Then the Poison King, who had been listening, suddenly spoke. Cant we do that? Nothing cant be done, but I think you shouldnt worry about this heat, but rather worry about not feeling it. Although the King of Dogs was awkward, he clearly said what he wanted to say. On the other hand, Mabul had to feel the embarrassment of having been hit at the head. This is because there was always a feeling of regret that the Archduke had at least a little bit of the same excitement as the sword dance. The Poison King looked at the sword dance. Geommugeuk, which was swimming, was screaming as it went under the waterfall. I couldnt tell if it was good or painful. I think Yi Gongja is more suitable as a Heavenly Demon. Mabul was taken aback by the poison kings words. The King of Poison chose sword dance. Just because youre strong in martial arts doesnt mean youll be a better Heavenly Demon because youre better around horses, right? Thats not why. I see this in Lee Gongja. What are you looking at? The Poison King said while looking at Geommugeuk sitting under the waterfall, making a fuss. We see our fate. The Poison King admitted that he likes his own world and is not good at understanding other peoples feelings. But he felt it. The more they watch the sword dance, the more they realize that some great fate ising towards them. Rather, I thought it was something I felt because I spent a lot of time in my own world. Something that Mabul, who is entangled in countless rtionships, can never see. You have fallen for Lee Gongjas intentions. You were the victim of a trick and trick. If Gongja Lee was that kind of person, the favor he asked me today would have been to persuade Mabul. Then what did you ask for? He said the three of us would have fun today. ! For a moment, Mabul had that thought. Ah, it wont be easy to defeat Lee Gongja. How do you beat this crazy guy? The confidence I had when I first started waspletely shrunk. If a schr bes the Heavenly Demon, bloodshed may arise. Gongja Lee will be ying with that bloody wind. Mabul said no more. He felt that the King of Poisons decision was firm. It wont be easy. If the poison king cannot change his mind, the only demons who support the archduke are himself and Gwonma. Also, Gwonma is only half-supported. At that time, Geomgeuk, who was imitating a trainee under the waterfall, swam this way. Have you seen my waterfall water lily? Its as if I became a warrior dreaming of revenge through extreme training Without listening to all the words, the Poison King stood up and spoke. There is still more to see. Lets go. Mabul also jumped up and followed him. Geommugeuk came out of the water and shouted. why? Did I do something wrong? lets go together! Lets dry those clothes and lets go! I told you to get some rest. It looks like they just had an important conversation. So, how can people who have never yed in their lives y easily? Its lucky if we dont fight. Hwaaaaa! As Geommugeuk walked, he unleashed a yeolyangjigi. Steam began to rise and the clothes began to dry in an instant. * * * I was thankful for the poison king. He was trying his best to fulfill my request. Otherwise, I wouldnt have made this suggestion. Lets make a bet. Mabul showed interest in the word bet. I was curious about what kind of bet it was, and he had a strongpetitive spirit and liked the bet itself. What bet? In the forest here, there is a poisonous nt called Chilsaengcho (), which has a seven-pronged mouth and purple fruits. Lets bet on who finds it first. Isnt that too much of a disadvantage to us? The King of Poison must be familiar with the geography of this ce. I dont even know where Chilsaengcho is. I know it exists, but I cant find it because its not rted to me. Mabul didnt think he would lie about something like this, so he asked again. If its a bet, there has to be a reward. I said this because the two of them were worried. Next time, when we have time, lets have the losers drink at a pungryu bar to the person who finds them first. Poison King and Mabul nodded. Thepetitive spirit burned in Mabuls eyes. At least for Mabul, it had more meaning than betting on alcohol. Okay. Lets do it. So we wandered around looking for Chilsaengcho. Even after searching for a while, it wasnt easy to find. I even used my magic to search, but I couldnt find it. I found it! The person who found Chilsaengcho was Mabul, who walked across the forest with his small body. The Dog King and I rushed to him. Is this right? oh! Thats right! This is chilsaengcho. The Poison King looked truly moved. I cant believe you found this precious thing. You are really good at gathering herbs. Lets go to the forest over thereter. At the same time, the Poison King carefully plucked the Chilsaengcho. The sight was so full of sincerity that I asked with a feeling of uncertainty. You didnt make the bet because you needed Chilsaengcho, right? At that moment, the back of the Poison King who was digging for Chilsaengcho flinched. The Poison King said to Mabul as he carefully ced the Seven Saengchos in his bosom. Next time youe, letse out and y again. Mabul,e anytime! He greeted me as if he was saying goodbye and then the Poison King flew away. He went that way. Seeing the Poison King disappearing into the distance, Mabul looked at me and asked, What on earth is going on? We got hit! They mobilized us as gatherers! Mabul thought my words, which could have been serious, were a joke. This ce must have been very ufortable. From a distance, the Poison King nced back at me. The look in his eyes said: Im having a good time. And my efforts end here, now its your turn. Chapter 246 Episode 246 No more in that narrow and stuffy ce. I want to y more. Mabul nodded at Geommugeuks words. The Nose. Mabul ced all his hopes on changing Geommugeuks mind. Instead, lets get out of here. Because I dont want to wander around a ce full of poisonous insects without the poison king. Of course. Geommugeuk and Mabul went back the way they came. After the poison king left, Mabul looked much more at ease. It seems that Mabul was also ufortable with the poison king. thank you. what? You came all the way here to look for me, right? I thought you were having a hard time these days. Its been a while since I swam and walked. I feel much better. How are you, Mabul? I liked it too. But Mabuls mood was not so good. When even the King of Dogs revealed that he supported sword dance, his feelings became even more urgent. Now there was only one way left. Changing the mind of the person involved, Geommugeuk. I tried to have fun with Mabul today because he said he was ying, but that wasnt easy either. Mabul responded to Geommugeuks honest words. You know, when youre young, you have to do things to feel like youre having fun, but when you get older, resting is what youre having fun with. Mabul stopped for a moment and looked up at the sky. Its been a long time since I rested like this. It could be seen from this brief look at the sky that Mabul was a person who always lived in a state of tension. Because it looked like it hade up from the deep sea and was taking a moment to breathe. When he was spitting out evil words next to his brother, he just seemed like a vicious Magon Thomas always talks to me. If youre tired, take a break. Mabul looked at the sword dance and asked. Do I look tired? Then an unexpected answer came out. Whenever I see Mabul, I think he worked harder than anyone else. It wasnt ttering, it was sincere. Thank you for your hard work so far. Mabul would consider it ttery. This is what sword dance theater is trying to maintain these days. If you have something to say to someone, say it without dy. Mabul also wants someone to truly understand his hardships, so Geommugeuk expressed it this way. Mabul, you are going through a lot of hardships. Mabul felt it. The sincerity in Geommugeuks eyes is real. Mabul tried hard not to show his emotions, but passion shed through his eyes. shit! How can someone so young look at someone with such deep eyes? Mabul took the first step, and Geomugeuk walked quietly behind him. The two walked in silence for a while and stopped at a ce with a nice view. Lets rest here for a little while. Thats right. I dipped my feet into the clear stream where sword dance was flowing. Its so cool and nice. Mabul, please try soaking your feet too. Arent you scared? What? Isnt there all kinds of poisonous substances in Cheondokrim? Did you know there was some kind of poison in that stream? I heard it from the King of Poison before. He said that there is no poison in the flowing stream. wee. Im done. When was thest time you dipped your toes in the stream? Mabul couldnt even remember. Other than when you were very young, when did you first get your feet wet? Surely it never happened? Its my wish! Lets soak it together just once. Is there really nothing to wish for? I do it so I can brag about itter. When I was growing up, Mabul and I would soak our feet in the stream, go for walks, and make bets about finding poisonous nts. Im done. Mabulughed with an expression of bewilderment. Its a ce where blood flows or a foot that sshes, but sometimes you have to do things like this. When Geommugeuk forcibly pulled him away, he pretended not to be able to resist and took off his shoes and soaked his feet. It was a small, shiny foot. Youve done all kinds of things in your life. It was the same for the Poison King. The King of Poison said it was a special event among special events. Its cool, isnt it? Mabul stared at the sword dance. Why do you look at me like that? At times like this, I dont think Im young. Its because I grew up only observing my fathers opinions from a young age. You know, right? What kind of person is my father? He is not easy. Father is a panacea. If its difficult to exin, you can make an excuse for your father and he will understand to some extent. Mabul, when did you enjoy the most in your life? Mabul was lost in thought for a moment in response to Geommugeuks question. When was it? In Mabuls mind, the past years flowed like a stream in which he dipped his feet. But I couldnt remember any happy memories. It must have been there. Instead of answering, Mabul asked Geomugeuk back. What about you? Ive been there several times recently. As you know, I went through a lot of trouble. If I had to choose just one, it would be when I went hunting with my father. Was that the only time you had fun? However, I did not tell Mabul about what happened with the Mazons. What did the leader say when you went hunting? Whenever I talk to you, youugh at me. You know, right? The sword dance imitated his fathersugh. Then Mabul nodded. Its simr. Ive been bullied so much that Im now good at imitating. Mabul still couldnt recall his own happy moments, so Geomukgeuk came up with other joys. It was fun when I left school and pretended to be someone else. Oh, my right-hand man is Inspector Seo. Its also fun to make fun of that person. Why are there people like that? A person who epts everything you tease. A person who epts someone not because they are stupid, but because they have a big heart. Oh, theres another one. I have the prettiest subordinate in Jungwon named Ian. Not only does she have a pretty face, but she is also smart and kind-hearted. Just thinking about that friend makes me happy. Also I enjoy it when Im alone and quiet. Meanwhile, Mabul couldnt think of anything. What about Mabul? Im done. No matter how happy you are, if you dont remember it, it just passes by, right? Its such a waste, isnt it? So, lets think about just one little thing. The sword dance was persistent. If it were me, I would answer just about anything, even if its annoying. It was right then. Mabul blurted out. cave. Mabul recalled his childhood a long time ago. There was a mountain behind me that I often climbed when I was young. There was a small cave there. I felt good when I was in that cave. Mabuls eyes deepened. He was small from an early age and was different from other children. I could even tolerate teasing and bullying from my friends. However, the fact that even his parents and siblings treated him no differently than others left a deep wound in Mabuls heart. The day I first discovered the cave was the first time I was met by my younger brother. Because his body was so small, he was no match for his strength even with his younger brother who was several years younger than him. What was more infuriating and unfair than being beaten was that the older brothers who were watching did not stop him. I wandered the mountain alone, crying. Then I discovered that cave. I was able to fit in because it was small. The entrance was so narrow that even children had trouble getting in, but Mabul was able to get in. After passing through the narrow entrance, there was a small space inside where young Mabul could sit. And there was a gap so I could see outside. Being there made me feel at ease and at ease. From that day on, that ce became Mabuls hideout. I remember feeling good when I was in that cave. I felt sorry for the sword dance. When I asked about the fun moments, did I have to go all the way back to my childhood? Could you exin the cave and the surrounding scenery in detail? Why is that? Just like that. After Mabul gave a rough exnation, Geommugeuk asked and asked again to hear more details. I stopped asking questions only after I had listened enough to draw a picture. Why on earth did you ask? Dont be surprised. Perfect! The moment Geomgeuk snapped his fingers, the two were standing in front of the cave. Mabul was surprised. It was the cave from my childhood. It was his own sanctuary where he could crawl into and hide from the world. Is it an illusion? Mabuls voice trembled. I knew that the martial arts skills of sword dance were excellent, but I had no idea that he could even use illusions. Its a martial art called space-time anomaly. When Geommugeuk answered honestly, Mabul asked with a trembling voice. Is it by any chance a martial art from the Pungcheon Cult? Thats right. ah! Since he was once the closest to the leader of the Pungcheon Church, he also knew about martial arts. He passed this on to you? Yes, only one Mazon other than the leader of the Pungcheon Sect knows that I learned phantom magic. Its a secret that even my father doesnt know. ! Mabul was surprised. Why are you telling me this secret? If I want to bring Mabul to this cave, I have to tell him. Then Mabul stood up suddenly, taking his feet out of the stream. Gongja Lee! He was really angry. This is what Im worried about. How emotional you are! This spontaneous feeling of yours revealing this secret to me, my enemy! Geommugeuk said, still staring at the stream. Why is Mabul your enemy? ! Mabul will be my Majon. Like other mazon. Geommugeuks gaze slowly turned towards Mabul. The gazes of the two people intertwined in midair. The eye level of him sitting and standing was simr. So Mabul could see clearly. Geommugeuks eyes are more resolute and intense than ever. The sword dance that joked around was gone, and there was a sword dance that was trying to be the next Cheonma. Please be my Majon. The moment Mabul heard those words, his heart swelled. Overwhelming emotions and feelings of denying those words were mixed. Geommugeuk continued speaking calmly. youre right. There are some Mazons I like better. These are people who are followed like parents or teachers and considered like older brothers or friends. Just like the Poison King from earlier, he was someone I would have liked to turn into a dog and bark together. Yes, but why? Even if I wasnt an enemy as you said, I would be thest in line among the mazons you care about. Why did you tell me the secret? Geommugeuks eyes turned again to the two feet submerged in the stream. Chambang Chambang. Geommugeuk, who was ying with his feet as if sshing water, spoke calmly. To be honest, I dont know. Do I have to say to Mabul in a nice way, This is my winning strategy! Is it just a spontaneous feeling like Mabul said, or is it a respect for Mabuls loyalty to my brother? The sword dance performance stopped. Or maybe its just the cheap sentimentality my father said. I dont know either. Mabul said softly. Someday, these feelings will make me make a big mistake. Then Mabul, please stop me then. ! I am also working hard to have that kind of rtionship with Mabul. I told you that I cleaned the King of Poisons residence. Did you tell me to do it separately? No, even if I be a Heavenly Demon, I will clean the rooms of the Mazons if necessary. I will be that kind of heavenly devil. Please stop me from being next to such an emotional Heavenly Demon. You cant do that, you emotional devil! I do. After a while, Mabul refused. I dont like it. He was still single-mindedly loyal to the Grand Duke. The two were silent for a moment. At that time, Mabul suddenly spoke. Please make the cave entrance bigger. Lets go in. Oh, and there was a small gap in front of the cave, so I could see the vige below. Geommugeuk changed the cave as Mabul said. Mabul crawled into it. Do you like it? Its not good. Its so narrow and stuffy that I cant breathe. What was so good about this stuffy cave that I came here every day? I stood there for a moment and looked at the vige. The sword dance performance was made so carefully that smoke from cooking rice was rising in the distance. After doing this, I left the cave and looked down at the road leading up here from where the sword dance is now standing. I had a slight expectation that my mom or older brother mighte visit me for food. Of course, those expectations were never met. Then one day, instead of going down the mountain, he went down in the opposite direction and left his hometown. I havent been to my hometown since. Mabul looked at the sword dance through a narrow gap. Geommugeuk was sitting back and looking down at the vige. If you think about it, there must have been many happy times. Wouldnt it be nice to have these old memories the best? Like the first time I learned martial arts or the day I became a Majon. There must have been a day when someone really recognized Mabul. There must have been many happier days that I cant remember now. How was your day? Didnt you enjoy it? Golden light emanated from a narrow gap in the cave. Who are you? Geommugeuk said, still with his back turned. This is the person who will be your Heavenly Demon. So now, get out of that narrow, stuffy ce. There was a possibility that something starting with Ekki! woulde out, but Mabul came out of there without saying a word. Then they sat side by side next to the sword dance. The two looked down at the vige in the distance for a moment. Then I looked up at the sky and saw a bird flying. Thats the bird back then. You bastard, Im not jealous at all anymore! This thought urred to Mabul as he heard Geommugeuks shout. I really think I need to find something to express myself other than being crazy. Geommugeuky t on his back. Im going to lie down for a bit. Arge cloud was passing by in the blue sky. Look at those clouds. I made this, but isnt it really awesome? Oh, thats good. Ive looked up at the sky several times recently with Mabul, and right now is when I felt the most rxed. I felt like the tension in Mabul, which always felt tight, was loosening. Okay, this is enough. That looseness was all that was needed. Geommugeuk did not do this to be the sessor. Mabul also cherishes the person who will be his Mazon. I just hope that my feelings like this are conveyed to him. It was right then. Mabul also slowlyid back down. Iy down, supporting my head with both arms, and looked up at the sky. Then I closed my eyes. I remembered the moment when I was young, lying here and looking up at the sky. The feel of the grass that tickled my back, the sound of the birds and the sound of the stream that I heard then. Ants tickling my feet. Those memories came back vividly as they merged with my current sensations. Geommugeuk, who was watching a faint smile form on Mabuls lips, closed his eyes infort. A cool breeze blew and I fell asleep easily. Chapter 247 Episode 247: Drunk and drunk with moonlight. Mabul opened his eyes. He was startled and jumped up, but he was still in the world of space-time anomaly, and Geomgeuk was sleeping next to him. I fell asleep? Did you think you were acting after seeing Geommugeuk sleeping on a rock? Not since I became a Mazon, or even before I became a Mazon, have I ever fallen asleep so defenselessly. This was my first time. Mabul looked down at the sword dance in silence. He was sleeping with a peaceful face. I understand now. No other words were needed. I could see why other mazons were captivated by Lee Gongja. If a person like this asks to be my Majon, how could I refuse? Geommugeuk, who sensed the presence of Mabul, also woke up. Did I wake you up for no reason? no. It was only for a short time, but I slept soundly. Lets go now. Of course. Before leaving, Mabul looked back at the cave behind him. I dont think Ill ever miss this cave again. Mabul, who had been hiding there as a child, has nowe out of that cave. Suddenly, it urred to me that it might be time for me, as an adult, toe out of the cave. Then I will solve the space-time anomaly. When the time-space illusion disappeared, the two people stood by the stream in Cheondokrim again. Stop going back. Already? Already? I want to y more. Whats fun about ying with an older me? Its fun. And you have to get a drink. Alcohol? We have to get a drink from the poison king who used us as gatherers. I promised to buy a drink for the person who finds Chilsaengcho first. today? right now? Can youe here next time and talk to me? Hey poison king. Didnt the person who lost thest bet decide to buy alcohol? Can you make a request like this? Of course that wont happen. Even if we meet here and there, we wont even talk about it. In fact, if the sword dance had not been mentioned, I would have even forgotten that fact. If today passes, I will not be able to punish the Poison King. Are you sure you want to go all the way? What if you are already tired? It seems like we yed a lot, but we only yed for half a day. Its not aparison, butpared to other mazons, I spent dozens of days in exile. You know, right? Its a fairparison. Lets go to sleep. Youre not old enough to get tired of ying! Although he was dragged away, Mabuls steps toward the poison kings residence were quick and cheerful. * * * Jo Chun-bae, the owner of Pungryu Bar, spoke politely to the young man who entered the bar. We are not epting any more guests today. sorry. If you carelessly say that you are young, you will be in big trouble. In fact, the younger you were, the more careful you had to be. When I was in business, I was most afraid of the immature swords that were wielded without thinking about what would happen next. At that time, Geommugeuk stood on the railing on the second floor of the tavern, looked down and said. I guess Ill have to say goodbye to the owner. He came here with Mabul about half past midnight. Are you leaving already? No, I dont think Ill be able to see the owner again. What do you mean? Geommugeuk spoke grimly to Jo Chun-bae, who was puzzled. I just told the poison king of our school to go back because I wont sell him alcohol. Cho Chun-baes gaze turned to the young man. Soon, Jo Chun-bae was startled. Oh my! I didnt know you. sorry! The King of Dog stopped Jo Chun-bae from bowing to him. Theres nothing to worry about. Then Geommugeuk spoke. I cant help but tremble. You probably dont know it, but our host is probably the most afraid of the Poison King among the Mazon. When the poison king looked at Jo Chun-bae, he did not dare to make eye contact and lowered his head. Am I really the scariest? That was originally the case, but I was surprised that he was so young and handsome. He is the most handsome man in Jungwon. The sword dance performance I was watching did not go away. What about me, owner? Mr. Gakju is the most handsome man of all time. Then the Poison King asked coldly: You mean Im not the best? Oh my! Thats not it. What Im saying is The Poison King came up to this floor, leaving him confused. Jo Chun-bae looked up at the sword dance on this floor and looked thrilled. Thanks to each lord, we are even able to serve the King of Poison. There is no time left. Geommugeuk smiled and spoke with his eyes. I dont know yet. No one knows who else wille. Even the Poison King joined him on this floor. I thought you wouldnte. I left something like this, how could it note? The letter he took out had little sword dance. When I went to the poison kings residence with Mabul, of course the poison king ran away through the back door. So, he left a letter to the merchant and the King of Dogs read the letter. If you dont buy me a drink, I will buy it and invade the poison kings residence. I will take not only Mabul, but also Inspector Seo, Demon Lord Ian, and Cheon Sohee! The Poison King said with a frown. How can you note when youre like this! If he had written that he would spread the word that the Poison King had not kept his promise even after losing the bet, he would not havee. Because Im a person who doesnt care what others think. But what if a lot of people gather in Cheondokgrim and drink and talk loudly? Thats something the Poison King could never tolerate. Of course, that wasnt the only reason I came. This letter was once again epted as a request for help from Geommugeuk. It is an extension of Please y with Us Today. sorry. Would you have done so if you wanted to y with the Poison King? You had a lot of fun, right? I have to y for seven days and seven nights so I can go somewhere and have some fun. I am ready to stay up all night. The King of Poison waved his hand saying that if he slept past midnight, he would have a hard time in the morning. The person who looks the youngest is shaking! You should be my age too! Mabul felt ufortable again with the arrival of the Poison King, but at the same time, he was a little happy. Mabul knew. Where would the King of Poisone because of that letter? This means that the rtionship with sword dance is that deep. I can understand why he became friends with the hobby. We can be friends while drinking. But how could I be so close to a poisonous king who lives his own world? I cant believe it even when I see it with my own eyes. To Mabul, the most ufortable and difficult person in the world is the poison king. Now, lets have a drink. The three people toasted and drank. It was my first time drinking with them. Geommugeuk asked as Mabul coolly emptied his drink. Wasnt it originally a rule not to eat any food when you were with the King of Poison? Thats right. But youre eating itfortably. If the King of Poisons decides to poison you, what does it mean whether you eat or not? The Poison King smiled slightly with an expression that said, Yes, that is correct. Thats why the Poison King is scary. If he decides to do so, not even Mazon can stop him. The King of Poison sent a message to Geommugeuk. -I came out quitete. What were you two doing when you came out? -I took a rest by soaking my feet in the stream. -Mabuldo? -yes. -I cant imagine. You will never believe the story of us falling asleep next to each other. We had another drink. Cho Chun-bae naturally felt better after eating delicious food with the good liquor he had saved. Ie to Pungryu Bar for this taste. When Jo Chun-bae brought a new dish, Geommugeuk said to Mabul. Please leave a message or a trace on that wall over there to show that you have been there. why? Most of the mazons here have been here, even my father. From now on, I n to leave a trace every time someone visits. Its good, right? The first one is Mabul! Mabuls heart was moved by the word first. If everyone was going to have less anyway, the needless desire to win was triggered, thinking that it would be better to be first. Then, lets go Then, a voice is heard from behind. Swish swish. Geommugeuk and Mabul turned around. Before I knew it, the Poison King was writing something on the wall with chopsticks. One line of text written in nice handwriting. Visit to the King of Dogs. The Poison King said to Geommugeuk. Are you telling me to do it like this? Yes, but I was saying that I would give Mabul the first chance. Did you? I didnt hear it. Its a sword dance. I believe that the poison king was lost in his own world again and didnt listen to the end of the conversation, but Mabul epted this as a challenge. Mabuls body glowed with golden light and a beast was caught in his hand. sh! There was a trace of the Great Golden Lama on the wall. The golden dragon opened its mouth and looked like it was about to devour the writings left behind by the Poison King. It was Mabuls timid revenge for having his first one taken away, and it was a manifestation of Choi Sang-seungs martial arts skills that left only a trace without breaking through the wall. Waaah! Before we knew it, people in the tavern wereing up and admiring what was left on the wall. The Dog Kings writings and Mabuls martial arts traces fit together so well, as if they were put together that way on purpose. Can onlookers even imagine? I think that dragon wants to eat that text. As people cheered, Mabul sat down as if nothing had happened, but his face was full of pride. The King of Poison sent a message to Geommugeuk. -I cant believe youre getting upset over something like this. Its a kid. DWho could not stand it anymore and became the enemy first? Lets be friends! DI hate it, that person makes the world ufortable! When Geomugeuk turned around, Jo Chun-bae wasughing so well that his mouth was splitting in the distance. We drank again. Drink freely. I didnt really suggest it and didnt make any effort to continue the conversation. As the silence flows, as it flows, if its about various things, it goes on like that. I drank alcoholfortably. Geommugeuk was drinking and looked out through the window on this floor. Because it was not yette at night, many people were passing by. As I was nkly looking at people with my mind cleared, I saw the Poison King disappear among the people. Before I knew it, he had already paid for the drinks and left without saying goodbye. At that time, Mabul asked from behind. How can I trust you? I know you wont change your mind when you be the Heavenly Demon. I asked him to put it all down, have a drink, and have fun. Geommugeuk answered without turning around. I dont know. These people find it difficult to take a day off. * * * When Mabul returned to his residence, someone was waiting in the yard. He was none other than Geommuyang. Confucius! Mabul was drunk and had a bottle of alcohol in his hand. Have you had a drink? Yes, its been a while since I had a drink. Please give me a drink too. Of course. I will bring you a ss. No, just give it to me. Both of them felt strange now. Mabul was not the type of person to buy and bring alcohol, and Geommuyang was not the type of person to drink alcohol from the bottle. I came to meet King Lee and King Poison today. Im on my way back after drinking with them. I see. As the two people took a sip of alcohol, their eyes naturally turned to the night sky. It urred to me that Mabul looked up at the sky a lot today. Sword dance during the day and sword dancing at night. Geommyang nced at Mabul. The intoxicating red cheeks were shining with a unique color inbination with the golden light. Its not just because the colors are different. Today Mabul was different from usual. Geommuyangs heart became heavy as she guessed where it might have originated. Even if everyone else leaves, I hoped that Mabul would stay by my side. I didnt express it, but I felt anxious. To be honest, there were times when he hoped that Hyeolcheondomana or another mazon would be his right hand man. Although he didnt know that Mabul was the kind of person who cared for him this much. It seemed like the King of Poison hadpletely turned towards Duke Li. Mabul spoke honestly. Now we have to make him face reality. It will be fine, I will try harder. Now, those words will push Geommuyang even further to the edge of the cliff. Now is the time to walk away from the edge of the cliff with him. I think were done here, Grand Duke. But no words came out. I couldnt help but let go. Mabul looked at Geommuyang. Even when told that the poison king had turned around, Geommuyang remained calm. In the past, he would pretend to be fine, but suddenly he would say something cold, or he would shift that responsibility to Mabul. There would have been an angry reaction. But Geommuyang was calm, as if she had expected it. Now there is only one horse left. I was actually grateful that they told me that it was not Mabulnim and Gwonma, but just one person. At least he was saying that he believed that he would not change and leave himself alone. Through this process, I was able to see that Geommuyang had grown. Refer to it again and again. He must have suffered from the desire to kill Geommugeuk several times a day. He would have been tempted to kill him by any means possible. And he endured it admirably. Whether its because of the Heavenly Demons feelings, or because of his rtionship with Sword Dance, or because hes not that kind of evil person by nature. Anyway, I endured it well. So I really wanted to say this. Lets try it till the end! I will act as a daily wage earner. But it didnt happen. Because that was actually a statement to deceive the Archduke. Lee Gong-ja is an opponent that cannot be defeated. Did Geommuyang read this resignation in his eyes? After getting drunk and under the moonlight, I understand. Why did you stay until the end? It wasnt because the sword dance was nearing the end. Even if it was the first approach, the result would have been the same. His parents could not protect him, but he himself wanted to protect the Archduke to the end. So, to Mabul, the Archduke was both his child and himself at the same time. Even if the Archduke does not be his sessor, she will not leave his side. What kind of person is Mugeuk in the eyes of the Majon? Please be honest. After a moment, Mabul spoke. Im not sure what kind of person he is. With that answer, Geommuyang was confident. Even Mabul was shaken by Geommugeuk. I could tell just by looking at the fact that he brought alcohol. A bottle of alcohol in Mabuls hand? Ive never seen it before. Mugeuk resembles his father more than me in that I dont know what kind of person he is. Geommuyang smiled at Mabul, bowed her head slightly, and then turned around. Mabul said to him as he walked away. Your Majesty! Why are you doing that? The person who resembles the religious leader is the Archduke. is that so? Yes, Im sure. Geommuyang, who was walking slowly, looked back. Mabul, who was looking up at the night sky, drank from the bottle. He drank without stopping for a long time. Geommuyang realized that it was now time for him to make a decision. Chapter 248 Episode 248 When are you going to kill me? After leaving Mabuls residence, Geommuyang walked slowly through the inner garden of the Heavenly Demon Church. I walked around looking at each of the buildings in the garden carefully. Ive never looked at these buildings closely before. The warriors standing guard greeted him politely. When Geommuyang epted their greeting, the warriors looked at each other and exchanged puzzled looks. Since Geommuyang was always busy passing by, she had never been properly greeted. After walking through the inner garden like that, Geommuyang arrived at Donggwonmun Gate. It waste, but Gwonma was awake. Geommuyang arrived in front of the cliff following the guide. Gwonma, who was standing in front of the cliff, said without turning around. I n to copse this cliff in one blow. That is my dream. Geommyang looked up at the cliff. The huge cliff with no end in sight was clearly saying that it was impossible. Geommuyang thought that this would be difficult no matter how much it was a horse. If you are Master Kwon, your dream will definitelye true. Only then did the horse turn towards him. See you, Madam Kwon. Grand Duke, wee back. Every time she saw the scary face of Gwonma, who made even the evil spirits of the Heavenly Demon Church look good, Geommuyang naturally felt afraid. Im sorry foring to see youte at night. No. I was awake because I had ate-night training session. Surprisingly, Kwon Ma was still going tote-night training meetings these days. Even though they had not been able to participate in the sword dance since returning from school, Ian and Cheon Sohee continued to appear. Gwonma pretended to go out but didnt want to be seen as not going out just because there was no sword dance. Thats why I went out, but these days I dont miss out because of Chun Sohee. I didnt know it until Geomugeuk told me about it, but as I spent time with her, I realized that her talent and personality were worthy of being the next knight. So, I gave her separate teachings during training. Gwonma found thiste-night training fun. Honestly, it might be because I was with two young, beautiful women. It may be because of Cheon So-hee, who has absolute respect for the horse, or because of Ian, who makes peopleugh with unexpected jokes every now and then. For him, who had devoted his whole life to teaching, thiste-night training meeting was a very valuable and fun time. So what happened? I could feel Gwonma just bying in the middle of the night. Geommuyang is about to make a big decision. Madam Kwon is the only one who has officially announced that she supports me. Im not one to break promises. If you had met Mugeuk, would you have made that promise? He red at Geommuyang as if the horse was going to pierce through him. Since Geommuyang had not yet gotten used to Gwonmas face, he slightly lowered his head and avoided eye contact. If that were the case, I would have announced my support for Lee Gong-ja. Geommuyang was actually d that Gwonma answered honestly. I came to visit him today because I knew that Gwonma was this kind of man. What kind of person is Mugeuk? Dont you, my brother, know better? No, Im not sure. Gwonmas eyes turned to the cliff again. I said to Duke Lee what I said to you earlier. You said your dream was to copse this cliff. Geommuyang was curious. How would Geommugeuk respond? He wanted to destroy himself too. Geommuyang felt it for a moment. At least for Gwonma, those words were correct. Someday, the person who brings down this cliff may be a master of science. Your brother is that kind of person. It may have been because of this small difference. These small differences may havee together to create the difference between the current sword dance and oneself. Couldnt that be false? Isnt it possible that he is just trying to impress Master Kwon? Although it was a difficult thing to say originally, Geommuyang expressed her honest feelings as if she had made up her mind. Of course it could be so. But why did you believe it? Gwonma understood how Geommuyang felt. It was a sword dance that involved them too, and it would have been impossible for the young Geommu Yang to deal with him. Because Lee Gongja showed it through his actions. Because I came out of the East Kwon Gate and rose from the White Kwon to the ck Kwon. If Mugeuk had martial arts skills, it wouldnt have been difficult! Gwonma calmly asked the furious Geommuyang. If it was that easy, why didnt you do it? ! Geommuyang couldnt answer. He knew it too. What Gwonma is talking about is not just a matter of martial arts skills. When actions follow, faith also gains strength. Gwonmas eyes turned to the cliff again. After a while, Geommuyang asked. Can I ask you onest question? to do. Do you think it would be better for our school for Mugeuk to be Cheonma? Why are you asking me that? I think you will give the most honest answer out of all the Amazon people. For a moment, Gwonma was lost in thought. I had a feeling that my answer would have a big impact on Geommuyang. Nevertheless, Kwon Ma spoke honestly. Before I answer, let me tell you one thing. Regardless of my answer, our official position in support of you will remain unchanged. thank you. Gwonma looked at Geommuyang and said without any sign of apology. Im more looking forward to Lee Gongjas Heavenly Demon Religion. It was a cruel answer to Geommuyang, but she answered honestly. Those words flew heavily into Geommuyangs chest. Thank you for being honest. Geommuyang bowed politely in a trembling voice and turned around. Before leaving, he looked up at the cliff onest time. Even when I looked at it again, I couldnt bring myself to break it down. Kwon Ma, who was watching him leave, walked in the opposite direction to go tote-night training. No words offort or encouragement were given to him. Because each person had to ovee the cliff given to them. * * * My brother came to visit. My brother, standing under the moonlight dressed in military uniform and carrying a sword, seemed different from usual. My brother immediately told me. Lets have a fight. I could tell. The oue of this match will determine the sessor. I came here even though I knew I would lose. good. Ive wanted to beat you up for a long time. Its not a joke. Im not kidding either. Hes a vicious older brother who tried to instill fear of martial arts in his younger brother, who will be a martial artist, so he deserves a little beating, right? If thats how much you regret, its okay. Dont talk like its no big deal. No matter what, Im not going to say Im sorry. We didnt say we would fight over the sessor, like we promised. I just acted like I was resolving old debt. My brother pulled out his sword and I also pulled out my sword. This was the first time they had pointed their swords at each other like this, except when they were fighting when they were young. Bicheon Geombeop vs. Bicheon Geombeop. My older brother had reached the age of 10, and I had reached the age of 12. Even if it wasnt just that difference, the difference in experience and skill was so big that my brother couldnt beat me. I wont watch it. However, instead of subduing him all at once, he made his brother use all the herbivorous power he could. Watch out, its reallying. My brother, who gave a serious warning, unfolded the first-style gyeoncheon-sik. Shhh! A ray of sword light flew in to cut me apart, but my bactericidal attack was faster and more powerful. Kwaaaang! My brother was shocked to see the first ceremony dissolved in vain in the air. J-Sik came out with a surprised face, but this time too, the stronger J-Sik eliminated it. Third Ceremony Ceremony. As the number continued, my brothers despair grew. I knew I was stronger, but I never thought I would be this strong. That was the case with Hyeolcheon Doma. He said that making sure to step on the right path is for my brother. I agree with that. I showed off all my skills to the point where my brother felt despair. That was the path for my brother. From now on, never let your mind wander. To ept that not being able to be a sessor is not a regret, but a natural thing. My brother would be looking at the wall. A wall higher and bigger than the cliff that Gwonma was looking at. When the Bicheon Sword Technique did not work, the older brother rushed at him swinging his sword. You must havee here knowing you would lose. But when defeat became a reality, my brother became desperate. I want to be the sessor! However, that earnestness could not make up for the gap in our skills. Taaaang. The sword flew out of my brothers grasp and fell to the floor. My brother looked at the sword with nk eyes for a moment, then red at me and said. Actually, I was going to beat him with this fist. then! Men are fists! I said to my brother as I sheathed the dark magic sword. But what? Im Master Kwons disciple? dont use herbal food. Iughed out loud at my brothers words. Saying something like that in this situation is a good sign. Yeah bro. I will definitely beat you up. The two of us shed fists. Whether its swordsmanship, martial arts, or fist fighting. How could my brother beat me? puck! Pow! My fist hit my brothers face and body. This is punishment for instilling fear in my younger brother because of his own greed. I have to free my money and go. puck! Whoa! It was a fist meant to forgive his brother. Even though he was beaten to death, my brother never used his inner strength. He could have taken the opportunity to kill me, but he didnt. Didnt even try. This is it. brother. The reason I tried to save my brother and take him with me. My father probably saw it first. What kind of person is my brother? And just before my brother copsed due tock of strength! Pow! My brothers fist hit my face. I got a proper hit. I guess I also felt sorry for my brother. If I hadnt regressed, the sessor would have been my older brother. But it is also for my brothers benefit that I be his sessor. Lets live this life as long as we can. Lets survive, whether we be friends or lose or suffer. And just like that, a fight that was not a fight ended. The older brother, who had seeded innding the final blow, smiled in satisfaction andy down on his back. Whoo whoo whoo whoo. Everything was contained in the sound of my brothers heavy breathing. The sound of breathing slowly subsided. Until then, I alsoy down next to my brother and looked up at the night sky. My brother asked while lying down. Can you do well? I would have expected him to say no, but I would have expected him to say he would do it, even if it was just a possibility. I can do the best among the heavenly horses of all time. shit! My brother shouted while lying down. Aaaaaaaaa! He shouted as if he was struggling. Many people at our school will be hearing this shouting. This shout determines the fate of my brother and I. My brother stopped yelling and sighed heavily. I let out all myst remaining regrets with that breath. You have to do really well. Ill do well. The sessor to the Heavenly Demon Church is fussy and gossiping. then no! Its because I dont look at when Im serious. Are you going to beg me to tell you a joke? Dont do this! okay. My older brotherpletely gave up on bing an heir. Therefore, this question was also sincere. When are you going to kill me? Be sure to give yourself time to get your affairs in order before you kill me. Why is your head filled with such negative thoughts? Lets say you instilled my darkness, but who nted it in you? You are strange. My brother gave up everything, but there is no need to. Because I needed a brother. You have to help me from now on. Dont talk nonsense. Im serious. I dont need a puppet brother. I dont need a hurt and depressed brother. I need a real brother. I got up first and held out my hand to my brother who was lying down. After I get rid of the fire weapon, maybe I can give it to my brother. Because we dont know what will happen to us then. So bro, hold my hand. My brother sat up on his own without holding my hand. He said as he sat down and wiped his nosebleed. Its embarrassing. Be proud. You have a younger brother who kills you, right? I want to kill you. Calm. And the next moment. My brother held out his hand to me. It was a hand reaching out to grab me and help me up. The moment I saw that outstretched hand, my heart skipped a beat. I had so much to say that I couldnt say anything. I held his hand tightly. I felt my brother hold my hand tightly too. I vigorously lifted my brother up. My brother stared at me for a moment, then raised his fist in front of me and said. If you dont be a proper sessor in the future, you will be beaten by me again! I smiled at my brother. It was his firstugh because he liked it. If someone is bothering me, can I call my brother? Crazy guy. My brother walked to Cheonmajeon first. I told my father I was taking my older brother, but my older brother is taking me. The demons standing guard were surprised. Because the brothers were walking side by side in the middle of the night with their faces blown out. Dont you need to take a shower to see your father? If you continue like this, I will show you that you are a vicious younger brother who beats up your older brother. And my brother said. Be sure to tell me in advance when you kill me Even if someone harasses me, you must tell me. A ray of wind blew and blew the hem of our clothes. It was a wind that signaled a new beginning. Chapter 249 Episode 249: What I have called you today is. I entered Cheonmajeon with my brother. My father was in Cheonmajeon with General Sima Ming. The fact that youre here during bedtime means that youve received a report that were fighting and heading towards Cheonmajeon. I walked side by side with my brother through a ce filled with strange tension. My father looked down at us approaching in silence. father. My older brother, who always called my father priest, called me father. My older brother, who had a hard time looking at my father, looked straight at my father today. And then the most difficult and difficult words of my brothers life came out. I will withdraw from the sessor race. My father was usually a man who did not show his emotions, but at this moment, he showed quiet passion. It was a mixture of joy and pity. Wont you regret it? Yes, I dont regret it. Once a decision is made, it cannot be undone. My brother looked at me and said. I want to see the Heavenly Demon Church led by my younger brother. Our gazes intertwined in the air. This moment will haunt my brother for a very long time. You will regret it again and again. Thanks bro. Even though I cant prevent that regret, I will make that regret the most valuable feeling in your life. My older brother looked at my father again. This is my earnest request, father. I didnt know my brother would be this active. He is not the same brother he was before his regression. After I returned, my brother also changed as he went through various emotional changes. My brother has grown up. Now that I can look at my father like that, my rtionship with my father will change. I sent a message to my father. DYou brought your brother in really cool form, right? -He was always a cool kid. DDo you discriminate against me because I am the eldest son? The corners of my fathers mouth curled up slightly as he looked at me. Father, I willugh at you for the rest of my life. Please dont let that smile fade! My fathers gaze turned to my older brother again. Your father will know. What a difficult decision my brother had to make. And my father epted his brothers sincerity. And right now. The father gave Sima Ming an order. Immediately activate the order to summon eight demons. Palma convocation order. It was a supreme spirit that summoned not only the Palmazon but also all the demons they had. I will follow your orders. A truly unusual order was givente at night. * * * Hyeolcheondoma was teaching Seodaeryongte into the night. Hyeolcheon Doma smiled with satisfaction at the herbivory disyed by Seo Dae-ryong. Good job! Seo Dae-ryong felt like he was going to fly at the teachers praise. The impression was even greater because the master was stingy with praise. thank you! When he was in the sword dance ss, he was Seo Dae-ryong, who made all kinds of jokes, but when he was with his master, he showed all manners. In his heart, Master was more precious than the Heavenly Demon. When Ipleted my training, Seo Dae-ryong presented me with a book. I obtained it by asking an investigator outside. Hyeolcheondoma was surprised when he saw the book. It was the book he wanted to read. It wouldnt have been easy to get it, right? I was lucky. What money do you have? It is a rare book, so it would have cost quite a bit of money to obtain it. I am still single, so all I get is my monthly sry. For the sin of revelry, I will be training in hell again starting tomorrow. ah! Today was thest day of hell training. Although he was grumpy for no reason, Hyeolcheondoma was deeply moved. It was right then. Deeeeenn! Damn! The bell rang. What kind of bell is ringing this night? It was no ordinary bell. It was a clear and deep bell sound that I had never heard before. Hyeolcheondoma answered Seo Dae-ryongs question. It is the sound of the bell announcing the summons to Palma. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised to hear those words and asked. What is happening this night? Hyeolcheondoma, who was looking towards Cheonmajeon in the distance, spoke softly. There was a war Seo Dae-ryong became very nervous at the word war. It has finallye. Of course, it would be thetter since there would not have been a war. If thats the case, you should practice martial arts harder. To continue to be your right hand man. When I heard the word right arm, I realized that it was rted to sword dance. But Seo Dae-ryong had no idea what was going on. Open the closet at the end and take out the blood cloak! When Seo Dae-ryong entered the house and opened the closet at the end, there was a blood-red robe hanging inside. * * * At that time, Chu Ma was drinking with Ilhwa Geomjon in Chumongru. Just as Yeo-bin, a third-generation drunkard, was about to put down her snacks and turn around, Ilhwa Geomzon spoke to her. Please take my drink. Yeobin politely epted her drink and drank it. And after pouring a drink for Geomjon Ilhwa, he retreated from there. As she walked away, Ilhwa Geomzon said. ept it when they say its good. Dont regret itter. I drank the alcohol that Chuma was holding. A woman suffers when she meets a man who likes to drink. That kid is a third-generation drunkard, right? therefore. If were both drunks, should we make money and spend it all on drinks? Ilhwageomjon shook his head as he watched Chwima making ridiculous excuses. Im just a friend, but you really understand. Daeeeeeng! Chuma, who had been leaning at an angle, stood up at the sound of the ringing bell. Before I knew it, Ilhwa Geomzon was flying across theke, waving his white military uniform. Looking at her, Chu Ma this time shook his head. If you were the leader of the cult, you would rush to hell that quickly, right? Yeo Bin ran to Chumonglu. Chu Ma put down the ss he was holding and said. Everyone, wake up! * * * The Poison King was manufacturing poison. It was a poison called Chilsaeng Geukrak (Seven Saeng Geukrak), the main ingredient of which was Chilsaengcho, which Mabul discovered in Cheondokrim. It was a mystical poison that caused those who were addicted to feel pleasure for seven days and then die on thest seven days, experiencing pain that was contrary to the pleasure they had experienced. He was working while wearing the Pidokcheonjamsa gloves gifted by Geommugeuk. Damn! Whether the bell rang or not, the Dog King focused only on his work. At that time, a merchant ship came in carrying clothes. The Poison King spoke without raising his head. Tell them I cant go. Will you be able to resist the summons to Palma and endure that poison? The merchant ship went to him and offered him some clothes. The Dog King, who forcefully took the clothes,ined. Once you get there, it probably wont be that important. Hurry up and change your clothes first. The only sons are getting ready. When the merchant ship brought back the poison pouch hanging on the wall, the poison king was mixing poison again. The merchantman forcibly dragged him and made him put on his clothes. When the Poison King dressed up properly and even had twelve poison pouches on his waist, he became a truly tall and handsome martial prince. The Poison King said as he left his residence. Now Ive ordered Lee to do all the cleaning. He guessed exactly what todays convocation was for. It was rewarding to y together. * * * The moment he heard the bell, Mabuls hand that was spinning the prayer beads stopped. It was clear that the Archduke had finally made a decision. It was a moment I had been waiting for, but on the other hand, it was also a moment I hoped and hoped would nevere. Archduke. A golden glow emanated from his body. The light was more intense than ever, as if showing his intense emotions. Only after praying for the Grand Duke did Mabul stand up. Lets see where the Archdukes fate leads us. * * * Extreme Soma was eating his fortune. I have now fully recovered from my injuries, and thanks to taking Permanent Ginseng, my internal energy has be more profound and solemn. He was itching to run out right away and fight with Geommugeuk. At that time, Chen Hualouju, who was sitting next to him, spoke softly. I had a dream that my brother was going on a night out. She felt the winds of fate blowing over Shingyo. Extreme Soma opened his eyes and stood up. If thats your dream, you better get ready. Extreme Soma opened the closet hidden in the white wall. Slurp. There were about a dozen masks hanging there. Each mask had a different meaning. You choose. It looks like it will be a celebration, so how about that mask? The colorful, colorful thing she was referring to was a ghostly mask worn duringrge events or banquets on campus. Extreme Evil Soma did as she told him and took out the Joyful Demon Face. Tianhuaruju did not turn around to see him changing his mask. She was on her way to the destiny of loving someone whose face she did not know. When Extreme Soma changed his mask, only then did the bell begin to sound. * * * A bell rang during ate-night retreat meeting. The horse that stopped training said to Ian. Youll have to prepare a congrattory gift. Since the Archduke had visited, Gwonma had an idea of what this nightly summons meant. Ian, who is quick-witted, immediately understood what Gwonma meant. ats! Tears welled up in her eyes. Perhaps she had been waiting for this moment longer than the person involved. Todays training ends here. And the order given to Sohee Cheon. You go first and prepare the Tekkens! An order was given to her for such a big matter. Cheon So-hee received the order with an emotional face. I will follow your orders. Cheon So-hee flew away first and disappeared. Gwonma said something to Ian before leaving. Gongja Lee will want to see you. Hurry up and get ready. yes! thank you. Ianunched himself towards his residence. Its a moment Ive been waiting for for so long, but it cant bete. I took out the clothes I had saved, put them on, and put on makeup. At this important moment, the sword dance performance will be celebrated with the most beautiful and wonderful appearance. * * * Torches bloomed in all directions of the great banquet hall. Geom Woojin was sitting on the central tform, and Geomgeuk was standing towards him. Geomuyang stepped aside and stood next to Sima Ming. The elite demons of the Heavenly Demon Church, including the demon army, surrounded the Great Yeonmujang like an iron bar. Now, Palmazon and their subordinate demons began toe in. The first person to arrive was Hyeolcheondoma, dressed in red. As he entered the training hall with the gigantic Great Sword of Destruction at an angle on his back, the demons of the Namdo sect followed behind him. Chuck, chuck, chuck! They were famous for being fierce and rough, but at this moment, they entered in unison without any disruption. The next person to enter was Ilhwa Geomzon, dressed in a pure white military uniform. The demonic swords of the Northern Heavenly Sword Family followed behind her. Usually, when they meet demons, they give each other fierce looks and swear words, but today, no one paid any attention to the other. As ifpeting with the demons, they too lined up behind Ilhwa Geomzon without any disruption. The next person to arrive was Gwonma. Those who followed were the iron fists of the Dongkwon Gate who jumped into the martial arts world with only their bare fists. They came out in proper formal attire and wore protective gear on their wrists, which had the image of an evil spirit symbolizing the Heavenly Demon Church drawn on them. Even though they were bare-fisted, they were not defeated at all in the fight. Whenever they got together, their battle of spirit was more intense than that of the Mazons. Next, the Soul Mazon entered. Although she was still young and had rtively low martial arts skills, Seohwanjins magicians who followed her were no less powerful than any other demons. Even with the magic energy that filled the training hall, their ghostly spirit made it known who they were. The procession continued. The next mazone to enter was Chuma. Chuma walked with a drunken yet sober step, followed by the guests. Although they were drunk, they too werepletely undisturbed. So the intoxication they were emitting even intoxicated the demonic energy and ghost energy that were taking over the hall. Next came Mabul. Mabul looks calmer than ever. But the monks who followed him were different. As they entered, wearing golden robes and chanting with crazy eyes, the hall was filled with another energy. This time, the poison king entered. The Poison Sons following the Poison King looked more confident than any of the demons here. They were full of arrogance beyond confidence. Their faces were full of confidence that if we decide to do so, you will all die. Thest mazon to enter was the evil Soma. I could feel the heat from the eyes of the Extreme Evil Soma wearing the Haunted Ghost Mask. Behind him came masked people wearing white masks. Each white mask had red lines that looked like they were covered in blood. They announced who they were with their eyes that were as cold as their eerieness. As the elite demons of the Heavenly Demon Church gathered in one ce, the ce was engulfed in a fever that felt as if it would explode at any moment. One person who can cool down that heat in an instant. Geom Woojin, the Heavenly Demon, slowly got up from his seat and walked forward. Even among these numerous demons, he still revealed his unique presence. The demons all bowed down and shouted. Heavenly Demon Supreme Lord Shingyo is invincible! It was truly a loud cry that shook the heavens and earth. When the continuous shouting ended and the surroundings became quiet, Geom Woojin finally spoke. I have called you today to make an important announcement. His soft yet heavy voice flew into everyones ears. There was tension and not a single sound of breathing could be heard there. Listen to the non-fiction. Geommugeuk showed courtesy and spoke loudly. I obey your solemnmand. Geom Woojin dered in a louder and more powerful voice than ever before. From this time on, I will make Mugeuk the next leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. It was the moment when Geommugeuk officially became the sessor. Geommugeuk raised his head and looked at his father. There were so many things I wanted to say to my father, but now was the time to show courtesy and follow heavens orders. I will dedicate my body and soul to the future of the Protestant Church and will not tarnish its reputation. Geom Woo-jin patted Geom Mu-geuk on the shoulder. The encouragement in my fathers eyes and hands was sincere. -Well done, son. The moment I heard that one word, I felt like I was beingpensated for all the difficult moments of the past. -Thank you, father. Geomgeuk slowly turned back towards the demons gathered there. The eyes of the demons flew towards the sword dance. The sword dance uttered a prayer. Instead of hiding it, he opened up all his prayers. Both those who knew sword dance and those who did not were overwhelmed by his presence and powerful prayer. If my father was a dot as red as blood in a ck and white painting, Geommugeuk was a dot as blue as the sky. If my father was a big point, sword dance was a small point. The eight mazons bowed in unison to show respect. See you, Lord Xiao. Palmas demons standing behind him and the demons surrounding him bowed their heads in unison. See you, Lord Xiao! A loud shout echoed throughout the hall. Lee Gong-ja and So Gyo-ju, a ss equal to the difference between heaven and earth, not only the demons of the main school, but also no one in the martial arts world could treat sword dance without care. Waaaaaaa! A shout that shook the heavens and earth followed. The sword dance performance made my heart swell. I have been running so far for this very moment. Now, it was a moment when a new history was unfolding not only for the individual sword dance yers, but also for the Heavenly Demon God Church. As the endless shouting died down and the surroundings became quiet, Geommugeuk slowly walked towards the Majons. Toward your own mazons. It was my first step as a small religious leader. Chapter 250 In the midst of the 250th heat. Eight mazons were standing in a line, looking at the sword dance. All the demons gathered here focused on his movements. Geommugeuk was the first to walk towards Hyeolcheon Doma. Master Thomas. Sujiaoju. Geommugeuks eyes towards Hyeolcheon Doma were hot. It is all thanks to my elders that I was able to be his sessor. In the sword dance performance, all the demons watched and loudly praised Hyeolcheondomas achievements. Then the demons standing behind shouted in unison and unleashed their magical energy. If it was a ce without Heavenly Demon, they would say Hyeolcheon! He would have shouted Hyeolcheon! Geommugeuk looked at them cheerfully. Thanks to these radical and rough guys, I was able to achieve the final stage of the Heavenly Vein Strengthening Technique, and thanks to that, I was able to achieve 100,000 poisons and invulnerability. Thank you, you devils! It might be surprising to others, but they found the sword dance performance cute. Geommugeuk expressed his feelings to Hyeolcheondoma with courtesy. I respect you, old man! I meant what I said. He is the first Majon to be his own person and the person who generously gave everything. Its because Master Xiao has outstanding capabilities. What could this old man have done? Please continue to lead me well in the future. Because it was a formal asion, the two were polite to each other. Of course, this was not a sword dance that would just pass by like this. He spoke in his usual tone, which waspletely different from his current calm and soft tone. DSir, have a drinkter! Lets have a big celebration! By the way, Sogyoju can lie in bed without washing, right? Hyeolcheon Doma was very happy to hear the constant humor of the sword dance. Yes, Hyeolcheondoma knows that he will be like this even if he bes a Heavenly Demon instead of a Sogyoju. It was probably because of that kind of personality that I fell in love with the person called Geommugeuk so deeply. -Im going to get scolded by the religious leader for being rude. Concentrate! Next, I walked to the Ilhwa Sword Zone standing next to me. Geomjon-nim. Sujiaoju. Please continue to teach me more. Thanks to Geomjon, my swordsmanship skills have improved a lot. Ilhwa Geomzon was inwardly embarrassed. The dance that was shared with the sword dance was not something that should be evaluated this much. I even lost in apetitive match. It saves ones face while subordinates are watching. As expected, the expressions of the demon swords brightened and they also shouted and unleashed their demon energy. He tried to scream louder than the previous demons and unleashed greater magical energy. The demons and the demon swords were having a war of nerves with each other even in this ce today. Ilhwa Geomzon said with a smile. So Jyojus talent in martial arts was heaven-sent, so my help would have been insignificant. Those are very humble words. Please lead the way well in the future. Thats right. Next, I stood in front of the horse. Geommugeuk knows the deep emotion contained in scary faces. Thats why I know how powerful that persons honest punch is. Geommugeuk was sincere when he said he wanted to copse the cliff, but he also wanted to let Gwonma copse the cliff. I want to make his dreame true. Master. Master Xiao, now that you have be a valuable person, I think I will have to quit being a master. I learned about life from Masters fist. No matter what position I upy, Master is still my Master. A pleasant smile appeared on Gwonmas scary face because it meant that he would be treated as his master even if he became the Heavenly Demon. Then the Tekkens also shouted. In particr, they are those who learned martial arts along with sword dance. Since they had developed a liking for Geommugeuk during the training process, they sincerely congratted Geommugeuk for bing Sogyoju. Among the ck people standing at the front was Cheon So-hee. This time, I stood in front of the Soul Mazon. I felt sorry for not being able to take care of Cheongseon separately between taking care of the other Magons and emunicating and dealing with the enemies. Mazon. Master Xiao. Fortunately, there was no disappointment on her face. In fact, he was more favorable than anyone else. She knew very well that she would not have been able to be a Majon if it were not for sword dance. Moreover, the leader of Pungcheon, who taught him martial arts, also became acquainted with him because of sword dance. So she had the intention to be stronger as soon as possible and repay that debt. The sword dance was performed with the same proper etiquette as the previous mazons. The martial people say: They say the scariest person in our school is the Subhonmazon. Please continue to be our schools most fearsome sword! Please help me a lot, Lord Xiao! The demonic magicians unleashed their demonic energy all at once. The torches the devils were holding swayed as if the wind was blowing, as the demons spread out in all directions. There was a gloomy aura, as if a ghost mighte out at any moment. Next, I stood in front of the horse. Chwima looked at the sword dance with a flushed face. Mr. Chwima. Sujiaoju. It was a great help to me to learn how to drink and how to drink from Master Chwi. Please continue to look after us. At the same time, the sword dance performance sent a warning message. DI want to call you brother. DI want to call you Aww. -Shall we do it? C Arthur. Then, I was criticized by the religious leader. Unlike the yful messages exchanged, Chwima spoke calmly and sternly. You cane anytime. Because there is always alcohol ready for Sogyoju. Now, I drink this alcohol to celebrate bing the head of a small religion. As Chuma drank the liquor from his belt, the drinkers standing behind him drank at the same time. The intoxication they gave off mixed with demonic spirits and swirled around them. The atmosphere became increasingly tense. Next was Mabul. He was the Majon I felt most sorry for here today. Congrattions, Master Xiao. He was calm. The Archduke was not foolish enough to shift responsibility to Geommugeuk just because he was a poor leader. thank you. The future of our school depends on you, so I hope you will never forget that. Ill keep that in mind. Mabuls gaze looked over Geommugeuks shoulder and towards Geommuyang in the distance. I could feel his concern for Geommuyang. The local monks will pray for Sogyojus future. As Mabuls words fell, the monks all chanted Buddhist prayers and prayed for the future of the sword dance. I knew about sword dance. At least Mabul is praying for Geommuyang. Please protect your brother until the end, Mabul. That was the honest feeling of the sword dance. This time, Geommugeuk stood in front of the Poison King. When I saw the Poison King, I felt at ease and smiled. Before I knew it, the Poison King had be such a pleasant person to himself. Poison King. Sujiaoju. Thanks to the teachings at Cheondoglim, I havergely escaped the risk of being poisoned in the future. thank you. You are naturally resistant to poison, so if you just keep my words in mind, you will not die from poison. Immediately, a message flew to the King of Poison. DThanks to you for ying that day, I became a small teacher. DIf youre thankful, lets make a bet to find poisonous nts again. Although the sword dance had faked the voice. -I am Sogyoju. He is a different person from the gatherer Lee Gongja. -Come and do some cleaning. Of course, it didnt work on the poison king. The Poison Kings eyes shining brightly as he watched the sword dance. With this, you will have taken one step closer to the person you are dealing with. Finally, the sword dance stood in front of thest mazon. Extreme Soma was wearing a colorful mask. Soma-sama. Sujiaoju. The two stared at each other in silence. Just by looking at the evil Somas eyes under the mask, you could tell how happy he was. I felt that I was very fortunate to have met someone I could trust so deeply while living in the Geomukgeuk world. The mask is cool. This is a mask worn when participating in a celebration. Its a mask thats perfect for this asion today. Inside the eye sockets, the two eyes of the evil soma were smiling. The sword dance no longer needs to examine the true meaning of hisughter. At least that was all that was visible to me. I look forward to the day when I go out to fight again. I will wait too. After finishing speaking, Extreme Somaughed loudly. Then the masked guests standing behindughed along with them. It was a bizarreugh. It was the only way for non-myeon guests to celebrate their ascension to the position of Sogyoju. There, theughter of the masked people spread, the ghosts of the magicians swirled everywhere, and the sound of chanting was echoed along with the ferocious demonic energy. They werent the only ones benefited from the sword dance. The gaze of the sword dance was directed not to the demons of Palma but to the warriors belonging to the Cheonmajeon. In the distance, the figure of Demon Lord Jangho could be seen. Those under the directmand of the Heavenly Demon will be at the forefront of action if something happens. He politely handed his hand to Jangho. The demonic armys shouts became more heated. He also expressed his gratitude to the Hwangcheongak investigators and execution officers. They also congratted us with loud cheers. Seo Dae-ryong stood among the investigators, smiling brightly. DCongrattions, footnote! No, Lord Sogyo! DJust trust in your right arm! DPlease trust other body parts too! He smiled cheerfully and showed courtesy to the heads of other organizations by politely handing them over. The shouting reached its peak. And finally, Geommugeuk found one person. One person who cannot be hidden no matter how many people there are. I made eye contact with Ian, who was standing among the demons. DAre you prettier today? C Since this is a ce where all the magicians gather, I n to seduce anyone who is young and good-looking. -Even if youbine all the guys here, it wont work. -Dont say that. What did I say? -No, not you. Its not possible for me. sheughed I really liked the sword dance that didnt change even after I became a leader. DCongrattions, Master Sogyo. -Its thanks to you for protecting me. She wouldnt even dream. That this moment exists today because she truly sacrificed herself for him. With everyones congrattions, the sword dance came up to the stage. There were still people left to thank. This time, Geommugeuk went to Commander Sima Ming and greeted him. Sir. Congrattions, Master So. Sima Ming watched the process of Geommugeuk reaching this position more closely than anyone else. There were concerns because he was so outstanding. And because it was unpredictable, I felt anxious. Because I never imagined I would say something like this right now. Now that you have be the head of a small school, please teach me baduk without my father knowing. Sima Ming smiled at the words of Sword Dance. That would be troublesome. Sir, you dont want me to win! I just hope for peace in our school. As long as its not baduk, Tongtian Pavilion will always help Su Qiaoju. After exchanging pleasant greetings with Sima Ming, Geommugeuk went to Geommuyang, who was standing alone. Isnt he the most ufortable person in this ce? Everything you see in front of you could be yours. How disappointing would that be? Brother, I only trust you. If it was just the two of you, stop it, you crazy bastard! I would have shouted, but I couldnt do it now. Please take care of our school. Geommugeuk suddenly hugged Geommuyang. -its crazy? -The one who is crazy is my brother. Because you gave me this great seat. DYou crazy guy, get away! At the sight of the two people, cheers erupted. They kept their promise to fight for session without bloodshed. Geomgeuk stood in front of his father for thest time. father. Geom Woojin walked forward, taking Geommugeuk with him. As the two people stood side by side, cheers erupted. Just standing together like this gave tremendous strength to the sword dance. He is a small religious leader that the Heavenly Demon clearly recognizes. Thete-night sessor announcement ended with cheers that seemed tost forever. * * * Geommuyang was walking alone. The noisy atmosphere on campus was truly a festival atmosphere. I wanted to be swept away by the atmosphere with a friendly face, but that wasnt easy. Your role ends here. The role of a supporting actor who is embraced by the main character on stage. I was walking slowly, looking down at the ground, when someone called from behind. Muyang. When I turned around, it was my father. father. Geom Woojin spoke to him in a soft tone. Lets eat together. The moment Geommuyang heard those words, she burst into tears. Before I could control my emotions, my vision became blurred. Geommuyang gritted her teeth and forced herself to endure it. Because I didnt want to show my father crying on a day like today. Still, I was hungry. lets go. The guests wont be sleeping today, so lets ask them to do something you like. The two walked side by side and headed to Cheonmajeon. As she walked with her father like this, past days came to Geommuyangs mind. The days when I tried to impress my father. He did his best to fulfill his role as the eldest son. I wanted to impress my father. I wanted to receive praise from my father and be recognized by him. The surest way was to be a sessor. I thought I would be miserably abandoned if I did not be the sessor Are you disappointed? No, I feel more rxed. Now Geom Woo-jin was not looking at his eldest son, but at his son. To Geommuyang, Geomwoojin was not the leader of the cult but his father. Geom Woojin did not offer any constion. However, more than any otherfort, her fathers words about eating together gave Geommuyang greaterfort. I was so grateful. Geomwoojin walked ahead, and Geommuyang followed a few steps behind. The moonlight was softly illuminating the path ahead of the father and son as they walked in silence. * * * I was watching my father and older brother walking from a rooftop in the distance. Originally, I was going to have a drink with my brother. But I fell back when I saw my father taking care of my older brother. You can drink it next time, but having a meal with your father on a day like today will be something you will never forget. As I regressed, my older brother may have be a sore finger to my father. I was grateful to my father for taking such care of my older brother. Father is father. I jumped up and stood at the top of the tallest spire on campus. I stood there with my arms crossed and looked back at the Heavenly Demon God Church. The Heavenly Demon God Church was in a festive mood, and the whole ce was bustling. It was a fun and exciting atmosphere for the first time in a long time. In the midst of the heat, I thought about the things I had to do in the future. My mind was calm and I felt confident about the future. I stood alone at the top until the heat subsided and dawn came. Chapter 251 Episode 251 Now is the time for everyone to be stronger. Nothing has changed since bing a small religious leader. The path to take has been determined and the work to be done has been determined. To be strong and kill fire weapons. But in reality, there was a change. The first change toe was lined up in the yard of my residence. You could tell who they were by the symbols engraved on their chests. A demon statue depicted on a shield. I came from the Cheonmajeon Guard. When he became Sogyoju, a guard was dispatched from Cheonmajeon. I am Jeok Yeon, who will be responsible for the well-being of Lord Sogyo from now on. He had an eyepatch over one eye. It seemed very special as it was rare for the escort drone to have one eye. The escort soldiers standing behind each said their names and said hello. The number is twelve in total. I exined that six people would take turns day and night to protect me. I was familiar with this enemy group and the rest of the escort soldiers. Red smoke. He lived the fate of shining like a me and then disappearing. These people were the bodyguards of his older brother, who was the leader of Sogyo, and they all died along with his older brother on the day when Hwamugi attacked. None of them ran away and gave their loyalty with their lives. thanks. I thanked them in my heart. Now we will protect Master Xiao. That loyalty was now directed towards me. Other fates I have to change. The only problem is that I dont need them. They wont want to leave me even for a moment, but I have a lot of work to do to move quickly. Moreover, there are probably quite a few actions that they cannot understand. I have to somehow keep my distance from me. I never thought I would be given this task from the first day I became the head of a small school. To these people, I dont need you, so just leave. There is no need to say this. They werent the ones to go back because of that, and this wasnt a problem that could be solved that way. A problem that must be solved by meeting Hwi, the head of the bodyguard and his fathers bodyguard. Of course it wont be easy. Wherever you are in Jeongsama, the people with the most conservative personality are the escort warriors. This is because it is impossible to protect the target if you are not conservative. The more expert you are, the more likely you are to be overconfident in your own abilities, and it is a really difficult task to protect warriors who also have unruly personalities. Isnt that the same for me right now? Im thinking about sending them back somehow. Rest for a while. I was about to meet Hwi and negotiate, but Jeok-yeon seemed to have read my mind. The Lord of the Guards said this. The Little Lord may want to send you back. But there is no ce for you to return. If you send us back, we will have to leave the convoy. Hwi guessed that I was going to send him back and hit him. Thats how well he understood my personality, and he expressed his determination that he would never bite an escort. It means to keep them with you whether they be porridge or rice. So, are youpletely mine now? The official affiliation is the Cheonmajeon Guard, but in reality it is like that. I told the enemy. Try to take off the blindfold. The enemy was startled by mymand, but immediately removed the blindfold without hesitation. He wasnt wearing an eye patch because his eye was injured. His covered eyes were blood-red. I walked up to him, looked into his eyes, and said. You have mastered ghost eye techniques. Ghost eye art is a method of finding hidden people and has been passed down among guard warriors. However, the learning process was very painful and I could not normally use one eye like this. You have to give up one eye for the rest of your life for that one moment of crisis that may or may note once in your life. Doesnt it hurt? Its bearable. Stay still. I ced my palms over his eyes. A small ray of internal power flowed through him and caressed his eyes. When I took my hand away, Jeokyeon lowered her head. thank you. A look of bewilderment appeared on the enemys face towards me. He would never have imagined that I would be able to handle his pain like this. Its just a temporary prescription. Ian was like that, and now Jeokja is like that too. Protecting someone requires too great a sacrifice. This is not just a problem for our school, but the burden our school ces on its guards is too harsh. I understand that if you achieve great skill in demonic arts, you will be able to use these eyes in everyday life. youre right. But achieving greatness is such a difficult task. I will help you. Jeokyeons red eyes looked surprised, as if he was seeing me as a ghost. How old are you? Im twenty-nine. He was young. The escorts who came with him were younger or simr in age. I may be young, but it has been twelve years since I joined the guard. It means that he passed the guard service at the age of seventeen. Since you cant enter the Cheonmajeon Guard with average skills, it also meant that Jeokyeons talent was that great. The juniors who came with me are young, but I am confident in their skills. Of course it will. Because they are the ones who were sent to protect the leader. Hwi would have sent me young masters who will be responsible for the next generation. Young experts with both skill and loyalty. Mr. Hwi, you did a great job picking him. Because these people had already proven what kind of people they were by dying. How much do you know about me? I am aware of almost everything that has happened recently. Then you know my personality to some extent. I have a very small guess. Tell me. Jeokyeon, who hesitated for a moment about what to say, spoke carefully. I think he is not an easy person to serve. I nodded and said. If you just let go of one thing, you can get along with me better than anyone else. Which one is it? Impatient. All you have to do is let go of your impatience to be my guard right now. The guards, including Jeok Yeon, looked puzzled. What are they saying when they have already been assigned as escorts? Its puzzling. I dont know what that means. I asked a question instead of an answer. What is your ultimate dream? To be the best escort. So, is it a dream to be an escort for So Jiaoju? Is it your dream to be the leaders guard? After a moment, Jeokyeon answered. Of course, my ultimate dream is to be the sect leaders bodyguard. Not only that, other escorts will have the same goal. That means you have to let go of your impatience. They still looked like they couldnt understand what I meant by saying this. Bring thirteen wooden swords. Realizing that I was about to test my skills, Jeokyeon immediately had his subordinate bring a wooden sword. After a while, we each picked up a wooden sword. I put white powder on the tip of my wooden sword. Now, think of the friend at the end as me and protect him from now on. They immediately formed a formation with the person I had pointed at the center. They were very nervous. You dont have to worry about me getting hurt. So do your best to stop it. Here we go. I rushed to them. He tried to stop me somehow, but how could he stop me when he was so determined? He made full use of his Wind God Sabot and dug into them. They were pushed and pulled and the swords they swung missed. I gave myself an area I could never dig into, tripped over my own legs, and lost sight of me for a moment. What on earth is going on? When this thought crossed their minds one by one, I jumped up and went back to my original position. The twelve escorts looked at me with nk expressions. What on earth were you doing? None of them dropped their swords. No one got hit. Then one of them was startled. Huh! Only then did they all be surprised. It was more shocking than being stabbed in the arm or stomach. Before we knew it, everyones hearts were covered in powder. The same was true for their leader, the enemy, and the same was true for therades they were trying to protect. What was even more surprising was that they buried it without even knowing when or how it was buried. In the blink of an eye, they were all dead. Can you escort me with this skill now? Their faces, including those of the enemy, turned red. Regardless of the difference in skill, it must have been very humiliating to be treated so helplessly as a bodyguard. I dont mean to humiliate you. It shows reality. You have to be much stronger to protect me. Because the people I will deal with in the future will be these experts. I walked up to them, made eye contact with each one, and spoke. We couldnt stop it today, but we have to stop it next time. I cant stop it alone, but with twelve of us gathered together, we have to stop it. Dont waste your time protecting me eating or sleeping. I practice martial arts during the time I am standing on such meaningless guard. Because there was nothing more meaningless than following me around to escort me. So are you saying that I should just keep practicing martial arts? I shook my head in response to Jeokyeons question. You have your own position, but you cant do that. We need to move together for internal or external official events. But I go about my daily life and spend time with the Majons. There is no need to waste time escorting until this happens. In fact, it was a heaven-sent opportunity for them. Because they had to cut down on sleep to make time for training during difficult escort missions. Because these are the rules of the convoy. Because it goes against the principles. From now on, let go of those thoughts. We are establishing new rules and principles. When I tell you to go away and rest, you unconditionally ept mymand. Unless I call you separately, that time is training time. I train with the intention of bing the best martial arts guard. The eyes of Jeokyeon and the warriors shook at the unexpected words. I need an unmanned escort like that. I slowly approached and brushed off the dust from Jeokyeons heart. The symbol of the convoy visible below. I need this shield painted on your chest. Its an iron shield thatsts forever and no one can pierce it. I could feel Jeokyeon crying. They were still young. They were agitated by my words. It must be their dream to be the best escort. The opportunity hase to them. If you keep your promise to me, I will also promise you one thing. I will take you all the way. When I be the Heavenly Demon, you will be in charge of guarding me. The enemy team and the escort soldiers were surprised. Usually, when a person bes a Cheonma, he or she is reced by warriors who guard the Cheonma. But now I have dered it. Im going to take you all. If something goes wrong with this method and I get kicked out of the escort unit, I will take responsibility and ept it. But that wont happen. Jeokyeon could not decide whether this was the right thing to do. Instead of giving you a lot of time, I will check your skills from time to time. Anyone who iszy will be kicked out immediately. Maybe this job will be more difficult than escorting me. Now is the time for everyone to be stronger. In particr, I need to make my escort warriors strong no matter what happens. Jeokyeon looked at the subordinates around him. Ask for their opinions rather than making decisions arbitrarily. I felt electric soundsing and going quickly. I liked the way things were done. I trained myself to see ghosts but now I feel like Im possessed. Is it okay to make such an emotional decision on such a big matter? Jeokyeon added with that expression. We decided to follow the words of Master So. The escort soldiers behind them shouted in unison. I will be stronger. We will bet our future on Lord Sogyo. I could feel their will. Be strong. So, in the future, I hope to be the best Heavenly Demon Guard in Murim. You can do it. Because I will help you. And we have to do it just to survive. Where is your amodation? It is avable nearby. We will rebuild it with the best facilities. A ce with a training center. Everyone looked thrilled. Well, since today is the first day, shall we all go together? * * * I headed to Cheonmajeon with the escorts. The guards who followed with dignity treated the demons with cool-headed yet confident eyes, unlike when they treated me. These were people who had the authority to cut down anyone to protect me. During escort missions, they had the authority to skip greeting even Mazon. They are not people who just got scolded by me and left somewhere. As we walked, the demons parted like water parting. Let alone daring to block my way, even the way they looked at me waspletely different. Until now, he had revealed his feelings. Whether its a look of support or a look of disapproval. To some extent, I could read their minds. However, he did not dare to reveal his feelings to me, who became the leader of the small church. When he saw me, he showed absolute respect and greeted me politely. It didnt matter whether I liked it or not. All I could think about was death if I was taken by the next Heavenly Demon. The guards waited at the entrance and I entered Cheonmajeon alone. My father was sitting in the royal pce as always. I walked down the bloody path and stood at the bottom of the stairs. After the air, you are all strong and there is nothing special, and did you not do the Okchegeum? Why are you doing something you shouldnt do? Any small religious leader should give this kind of greeting. The corners of my fathers mouth curled up. Do it as usual. I smiled happily and asked my father. Have you had enough of gossiping about me and your brother? I couldnt do it. Because your brother doesnt curse behind someones back like someone else does. It was really cool to see my father taking care of my brother yesterday. I kept my promise as far as holding hands, so please help me father from now on. My father didnt answer anything, but I believed he would help me in some way with my brothers problem. You sang the song of the sessor, but you will have a lot of work to do from now on. I knew it too. There was a lot of work to be done internally, events to attend, and especially external events to attend on behalf of my father. I will brag to the world about this handsome face that looks just like my father. In fact, what I believed in was the secret magic of Sicheon. I have no choice but to secure more time by practicing the secret arts of Sicheon somehow. My father, who was looking down at me in silence, suddenly asked. Are you ready? I had a hunch. The long-awaited moment has finally arrived. I am ready. In response to my calm answer, my father stood up from the temple. Follow me. I followed my father for something that was more important to me than the position of sessor. I was walking slowly, but my heart started pounding as if I was racing. Chapter 252 Episode 252: That is the Nine Fire Magic Gong. I walked down an unfamiliar path with my father. The area behind Cheonmajeon was a road I had never walked before. Even when I returned to the main school to get Dafa materials before returning, I couldnte as far as this ce. When we reached the beautifully decorated flower garden, my father informed me that there was a camp here. Tread exactly in my footsteps and follow me. The formation unfolding in the flower garden is the Gucheon Evil Spirit Mirojin (Ȫ`·). It was a terrible ordeal that meant that if you couldnt find your exact birthmark, you would be chased by evil spirits until you died. I followed carefully, following exactly where my father had walked. As we left the nine heaven evil spiritbyrinth, the view ahead changed drastically. As I walked through the garden, there was arge building rising like a castle where there was nothing. This ce, more secret than any other ce in the Heavenly Demon Church, was the Nine Fire Demon Pce. My father ced his palm on the small board next to the door. As internal force was injected into that ce, the huge door began to slowly open. This was a ce where only people who had mastered the nine fire magic techniques could enter. I stepped into a new world. A sight that overwhelms me the moment I enter. In front, there was a huge stone statue in the shape of the Heavenly Demon Spirit sitting in the seat. It looked as if my father was sitting in the royal pce. And the Heavenly Demon Spirit was extending its hand forward. I could intuit it. That the top of that palm is a ce for the Heavenly Demon. The moment I saw the Heavenly Demon Spirit, I felt an exhrating shiver run through my body. I felt like I wanted to climb up on that outstretched hand and stand tall. I was ovee with a desire to quickly meet my Heavenly Demon Soul. It really wasnt easy to findposure today. At that time, my fathers words made my heart tremble even more. I also learned the martial arts technique from my father here. Memories of the past shed through my fathers eyes, as if he was remembering that day. What kind of person was your grandfather to your father? My father never spoke about my grandfather. I have a lot to say to my children about their father. I slowly looked around. In this vast ce, the past and the present coexisted. The mural painted on one wall depicts the beginning of Demonicism. It was scary, bizarre, and primitive, but the paintings and statues were so vivid that it seemed as if they would jump out and move at any moment. Next to it, another image of a demonic cult was drawn. As time passed, the magic system also changed. Demons and demons were depicted differently. As Guhwamagong has been passed down for a long time, it has been changed and improved little by little, and sometimes it has been put into practice and continued again. Guhwamagong was also written in detail on the wall. There was also a record of when Guhwamagong was born, and the time when it was the nine herbivores was also written in detail. Then, there was a time when it was divided into nine fire magic sword style, nine fire magic sword style, nine fire magic sword style, and nine fire magic fist style, and there was a time when it was buried in darkness because it was out of practice. The entire process until it became nine herbivores was recorded in detail on the wall. Guhwamagong has continued to change. It had to be that way. Because in every era, idiots and geniuses would continue to emerge. At the same time, my fathers eyes turned again to the stone statue of the Heavenly Demon Soul. Even through such changes, the only thing that has not changed is the Heavenly Demon Soul. Even though herbivory changed over time, the spirit of the Heavenly Demon did not change. The ultimate being that can only be summoned when the Nine Fire Magic Gong reaches great heights. Beforeing here, I had already seen the image of the Heavenly Demon Spirit several times. I felt like the spirit of the Heavenly Demon was looking at me in the cave at the end of all things, and I also saw it while withstanding the Murim Lords subversive prayer. I cant forget the way the Heavenly Demon Spirit looked at me at that time. Those eyes that seemed to feel sorry for me, seemed to miss me, and felt sorry for me. Have you tried calling the Heavenly Demon Spirit? My father nodded to my question. It means that one can summon the Heavenly Demon Spirit by achieving the great power of Nine Fire Demonic Crafts. Even though you summoned your fathers Heavenly Demon Spirit, did you lose it to Hwamugi? Or did you fight without calling me out? What kind of fight took ce that day? Even at this moment, the profile of my father, who looked so strong, did not easily remind me of defeat. I didnt know whether I would ever know what happened that day or never, but one thing was certain. It wont happen again. If I achieve great sess in the Nine Fire Demonic Gong, will my father and I each be able to summon the Heavenly Demon Spirit? Yes. It is known that the Heavenly Demon Spirit is slightly different depending on the person who summons it. The Heavenly Demon Spirit I summon will be different from the Heavenly Demon Spirit you summon. A Heavenly Demon Soul different from his father. When I imagined the two Heavenly Demon spirits standing tall and facing each other, I looked forward to that moment so much. My Heavenly Demon Soul might talk a lot. A faint smile appeared on my fathers lips. Thats a reaction that can be seen as a roar ofughter. I dont know if Ill see it in my lifetime. Although it was a joke to me, it also meant that it would be difficult for Guhwamagong to be a great sess. My father jumped up and onto the palm of the statue of the Heavenly Demon Soul. Come up here. As if I had been waiting, I jumped up and got up there. I reached out my hand and touched the stone statues hand. The cold touch of the stone statue. The symbol of the Heavenly Demon Soul was engraved in the center of the palm, and a person could sit on it. It seems that my father also learned the martial arts technique here. My father looked at me and asked again. Are you ready? I answered, looking at my father. I want to feel the actual touch of the Heavenly Demon Soul. Then the fathers majestic prayer filled the hall. Finally, the words I had longed for came out of my fathers mouth. From now on, I will teach you the Nine Fire Demonic Art. My body naturally trembled in front of this great fate. My heart, which had sunk, began to beat again. I sat there with my back straight and a good posture. Although it was thin and long, it breathed steadily. Breathing and consciousness became one and I was finally ready to ept my fate. This palm was no ordinary ce. I dont know what the principle was, but the movement of internal power and magic energy was smoother. Herbivory is a process for only one result, killing, and it is a movement that optimizes that process. Your achievements will depend on how well you understand this. Starting with conveying the deep knowledge of martial arts, my father began reciting the nine verses of Guhwamagong. I closed my eyes and began to recite the nine verses of the Nine Fire Magic Gong. It was more difficult than any martial arts Ive experienced so far. Normally, you can roughly understand it the moment you hear it, but Guhwamagong consisted of apletely new concept. I just memorized what my father said. Understanding and interpreting the meaning cameter. I memorized it with all my concentration. the shrine should be cold and the water should be hot. If the lower arm is a leaf, then the geonri must be the root. Only when chaos bes order and the roar bes silence will the middle arm change into life and geoggeol into death. When the courtyard is clear and quiet, Danjung The iprehensible phrase passed by endlessly. This is how the final part of the Nine Fire Magic Ball, which continued for a long time, ended like this. Standing alone in this world, that is Nine Fire Magic Gong. As soon as my father finished speaking, I let out an exmation without realizing it. How much I understood or not was a questionter. I knew it instinctively. What a great martial art the Guhwamagong is. The majesty and grandeur of the Absolute Demon King became an overwhelming emotion and enveloped my body. How much did you memorize? I memorized all the rules themselves. My father was different from usual. If it were normal times, he would have said lets go and got up. But my father repeated his admonition. Now listen again. He was more serious than ever at this moment when he was teaching Guhwamagong. This may be because the principle of oral fire magic is to teach directly rather than to be taught at a non-level level, so if you memorize or misinterpret even a single word incorrectly, your life could be at risk. My father repeated the phrase three times and then asked me to memorize it. I started reciting the nine verses of Nine Fire Magic Gong. When I memorized it urately from beginning to end, my father looked satisfied. urate. I bowed deeply to my father. I am really very happy. Thank you, father. I was so ovee with emotion that I couldnt think of anything else to say. I just felt happy and grateful. I thought my martial arts training would end like this. I taught you, so now you can learn it on your own. But no. My father taught me some of the essentials and key points of Guhwamagong. He didnt tell me the whole story, but only pointed out certain parts that I might have been confused about. Have you memorized all of this? Yes, I memorized it. This is to inform you so that you do not wander unnecessarily. Thank you, father. My father sat on the tip of the Heavenly Demon Spirits finger. I also sat next to my father. My father lectured me on the entire essence of Nine Fire Magic Gong. From the beginning to the end of the story. He taught me everything about how to interpret it and how to practice it. Nevertheless, it took a very long time to achieve greatness. My fathers eyes turned to me. Im not going to give you the whole story. I wasnt that surprised because I thought he was like a father. But the reason for doing so was truly surprising. You probably know that even the same martial arts skill can vary greatly depending on how it is interpreted. And after meeting my father, he said the most amazing thing. I want to see your interpretation of the Nine Fire Magic Gong. ! I was surprised. I was really surprised. And I could tell. What I just said was that my father recognized me as an unmanned person. No, its more than that. Show me your nine fire magic skills. He was saying that he wanted to see a martial arts technique that was better than the martial arts technique that his father had mastered. That proud father is saying those words right now. So engrave your history here! My heart was pounding. At this moment, the joy of being recognized by my father was greater than the joy of learning the Kuhwamagong technique. Because the tears that didnte out then were starting toe out now. Before I could hear my answer, my father stood up. lets go. It was the moment when I returned to my original blunt father. I didnt say I would show you. Because Im really going to show you. Thank you father. I think I came back really well. * * * After leaving Cheonma Shrine, I climbed to the top of Daecheonsan Mountain. Standing there alone, I memorized the nine words of the nine fire demons over and over again. I tried to imprint it in my mind forever. My life was at stake here. Everyones life was at stake here. And I thought over and over again the point and realization that my father had taught me. If I didnt know this point, I would have needed much more time to learn the nine fire magic techniques. I even forgot about my hunger and fell in love with the magic of Guhwamagong. My mind was clear and clean and I felt joy. There is no me, no father. In the end, even Guhwamagong disappeared. In a true trance, Ipletely imprinted the Nine Fire Magic Gong. * * * The first ce I went to aftering down Daecheon Mountain was Pungryu Bar. When I entered, Cho Chun-bae ran out to greet me. Master Xiao! Its really a reduction! When I heard that you had be the head of the small school, I wanted toe to the school and meet you. He really looked like he wanted to hug me. So I gave him a hug. Cho Chun-bae was so surprised that he almost fainted. You cant do this to me, a lowly person. This is thest time I will say something like this. Isnt it rude to say something like this to a friend? When Cho Chun-bae heard the word friend, he said Oh my gosh and waved his hand. What more can I say? Cho Chun-baes wrinkled face was full of emotion. There has never been a person like Lord Xiao, and there will never be a person like him again. Show us that impressive dish! Im starving to death! I went up to this floor. I was looking at the wall that Mabul and the Poison King left behind in the past, and next to it, another person left behind. Having a drink with a Hyeolcheon disciple. Surprisingly, it was a message left by Hyeolcheondoma when he came with Seo Daeryong. The fact that he came to drink together was amazing, and he even mentioned his student in the post he left. I smiled happily as I remembered the two people. After a while, Cho Chun-bae came up with drinks and snacks. He said while looking at the new writings of Hyeolcheondoma left on the wall. Elder Thomas came a while ago and left it behind. Its all thanks to Lord Xiao. At first, it may have been thanks to me, but now its because of our owners taste in drinking and cooking skills. How picky are these people? At the same time, he pulled Cho Chun-baes sleeve. Lets have a drink with me. Yes, I will offer you a ss of wine to celebrate. You know what? Im receiving my first congrattory drink. Oh my! Micheon Can you take the first drink from me? Iknow, right. Above all the other mazons, the owner came to mind first. Why did they do that? Then Cho Chun-bae responded wittily. Isnt it because youre hungry? Actually, I starved for a few days. Weughed together. I am different from before. I was a person who went from being a schr to a minor teacher, and I even learned the art of martial arts. But I will live an unchanged life. I will live a life like this, sharing a ss of wine with Cho Chun-bae. The Ten Masters of Nine Fire Demonic Crafts can be achieved in the training hall. However, I believe that the Twelve Stars of Greatness cannot be achieved in the training hall. I believe that the path to the Twelve Stars can be found in a line drawn on the wall of Extreme Soma during a drinking party with Jo Chun-bae, or in a moonlit walk with Ian. My absolute principle of unlearning always remains the same. When people change, martial arts also change. And again I know. The magic that does not destroy a table is ten times more difficult than the magic that destroys the table. Cho Chun-bae is a milestone in the magic world that I will protect. When the smile disappears from his face, my magic will be going the wrong way. So this is enough for my celebration. Me and him in a big way. Lets have a drink, owner! Chapter 253 Episode 253: There is nothing more difficult than hugging. There was something else that changed when I became the head of a small school. They were moved to a new residence deep inside the inner garden. The house is big, the gymnasium is big, the surrounding flower gardens, and even the walking trails. It was a house that was iparably better than my previous residence. The number of servants attending me has also increased significantly. The first thing I did in my new home was to change the interior to my taste. In fact, I had been camping so much before returning that I could sleep anywhere. But now my sleep has be important. You will be busy as a small religious leader, and you will be busy cultivating. So this space is more precious. Because it is a ce that will be my resting ce in the midst of my busy schedule. We changed it to arger bed andid out soft and cozy white bedding. A desk was ced next to a window where sunlight enters. There are also chairs where you can sitfortably and read a book. The bookshelf was lined with books that I had purchased on rmendation from Hyeolcheon Doma. My goal is to read it all within the year, but I dont know if Ill be able to read half of it. I took out a book and sat down on a chair by the window. Then I grabbed the book and threw myself on the bed. I rolled around on the soft yetfortable white nket. Okay, this is it. Then Iy down and read a book. Does reading poetry collections help with martial arts training? Dont be. Up to a certain level, it would be helpful to focus only on martial arts, but when you get to my level Tuk! ouch! While I was dozing off, a book fell on my face. Yes, even the damage from the experts sword cant avoid this. Iy down on the bed for a while and enjoyed a moment of peace. Once you get out of bed, you will have to practice like crazy and run forward. So I was really grateful for this moment. Life bes happy when you appreciate the obvious. It wasnt just my residence that changed. As promised to the guards, they tore down the old and narrow amodations given to them and builtrge and spacious amodations with a training hall. As all the escorts came together to help the workers, the amodation waspleted quickly. Care was taken to ensure that the beds and furniture inside were as good as possible. Of course, everyone liked it because even such things were taken care of in great detail. thank you. Jeokyeon, the leader, greeted me on behalf of everyone. I was showing them who I was by keeping my promises. I will focus on training for the time being, so dont look for anything unless it is important. I took that path and entered the private training hall. I had two training halls: arge training hall outside and a smaller, private training hall indoors. I trained in an indoor training hall. Although it was narrower than the outside, it was wider than any other indoor training hall. It would be the secondrgest and most well-decorated ce after my fathers training hall. The eighteen and a half weapons erected on the wall were of too great quality for training purposes. The walls, ceiling, and floor were also built strong enough to not copse under any impact. Really, everything has changed since I became the head of Sogyo. Yes, new alcohol, new unit, new martial arts, new training ground! My heart was shaking as I was about to begin practicing the Nine Fire Demonic Gong in earnest. An absolute magic attack that is impervious to any fraud or magic. Finally, the training of Guhwamagong that I had dreamed of had begun. The Nine Fire Magic Gong was made up of nine nts. There are six herbivores used by humans and three herbivores used by the Heavenly Demon Spirit. It is possible to achieve greatness even if only the herbal food used by humans is perfectly cooked. However, in such a case, the Heavenly Demon Soul cannot exercise herbivory. The Heavenly Demon Soul is strong on its own, but it is even stronger when it uses herbivory. Imagine something as huge as the Demon King using herbivore as quickly as a human attack! So, you must master the nine basic skills perfectly and achieve great sess. The Nine Fire Demonic Technique was apletely different martial art from the Bicheon Sword Technique. If Bicheon Sword Technique was a sword technique, Guhwamagong was literally a magic attack. A huge amount of internal energy was consumed to use one herbivore, and of course its power was iparable. I started practicing calmly, starting with the meditation method. This is the most important moment in the training of Nine Fire Magic Gong. If I made a mistake here, I could fall into a state of confusion, so I moved slowly and carefully. This was the first time in my life that I practiced meditation with such care and concentration. Fortunately, I was able to sessfully ovee Jingi ording to the rules. If it werent for the tips my father taught me, I would have been blocked from the start. I havent done any herbivorous training yet. First, when you canfortably practice fortune-telling, then you will begin full-scale training. Jinki, one week, two weeks, three weeks. After crying like that, when I came to my senses, three oclock had already passed. I didnt even know I was hungry, and I was immersed in the meditation of Guhwamagong. Every time I performed fortune-telling, the inner energy response of the Danjeon was different. I felt like my pure and noble inner energy was slowly starting to heat up. I was happy that I had a martial art to immerse myself in like this, but at the same time, I felt scared. It was a premonition that there was a very long way to go. Im hungry, so lets eat first. I cooked my own food today. We chopped firewood, started a fire, and prepared meat. You should just cover it up and start training quickly, you cant do this. When undertaking such important training, you should try to maintain your best body and mind by eating better and resting better. He cooked a generous amount of meat and invited his guards to eat together. They were surprised that I cooked it myself and that I invited them to eat it together. I was even more surprised that the dishes were edible. Ill do it again next time. Look forward to it. Before they went back, they called the leader, Jeokyeon, separately. What about training? Everyone is doing their best. I will take a look at you soon, so tell me to work harder. Everyone will love it. for a moment. Look at your eyes. its okay. Im not okay. Jeokyeon took off his eyepatch. It was redder than when I saw it before. It must be a lot of pain. If you keep enduring difficult things, your personality will worsen. I ced my palms on his eyes and injected my energy into them to control them. I could teach him how to do it, but it was difficult to see this effect with his martial arts skills yet. Because it is snow, it must be handled very delicately. I feel morefortable than when I did it before. Maybe so. There may have been a difference before and after learning Guhwamagong that I am not aware of. Jeokyeon bowed her head. Thank you, Master So. To me it was an insignificant number, but to him it was not. I always said this to my old guard, who I now kicked out. umting affection with an escort is umting points by asking him to die for me. Its a mean thing. I said this because I was curious what his answer would be. Jeokyeon covered his eyes with an eyepatch again and said. Whether I have affection or not, I will just fulfill my mission. It sounded heartless, but I knew. Rather than protecting someone because he likes it, he likes protecting someone himself. Yes, this is correct. Ian was special. The meat was delicious. Jeokyeon bowed and turned around. He seems like a blunt and devoted person to his job, but we still dont know what kind of person he is. When looking at someone, you have to look closely. In detail, including removing the eye patch. * * * In the evening, I practiced Sicheon Secret Art. The problem was the secret technique of Sicheon. It feels like I can somehow take one step at a time in the Nine Fire Magic Gong, but in the Secret Art of Sicheon, I ampletely in the dark. Try this and try that. We continue to try many things. Since it is this difficult for me, it is natural for me to shake my head and say that I will never be the leader of the Pungcheon Church. Someone says, Oh, thats it! All you have to do is say this one thing. Actually, its probably because no one has ever done it because they couldnt hear that one word. Still, I didnt give up. If you want to be a twelve-star master of nine fire magic techniques, you must learn the secret techniques of Sicheon. Even to the point where there can be a clear time difference. Ugh, I dont know! Perfect! I snapped my fingers and opened my favorite space. Transparent sea, white sandy beach, blue sky, wide-leafed trees,fortable chairs under them, and even a crab crawling next to you. Good, good! Iy down there. I dont know why this ce is so good. It felt so good to lie here and close my eyes. The gently blowing wind puts me to sleep. Still, the silver lining was that after learning the nine-fire magic technique, the difficulty of Sicheon Secret Art felt a little easier. Jeok-yeon says that his eyes have be easier on his eyes, and what kind of effect does the Nine Fire Magic Gong have on him without me even realizing it? * * * The enemy came to Geommugeuks residence. Master Sujiao! The answer to the sword dance heard from inside the training hall. e in. When Jeokyeon entered the training hall, there was no sight of the sword dance. Instead, incense was lit in the center of the training ground. I was sure I heard a voice inside? At that time, a sword dance suddenly appeared from behind. He was standing holding an incense stick. Where have you been? I was wondering if it was something to practice in the art of stealth, but the sword dance gave an answer I couldnt understand. I wish I was at a different time than you. yes? Geommugeuk walked over andpared the incense in the training room with the incense he was holding. I sighed when I saw that the length of the incense stick was the same. Sicheon Secret Art was a series of failures. Whats going on? Jeokyeon, who was looking at the incense to see what was going on, quickly reported. I have been giving a message in Akingok. Lord Tianhuaru is leaving today. * * * When we arrived at Akingok, there were masked guests preparing a carriage in the yard to escort Cheonhwaruju. Didnt I ask you toe even though you were busy? Louju is leaving, so of course I have toe and say hello. Cheonhwaruju had not yete out, and only Extreme Evil Soma hade out to the yard first. Arent you upset? Im sad. I was surprised. From Somas mouth, Now that my body is healed, I need to live my own life. I expected an answer like this. Then why are you sending it? Are you telling me to stay longer? She is a woman with big dreams. I think its best for her to watch from afar. I didnt know that Extreme Soma was thinking like this. You are truly amazing. Just as Extreme Demon Soma was about to say something, Cheonhwaruju came out from inside the building. Before leaving, she put on pretty makeup and wore beautiful clothes to make a final appearance to the evil Soma. I have been indebted to you a lot during this time. As she said goodbye, I said something with a sad expression on her face. Because of the presence of Lord Lu, our once gloomy school began to shine brightly, but now it will be a ce of darkness again. Hearing what I said, Chen Hua Luzhu smiled brightly. I guess Im getting older because I feel good even though I know Im not. Go y some more. She said, taking a quick look at Extreme Soma. Your brother has fully recovered and must be busy with work. I have to go now. Her eyes waiting for an answer from Extreme Soma. This was another test! And Extreme Soma chose the correct answer, avoiding many incorrect answers. Theres more to go. You can put off work. A smile appeared on Tianhuarujus face. If I had said I was busy, I would have unpacked again. She gazed at Extreme Soma and expressed her regret over parting. Two people looking at each other in silence. So it was a more heartbreaking farewell. She said goodbye to me too. Gongja Lee will be a great leader of the small sect. Can you see my future? She shook her head. Youre not telling me because you cant talk about it in the future, are you? Then I should tell you instead. You are a benefactor to me. The moment I saved Extreme Soma, I became her benefactor. I cannot bear to see those whose destiny is too great. Master Su has a fate that I cannot bear. She finally added. Please take care of my brother. I responded with the same greeting as always. Thats what Im telling you! Just like that, Tianhuaruju left. Its been a long timeing, but I just didnt want to leave, so I performed a wicked song with Extreme Soma. Iined to Extreme Soma. Martial arts training is jam-packed these days. It must be a great martial arts skill to be able to block the Lord of the Little Church. You might think it was a nine-fire magic technique, but the problem was a secret technique. The Extreme Evil Demon, who had been walking in silence for a moment, suddenly spoke about Tianhuaruju. You said earlier that you have great thoughts about Tianhuaruju. Its not easy to watch over someone with that kind of heart. Its not that difficult. Because we are not hugging each other. We naturally stopped walking. I couldnt figure out what Extreme Somas words meant. It was for my benefit that I first met her. It was to obtain information through the stoma. Its still the same now. If she takes control of all the kiru in the world, I will have all that information. It has a selfish purpose. If you think about it that way, the same goes for Rouju. Because it was something that couldnt be easily aplished without the support of Extreme Soma. So in some ways, the two may have an ideal rtionship. Because while we liked each other, we also had clear business goals. I and Chen Heruju are one step away. So we can see each other better than if we were hugging each other. Extreme Soma spoke to me with clear eyes. Master Su, please take a step away from that martial arts skill for a moment. Just one step. The moment I heard those words, I could feel it. All this time, I was so anxious that I was holding on to Sicheons Secret Art. I was thinking that I could only get it by hugging her so tightly that I couldnt breathe. In fact, it may be more difficult to take a step forward than to embrace. Now he and I were standing facing each other, one step away. Thats why I can see it so well. I can see not only the clear eyes behind the mask, but also Somas heart to help me in any way possible. I told him with gratitude on my face. Look, its true that you should ask me for a favor. Chapter 254 Episode 254: Yesterday feels like today. I decided to actively ept Extreme Somas advice. Take a step back from Sicheon Secret Art. Of course, it was not as easy as he said. Because we are unmanned people who always run forward. First of all, what I chose was to reduce the training time of Sicheon Secret Art and use that time to practice Nine Fire Magic Gong. Yes, now is not the time for me to worry about other martial arts skills. With this in mind, I focused on Guhwamagong. To be honest, if it werent for the secret magic of Sicheon, I just wanted to learn nine fire magic techniques all day long. Guhwamagong was indeed an esoteric yet high-level martial art, and as difficult as it was, it had the magic power to attract people. Right now, I couldntpare it to any other martial arts technique. The inner power gained through meditation training was much more than that of the existing meditation method. If my father were in front of me, he would definitely haveughed at this joke. DYou are saying that you were learning this good martial art to yourself! I fell in love with the practice of Guhwamagong. I was still trying to get my bodypletely used to the nine fire magic breathing method rather than herbivorous training, and that alone was fun. Of course, this did not mean that hepletely lost interest in Sicheon Secret Art. The more I learned the nine fire magic techniques, the more I realized that I needed the Sicheon Secret Art. And then I realized it again. Reducing training time is not the answer to taking a step back. This method is wrong. * * * When I arrived at the residence of Namdo sect Hyeolcheondoma, he was reading a book. I stood at a distance and watched him. Strangely, watching Hyeolcheon Doma sitting by the window and reading a book makes me feel calm. I want to read a book, but I cant read much, so maybe Im just getting vicarious satisfaction? At that time, the electric sound of the Hyeolcheon Doma flew through. -Stop stealing ande back. -He sends a message far and wide. Arent you also practicing Cheonrijeonmyul? DWho can say that! I walked to Hyeolcheon Doma. Arent you busy? This is my first time seeing Sogyoju so leisurely. Im busy. however? No matter how busy I am, isnt this the ce for me? Right next to our senior! I leaned against the window frame with my arms. Honestly, Im free these days. If you give me permission to teach, I have to find a job. I dont like it. Then all of a sudden, things wille rushing in at once. I just rest when I can. Then take a break. Why did youe here? I feel mostfortable being with the elderly. I came here to rest. Hyeolcheondoma shook his head, but he clearly looked pleased. As I entered the room, I made a joke for no reason. Oh good! How can you still smell this good no matter how old you get? You dont have to feed the fish you caught. Its not ttery, its the truth. I looked at the books on the bookshelf. Among them, I memorized the books that seemed interesting. I n to buy itter and put it on my bookshelf. If I buy it, Ill read it someday. Have you read all of this book? I dont buy it and use it as decoration like everyone else does. Someone did it. Reading begins with buying a book. Do you prefer looking at books on shelves rather than reading them? I will read it all someday! You will read more than your elders. Do you think thats all I read? I was surprised and looked at the Hyeolcheon Doma. No, your name is Mazon. What do you do if you open a secret storage room and find books piled up where weapons or elixirs should be? If the sword flies, Ill block it with a book. At first, it didnt really suit me, but now the image of me holding a book suits me better than the Great de of Death. There is some freshly brewed tea over there. If you want to drink, drink. But even so, I desperately wanted a cup of tea. I sat at the table and drank tea. Even though its the same tea, why does the tea made by the elderly taste better? Thats because I want to pamper the old man. I pretended not to hear and touched Datak. I should put this same table in my room. At that time, Hyeolcheondoma suddenly asked. Are you worried? After all, he knew me better than anyone else. I asked him while fiddling with the teacup. Have you ever taken a step back? At my question, Hyeolcheondomas eyes turned from the book to me. From what? From what the elderly want most. After thinking for a moment about the intention of the question, Hyeolcheondoma answered firmly. does not exist. It was as if my life was only going straight ahead. Of course, to someone who doesnt know him, Hyeolcheondoma looks like that kind of person. Because that bratty old man doesnt look like someone who will retreat anywhere. But he had already taken a few steps back. By epting me. Rather, it was I who went straight ahead. In order to open the door to his heart, I went straight to Hyeolcheon Doma and he epted me and stepped back. If he had just gone straight for me, our rtionship would have been different. Why are you suddenly asking that? I was wondering how I could take just one step back. Hyeolcheondoma, who has been through all the prenatal and other hardships, will be able to guess what I mean by this. Have you ever read a book about how to take just one step back? Could something like that exist? Hyeolcheondomas eyes turned to the book he was reading, but then turned to me again. Im also curious. Seeing a smart kid like you worry, it seems like the target is not normal. Its martial arts. Hyeolcheon Doma will think that the martial arts is the Nine Fire Demonic Arts. Because it was a worry I had after bing the head of a small religious sect. But why are you leaving? Its soplicated and difficult that Im stuck, so Im going to watch martial arts from a little distance away. I think its because I want it so desperately that it doesnt work out. Arent you less desperate? Probably not. I am confident in my efforts. After a moment, Hyeolcheondoma asked. But isnt trying to step away from martial arts in order to find a way like this actually getting closer to that martial arts? ! At that moment, a realization crossed my mind. I couldnt stand it anymore and got up from my seat. youre right! I wasnt backing down, but rather holding on more fiercely. I ran to Hyeolcheon Doma. If you want to hug someone, you have to hug the elderly! Elder! Donte, its gross! Hyeolcheon Doma pushed me back with empty space and sat me down on the data table again. And then he spoke in a fake voice. Master Sogyo, please protect your body. I answered, slurping down the remaining tea. No, Im going to throw away more. I found the answer. * * * The Prodigal Son is back! Were back together! The three people in thete-night training group stared at me. I was so busy that I couldnt participate, but today I suddenly attended. Ian told me. Even though you have be the head of a small church, are you still holdingte-night meetings? huh. Would you still do it if you became the leader? We dont like that. I realized something thanks to the Hyeolcheon chopping board. In order to take a step back from Sicheon Secret Art, I shortened my martial arts training time and tried to find other methods. And now the conclusion I have reached is to just do it the same way as before. Just like before I learned the nine fire magic or Sicheon secret techniques. Even back then, I trained hard in martial arts. The difference from now is that there was no burden in training. I shed hard with the mazons and trained sparingly with my spare time. It was a natural thing to do, and there was no pressure of how long I had to achieve it. In the process, I continued to get stronger and improve. I must step down. You should not step away from martial arts, but you should step away from pressure and impatience. Just keep going like before and it will happen at some point. Please teach me after a long time. As if to do it right, Gwonma took off his top. Its been a long time since Ive seen a scary face with perfect muscles. I also took off my top. Compared to him, I have baby hands and a baby body. I felt sorry for Gwon-ma for having been negligent in my martial arts training. Thats why he begged me to be his disciple. I unfolded the Byeokryeok Sura Fist with the horse. Originally, I wouldnt have even thought about practicing the martial arts of the martial arts while worrying about the secret art of Sicheon. Ian and Cheon So-hee also devoted themselves to training next to them. In the meantime, Ians skills improved again. I could tell just by looking at this brief moment how much effort he was putting into his training. When we made eye contact for a moment as I was unfolding the snack, I smiled at Ian. She also smiled slightly. Cheon So-hee said, Did you just see a virgin getting salted? Mr. Gwon! I was shocked when I saw the horse with this expression. He was surprised that he had expressed his intention like that to that difficult horse without realizing it. The horse pretended not to notice and continued training. Back when I was training like that. Qarring! A thunderous sound came from my fist. Not only I, but also Ian and Cheon Sohee, who were practicing next to me, were surprised. Was it my voice by any chance? Yes, the sound came from your fist. Everyone was surprised, but I was the most surprised. What happened? To be honest, Ive been neglecting martial artstely. Its been a while since I opened the book again today. Why on earth did there sound thunder? The horse gave me an expression that asked, How could I know? and then continued training in silence. Have I be stronger in the meantime? Or is it because I took a step back from martial arts without realizing it? One thing was certain. After learning the nine-fire magic technique, my martial arts skills began to fluctuate. Gurgling! This time, a thunderous sound came from the horses fist. The thunder was louder than the sound of my fist. Why are you making a sound after not making a sound until now? You didnt pay it when you were training, right? The horse pretended not to hear my protest and continued training. Why did you make it happen on the day when I first heard thunder? Are you jealous. Gurgling! My words were drowned out by the thunder of the horse. Its too much to do Gurgling! * * * As I was heading home with a tired body, I suddenly remembered a person and turned around. A person who seemed to be awake at thiste hour, indeed he was. What do the stars say about you? Then Chwima, who was floating his boat on theke and looking up at the night sky, answered. This is what the stars are like. Your arms are the best in the martial arts world! Chuma looked back at me and smiled warmly. Are you here? Standing on the shore of theke, I quickly crossed the water and got on the boat. Now you can show off your skills to the fullest. On the day he was selected as the sessor, he prayed in front of all the demons. Now that he has be the head of a small school, there is no reason to hide his skills. Im not the kind of person who hides things. Hes someone who likes toe forward and get attention. Actually, so do I. Would we have used the same name system differently? Next time, lets go get some attention in the midfield! I know a lot of good ces. lets go! Who knows as much as I do? We should have a drink together in a ce with good taste and beautiful scenery. We filled each others sses. Congrattions on bing the head of a small church. Your help was great. thank you. I guess its about the fifth time? Youre drunk, my brother. I see you beating yourself up again. After toasting together, we emptied our sses. Wow, its good! also! You have to drink with your brother. It was so nice to have a drink with him after a long time. We talked about various things and drank alcohol. I also made it easy for him to tell me that it was difficult because the ball was blocked. The solution was a bit odd. Drink! Alcohol is the answer. Once you get drunk, everything will go away. My brother is truly the best person in the world. drink. There is life in alcohol, there is power, there is everything. We drank again. Its been a while since Ive been drunk, and the alcohol went in like water. Chuma told all kinds of stories. We also talk about Mazon people behind their backs. I also talk about a woman I met when I was young. We also talk about martial arts. It may seem like hes drunk and talking nonsense, but he doesnt cross the line. So I always feel this way. The moment a drunk makes a mistake is when he is sober. with a plop! Eventually, Chwima jumped into the water and I jumped in with him. We swam around theke and floated looking at the night sky. Its still nice here. When I y Sinseon y here, it feels like time has stopped. One oclock before is now and now is one oclock after. Yesterday is like today and today is like tomorrow. brother. I have to stop that time. Perhaps because we were talking about time, I thought of Sicheons Secret Art. The blood vessels in my body appeared ovepping in the night sky. I have tried many methods so far. True energy is sent from this vein to that ce, and then again from here to that. There are still so many cases left to try. Why are you thinking that at such a good moment? Im ying with Chuma like this to take a step back from Sicheon Secret Art. with a plop! I dived into the water again. But the next moment, I stuck my head out of the water again. I imagined blood vessels on top of the stars again and oveid them. Not here, not there. Where were you earlier? Then, there was a spot where the blood vessels and stars that came to mind matched perfectly. found! I got shivers all over my body. Is it just a coincidence? or not? What if you operate Jinki in the order of those constetions? It seemed like something could happen. Could it be that the secret art of Sicheon was created by looking at the constetions in the sky? brother! whats the matter? I think I solved the problem I mentioned earlier. Chuma was surprised. Soon he wasughing and happy. Did I tell you? They say drinking will solve everything! I go first! Thank you bro. Lets talk againter. It soared straight out of the water into the air. I changed direction again in the air and flew towards thekeside. Chumas voice was heard from behind. This brother is always here. Starlight was pouring down on the horse floating on the water. * * * After returning to the training hall, I prepared two incense sticks. After lighting two incense sticks at the same time, he ced one in the incense burner and performed the space-time transformation technique. The space created was empty to increase concentration and minimize the amount of energy used. And there, I memorized the nine lines of Sicheon Secret Art. I moved my true energy in the order I realized after seeing the constetions, which was different from before. Did it work? I didnt know if it was done yet or not. In my current state, I was able to find out when I left here andpared the times. Even a small difference can be made. Once the Sicheon Secret Art begins! please! It was my earnest wish to somehow achieve the Twelve Great Masters of Nine Fire Magic Gong. When the scent had burned to some extent, I solved the space-time anomaly technique. Suddenly, the world of time-space illusions disappeared and I emerged from it and slowly walked towards the incense that I had lit. I squatted in front of the incense burner and ced the incense sticks at the same depth. My heart trembled as much as the eyes staring at it. The two incense sticks were burning at different lengths. Chapter 255 Episode 255: You decide. done! I cheered. I was really happy. I was so happy that I jumped up and down on the spot. Finally, the first step in Sicheon Secret Art was taken. It wasnt a meaningful time difference yet, but it was meaningful to have done it. What if you could double the time gap by continuing to practice the secret art of Sicheon? I can have twice as much training time as other people. Three times, four times What would happen if Sicheons Secret Art reached its peak? What was important was endurance. Therger the time difference, the more endurance will be required. Gather more internal energy and raise the level of Sicheon Secret Art. It only depends on my efforts. * * * The next day, I found all the money left on the battlefield. Even the remaining night wine was sold. The ce I headed to with the money was Cheondogrim. I see you, Lord Xiao. Today, a merchant ship came out to guide us. He probably came out to say hello to me as the head of the small church. You can just treat me like normal. That cant be possible. Is that all there is? Unlike before, Germans I met in passing also bowed politely and greeted me. Its really a good thing you didnt get into a fight with the archduke. Thank you for saying that. After arriving at the Kings residence, the merchant ship retreated. The poison king was not at home. Looking around, I found him practicing his poison in a nearby forest. The moment I saw that, a smile came to my face. Two poisonous snakes were coiled next to the Poison King while he was practicing poison and were watching. These were the poisonous snakes that the poison king had given a name to in the past. ck smoke puffed out from the Poison Kings fingertips and formed a shape. Surprisingly, the shape created by the smoke was a rabbit. As the rabbit-shaped smoke flew forward, the poisonous snakes chased after it. It was like a dog running excitedly towards a ball thrown by its owner. When the poisonous snake attacked the rabbit, the ck smoke disappeared in a puff. New smoke rose from the Poison Kings fingertips. This time the butterfly fluttered and flew away. Once again, the poisonous snakes excitedly crawled after the butterfly. It was iparably faster and more agile than ordinary snakes. The smoke disappeared again. The poisonous snakes raised their heads and flicked their tongues, as if waiting to see what they would send this time. At that time, arge, huge cloud of smoke flew out from the Poison Kings hand. When the tiger-shaped smoke ran towards the poisonous snakes, they were startled and disappeared into the forest. When it realized I hade, I thought it had chased away a snake. It wasnt. The Poison King walked back and forth, thinking about something. Even when he practiced, he did it in his own world. Then he looked at me and was surprised. When did youe? Ever since the rabbit started running. Is that really poison? If that happens, all the kids will die. It means that if you read your own extreme poison, even spirit poisonous snakes will not be able to withstand it. Its a harmless thing you use when practicing. What would happen to the forest if we used real poison every time we trained? He was not a person who cared about poison, but a person who cared about Cheondokgrim. But the Poison King is also training? I heard the martial arts people are most afraid of me? The same goes for the Blood Heaven Chopping Demon and the Extremely Evil Soma that practices while looking at a wall. The mazons were training in their own way. The swans feet under the water are so busy. The Poison King asked, sitting on a rock and wiping his sweat. What happened? I came because I wanted to see the Poison King. If you wanted to see me, you would havee a long time ago. I was busy. Do you have time to drink and drink? Has that already be a rumor? Your mouth is so heavy. I also sat down next to him. How do you feel about bing the head of a small church? Its exciting. New martial arts skills and new home. People are polite and you dont have to fight with your brother anymore. Isnt that obvious? Thats unexpected. You didnt seem excited for some reason. I like being the center of attention. Can I say much differently? While talking, the Poison King fell into his own thoughts again. I couldnt tell if he was thinking about me, about the poisonous attack he had performed earlier, or about the poisonous snakes that had disappeared. Now these moments dont bother me at all. I think Im starting to understand his world, too. After a while, the Poison King looked at the small leather bag I was holding. What is that? I handed the leather bag full of vouchers to the Dog King. The King of Poison was surprised when he checked the amount. The amount is quiterge? Please use this money to get me a highly toxic elixir. The elixirs avable on the market were too expensive. It was too expensive and had little value for money. Instead, elixirs made from poisonous herbs or poisonous substances were rtively cheap. This is because it is mostly used in special cases or for treatment. Thanks to this, it was an opportunity for me, who is invulnerable to poison, to obtain an elixir at a low price. Since I had enough internal strength, I had no intention of spending money to buy an elixir, but I changed my mind because of the secret magic of Sicheon. Why the elixir? You still have a lot of inner strength, right? I have a lot of greed for internal strength. After a moment, the Poison King asked. Can we at least conquer the martial forest? Yes, I will. He probably knows well that I am not that kind of person. Give me this money. I will kill them all. A smile came to my face. I feel reassured just by hearing your words. Then I have the money. The elixir is more reassuring. A dragon was created from the fingertips of the Poison King. The dragon burped in the air and flew towards me. puck! The Poison King spoke from behind the smoke that collided with my face and disappeared. Come back in twenty days. The Poison King will spend your money much more economically and effectively than I can buy. Of course I didnt forget to check. Dont forget to buy the elixir while thinking about something else. Look at me, look straight into my eyes. If you forget, I wont test your poison. The Poison King did not reply and began training again. When I looked back from afar, I saw crows flying in all directions. As I watched the ck smoke billowing out from all directions, I wondered what would happen if it was really poison. Everyone should be most afraid of the Poison King. * * * The training time was divided again. I took turns learning 50% of Sicheon Secret Art, 5% of Nine Fire Demonic Art, and the remaining 10% of Heavenly Demon Self-Defense Technique and Kwonmas Fighting Technique. The martial arts that are central are important, but the martial arts that support them are also very important. The Four Gods and Four Treasures will work well with the Nine Fire Demonic Techniques, and in critical moments when the sword falls out of my hand, the Wall Power Sura Fist will protect me, and at thest moment, the Heavenly Demon Protector Technique will protect me. What is important is the bnce of these martial arts skills. Its already been 10 days since I started training in earnest. Simbeop has now be quite ustomed to the body. The amount of innate energy umted through training in the nine fire magic techniques was iparable to the existing mental techniques, and the speed of recovering the used internal energy was also much faster. After finishing my training, I was sitting by the window drinking a cup of tea when I received a message saying I was looking for someone from Cheonmajeon. * * * When I arrived at Cheonmajeon, my father and Sima Myeong were waiting together. Whenever Sima Ming was together, a mission came down to him. I slowly walked into that ce where there was tension. After greeting his father and Sima Ming, he spoke energetically. Is it finally time to show the world this handsome face just like your father? The corners of my fathers mouth rose slightly. Your jokes never tire. If possible, you should try to be funny. No matter how serious the world is, you have to smile and live. Where are you? I will take care of everything ande back. Then Sima Ming smiled and said. I think I should show you Master Xiaos handsome face next time. What we have here today is for a different reason. The reason he called me was because of something unexpected. Now that you have be the leader of the Little Church, I think you should step down from your position as the head of the Nether Heaven and select a new head of the Nether Heaven. In recent years, most of the work of each state was entrusted to Seo Dae-ryong. I was very busy too. There were other intentions as well. Who do you n to appoint as the new Nethend Governor? Sima Ming looked at my father at my question. Unexpected words flowed from my father. You decide. I was surprised. I really didnt know that they would ask me to decide the nexthernote. Since you have be the head of a small religious sect, you should have that level of authority. It was truly a touching statement. My father did not see me as a father now. The Heavenly Demon was looking at the sessor. The religious leader was looking at the minor religious leader. And when it came tohernote, my thoughts were firm. I dont know if its any other position, but Hwangcheongak is the most important organization for discipline at our school. So, the right people have to sit there. So, this is the person I rmend! I would like to appoint Seo Dae-ryong, a special investigator at Hwangcheongak, as the next head of Hwangcheongak. Both my father and Sima Ming were not that surprised, as they had expected it to some extent. Do a good job. Strong sense of responsibility. Even the background is nice. Because he is a master disciple of Hyeolcheon Doma. Oh right. I came into Hwangcheongak as the chief. Sima Ming cautiously intervened. As you said, Inspector Seo is a good person. However, I still feel like I dont have enough experience to be in charge of footnotes. Thatck of experience wont really be a problem within Hwangcheongak. He showed his capabilities by taking on my work. This was also the reason why I entrusted my work to Seo Dae-ryong. To show that it can sufficiently serve as a footnote. For the head of an organization, the character of the person is more important than his/her career. Look at the Demon Army before and the Demon Army now. When Jang-ho became the head, didnt it be apletely different organization? That is something that neither my father nor Sima Ming could deny. I spoke strongly to my father and Sima Ming with my sincerity. I rmend Seo Dae-ryong! I guarantee it. My father, who was quietly looking down at me, said. Dont give a guarantee carelessly. Even if it was a thousand horses, my father was still my father. * * * That afternoon, while I was in the middle of training, Seo Dae-ryong came to me. Seo Dae-ryong was very reminiscent. This is the way from Cheonmajeon. It seems that my father and Sima Ming thought that it was necessary to personally interview Seo Dae-ryong. I thought I was going to pass out. I still have trouble breathing. Seo Daeryong walked unsteadily and leaned against a wooden doll standing in the corner. I heard it from the Commander-in-Chief. I heard that Master Xiao rmended me for the position of the next Lord of Hwangcheon. Seo Dae-ryong covered his head. Im a footnote? Thats aherfoot note too! Oh, I cant breathe when I think about it again. To anyone who could see it, Seo Dae-ryong was out of breath, as if he had just broken through the heavenly. If its that hard, you dont have to. You can do it next time. Yes? Right. No. no. When will an opportunity like thise again? ah! Im a footnote. Seo Dae-ryong wandered around the training ground like a crazy person. Then, he tripped on a set of weapons and fell, then sat down on the floor and bowed his head. Is that why you said you couldnt do it? Then Seo Dae-ryong took something out of his arms. I couldnt make out what it was because my back was turned. what is that? This is the new second-inmand. What are you talking about? The second person in the Hwangcheongak office was the flower pot that Ilhwa Geomzon brought as a gift. Now this is the new second person. He got up, walked towards me, and held out something in his hand. It was a badge of identity. Four letters written in powerful handwriting on a colorful piece with the symbol of Cheonmajeon engraved on it. Hwangcheongakju (SȪw). The formal appointment ceremony will be heldter. The position of Hwangcheonju was given to Seo Dae-ryong. My father and Sima Ming approved my first decision as a small religious leader. Seo Dae-ryongs eyes trembled as he looked at me. How can I refuse you? You are pushing me with a warranty, so why should I refuse anything? I shouted loudly that I would work hard and sacrifice my life. I dont really remember what happened after I yelled. I dont even know how I got out of Cheonmajeon. ah! Did I say hello to the leader properly? When I came out and came to my senses, I saw this identity card in my hand. I hugged Seo Dae-ryong strongly and said, Congrattions, right arm. Congrattions, Lord Nethend. Seo Dae-ryongs face towards me was full of passion. A single investigator became the best disciple of the Blood Heavenly Demon and has now be a Hwangcheon Foot Master. It would be difficult to guess what his feelings were like. Later, you may me me in front of your trembling enemies. Just let me live as an ordinary investigator! while doing. Will you listen to thatint? However much. Then lets give it a try. It will be more difficult to learn martial arts while doing the Nether Footprint. Still, tell him to die. I want to die when I get older, but its hard because my body doesnt keep up. You speak like someone who has done it. Im the leader of the small religion who doesnt know anything, right? We looked at each other andughed happily. I have more things to say to my grandson. The reason I rmended you was neither for you nor for me. sure? Its because of the people that the Hwangcheon Pavilion you lead will protect from now on. For those people who have to live despite being treated unfairly because they have no power. Seo Dae-ryongs eyes sparkled. The dark and gloomy man of the past is no longer there. There is only him at the moment who seems like he will do well no matter what is given to him. Seo Dae-ryong, who was staring at me with passionate eyes, said with a grin. You know what? The second and third pots that I grew also bore fruit. Yes, Daeryong. Take care to grow Hwangcheongak like that flower pot. * * * On the day I promised with the King of Dogs, I headed to Cheondogrim with a heart full of expectations. In the meantime, I concentrated on martial arts training. I just ate and practiced. Sleep, practice, eat, and practice. I slept well in my new bed, woke up, and cooked and ate at least one meal of the day. Sometimes we brought our escorts and ate together. And I practiced all day. I worked hard with the mindset that this was myst training. At least my failure shouldnt have been due to not working hard. How are you, King Poison? The merchant marine answered my question. Youve been busy so far. This is the first time youve been out for this long. I felt sorry and cried for no reason. Because I knew how much you hated going outside. Thats how we arrived at the poison kings residence. As I opened the door and entered, a different scent than usual hit my nose. Chapter 256 Episode 256: Moorim will be nervous. There were elixirs ced on a long table. It felt like I was at a store selling elixirs. Each elixir had its own scent, and they mixed together to create a unique scent. The Poison King was busy mixing medicine on another table next to him. I looked at the elixirs disyed on the table while waiting for the Poison King to finish his work. There were some elixirs that I knew about, but most of them were unknown to me. Its a lot more than I thought. Eventually, the Poison King finished mixing the medicine and ced it on the table. Im here? What did you do? I mixed things that were more effective when mixed. Combining these highly toxic elixirs makes them more effective? This is truly possible because he is a poison king. I heard you went to the central field yourself? What if I dont go out? How do you get these products in 20 days? For the first time in a long time, I mobilized all of my connections. The word connections sounded awkwarding from the mouth of a poison king who lives alone in a forest. It will be such a precious and certain rtionship. And mobilizing connections means being indebted to someone. I am greatly indebted to you. The Poison King came in front of me and his eyes sparkled. It was as if he was wondering how he was going to pay back. Please call me anytime you need my help. It wont just happen once or twice. It would be nice to see you often, Poison King. The Poison King went to the end of the table, picked up the first elixir, and handed it to me. Now, take these in order, first. It seems like they even decided on the order in which to take it. What happens if I take it all at once? You wont die because its impervious to poison, but youll be in chaos inside. Take whatever is given to you. Before eating, I asked the poison king. Please tell me how much each of these costs. why? Dont you trust me? If I didnt believe you, I wouldnt ask. It is actually polite to ask this question to someone who would never have cheated. The Poison King told me the cost of each elixir. When I added up all the amounts. You handed over the money I gave you? I didnt want to miss out on thest elixir, so I added some. Its not just a moth, it looks like you pulled out a root of a pir in Cheondokrim. Are you saying you know how many pirs there are in Cheondokgrim? Hurry up and eat. He hated going out so much that he went out himself and even contributed a lot of money. This is why I cant not like the Poison King. Then I will eat it gratefully. The first one is the ck Sheep Dan. Take it and enjoy your energy. The moment I put ck sheep in my mouth, I frowned. Ugh! I write. Why are you writing like this? Then its poison, so would you like it sweet? The medicinal properties of ck sheep began to dissolve. Now, I melted it using the nine fire magic technique. Since the amount of internal energy umted isrge, the amount of medicinal effects absorbed will also berge. Next is one poison, one poison. It is a medicine that goes well with ck sheep, so there will be no conflict between bets. It was not given to those with the least efficacy. It was given ording to thepatibility and properties of each elixir. Next, take a bleaching pill. I thought things got better in Japan. Anyway, this isnt it. Ugh. When he tried to spit out what was in his mouth, the poison king blocked his mouth and prevented him from spitting it out. I swallowed forcefully and spoke to him. Are you taking revenge on me for asking you to buy me an elixir? To fill this power with a delicate and fragrant elixir, you will have to pay several times more. It was also a right that only those who could invade Germany could enjoy. And the bitter medicine hasnt evene out yet. I jumped up, hugged him, and said goodbye. You have to fight well even without strength. That is a true expert. When I tried to run away, the poison king forced me to sit down. It was half a joke and half real. To add a bit of exaggeration, I felt like my tongue and intestines were melting. When the elixirs dissolved in the body and their effects spread throughout the body, a new elixir was taken again. I knew that would be the case, so I prepared something a little sweeter this time. Drink it. Man-Blood Poison Water is the only medicine among them! After that, I continued to take the elixir. To the Demonic Goddess, Baekryeong Purification, Hwaseongsan, Cheonggaljeong Blood, Hyeoneumdan, Yin Yang and Two Poisonous Herbs, Heavenly Paradise. These were elixirs whose names I had only heard of or whose names I had never even heard of. Some had multiple and some had only one. This was my first time taking so many different types of elixirs in session. Not only me, but no one else in Kangho will be there either. You can eat all of this, right? I dont know either. This is the first time something like this has happened. The Poison King looked excited. He must have never seen so much poison dissolved at once. In fact, he was more excited than I was. Someday, this moment will also be written in the book hepiled. What title will it be? Corrtion between Mandokbulchim and toxic elixir? no. It would be a title like this. How did the King of Poison harass Mandobulchim? Looking at his happy face today, he is a person worthy of a title like this. It took a long time to take the prepared elixir. I take it again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again. The medicinal properties were carefully dissolved. By dissolving the medicine using the Nine Fire Demonic Technique, I was able to absorb a greater amount of the medicinal effect than before. There were a few times in the middle where I felt like I was going to die because it was so harsh and bitter. Even if it was the same poison, being addicted to that poison and eating that poison werepletely different things. Now, this is thest Mandokshindan (f). This was the medicine that the King of Poison bought with arge amount of money. It was the most powerful poison among the poisons I had ever taken. Even the medicinal properties of the Mandokshindan were dissolved with the spiritual techniques of Guhwamagong. The medicinal properties flowed through the blood vessels of the whole body, and then, just as the water in the valley flows into the river and eventually into the sea, the medicinal properties became internal energy and gathered in the danjeon. Even after taking all the elixirs, I chanted several times to control my internal energy. Only after confirming that all the medicinal properties had be pure internal energy did I slowly open my eyes. A huge amount of internal energy was added to the danteon. If it werent for the Poison King, I wouldnt have been able to do even half of this feat with that money. I must have bought good quality medicine at a low price and even the order of taking it was perfect. Now, I was more confident in my skills than anyone else in Moorim. It wasnt just that the amount increased. The purity of inner energy has also be iparably deeper than before. Bing stronger is also bing stronger, but it will be a great help in training Sicheon Secret Art. I could tell by the Poison Kings expression how deep my eyes had be. The next moment, the poison king was even more surprised. Because of the rebuttal, those deep eyes have suddenly be ordinary eyes. How strong will you be? I answered calmly. I will be stronger until I can protect everyone. The Poison King spoke to me as I stood up. We are protecting you. The Majon protects Sogyoju. I stared at the Poison King and blurted out. Poison King. For a moment, the Poison King was shocked. Instead of my usual polite demeanor, I disyed a heavy dignity. Then be stronger! ! After saying that, he walked away with great strides. As soon as I left, I immediately stuck my head in through the open door. The Poison King was still looking at us with a nk expression. Youre not angry, are you? Are you already pretending to be the Heavenly Demon? Other than the Poison King, where would you go to y this prank? Theres a lot, right? Soma Doma Chuma! I lowered my voice sternly again. The person I wanted to y this prank on was the Poison King. At the end of the joke, he added sincerity. Poison King, I will never forget this favor you received today. * * * For a long time after the sword dance, the Poison King was lost in thought. Did you call me? To the merchant ship that arrived after receiving the call, the King of Dogs said something unexpected. Report to Cheonmajeon that we are doubling the amount of poison in Cheondokrim. The merchant ship was surprised. That wasnt all. We are also increasing the intensity of German training. You also train while teaching the kids. Then Moorim will be nervous. In particr, an emergency could ur in the Murim Alliance. Everyone was paying close attention to the poison entering the forest. The collection of highly toxic elixirs this time may also have been reported to the Murim Alliance or the Apostolic Alliance. Thats how sensitive it was to poison. The Poison King stood up. A ck aura like a haze began to bloom around his body. It was a heavenly killing poison released when the Poison King revealed his presence. The Poison King spoke softly as he was enveloped in ck fog. Tell me to rx. * * * On the day of the inauguration ceremony of Lord Hwangcheongak, Hwangcheongak investigators and execution officers came to Seo Dae-ryongs residence to escort him. In the past, on the day Geommugeuk took office, Seo Dae-ryong visited with his executive dancers, but now the situation has changed. The investigator who came today was Gokmyeong, the most senior special investigator. Please go, Lord. Since my junior had be a footnote, I thought he must not be in a good mood. Investigator Gok, please take good care of me in the future. I will serve you with all my heart. Aftering to Hwangcheongak, I learned a lot from my senior. From now on, I will write about what I learned from my senior. Seo Dae-ryong suddenly had this thought when he saw Gok-myeong smiling pleasantly. I wasnt this kind of person. Im a person who doesnt make eye contact with the other person very often. I was a person who started with negative thoughts. Even now, even if that person smiles, youre probably cursing inside, right? I would have thought like this first. But now Im trying to convey my sincerity to the other person. Im trying to understand the other persons feelings. When Seo Dae-ryong arrived at Hwangcheongak, escorted by Gok Myeong and execution officers, investigators and execution officers were standing in a line. See you, Lord! Seo Dae-ryongs rise to the position of a footnote was an unconventional appointment. Among them, there were some who were secretly displeased, but one thing was the same. Because Seo Dae-ryong worked so hard, everyone recognized his ability. And at this moment, there was someone who came to give him strength. Congrattions, Lord. I turned around at the sound of wordsing from behind me and saw Demon Lord Jangho walking towards me. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised because he had not expected him toe here. My lord! You came yourself. Of course you shoulde. They were drinking together at a pub when Ian was away. Now the Demon Lord and the Nether Pir were standing face to face. You know what? I always wanted to be a warrior like General Lord. That thought still remains the same. Jangho grinned with his unique manly smile. When Seo Dae-ryong saw Jang-ho, he always thought that he was like a mountain standing tall. You yourself will definitely be that kind of warrior. When the demon lord came to congratte him in person, the investigators and executioners looked surprised. Then another person appeared there. Ian came to congratte him. I felt like the surroundings became brighter with the appearance of this beautiful girl. In addition, as her martial arts skills reached the level of a true expert, the executioners present were amazed by her beauty and were once again amazed by her prayers. Congrattions, Lord Hwangcheongak. Thank you for this drone. I knew this day woulde. Seo Dae-ryong spoke in a whisper at Ians words. I didnt know! Jangho and Ianughed together. At that time, another person arrived there. Seeing this person appear, the investigators and executioners all bowed in unison and showed respect. See you, Lord Xiao! Seo Dae-ryong and Jang Ho Ian also greeted each other politely. Geommugeuk walked over and spoke politely. Congrattions. Lord Nethend. Thank you, Master So. Seo Dae-ryong looked at the sword dance with trembling eyes. To Seo Dae-ryong, who was in tears and didnt know what to say, Geommugeuk nodded his head once with eyes full of trust. That was enough. Gokmyeong came and spoke to Seo Dae-ryong. Everyone is gathered here. Lets say something. Seo Dae-ryong stood in front of everyone with a trembling heart. I thought I would say something, so I practiced at home in advance, but I was still very nervous. The person who overcame human limitations was the previous Lord, but now a human has finally taken charge of Hwangcheongak. Everyone burst outughing at those words. The previous state governor said this here on the day he took office. I dont know whether we will be happier or unhappy. But one thing is certain. Your heart will beat faster than before. The Lord kept his word. Because my heart is beating faster than before. I think your heart feels the same way. Everyone seemed to sympathize. Because Geommugeuks Hwangcheongak was apletely different organization than before. Because they all received the gratitude of countless people who were spared injustice. I cant make my heart beat faster than Master Xiao. Instead, I am confident that I can do this much. I will do my best to keep our hearts, which have grown warm thanks to Master So, from cooling down. Apuse and cheers erupted. As I was about to say hello and go in, thest person who came to congratte me arrived. Not only Seo Dae-ryong but also Geommugeuk and Ian Jang-ho were surprised by his appearance. Surprisingly, the Hyeolcheon Doma appeared. He walked arrogantly carrying the Great Sword of Destruction on his back. The Hwangcheongak warriors were all nervous as they saw him walking with overwhelming force. Master! Instead of saying congrattions, Hyeolcheondoma pulled out the long sword he had been carrying along with the Great Sword of Destruction on his back. Although it was arge sword, it was slightly smaller than the Myeolcheon Great Sword. Hyeolcheondoma gave it to Seo Dae-ryong. Use this from now on. At first nce, it was not an ordinary Tao. This is the sword I used when I was young. Seo Dae-ryong was surprised. A gift from a blunt master? Moreover, if it was a knife he used when he was young, it was a gift of indescribable value. Seo Dae-ryong was so moved that he felt like crying. After giving the sword, Hyeolcheondoma walked back without a word. Seo Dae-ryong bowed deeply and expressed his gratitude to the master who turned around and walked away. Thank you, Master. Hyeolcheondoma left without looking back. Investigators and executioners watched this in astonishment. It was said that Geomgeuk coulde because he was very close to Seo Dae-ryong and had been around him, but he had no idea that Hyeolcheondoma woulde here. No one ignored Seo Dae-ryong. Even if I wanted to ignore him, I couldnt ignore him. Xiao Jiaju came, Ma Zhen came, Demon Lord came, and the best in the world came to congratte him. Who would dare to ignore him? Seo Dae-ryong politely greeted Geommugeuk and Jangho Ian and then turned around. He turned around and kicked the long sword on his back like a chopping board. Then he entered Hwangcheongak apanied by investigators and executioners. Geommugeuk saw the back of Hyeolcheondoma as he walked confidently wearing a long sword. Chapter 257 Episode 257 If you are a person, you will definitely die. Inspector Seo was cool. Ian said as we walked back to my living quarters together. I am taking him to show him the residence he moved to after bing the head of the small church. He seems like apletely different person than when I first saw him. Because I put in a lot of effort in the meantime. Ian was second to none when it came to effort, so he added a word. But I should try harder too, dont think like this. Youre still trying too hard. no, I do not want. I will try my best, not half-heartedly. I can guess what Ian is thinking right now. Everyone is moving ahead, but you may be feeling like youre falling behind. sorry. what? I only got to visit my new residence today. If it had been before, I would havee to see you on the first day after moving. I feel sorry for myte visit. Even so, my shoulders, which were sagging, became even more droopy. If you think about it that way, its the same for me. You came to my new house and didnt even invite me, right? You were busy, Master. You were busy, but you were busier. Is it important to see the room or is our work important? The answer is right there. So theres no need to be sorry at all. I took her and went into the house. She was surprised at how much bigger it was than before. ah! Its really big. This person is the head of this school! Citizens passing by came out and politely greeted Ian. Ian epted their greeting with a smile. I was even more surprised when she entered my room. Its so different from what I expected. Bookshelves fill the walls, pure white bedding on arge bed, and a desk and chair by the window where sunlight streams in. It looks different from what she expected. You dont like it, do you? This is my preference. I didnt know. You say it like this. Before regression, I had no taste. I didnt care whether the bed was big or small, whether there was a bookcase or a closet. Because my only interest was bing a sessor. Thats why I stayed away from being the sessor. Because I didnt see anything. Because I didnt really look at people and didnt pay attention to what was in my room. At the time, I thought I was passionate, but now that I think about it, I think it may have been an escape from passion. There are a lot of books. She was interested starting from the bookshelf. Now that I have be the head of a small church, I have to look knowledgeable. This book is very thick. Dont take it out! Thats for decoration. Its hard to put it back in. Even if you want to take it out, it wont fall out. Its a book that you have to use your skills to get rid of! She looked at another bookshelf. Elder Thomas has a lot of books here, right? She had once borrowed a book from Hyeolcheondoma to read. huh. I wrote down all the books there and filled them in the same way. Because you know books well. She took out a book from another bookshelf and looked at it carefully. There is also a book like this. The book she was carrying was called Escape from Cheonnajimang. Have you read it? I nodded and answered. I read it. Do you think youll be able to escape if you keep doing this? I didnt read it to escape. I read it to prevent you from escaping. Sheughed at my words. Young master, spread your might! You can do it, but I might be trapped in the Murim Leagues trap of heaven, so please lend me this book. However much. Please lend me this and this too. She chose some books. She mainly read poetry collections, but the books she chose now were all books containing tips for surviving in the martial arts world. Are you still reading books these days? I try to read at least a little bit of it before I go to bed. I need to gain indirect experience like this. She still seems worried that she will be a frog in the well. Ian. yes. Turned her towards me. Dont you think its better to have more experience in the world? Of course. is not it? Ian widened his eyes. Right. People with a lot of experience in the world are somehow cool and reassuring. They have insight and provide new teachings and experiences to those around them. But it also means that they went through all kinds of dirty things to make that happen. You go through all the dirty and shameful things and see the bottom of a person. They even develop distrust and disgust towards humans. Would such an experience in a persons life be anything but good? Before my regression, I went through a lot. Yes, thanks to that, I became stronger and survived. so? Can I say that my life is better than Ian, who has quietly walked the path of being an escort? You may have a better chance of surviving if youre thrown somewhere, but that doesnt mean its a better life. It means that you dont have to be too sorry about your life that you have lived quietly while walking along one path. You dont have to suffer all kinds of misceneous wounds and pain packaged in the name of experience. You can fight even without it, and you can win even without it. I believe. There wille a moment when your life of hard work will protect you more powerfully than any other experience. When I stretched out my hand, a book of poetry was pulled out. A collection of poems that flew into the air was handed to her. So read what you want to read too. I saw her look at the book twice. Ian slowly approached me, looked at me intently, and said. I guess there really is such a thing as bloodline. I stared at her with a serious expression that matched those words. Then, perhaps out of embarrassment, Ian avoided my gaze and looked the other way. The bed is really spacious and nice. Its soft, right? If youre curious, lie down. How dare you lie on Master Xiaos bed! I thought you would say that, right? She threw herself onto the bed. But her new form floated on the bed. You cant wear the clothes you wear outside! Now I understand why Old Man Thomas didnt let me lie down. I floated her and brought her back to her original ce. She sat on the end of the bed and said with a serious face. Not long ago, we selected five people for the tattoo team. Look at personality and skills. As you said, our goal is to be an elite organization rather than just numbers. doing well. By the way, I will be leaving the church tomorrow along with Cheongmyeon and his subordinates. Im going to look for people to join the tattoo team. I should have left a long time ago, but I postponed my departure so that I could watch the inauguration ceremony of Hwangcheongakju. While Im out, Ill also meet thete soldier and the leader of Pungcheon. She is stepping into the powerhouse in earnest. She must have sensed the concern in my gaze and said with a smile. Dont worry, I have nine tails, right? Come back stronger! She stood up, hugged him politely and said, Yes, Lord Xiaojiao! * * * I was absorbed in martial arts training. Before and after his return, these were the times when he practiced martial arts the hardest. My father must have known that I was busy practicing martial arts, so he postponed all of the school events. Nine fire magic and Sicheon secret arts. It is also a martial art that cannot help but be practiced diligently. First of all, the more I practiced the secret art of Sicheon, the more there seemed to be a time gap between the outside and inside of the space-time anomaly. However, the difference was still subtle, so it was not yet the stage for actual training using Sicheon secret techniques. After using the space-time illusion technique, I used the time-space magic again, and then trained martial arts there again. The attack is repeated three times. In contrast, the time difference between the outside and the inside was not yet meaningful, so it took more time to recover my strength. My heart was racing, but I was not in a hurry. It is not a martial art that can be achieved overnight, and consistency is key to training. Repeat and repeat. If you do that, you will soon be at the next level. Next is Guhwamagong. Once I became familiar with the mind method of Nine Fire Magic Gong, I began training in earnest, starting with the first method. It was a difficult yet profound martial art, but I calmly analyzed the techniques and progressed little by little. I n to exercise my first instinct today. The first herbivorous method of Guhwamagong is destruction. From the first herbivorous method, it is just destruction. It means that if you are a person, you will definitely die. I controlled my mind by staring at the wooden doll standing in front of me. When I thought my body and mind were ready, the ck magic sword was pulled out. Saaaaagh. The dolls neck fell off in one fell swoop. It was a faster sword method than the Changcheon method, which is a quick sword method of the Bicheon sword method. So, is Jeil Herbivory a sess? It was a failure. I slowly approached and looked at the wooden doll whose head had fallen off. There was a faint trace of a sword line on his back. There were no traces on the left or right. The annihtion ceremony was a herbivorous attack in which four sword energy flew simultaneously from the front, rear, left and right sides of the opponent at the moment of exhtion. Think about it. What if, in a sh, sword energy flies from not just one, but four ces at the same time? It wasnt a sword aimed at the same ce either. They fly in from four directions, each targeting a different location. The sword from the front flies towards the neck, the back from the back, the sword from the left flies towards the waist, and the sword from the right flies towards the legs. However, the sword energy was still only flying properly from the front, and the sword energy from the other three directions was not flying properly. I closed my eyes for a moment and thought about Gugyeol. After organizing theposition, he unleashed his sword energy towards the new wooden doll. I looked at the wooden doll again. This time the back was cut off and the neck was left intact. I repeated it over and over again, but Jeil Chosik did not unfold as nned. Something was missing. My father said he wanted to see my interpretation of Guhwamagong. Is this how my nine fire magic techniques can surpass my fathers? I had faith in him, but I wasnt sure if he would be able to use the nine fire magic techniques that surpassed his father. While I was wrapping my head around it, I suddenly realized something. The desire to be stronger than my fathers Guhwamagong is actually holding me back. That greed, coupled with the desire to be recognized by my father, is dragging my ankle even more heavily. This is not my way. I left the training center straight away. * * * When I entered Cheonmajeon, my father was looking out the window with his back to me. Come up here. yes. I walked down the bloody path, climbed the stairs, and stood next to my father. It always felt good to look at the school scene side by side with my father, but now that I am the head of the small school, I stand side by side with him. We have decided to double the amount of poison manufactured in Cheondokrim. Why is that answer? When I asked, pretending not to know, my father looked at me. Since I know that you have been interacting with the Poison King recently, you may be guessing that I had some influence on this decision. My fathers eyes turned out the window again. After being silent for a moment, my father spoke softly. Do not provoke the poison king. He is the person who can be the beginning and end of everything. I knew what that meant. This means that a war could break out or it could end the war. Soldiers are bound to be sensitive to poison. Because a lifetime of training can end with just one reading. Ill keep that in mind. My father turned to me and asked. Why did youe today? I came to see you because I had something to ask your father. What please? Please use the method of destruction on me. My father was startled by the unexpected words. Do you want to die after bing the heir? That cant be right. I opened my chest. I even wore a top coat of arms and a royal robe. Im asking you to use it just enough so that I dont die. The reason is? I want to experience it firsthand and get a feel for it. Originally, I should have learned more from my father. However, my father only gave me the minimal interpretation because he wanted to see my interpretation of Guhwamagong, so it was a request he could listen to. good night. After my father gave me permission, I stepped back and increased the distance. Are you ready? Lets go. All these words have been omitted. The Heavenly Demon Sword was pulled out straight from my fathers hand. Whoosh. A really short and light wind sound. At that moment I was shocked. Four demons attacked from all directions at the same time. My fathers destruction ceremony was not just four rays of sword energy flying at him. It was a sword technique in which the illusions of four terrifying evil spirits that would freeze ones body just by looking at them appeared simultaneously in the east, west, south, and north, swinging their swords. Kaaaang! Kaang! I blocked two, one was shallow and the other hit my body straight. Pop! grasp! When the sword energy collided with the self-defense weapon, I flew away and rolled around on the floor. Ugh! It really hurt. I used Geukpumcheonjamsa, Gwihogap, and even self-defense equipment to block it, but my back really felt like it was going to break. Its a shame, because my father controlled my internal strength. If he had used it to the limit, I could have died from this one move. Even if he hadnt died, he would have been fatally injured. It was the first time I felt the fear of Guhwamagong. And what I was curious about at this moment was this. If my level of nine fire magic goes up, will these demons appear during my destruction ceremony? My father nodded. Its simr, but a different demon will appear. Simr but different. What you are saying is that because the martial arts will bepleted by interpreting the martial arts techniques differently, different demons will appear. My heart started pounding. Seeing the Heavenly Demon Spirit was still a long way away, so I wanted to see my little demons at least at the destruction ceremony. Is this done? Thats enough. I touched my waist, said hello, and was about to turn around when I asked my father. Have you by any chance given a name to those demons? That sneer was created at the corner of my fathers mouth. The Poison King likes to give names. Weve been hanging out a lottely, so I guess Ive been influenced by it. After politely greeting my father, I turned around. My martial arts achievements are not just mine. If Ie up with a different method of destruction than my father, he will also receive some inspiration from my Nine Fire Magic Gong. We will be stronger as we influence each other. I spoke to my father at the end of the bloody road. When I visit you again, I will bring four friends. Chapter 258 Who will share the 258th swordsmanship story? After leaving Cheonmajeon, I headed to Bukcheon Sword House. Why suffer alone when you have someone to talk to about swordsmanship? Yes, this is my way. If you dont know, ask and talk about something else until you realize it. If you dont know, just y around. This time, I n to make up for my neglect of Ilhwa Geomzon because I was busy with various cases due to other Magons. It is the return of a non-mu friend who left home. In the meantime, just as there was a change for me, there was a change for Ilhwa Geomzon as well. When I arrived at the Ilhwa Sword Zone Mo-ok of the Northern Heavenly Sword Family, I was surprised. Her pills had changed. The small house that used to be has now been transformed into arge mansion. The yard got bigger, and the flower garden she grew was also bigger. The only thing that didnt change was Ilhwa Geomzons beautiful appearance that still goes back to his age. She weed me warmly. Mr. Xiao, wee back. How have you been? Im always the same. Home has changed. Ilhwa Geomzon followed me, looked around, and smiled calmly. I tried to change the atmosphere. In the past, Mook was a house to show to others. I am a noble person who escapes worldly desires and walks only the path of nothingness. And now she is shedding the pretense and showing her honest desires. Why did I change my mind? You must be busy these days. What are you doing? I came because I wanted to meet Geomzon. Wee,e on in. I followed Ilhwa Geomzon into the house. The inside of the house was richly decorated. Can I take a look? These days, Im also very interested in decorating my room. Please take a look. I slowly looked around the room. The furniture and decorations were gorgeous and luxurious. There was no need to hide the amount of money spent on decorating the interior. Its really cool. Then something caught my eye. This? What was on the table was a book. It was a collection of poetry and paintings that were on Hyeolcheon Domas bookshelf. Of course, there may be the same book. However, the reason why one book attracts so much attention is probably because it is about Doma and Geomzon. I need to put that cab in my room too. I really like it. I didnt know that Master Xiao had such a hobby. So we looked around the room and sat across from each other on the table. It was a taste I knew from drinking tea. It was the tea I drank when I went to Hyeolcheon Domas house. It seems like old man Thomas also drinks this tea. is it? Ilhwa Geomzon did not miss the momentary shock. Books and cars, too. These people! Iughed inside. If the book and the car were not a coincidence, there must have been a change in their rtionship. Wondering why you changed your house? Have you had a change of heart? I thought I wanted to live a little differently. I said, looking around again. To be honest, this room suits me better now than before. Gorgeous and beautiful. is it? Ilhwa Geomzonughed happily. Although we are smiling and talking like this, she and I keep a certain distance. A sense of distance that is neither very close nor very far. Its definitely farther than one step. However, it is not so far that it is inconvenient. About five steps. In my opinion, this is the distance between Ilhwa Geomzone and me. I came to visit you today as a business friend. I asked her for a job. Fortunately, she willingly epted. Im fine. But I dont know if working with me will be of any help to you. I learn a lot just by watching my senior draw his sword. If you thought it wouldnt help, you wouldnt have told me to help you, right? Cant you just leave that mouth of yours alone? Its difficult because there are so many ces where my mouth is needed. We went out to the training ground. We stood facing each other from about ten steps away. Her prayer changed as if she had been joking before. It wasnt just the house that changed. I felt that her prayers were different from before. Youve been working hard on your training! She was sharpened like a treasured sword. There was a time when the efforts of the Magons werepared to the feet of a swan, and the person who best suited thatparison was Geomzon Ilhwa. Behind her graceful appearance like a swan, there was an invisible effort. What made her change like this? I also revealed my true prayer without hiding it. There was tension on Ilhwageomjons face as she looked at me, and her eyes became cold. Ilhwa Geomzon attacked first. Easy profit! A flying sword. I cant see her. Shepletely hid herself behind the sword, and the sword and body became one. The Ilhwa Sword and the ck Magic Sword collided in the air, creating sparks. Dozens of sword lines created by the two swords embroidered the air in an instant and then disappeared. Even though he lost to me in the previous fight, Geomzon was still Geomzon. In addition, her recently honed training shined and brought this dance to an even higher level. With our swords shing, we flew up into the sky together. The demon swords of the Northern Heavenly Sword Family stopped and watched the sword light shining in the air. The sword light shining in the sunlight was truly spectacr. Chaaaang! With a final, long ng, we fell to the floor. Even if you dont let the sword fly out of your hand or aim it at the opponents neck. Geomzon would have known. that he was defeated. You are growing endlessly. She couldnt hide her bitter expression. Her training couldnt keep up with my growth. I took care of her pride. Its thanks to you for making concessions. Ive revealed my bottom line, but dont you have onest move left? All of the Mazons are hiding the one move they will use in the end. The same goes for Ilhwa Geomzone. Suzy, I hope you never have to write anything in your life. In other words, it meant that it was a secret move that required risking ones life. Lets go in. Aftering back inside, we quenched our thirst with cold tea and talked about swordsmanship. We talked about the dance we performed today. I went one step further. A while ago, I told Ilhwa Geomjon about what I felt after achieving the Twelve Great Masters of Bicheon Sword Technique. Ilhwa Geomzon listened to me and asked if I had any questions. If you have the skill level of a sword master, you will understand. How sincerely I am saying this. It is the essence of martial arts that you will never do to someone who is not dear to you. Ilhwa Geomzons face became increasingly red. When I finished speaking, she ran out to the training ground. wait for a sec! Please wait a moment. She swung her sword alone in the middle of the training hall. Then he suddenly stopped sharpening his sword and became lost in thought. He swung his sword again and stopped. She had an epiphany. Through conversation with myself, I found a way to ovee the wall that I could not ovee by practicing alone. After bing a mazon, he must have trained alone for a very long time. And he walked alone and met me at the end of a blocked road. After swinging her sword in the training hall for a while, she came back feeling refreshed. Isnt the reason you came to see me because you wanted to gain insight into swordsmanship from me? youre right. To be honest, my sword skills are at a standstill these days. But why are you teaching me martial arts? I calmly prayed and spoke with dignity. Because you will be my Majon from now on. I spoke calmly to the woman who was staring at me in silence. Besides that reason, there are two more reasons. Two things? First of all, I believe that once Geomjon breaks through the limit, that enlightenment wille back to me. Arent we business friends? she asked, nodding. The second reason is? Senior, you are the only one among the Mazon who uses a sword, right? Geomjon is the only person I can talk about swordsmanship with. You probably know your fathers personality well. Who should I learn swordsmanship from? Who will I influence? I only have Geomzonnim. Of the three reasons, this seems to have touched her the most. Passion shed through her. So, I should have visited you first and visited you most often I said honestly. I thought Geomjon would always remain the same. Its a selfish and bad feeling. You have to take care of good people first. Then Ilhwa Geomzon spoke in a somewhat self-deprecating voice. Im not that good of a person. Maybe it was something I took care of in the right order A certain regret shed through her eyes. We didnt say anything for a while, each lost in our thoughts. Not necessarily in this situation. Geomzon is a good person. I didnt offer this kind of obvious constion. This is what I needed to say now. Can Ie again tomorrow? Ilhwa Geomzon nodded with an expression that said it would be okay toe not just tomorrow, but for the rest of his life. * * * Since when do you say you liked flowers? Despite Hyeolcheondomas words, I continued to look at the flower pot ced by the window. It looks like an odd flower. On the way back to my residence, I stopped by Hyeolcheon Doma, and there was something I had never seen before, ced by the window. It was a flower pot with flowers nted in it. If I hade here first, I would have thought that Hyeolcheondoma was just a living flower. What on earth is going on in the head of someone who looks at flowers and says theyre ugly? Where did the flowere from? Someone gave it to me. When I gave Ilhwa Geomzon a book and tea as a gift, it was clear that Ilhwa Geomzon gave me a flower pot as a gift. Or vice versa. The hobby type is amazing! It seems that Chwimas efforts to reconcile the two have finally paid off. Who? Someone I know gave it to me. So who? Its noisy to read a book. Until the end, Hyeolcheondoma did not say that Ilhwa Geomzon had given it to him. I didnt ask further. I had a hard time holding back the jokes. How good would it be now? Its not anyone else, its Ilhwa Geomjon. We exchange gifts while resolving past misunderstandings and conflicts. Lets be patient and make fun of itter. Stop looking at me! If you fire the sword incorrectly, the flower dies. If I do that, it might kill me. Daeryong, the flower pots here are more precious than the flower pots in the office. If you fail while training, you will have to undergo training in hell for at least a year. Im leaving. Why are you leaving already? Im currently training in hell these days. Im probably the hardest worker in the school. I even became the head of a small church. Why are you working so hard to enjoy more wealth and fame? Since the rtionship haspletely changed from before the return, if I die, all the mazons will also die. Will Hyeolcheon Doma just watch while Im dying? Thats why. To save everyone. Im doing this so I can jump into hell, too. Let our seniors enjoy that wealth and glory. In hister years, he happily traveled around the central region with Geomzon and Oh Sun-do-soon. * * * The next day, I had another meeting with Ilhwa Geomzon. Her eyes were a little bloodshot, as if she hadnt slept all night. I had a hard time sleeping yesterday because of training. It seems like he worked all night long to turn yesterdays realization into a skill. I had a chat with her again. Since we knew each others moves, we began to use more and more powerful moves, and towards the end, we made moves that were almost reminiscent of actual battles. After finishing the team dance, we talked about what we fought today. Because the aspects of the fight were simr, most of what we talked about yesterday ovepped, but we shared it as if it were our first time talking. As we talked, it sometimes spread into new stories. I talked about my childhood sword training and even learned how to grow flowers. I went the next day and the day after that. I went with the intention of seeing everything I hadnt seen before. I was so sick of it that I went with the intention of going until I was told to stop. The aspect of the dance was simr, but we were feeling a change. Even though it was the same herbivorous diet, the speed was different and the force involved was different. Some days were fast and some days were slow. The opportunity to freely test ones swordsmanship like this did note easily. And this morning. I used the Guhwamagong Jeilchosik destruction method. Saaaaaaaaaaa! The sound was different. Suddenly! Suddenly! Suddenly! Suddenly! I was surprised and ran to see that the wooden doll had been broken into exactly four pieces. done! Finally, he seeded in making sword energy fly from four directions at the same time. It seems that the dance and conversation with Geomzon helped in some way. From that day on, I devoted myself even more to my training. I had a desire. I want to see the appearance of a small demon at the extermination ceremony. That desire led me to extreme efforts. We made sure to stop by Geomzon once a day to dance and talk about martial arts. If someone was watching us, they would think we were doing the same thing over and over again, but it wasnt the same. We grew through the power of repetition. As Geomzone grew, I also grew. Geomzon grew under my influence, and I received back the influence of Geomzon that grew. We were burning with the heat unique to those who use swords. And our rtionship also changed. The reason I changed my house is because of Senior Doma. She revealed her honest feelings. These days, Im trying to get along well, forgetting about the past grievances with Senior Doma. During that process, I thought a lot about the past. At that time, I liked shy and pretty things. That was me. While I was thinking about that, I suddenly changed it spontaneously. Its a shame, but it wasnt something I changed after much thought. It must have been a longing for the past when I was young. Those are the days that I really want to go back to. Well done. If I miss Mo-okter, Ill change it again. Wouldnt that make me look like a very foolish person? I guess Ill be seen as someone with a free spirit? Ilhwa Geomjon smiled cheerfully, saying, Okay, Im not at the age where I live without worrying about what other people think. It was the moment when I realized that the distance between us had changed from five steps to three steps. Meanwhile, my training continued. I trained day and night. One day when destruction was repeated countless times. Sigh! The sound of the destruction ceremony changed again. Right at that moment! I saw a ck figure cutting off the head of a wooden doll. ats! One of the four demons has appeared. Chapter 259 Episode 259: What my father wanted to see. Unfortunately, I couldnt see the demons face. As it happened, the first evil spirit to appear was the evil spirit in front of the wooden doll. So all I could see was the back of the evil spirit. Four parts of the wooden doll were cut off and the evil spirit disappeared immediately. There was a difference between being cut by an evil spirit and being cut with just a sword. When the evil spirit appeared, its speed and power became faster and stronger. Considering the magical energy emitted by the demons and the visual and psychological effects, the true destruction ritual is onlyplete when the demons appear. I used the method of destruction again. Sigh! The evil spirit appeared again. But again, only the back was visible. I felt both joy and disappointment that I had finally done it. I wanted to see what it looked like! I tried so hard to see your face, I didnt mean to see your performance! Then a thought crossed my head. ah! All you have to do is bring a copper coin! I was about to go get Tokyo, but I changed my mind. I thought it wasnt right to watch it like this. I decided to ept the order in which martial arts appeared. If you dont want to show it, fine. I look at the faces of other demons first. * * * Is anything good happening? Ilhwa Geomzon could feel that Geommugeuks expression was brighter today. There was an achievement in swordsmanship that had been blocked. ah! Im d. Ilhwa Geomzon was happy. I have achieved great aplishments through dancing and talking about martial arts along with sword dance. It is really difficult to achieve achievement at Mazon level skill. But I never dreamed that I would be able to achieve the next level in such a short period of time. You are truly unpredictable. When Geommugeuk first came, I thought it wouldst for a day or two. Since he had be a small religious leader, he thought he hade to manage his personal connections. But no. What Geomugeuk said on the first day was true. The only person who can teach you swordsmanship is you. Geommugeuk sincerely wanted to talk about swordsmanship with him. I tried to teach and learn the deep meaning of martial arts. Although she had been practicing swordsmanship all her life, this was the first time she had thought about it, discussed it, and debated it so seriously. On this asion, she felt it. How much you have longed for a time like this. Bimu friend. Geommugeuk approached me as a true non-dance friend. Now those words will have a deeper meaning to her than any other rtionship. So these words were her sincerity. You and I are the only people I can talk to about Lord Xiao. Geommugeuk smiled and drew his sword. Then shall we share? When they flew into the air, all the demon swords came out and watched. Of course, because they were fighting so high up, they couldnt be seen in detail. There were just countless quick shes of sword light. However, the demon swords fell in love with the sight as if they were possessed by something. When leaving after finishing the dance like this, Geommugeuk always said this to the demon swords he met. I learned a lot from Geomzon. I envy you guys. Ilhwageomjon was happy when he heard this. Whether ttering or sincere. It was such a joy to hear such praise from none other than Geommugeuk. A person who generously spreads the enlightenment of martial arts and speaks such words to his subordinates how could you not fall for it? * * * My training continued. External events that Sogyoju had to attend kept getting pushed back. It was my fathers consideration after hearing that I was crazy about training. Even the mazons didnt look for me. I thought Chuma woulde and ask me out for a drink, but he didnte either. At school, there was only talk about So Gyo-ju, who was crazy about martial arts. I only danced with Geomjon, and after finishing the dance, I practiced the destruction method like a crazy person. Because so many wooden dolls were cut down, metal dolls arrived at my gym. It was a special steel doll that was made by mixing age-old iron and steel and could not be cut by swords. Kaaaang! Kang! Kaang! Kaang! A cool metallic sound was heard repeatedly. How many times have you seen a demons back and couldnt turn your head away at least once? I even had this thought. Repeat and repeat. And today, the gift of that boring repetition arrived. Saaagh! The sound of the destruction ceremony changed again. At that moment I saw Another evil spirit appeared behind the steel doll. It was the second appearance of a demon. And this time I could see the demons face. I was shocked for a moment. It didnt look scary. Surprisingly, my first impression was this. handsome! Surprisingly, the demon I summoned was a handsome demon. It was the face that would have appeared if the painter was shown the face of the Poison King and asked to draw a demon based on this face. Is it okay to do this? I was really surprised too. Could it be that this evil spirit reflects the mind of the person using martial arts? I didnt think the demons face should cause fear in the opponent. I was just focused on seeing the demons face. Is that why? Instead of being a scary evil spirit, why did this kind of evil spirite out? As this happened, I became curious about what the evil spirit that showed its back looked like. Would they look the same? Or would it look different? In any case, to make sure the faces are all different, you need to make the demon on the left or right appear as well. Curiosity was driving my desire. * * * I think training shouldst until today. Ilhwa Geomjon nodded with an expression of anticipation. Are you nning on doing closed pipe training? How did you know? Its intuition. Ive been feeling your heat building uptely. The moment to pour it out for thest time hase. As expected, you are amazing. Geomjons eyes towards me were different from when he came to me to dance this time. Thank you so much, Lord Xiao. I was grateful too. I became closer to her than ever before. I think Im now standing two steps away from her. That was out of character for her. No matter how close you be, there are people who wont even allow you to take one step further. If the martial arts is blocked, it wille back again. I will prepare for you. I read the will in her eyes. If we grow once more here, our school will face a new era of Ilhwa Geomzone. Geomgeuk looked around the training hall. Now, this is the end for the time being. Next time Ie, it might be Mooks narrow yard again. It will be a more exciting dance with a free spirit. Ilhwa Geomzon smiled and looked at the training hall together. Since its thest day, can you give me some time today? Actually, I had something prepared for her today. Seo Dae-ryong, who became Lord of the Nethends, is like my right-hand man. So, I would like to have a small celebration today. If its something like that, you have to make time. We also invited Hyeolcheondo Demon. Since you are Seo Dae-ryongs master, I think you should serve him. Ilhwa Geomzon knew. Naturally, he was trying to take himself away to make room for Hyeolcheon Doma. Can you wait a moment? Ill change my clothes ande out. Yes, you can prepare slowly. Today, she took more time to wash, put on makeup, and choose clothes. * * * The ce where Geommugeuk and Ilhwa Geomzon arrived was a hill with green fields under Daecheon Mountain. Drinks and food were prepared there. It was a dinner prepared by Geommugeuk at the request of the masters in advance. Ilhwa Geomzon looked around and said. Was there a ce like this around our school? If you look around every corner, there are many wonderful ces. From now on, please travel and rest. What fun can you have alone? At that time, Hyeolcheon Doma and Seo Dae-ryong arrived there. The two people wearing the sword now looked like they were priests. Hyeolcheon Doma was wearing a neat jangsam, which he did not usually wear. His hair was also neater than usual. Geommugeuk held back his mouth from itching. Are you here? Why bother celebrating? Hyeolcheondoma spoke bluntly for no reason. Why are you grumpy when your student has reached a great position? In response to Ilhwa Geomjons words, Hyeolcheondoma did not say anything. Seo Dae-ryong politely greeted Ilhwa Geomjon. Thank you for taking this valuable step. Congrattions. thank you. Seo Dae-ryong poured drinks for everyone. After a few drinks, I went for a walk with Seo Dae-ryong. He deliberately avoided the ce, leaving only two people behind. Today, this ce was more for Hyeolcheon Doma than for Seo Dae-ryong. So I tipped off Seo Dae-ryong in advance. How about the footnote job? Its hard to get used to it yet. Seo Dae-ryong stopped and looked at the sword dance. Ive been having nightmares these days. I have a dream where I am wandering around in an emergency situation looking for Sogyoju. Its something I have to deal with, but in my dreams, Im only looking for Lord Xiao. If you manage to find it like that, you look at me coldly and say this. Why did you take that position if you werentpetent? Is it really like that only in dreams? Ugh, Im serious. Geommugeuk said with a smile. In reality, something like that might happen once in a lifetime. Dont waste your energy on something that wont happen. What if it happens? We have to solve this. Geommugeuk tapped the handle of the long sword that Seo Dae-ryong was wearing. Seo Dae-ryong nodded, staring at the handle that had stains from his masters hand. Thats why every day should be a hellish training. The two people turned to go back. Lets go a little longer. In the distance, Hyeolcheondoma and Ilhwageomjon were drinking and talking. The expressions of the two people brightened. Its a good time! Seo Dae-ryongughed at Geommugeuks words. I came to see you earlier toe with you, and it seemed like you were getting dressed up. It looks like you are trying on several changes of clothes. Master, it was my first time seeing you like that. Seeing Hyeolcheon Doma smiling made me feel good about the sword dance. Okay, now forget everything about the past. There is no need to lock the door to the past or peek into the future. Just be happy like that. The spring breeze should blow on you too. I was wrong. Please leave me first and go first. Im busier now. My life is all about work and training! Seo Dae-ryong looked at the ageless youth in the distance with envious eyes. Can I really go first? You have to take him! Thats my right arm! * * * Time passed quickly. I went in wondering when I woulde out, but before I knew it, I was leaving the training center afterpleting the 100-day closing training. The first ce I headed to without even shaving my beard was Cheonmajeon. My father was guarding Cheonmajeon with an unchanging appearance. What is that thing? I ran straight to see my father. This is the only way to pay for your hard work. I was so happy to see him that I started jokingly. I got scolded because I wanted to eat something delicious. Please develop food that can be used for lung cancer training, other than Byeokgokdan or beef jerky! My father weed me with that unchanging smile. Its amazing that azy person can practice for 100 days. It was really hard to see how shy they were. I tried to let go of the desire to be recognized by my father. Because I think that burden is holding me back. Nevertheless, my heart was shaking at this moment. I guess I couldnt throw it all away. I want to be recognized by my father for my military achievements. Let me introduce you to my friends. After calming down my mind, I exercised my best instinct. wickedness! The light sound of the wind. Four rays of sword energy split the air. Four demons revealed themselves. These were my demons that I wanted to see so much. It was different from the demons my father had shown me. Surprisingly, my demons looked and felt different from each other. There were scary guys and there were good-looking guys. It gave off a strange sense of mystery and there was also a guy who seemed smart. My father was surprised at the different appearances. Of course you would have thought it looked the same. Actually, I was surprised too. I had no idea that there would be such different types of demons. Your demons did not disappear immediately like your fathers. I thought he was looking at me as if he was trying tomunicate with me. self. The next moment, the demons disappeared as quickly as they had appeared. My father was standing up in Taesa Temple. My father did not hide his surprise. Is this what you wanted to see, father? A Guhwamagong that is different from my fathers,pleted through my interpretation. My father, who was looking down at me in silence, slowly nodded. Yes, it was like this. I remembered a conversation with my father on the day he taught me the Kuhwamagong technique. DGuhwamagong has continued to change. -It had to be that way. Because in each era, idiots and geniuses would continue to emerge. I will be that genius and perform more advanced Guhwamagong. I felt that my fathers prayers had changed. At least when ites to martial arts, my father wont just be amazed. My father will work hard to show his own changes. You willpete with me and try to win. Sincerely help what you want to help and win when you want to win. Father is father. Thank you for putting off the external matters that need to be handled by the Sojioju. Because the first step is always important. It was my fathers consideration to learn Guhwamagong Jeilchosik properly. Thanks to you, you have sessfully put the first button in ce, so now you just need to learn the secret techniques of Sicheon and calmly put them in one by one. I will leave school immediately and take care of everything. Before you go my father said to me as he came down from Taesai. Lets eat together. Good job. My father even uses the magic spell that he hates. All the hardships of 100 days disappeared with just one word. Chapter 260 Episode 260: What are your names? Its been a while since I had a meal with my father. I love this time. y baduk or eat. This moment when I was quietly having a silent conversation with my father. I usually joke around a lot, but its probably because this moment is the one that touches my essence the most. Because Ive lived quietly my whole life. Wasnt the training difficult? It wasnt physically hard, but it was hard to endure the boredom of repetition. How did you endure it? Afterwards, I cleared my mind. This repetition will be my task for the rest of my life, and if I get out of this boredom, another boredom will be waiting for me anyway, so lets just do it. As a result, repetition and boredom seemed to have be one with me. My father smiled. It wasnt ridicule. It was a smile of sincere congrattions on finding the right path. I exined to my father in detail how I interpreted the First Chosik, the trials and errors I went through, and how I practiced it repeatedly. Although he said it as if he was excited and boasting, he was actually giving information to his father. Please note. My father wouldpare my interpretation with his and try toe up with a better chosik. Please do it. I did not return to be stronger than my father or to defeat him. I came here to survive with my father. If youre done eating, lets go digest it. I followed my father outside. My father said while looking at the top of Daecheon Mountain in the distance. Letspete to see who gets there first. For some reason, my father suggested a light attackpetition. You didnt forget that I said that if I achieved the speed walk feat, we should have a fight. How do you feel? Are you confident? Of course Im confident. For your information, the Mazons all fell out with me. Go first! Then you just have to watch my back and run? As soon as he finished speaking, he ran away first. If I do this, even if I win, my father will have something to say. He ran at a breakneck speed at a fast pace. Can even his father, the speedster who has achieved great sess, keep up with this speed? It was so fast that it raised questions. It was right then. I thought I could hear the strong wind behind me. When I turned my head, I saw my father next to me. My father was standing upright in the air, flying with the hem of his clothes pping. Speed wasnt the problem. stylish! While I was running as fast as I could, my father was flying arrogantly and proudly. The Cheonma flying technique that achieved great sess suited him so well, as if it were a light technique for his father. Yes, its not cool, but it shouldnt be too slow. I ran with all my might. I thought I ran as fast as light, but my father was the one who reached the top first. I lost. Lose in style and lose in speed. Even the God of Wind is no match for the Heavenly Demon. As I lowered my head, my father spoke. Even the speedboat is fast. Although he never acknowledged other martial arts, Poongsinsabo was a martial art that even his father recognized. And then unexpected words came out of my fathers mouth. If you achieve great sess in the art of flying the Heavenly Demon, you will achieve the same results. It was an acknowledgment of me, and there was a reason why my father said that to me when he asked me topete in a light attackpetition. I will teach you the art of flying the Heavenly Demon. I could tell. It was because of what I told you about Jeil Chosik earlier. Now that Ive learned something, I should teach it to you too. This is my heart. My father never just epts something. Thank you, father. Iy down on the spot. If you are at your current level and have realized the extreme meaning of light engineering, you will learn it without difficulty and it will not take long for you to master it. Now listen carefully. My father taught me the art of flying the Cheonma on the spot. After checking several times whether I had memorized it well, the teaching of the phrases waspleted. I bowed deeply to my father. Im so happy, Dad. The reason for being so happy is not just because the Cheonma Flying Art is the best light fighting technique in the martial arts world. It was not because of the possibility of performing a faster light attack bybining the Cheonma Flying Technique and the Wind God Sabot. I was happy because it was the moment for me to inherit all of my fathers German martial arts skills. From nine fire demon techniques, heavenly demon defense techniques, and heavenly demon flying techniques. This is the moment when I learn all the core martial arts my father learned. My heart was pounding. Stop standing up. yes. I stood side by side on the cliff at the top of Daecheonsan Mountain with my father. I could see the panoramic view of Cheonma Shingyo in the distance. When I became the head of a small church, I came up here with my father. I looked at my father standing next to me. I thought about my fathers youth and imagined my grandfather standing next to him. My fathers dream was to be a martial artist. That was a fact I didnt know. After a moment, I asked my father. What about your father? My father didnt answer anything. I know. That my father is dreaming of unifying Moorim. Father knows too. That I know that. I said something difficult to say. It was something I had to say at least once. Even if my father achieves the great work of unifying martial arts and receives praise and respect from everyone in the world he will not receive my respect. It was something that could have made him angry, but my father didnt say anything. Because now you know very well how your son feels. In silence, we looked at the Heavenly Demon Church in the distance and the horizon and sky beyond it. I spoke in a cheerful tone to lighten the heavy atmosphere. Father, please name my friends. I also thought about whether there was a cool name for it. With the theme of ghosts, I thought about naming them things like night ghost, blood ghost, white ghost, and heavenly ghost, but when I thought about it, it seemed too gloomy. So, in a more elegant way, we did it with the moon as the theme and called it the bright moon, thest moon, the silver moon, and the hyewol, or we did it with the theme of color That was right then. My father blurted out. North, south, east and west. I flinched for a moment. Are you kidding? My father looked at me with apletely unsmiling face. At least its not Man Gukjuk or Cheongpungmyeongwol, but North, South, East, West? I couldnt tell if it was because he meant not to give unnecessary names to evil spirits, because I mentioned the martial arts unification earlier, or because he really thought that the East, West, South, and North are good. North, South, East and West! He said it again as if confirming it. What can I do when my father appears like this? Oh, Im sorry. My demons! Oh, thats good to hear. Donggwi, Seogwi, Namgui, Bukgui. Its easy to memorize too. Its just right. If anyone asks, my father gave it to me! Im also proud of it. Theyre revealing everything thats my fathers name! Still, my father didnt even give up. In the end, the names of the four demons are confirmed as East, West, South, and North! * * * Aftering down from Daecheon Mountain, I headed straight to Tongcheongak. It was to hear from Commander-in-Chief Sima Ming what I should do next. As I entered Tongcheongak, the soldiers I encountered greeted me politely. These are favorable eyes. Because of the nature of their work, these people know me better than anyone else, so you need to pay attention to the changes in their eyes. When I entered the Tongtian Pavilion operation room after going through strict security several times, Sima Ming was meeting with the soldiers in the conference room. After the soldier who greeted me told Sima Ming to leave it alone, I waited for the meeting to end in the strategy room. It was really busy there. Messages continued to arrive through a dozen holes in one wall, divided by region, and the soldiers ssified them ording to case. Some soldiers were running around holding documents, while others were diligently writing something down. Another soldier was moving gs of dozens of colors nted on the topographical map of the central ins to another location. There was no one who wasnt busy. Murim was peaceful, but this ce was a battlefield. No, because this is a battlefield, the martial arts world is probably peaceful. After a while, Sima Ming came out from the meeting and was surprised to see me. Master Xiao, when did youe? I came here a little while ago. I told them not to disturb me because I would wait until the meeting was over. Lets go to my office. Speak here. Its great to see the soldiers at work. I feel like I need to work harder. This is not something someone who has juste out of a closed-down training facility would say. Now get some rest. Thats not something someone who has a lot of missions to give me would say. He looked at Sima Ming and smiled. How was your training? As soon as I came out, I didnt even shave my beard and ran to show off to my father. The word boasting contained all the results. We will reduce it. It is thanks to the soldier who coordinated our external schedules. I must have a lot of work to do. What should I do first? The first thing you need to do is visit the Honam and Gangseo districts. The Honam region is the first ce to sh when a war breaks out with the Murim Alliance, and Gangseo is a strategic point to deal with the Sado Alliance. So, the first thing the Sogyoju should do is to visit the two districts and meet the local leaders there. All right. I will send you the official mission letter tomorrow morning. Yes, Ill see you when I get back. As I was about to turn around ande out, Sima Ming said. The head of the school will have a great influence on the fate of our school in the future. I smiled and told him. Thats why I n to visit you often. * * * It was when I came out of Tongcheongak and was walking towards my residence. On a quiet street, a masked man appeared in front of me. The person who came out of hiding was Hwi, the head of the Cheonmajeon Guard. mister! Master Xiao. Please just call me Geuk-ah like you used to call me when I was little. You cant do that. I was thrilled to see him after a long time. How long has it been since Ist saw you? You have a lot of gray hair on your head. Im getting older too. Its because its hard to take care of my father. Youre being very picky, arent you? Youre just harassing me, right? Its the most enjoyable thing in my life. The Hwi I knew was truly that kind of person. A person whose only mission is to escort. A person whose father is everything. You carried me on a snowy day. When Hwiughed, the eyes inside the mask were curved like the moon. Do you remember that? sure. How great was it back then. After exchanging greetings, Hwi revealed the reason why he came to see me. Please take escorts with you when you leave school this time. I couldnt answer readily. I originally nned to go alone. He came to me expecting that to happen. To be honest, its not for Master Xiao. I also know that my skills as an escort are such that it actually bes a burden. Hwi did not say anything back. I stand up for my juniors. Those kids will grow up to be great escorts if they stay with Master So. I have been watching Sogyojus actions recently. The Sogyoju that I saw was the sea. It was a sea big enough to amodate all of my juniors. Given his personality, it wouldnt have been easy for him toe to me and say something like this. Thats how much he cared about the Cheonma Guard and his juniors. They all died with us that day. If this is a request from Hwi, who devoted his entire life to his father, then yes, he should take at least twelve hundred people, not twelve. I will go with you. Hwi bowed his head politely. thank you. No, uncle. I also bowed my head politely to Hwi. When I looked up again, Hwi had disappeared. He was not the type of person to repay with words, so one day he will try to repay todays debt. Uncle Hwi, you dont need to do that. You and your juniors have already paid with their lives. * * * My guards were training in the training hall. After watching them practice for a while, I went inside. They stopped practicing and greeted everyone in unison. See you, Lord Xiao! There was a lot of spirit in the loud greeting. Have you been practicing continuously for the past hundred days? Jeokyeon stepped forward and answered. Yes, I practiced without missing a single day. But why are there only six? I dont know when I will be deployed for escort duty, so I am splitting my time into day shift and night shift. And we change day and night once a month. In other words, the night shift meant training from evening to morning. I thought it was really great. Since its been a while since Ive seen you, I looked into Jeokyeons eyes first. Knowing that it was useless to refuse, Jeokyeon obediently took off the blindfold. He said while looking into bright red eyes. The level of demonic arts has risen to the next level. Then Jeokyeon was surprised. youre right. Did you really recognize that just by looking at the color of my eyes? The color is different than before. In fact, even though I saw Tokyo every day, I didnt recognize it. The difference was distinguished using Shinan-sul. The reason I kept being drawn to his eyes was also because of the Shinan technique. I practiced divine eye art for myself, but he practiced ghost eye art for others. That other person ended up being me. Although it is all ones choice and fate, sacrificing ones eyes for others is never easy. I injected true energy into his eyes and controlled them. It feels different. how? There is a lot less pain. If so, it may be due to a change in internal strength. Because it has be much more solemn and pure. You will leave school with me tomorrow. An official mission letter wille from Tongcheongak early in the morning. The expressions of the Red Army and the escort soldiers brightened. Finally, I had my first mission. A feeling of excitement and joy that could not be hidden was conveyed. I love it so much that if I had left it behind, I would have been in big trouble. Thank you for trusting us. Take care of me starting tomorrow. Im just going to trust you guys. With a loud answer, the Red Army and the escort soldiers bowed their heads in greeting. Thats right, lets go out now, lets grow up ande back. The next morning, two carriages left the bridge. It was his first expulsion as a small religious leader with an official escort. Chapter 261 Episode 261: My martial arts world is not far away. The carriage was different from the carriages I usually rode. This was a special carriage used by the Cheonmajeon Guard. The material was light yet strong. It was not broken by any external shock and was being pulled by powerful horses. It was a carriage even equipped with barding for the horses in case of emergency. While Jo Joo-jo escorted the carriage on horseback, Jeok-yeon rode along in the carriage and exined the escort mission. The night shift is in the following carriage. They take turns resting and then rotating duties with us in the evening. The same goes for daytime escorts, but I didnt need nighttime escorts either. If someone approaches me while Im sleeping, the Heavenly Demon Tiger wakes me up. Nevertheless, they left it as they did. What Hwi wanted was for them to be great escorts, and the most necessary thing to do that was experience. Of course, there were things that had to be done to bring about that time. Please stop the carriage for a moment. Jeok Yeon had Coach Coachs subordinate stop the carriage. I even had the night shift wagon join me and gathered them all in front of me. And then he walked to the carriage. Originally, the Cheonmajeon symbol was engraved on the outside of the carriage, but that part has now been covered. Sigh. What was covered was removed with ease. The image of a scary evil spirit was revealed. From now on, we will not move while hiding our identity. Please change your clothes to the official Cheonmajeon Guard uniform. The escorts were wearing ordinary military uniforms. Jeokyeon said in surprise. Under the rules, you cant do that. We make our own regtions. Do as Imand. Conflict shed through the enemys eyes toward me, but my worries did notst long. Because while escorting me, they had already broken away from the existing framework. He ordered his men to change their clothes. The enemy team and the guards all changed their clothes. The formal attire of the Cheonmajeon Guard was simple yet powerful. A shield was engraved on the left chest of the ck military uniform, and a demon symbolizing Cheonmajeon was drawn inside it. Additionally, on the ck masks they wore, the word Demon was embroidered in powerful handwriting. That was enough. When they put on formal clothes, their moodpletely changed. He looked at them one by one and said. stylish. Of all the schools costumes, I think yours is the coolest. Then they smiled slightly and looked at each other. I know it will be much more difficult for you if we move like this. It will be more dangerous and unexpected variables will arise. If you were regr escorts, you wouldnt have done this. But you are the ones who will guard the Heavenly Demon from now on. At the word Cheonma, power filled their eyes. Has your father ever moved while hiding his identity when making official moves? Thats why. You too will experience and practice from now on. You are obviously protecting the small sect leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. yes! I will sacrifice my life to protect you! Please protect me without sacrificing your life. Did you understand? My joke lightened the mood slightly. They seemed to think that now was an opportunity with all the enemy forces gathered together, so they each told us the number they had been assigned. During escort operations, we call each other number one through twelfth. Please call me that too, Master So. The enemy regiment was number one, and numbers were assigned ording to experience in the escort force. The youngest was Twelve. The youngest, who looked young at first nce, said he was now 18 years old. I went and stood in front of number twelve. You are too young to die protecting others. Dont your seniors bully you because youre the youngest? Its painful because you treat me so well even though Im the youngest! After patting the shoulder of the youngest who gave the correct answer, he got into the carriage. Lets go! The carriage started again. It would have been fine for Jeok Yeon to ride with me, but he rode on horseback and rode with his escorts. It seems that the reason I got into the carriage earlier was to exin the escort mission. Although he was the leader, he worked as an equal with his subordinates. Rather, I took the initiative and worked more. Perhaps Hwi came to see me in person because he admired this kind of Jeok-yeon. Because I saw the potential to be a good escort. Our first destination was the Honam branch of Cheonma Shinyo Church. It took quite some time to get there by carriage, so I took my time. It was a good opportunity to practice the Heavenly Demon Defense technique. The carriage was so good that there was almost no shaking. You will be able to focus on the Heavenly Demon Defense God Gongfortably. There are now two steps left in the Heavenly Demon Tiger God Gong. The goal is to take it to the next level in this expulsion. How long did it run like that? Jeokyeon shouted from outside. Im going to rest for a while. The carriage stopped. While the horses were resting, I got off the carriage and sat down on a rock to rest. Guards guarded all around me, centered around me. In fact, they concentrated all their attention and looked around. What are my honest feelings? How can I protect you if they are lined up everywhere like that? Red kite. Yes, Lord Xiaojiao. The enemy kite that was standing guard in front approached me. Lets try out the martial arts skills you have learned. Jeokyeon was surprised by my words. He realized that I was trying to watch his martial arts skills. This opportunity doesnte around often, so hurry up! yes! Lord Xiaojiao! A mission was a mission, but he was not foolish enough to miss this opportunity. The martial art I learned is secret martial arts. After revealing the sword technique he had learned, he began practicing Chosik. Originally, it was polite not to watch other peoples German martial arts skills, so the guards turned their backs. Jeok Yeon unfolded all of his secret techniques. Its a good sword technique. I corrected his bad habits and posture and told him how to practice in the future. I didnt even say many things. One of the most important things! I pointed out just one thing. thank you! Jeok Yeon expressed his gratitude with an moved face, and the other guards could not hide their envy. There is no need to be so jealous. Forward! When I tried to look at everyones martial arts skills, Lee Ho said in embarrassment. Youre busy, but we can check on youter. You are the ones who are busy. yes? Zidanju can take his time. This is a visit to say hello, right? But you guys need to improve your martial arts skills as quickly as possible. If sword energy flies at your back right now, can you stop it? So,e on, martial arts! Without wasting any more time, Lee Ho showed off his martial arts skills and, just as he had done to Jeok Yeon, he also told him what he needed to fix and how he should train in the future. The other escorts also took turns watching. It didnt take much time. Because once you look at it, you get the right answer. I could feel their excitement. Because it was a high-level teaching that I had never heard before. They still have so much to learn, so adding a little bit of exaggeration will make them stronger with every word they say. thank you. We will work harder and improve in the future. Im telling you not to die this time. At night, the night shift attendants also pointed out points that needed to be corrected. * * * It was the third day since I left school. Crumbling! There was thunder and it started to rain. It rained so much that it was impossible to drive the carriage. I need to rest for a while. Jeokyeon stopped the carriage under arge tree. The escorts surrounded the carriage in the rain. Everyone, pleasee inside the carriage instead of standing around in the rain. We are fine. Its an order. Jeokyeon kept saying no, but in the end, he couldnt break my will and came inside. Six people came in, but because it was arge carriage, everyone was able to sit facing each other. I said, handing them something to wipe. There is no need to be difficult. Dont worry about me, just watch the rain outside. I heated the water in the kettle using samadhijinhwa (wfire) and gave them hot tea. Everyone widened their eyes at that sight. Ill drink it well! They were still rigid and had difficulty dealing with me. As soon as I looked out the window, everyone was looking at the window opposite me. We stared at the rain falling in silence. Shoot! Sitting together like this, sipping tea and watching the rain, had its own charm. After dealing with older mazons, it felt refreshing to be with these younger guys. Jeokyeon spoke cautiously. We are supposed to protect Master Xiao, but somehow we feel like we are being protected. I smiled slightly and asked Jeokyeon. If I had the skills to join the Cheonmajeon Guard, I would have been able to join other organizations as well. Why did you apply for the escort service? He answered without hesitation. Ever since I was young, I wanted to be an escort. It looked cool to see the escort drones. I thought it was honorable to protect someone. Do you still feel the same way? Jeokyeons answer did note as quickly as when he first asked. I think the same thing. The pain in his eyes made me think that maybe he was regretting it. Even so, its hard work, and even your eyes will hurt to the point of death. At that time, I made eye contact with Samho. Among the daytime assistants, he has the most gentle appearance. What about you? I thought I was more talented at protecting than at killing. What is the talent for protecting? Guarding someone is never boring. I think its because I have an introverted personality. At that time, the slogan was answered without even being asked. I decided that the escort mission was rtively safe. I want to live a long life. My colleagues all smiled, as if they had already heard this. It seemed like he enjoyed making his colleaguesugh and joke around. In any case, it was something I could never hear from Hwi. He lived and is still living in an era of devotion. But now, these young warriors are definitely different from their predecessors. Of course, that doesnt mean I think theyck a sense of dutypared to Hwi. I dont think Hwi is old-fashionedpared to their rational and personal attitude. I just feel that times are changing. As I sat thinking about this and that, the pouring rain began to subside. Jeokyeon spoke as if he had been waiting. We will leave now. They asked before getting off. Whose hometown is Hunan Province? When I suddenly asked, they showed puzzled expressions. Are there any? Then Samho, who had previously answered that guarding was his aptitude, stepped forward. My hometown is Honam. Are your parents in your hometown? Your mother is alone. When did youst see each other? I think its been about three years. Lets stop by and go. Then Samho was surprised. no. its okay. Im on a mission and I cant do that. You can bete by a few days. What would I miss so much about Honam Ind? But how much will your mother miss you? Its not polite toe all the way here and just leave. Its not a request, its an order, so lets go! So the carriage started running towards Samhos hometown. I know very well that all kinds of people are living in every corner of this central in and all kinds of things are happening. All kinds of conspiracies and schemes. I know very well how far humans can fall and how cruel they can be. I wonder how many warriors get lost and wander in that forest of Dosan Geomrim. My martial arts forest is not far away. Cho Chun-bae of Pungryu Bar is my martial arts and Samhos hometown, who escorts me, is my martial arts. This is how I dont get lost in martial arts. The carriage continued to run through the clear sky as if it had never rained so much. * * * A carriage running not far from my hometown slowed down. When I took off the curtain and looked outside, I saw a broken carriage lying on the side of the road. There were blood stains on the floor here and there, and traces of a fierce fight. The enemys voice was heard. Lets find out whats going on. Lee Ho went and found out from nearby residents what happened here. It is said that a few days ago, the goods of the Honam First Bureau were attacked and robbed. It is said that in the process, several Pyodu and PyoSa Jjajansu died. Isnt the Honam Jeilpyo Bureau thergest one here? youre right. Usually, the biggest leader in the region could not be messed with. This is because any ce that is as good as Honam Jeilpyo Province has a deep rtionship with various branches of the martial arts group, so if you mess with it carelessly, you will face retaliation. Something unusual happened that does not normally happen. Of course, it wasnt for us to intervene, so we told the enemy right away. Now lets speed up. yes! The carriage began to run even faster. * * * The carriage arrived at Samhos hometown vige. Its over there. There was a small guesthouse where Samho pointed. It was Dohyeon Gaekjan, named after him. On the way here, I heard that it was a guesthouse prepared by Samho with the money he earned aftermitting himself to this school. It was my mothers dream to run a guest house. Isnt there a good thing about Mine? The carriage was parked in front of the guesthouse. When I entered, there were no customers or owners. Samho was surprised and called his mother loudly. mother! But there was no one. Since the guesthouse rarely closed, worry shed across Samhos face. I went into the kitchen and looked for signs of a fire in the furnace. This is a kitchen that was in business until yesterday. So dont worry. At that time, a bright-looking child came into the guesthouse. No business today. The owner and the guest are at Feng Shui Mountain Lodge. The child introduced himself by saying that he woulde and work for Jeomsoy whenever he was busy. I asked the child in a friendly way. Do you know why you went there? In the morning, the warriors from the Feng Shui lodge came and told me that I had to cook food. If that was why it was closed, it was a good thing. When the Murim sect needed lodging, they mobilized people like this. Where is the feng shui lodge? Its at the end of the road on the west side. thanks. When I gave the child a coin, the child said yes and left. This time I asked Samho. Do you know about Feng Shui Mountain Lodge? I dont know. After leaving my hometown at a young age to pursue martial arts training, I only saw my mother once every two or three years. He lowered his head, but no one would think he had done anything wrong. Even in the midst of his busy schedule, he was the most devoted son,ing to see his mother at least once every two or three years. Master Xiao, please wait a moment. I will clean your room first. Sam-ho acted calmly as if nothing had happened, but why dont I know his inner thoughts? You might want to run right away and see your mother. He must have been worried because he was taken from the Murim sect. I said, getting up from my seat. We young people cant just y around while our mother is working, right? Ill go help you and bring you here early. Samho said it was okay and even waved his hand at the unexpected words, but I got on the carriage. The guards all got on their horses, and Samho also got on his horse. Even though he said no, a joy that he couldnt hide shed across his face. Lets go to the feng shui lodge! The carriage began to run towards the Feng Shui Mountain Lodge. Chapter 262 Episode 262: If you dont have taste, you die. Hwasuns hands trembled with fear. If it doesnt taste good, youre dead too! The words the servant who had brought me there said as he left the kitchen kept ringing in my ears. When I first came to Feng Shui Lodge, I never dreamed that the atmosphere would be like this. It is said that the life of a business person is one where one has toe and one has to go, but one would never have guessed that it would be such a bloody atmosphere. And those words werent just a threat. be careful. Two people died in this kitchen today. This was something Sibi secretly told me while bringing food ingredients to the kitchen. She was friendly with Hwasun. When he went out to buy groceries, he would sometimes stop by a guesthouse to buy noodles or dumplings. Each time, they gave me arge portion so that I could eat more. A scary master came to the mountain lodge, but he had very picky tastes, so he pulled out the mountain masters tongue and killed him. Suksoo from Bukhwachon, who was dragged behind, died even more horribly. What should I do! The sight of Sibi stamping his feet in fear seemed unfamiliar, as if it were someone elses business. Hwasun kept making mistakes while cooking. I tried adding different seasonings, but my hands were shaking and I even dropped the bowl. I know how good Bukhwachon Suksu is at cooking. If his skills hadnt worked, the same would have happened to him. Did they really kill him? What if you die? Her heart sank and her sons face came to mind. I missed my son so much. Now is the time toe. It was right then. mother! When she turned her head in surprise, her son was standing at the entrance to the kitchen. Hyuna! Is it Hyun? Hyuna! She was so shocked that I was worried that she would faint. Samho ran and hugged his mother. mother! Hyuna! She was so moved that she couldnt say anything as she hugged her son. But then she lowered her voice and spoke. Why are you here? Hurry up! Go and wait in the guest room! Mom, why are you doing this? Go! Ill tell youter, so go quickly. All Hwasun thought was that she had to send her son away somehow. Unlike her, who was in a hurry, Samho calmly held her hand. Why are you so thin? In the past three years, my mother has grown very old. I felt like you went through a lot of hard work. As she held hands with her son, tears flowed from Hwasuns eyes. Even in her fear, she was so happy and happy to see her son. I was so happy that tears kept flowing. Samho also shed tears when he saw his mothers tears. Im sorry for not being able to visit you often. no. It must be hard to work. Its okay, its okay. Now that youve said hello, go and wait. Her heart was racing. If you stay here for no reason and get noticed by the people at the lodge, it will be a big problem. go! Mom will cook you dinnerter. Hwasun tried to force her son away. I wish I could see your face like this. She knew that her son hadmitted himself to the devils cult, but she had no idea what he was doing. You must be going through all kinds of hardships to get a position. I just assumed that. At that time, other people entered the kitchen. It was the sword dance and daytime crew colleagues. Hwasun was surprised because she thought the mountain attendant hade. My son came for a moment. Ill be there soon. going. Then Geommugeuk approached her with long strides and greeted her politely. Nice to meet you, Mom. Samho introduced sword dance to a surprised Hwasun. He is the person I serve. Hwasun was surprised by the unexpected situation. Soon she tried to bow down to Geommugeuk. Geommugeuk quickly stopped her and held her hand. Its called non-pr. Please treat me like your son. The moment Hwasun watched the sword dance, her war-torn mind calmed down. Maybe it was because of the eyes. I have seen many people in my business, but this was the first time I had seen someone with such clear eyes. I feltfortable and relieved. I was confident that I could trust and entrust my son to someone with eyes like these. I meet a precious person. Since she did not know Geommugeuks identity, she assumed that her son was the Confucius she served. Please take good care of my son. Thanks to my son, I am doing well. You have a wonderful son. It is thanks to Confucius taking good care of me. thank you. This time, Samho introduced other colleagues. These are my colleagues. This time, the Red Army and the escort soldiers greeted her. Jeokyeon spoke to her as a representative. Hyun is doing so well that we are receiving a lot of help. Please take care of my son. I felt sorry for her. What if we had met when things werent like this? He would have cooked the meal himself and served delicious food. This is the first time my son brought a colleague. We have to get him out quickly. I thought that if we were caught with a group of people, the problem might get bigger. Your own son is a son, but you will also put other peoples precious sons in danger. Everyone was so young. Didnt they say that there were dozens of warriors in the feng shui lodge and that a scary master came by? You quickly go down to the guest room with Confucius. If you look in the kitchen, there is food to prepare for you, so I will take care of it. Hurry up! hurry! At that time, a mans voice was heard outside. Have you finished cooking? I said it clearly. If it doesnt taste good, your life is at stake The unmanned person who entered the kitchen was startled. Inside, men were lined up left and right, looking at him. What are you guys? The man tried to pull out the sword, but his arm wouldnt move. Before I knew it, the demonic blood had been subdued. When exactly? Geommugeuk approached him and put his hand around his shoulder in a friendly manner. If the food doesnt taste good, you have to die? why? He asked in a friendly manner, but Geommugeuks eyes were extremely cold. That No. Youll find out when you go and meet him in person. Geommugeuk came to Hwasun and said. Is your mothers cooking ready? But its gotten cold and I think I need to reheat it. its okay. I also have a knack for heating things up. Its going to be very hot today. Geommugeuk took the dish she made on a tray. And gave orders to the escorts. Your mission today is to protect your mother. We each protect our parents with the same spirit. The guards, including Samho, lined up around Hwasun. It was a formal formation with six people escorting one person. Sword Dance kicked the butt of the warrior who was being suppressed by the demon blood. lets go. Before I knew it, the warriors demonic blood had been released. The martial artist took the lead, frightened by the surprising inaction of the sword dance. As long as you go out to ces where there are a lot of people! The martial artist took the lead, followed by a sword dance holding a tray. Again, the six bodyguards walked behind them, surrounding Hwasun. Hwasun was still anxious, but her son was by her side and reassured her with a reassuring expression. I dont know how this situation is going, but it felt so good to see my son like this. She prayed and prayed that todays work would end safely. There were many unmanned mountain cabins in the wide front yard. The warrior in front nced at them. What are you doing? Come and take these guys down! But something surprising happened. The warriors who were passing by and the warriors who were running towards us all froze like stone statues. Before they knew it, their demon blood and demon blood had been suppressed. The warrior in front was astonished. Youre going to suppress them by carrying a tray? how? It was as if poison was spreading into the air. The moment the eyes met with Geommugeuk, the demon blood and blood blood were suppressed. No one was an exception, whether it was a distant uninhabited ind, a nearby uninhabited ind, Gusu, or the sewer. ah! The Jeok Yeon and other escort soldiers eximed in exmation at the amazing sight unfolding before their eyes. I knew through rumors that Su Jiaozhus martial arts skills surpassed that of the Majon, but I had no idea it would be this great. So they entered the building and headed to the residence of the head of Feng Shui Mountain Lodge. The soldiers guarding in front of his door also stopped for a moment. One guy was trying to say, What are you guys? but he stopped and opened his mouth, and the unmanned person next to him raised his eyes and then stopped, making him look strange. Two people were talking in the room. Seated at the head table was a blood swordsman. He, whomitted all kinds of evil deeds, was already a member of the Murim Alliance as a martial artist. The person sitting across from me was Lee Eom, the head of Feng Shui Mountain Lodge. No matter what, you are asking too much. Not only the Honam First Representative Bureau but all the political leaders in the central ins will think of me as an enemy. Shouldnt I do more? Didnt you promise to divide it into thirds from the beginning? When I thought about it, it wasnt fair. Why dont you and him sit in the corner of the room and each take a third of the money? I am the person who provided information about this incident. Then reduce his share. Are you saying that even though you know who that person is? So youre like this without knowing who I am? Lee Eom sighed inwardly. This is why you shouldnt join hands with these guys. I was vehemently opposed to it, but that person was so stubborn that it ended up being like this. Maybe he expected this situation. Since your share wont be taken away anyway, you should take care of it yourself. At that time, the door opened and Geomgeuk entered inside. Since the sword dance did not reveal any prayers, the two people thought it was just an attendant who brought food. Geommugeuk put the dishes down on the table. Hyeolsu-geom said to Geommu-geuk. Please wait a moment. Hyeolsu-geom lifted his chopsticks and took a bite of the dish. Tsk! I immediately spit out what was in my mouth onto the floor. Lee Eom frowned at that sight. The reason he had already brutally killed two of his masters was not because the food was not tasty. Its about putting pressure on yourself. If you fail, I can kill you like this too. Give me more money. Because his martial arts skills were of the highest order, Lee Eom had no choice but to suffer this humiliation. Still, the reason he couldnt behave carelessly was because of him. Still, I cant give in. If I did what he wanted, I would have nothing left to participate in this dangerous task. In the first ce, he was the one who figured out that this was a major incident that only happens once every few years. Who made this? This is a dish made by Mrs. Hwa. Where is she now? Its outside the door. Tell them toe in right now! Why are you doing that? I made such a tasteless dish, so I need to pull out my tongue. What would you do with such a useless tongue? When Geomugeuk turned his head to the door, the door opened as if he had been waiting. Hwasun was standing in the hallway in front of the door. And there were three guards standing on either side of her. The people who took the lead were Jeokyeon and Samho. Hyeolsu-geom thought they were the masters of the Feng Shui Lodge. So he red at Lee Eom and said. What are we going to do now? Lee Eom couldnt understand what was going on. You never gave an order to protect that woman? And when I looked back, I realized that they were not my people. At that time, Lee Eom saw the pattern on Jeok Yeons chest. What about that pattern? Surely not? Lee Eom was nervous inside. There was only one organization in this martial arts group that used a demon as its symbol. I also heard that ordinary demons cannot use that symbol and only elites can use it. Did he send it? But why are you protecting that woman? Lee Eoms mind was confused. The next thing to surprise him was now. Geommugeuk picked up new chopsticks and ate the dish. Is it so delicious? Do you think your tongue is the problem? The blood test was so absurd that heughed. Since people dont suddenly go crazy, I thought this was something Lee Eom ordered. What are you doing! Hyeolsu-geom shouted at Lee Eom. Lee Eom looked at the sword dance without saying a word and checked his eyes. Geommugeuk looked at Blood Sugeum and said coldly. Try it again. Oh, you crazy bastard! Just when the blood sword was about to cut down the sword dance. The sword dance performance revealed demonic energy in earnest. A huge demonic force pressed down on Eom. Ugh! The blood inspector couldnt move a single finger. what is this? Ugh! This was my first time experiencing such terrible magic. I couldnt breathe due to the pressure of Taesan. I was ovee with fear that I might suffocate if things continued like this. A master of your level could die just by praying? It sounds crazy, but its happening now. He had lived his entire life without fear, but at this moment he felt the fear of death. Even if the opponent is a demon, I dont have the confidence to be discouraged. Now I didnt even dare to look at this young person face to face. At that time, the oppressive demon energy decreased slightly. Eat again. Not daring to disobey his words, Blood Beast Sword ate the dish. Delicious. Why are you telling me that? I have to tell the person who cooked it. Hyeolsu-geom turned his head and looked at Hwasun. It was delicious. At that time, Geomgeuk spoke. again! This time he spoke politely. Its delicious, Mrs. Hwa. Geommugeuk smiled and said to Hwasun. It was delicious. Hwasun nodded once with a trembling heart. Please wait a moment. Im going to talk to these people for a moment and then leave. The door closed and the guards took Hwasun and retreated to the end of the hallway. The very moment the door closed. Sigh! Geommugeuk smashed the chopsticks he was holding into Hyeolsugeoms forehead. The blood tester fell over and he hit his head on the table and died. Lee Eom was so shocked that he thought his heart would jump out of his mouth. I didnt know if I could kill him or not with just one stroke of the blood sword. I fucked him without even looking at him who was sitting next to me. He was a bloodthirsty sword who survived despitemitting all kinds of evil deeds. It was shocking that they killed him with chopsticks without saying a word. You said we decided to divide the stolen goods into thirds? I give up everything! Take my share too! Who is the one person left? Lee Eom said in a trembling voice. He sent it, didnt he? Are you trying to monopolize this case? I asked who that person was. When Lee Eom hesitated to answer, wondering what the situation was, Geommugeuk picked up the remaining chopsticks. There was no need to threaten him by poking him on the cheek or forehead. As long as I saw it disappear from Blood Beast Swords forehead, I couldnt hold on to the chopsticks. This is Yeo Danju! I finally understood the sword dance. Why I misunderstood that he had sent me. This is Yeo So-gwang (ѹ), head of the Honam branch of the Heavenly Demon Church! Chapter 263 Episode 263: The food my mother cooks. Is the leader of the Demonic Cult behind the plunder? When a name that should not have been mentioned appeared, the prayer of the sword dance became cold. Yeo Danju decided to take charge of cleaning up this incident to prevent it from getting worse. As the head of the Honam branch of the Heavenly Demon Church, he was a person with great power in the region to be able to make such a promise. What evidence is there of his involvement? There is no evidence Hes not the kind of person who leaves evidence for things like this. I am a witness. The moment he uttered Yeo So-gwangs name, Lee Eom crossed the bridge of no return. I had to abandon Lu Xiaogwang and find my own way to survive. What if you are scheming Jidanju? Then you can kill me. Judging by his attitude and the earnest look in his eyes, he was telling the truth. Actually, its not that shocking or surprising. Its easy to think about the demon lord when he first regressed. Because he made a fortune by using the demon army for personal purposes. Until now, we have been cracking down on the inside, but now it is time to crack down on the outside as well. How did you find out about the actions of the Honam First Representative Bureau? I have one of your leaders. Who are you? This is Daenam Yang. Once Lee Eoms mouth was opened, there was no hesitation. Lets look at what was looted during this raid. Now, follow me. Lee Eom stood up. My body was heavy. Before I knew it, I felt that my Danjeons internal energy had been suppressed. I was subdued without even realizing it. Lee Eom realized that his opponents martial arts skills were far beyond the level of an ordinary expert. The reason he killed Hyeolsu-geom with a single strike of chopsticks was not because he was careless. Perhaps even a small wooden skewer that could be stabbed with a tooth could have been used to kill the blood beast. He is a much stronger expert than Yeo Danju. Although he is talented, he doesnt seem to be afraid of Yeo So-gwang at all. The leader of the Demonic Cult is a person with great power, but who is he? When Lee Eom moved the device hidden in the bookshelf, the wall rotated and a secret space appeared. There were three ratherrge boxes filled with gold items. When Geommugeuk saw the wealth they had robbed, he became angry at Lee Eom and Yeo So-gwang. This incident is worse than those who did not have money and did it for a quick profit. Both of them probably already had a lot of assets, and there were plenty of ways to make money even if they didnt do things like this. Especially when you reach the age of Yeo So-gwang, you will receive quite a lot of money in bribes here and there. And yet you do this? Geomugeuk asked calmly without revealing his simmering anger. Did you aplish this with a blood test alone? The job was easy because Yang Pyo-du nned the travel route in advance. We were able to set a trap in advance andunch a surprise attack. You even used a cruel method. Lee Eom, who had been talking excitedly, closed his mouth and looked at Geommugeuks behavior. Why did you do this when you have so much money? . Youre not answering? As for money isnt the more the better? If its the money you earned, yes. Lee Eom could not say anything and lowered his head. I wanted to be honest. Isnt the guy who gets taken away from Moorim, where he eats and gets eaten anyway, an asshole? You feel the same way, right? You hypocrite! I wanted to scream like that. Geommugeuk came out of there and gave an order to Jeokyeon, who was waiting in the hallway. Tell the people in charge of this areas Hwangcheon Pavilion toe in right now! all right! Lee Eom was surprised to hear those words. While interacting with Lu Shaogwang, I heard that Hwangcheon Pavilion and Tong Cheon Pavilion were the core organizations of the Demonic Cult. How dare you call the people in charge of such a core organization like this? At that time, Lee Eoms eyes turned to Jeok Yeons chest. When I first saw it, I only saw evil spirits. But now a shield surrounding the demon was also visible. no way? I also briefly heard this symbol once while drinking. Cheonmajeon Guard? Lee Eoms eyes turned to the sword dance. Then what about the interest? Could it be a small sect leader of a demonic cult? Uh-huh-huh! Lee Eoms heart sank. Even if its wrong, its really wrong. His legs lost strength and he fell t on the floor. Please save me! I didnt know this precious person. No matter how much he knelt down and prayed, Geommugeuks eyes towards him were only cold. As if to prove that Lee Eoms prediction was correct, the Hwangcheongak and Tongcheongak demons in charge of this ce really came running like the wind. There was no hesitation in handling the work of the sword dance. First, I exined this incident to those in charge. And since it was a matter involving Danju of the Honam region, he could not use the demons from that side, so Hwangcheongak and Tongcheongak had to step in. After finishing the exnation, Geomugeuk first gave orders to special investigator Hwang Cheon-gak. First, return the looted items and the body of the blood searcher to the Honam First Bureau and exin the situation. I also told them to deal with the leader named Yang Daenam, who stole the information about this scandal. All right. As Lee Eom watched the process with anxiety, Geommugeuk looked back at himself and said. And send the author to the main school and lock him in prison. Are you trapped in the prison of the Heavenly Demon Church? Lee Eoms eyes became dark. Its not possible! Please save me! Geommugeuk asked back calmly. Did you really think I would do such a big thing and just get away with it? So I didnt confess everything? So you didnt kill him? Lee Eom was speechless. In times like this, what is needed is a bribe. Seeing as they were asking me to return the target, I didnt think that would work either. Sword dance gave me a choice. Okay then, choose! Do you want to go to prison? Or would you like to go to Honam First ce? Lee Eom knew that both choices meant death. Please save me! I just made a n! This isnt the first time something like this has happened to you, right? This is my first time. Lee Eoms voice trembled and he could not meet Geommugeuks gaze. Could this be the first time? I just watched even as the Blood Beast Sword brutally killed the brought in. You could guess his life just by looking at that one thing. In my opinion, you are the most evil of the three. Geommugeuk threw out his fist without hesitation. Whoa! Kkjjik! Lee Eoms heart was shattered and he died. Rumbling! Everyone there was startled by the sound of thundering from the fist. It was as if punishment had been sent down from heaven. Geommugeuk continued to give orders. Dismantle the feng shui lodge and distribute all the money from it to the families of those who died this time! All right. Although there was a feeling for the families of those who were sacrificed, there was also a reason why it had to be handled that way. Isnt the Honam First Bureau a political faction? Yes, it is. In each region, there are ces where the Heavenly Demon Church is strong, and there are ces where the Murim Alliance or the Apostolic Alliance are strong. Of course, the closer the region is to the headquarters, the stronger the power is, and the farther away it is, the weaker it is. Hunan Province is a ce where the Heavenly Demon Church is powerful. However, that does not mean that all sects here follow and support the Demonic Cult. Although their numbers were rtively small, there were many sects that followed political or ideological factions. Here in Hunan Province, there are certainly branches and branches of the Murim League, and the same goes for the Ado League. I am sending a message to the Murim Alliance so that there is no misunderstanding. Tell Yeo So-gwang that we will handle it ourselves. Since it was Tongcheongak that interacted a lot with the Murim Alliance, it would be handled well. Take special care of this vige for the time being. Because this is where my guards mother lives. Jeokyeon was watching Geommugeuks unstoppable yet meticulous work from the side. This is what I thought when I saw this. Sogyoju is really something that not just anyone can do. After finishing his work, Geomugeuk went to Hwasun, who was waiting while resting in the guest room. Its all over. Lets go back now. I want to eat the food my mother cooks. Hwasun was relieved to hear those words. I felt from the bright expression on Geommugeuks face that the matter had been resolved well. My heart, which had been anxious until the end, has finally calmed down. I have to do it, of course I have to do it. I ask you to speakfortably. You cant do that. This is convenient, Confucius. Even whening out, the escort soldiers came out in a line to protect Hwasun. When they arrived at the carriage, Geommugeuk spoke to Samho and Hwasun. Only two people in the carriage, please. Hwasun made a puzzled expression. I want you to have a private talk with your son after a long time. Come on, get in. Were leaving. Geommugeuk climbed onto the coach seat. Samho said he couldnt do it, but it was resolved with one word, Its an order. The carriage carrying Hwasun and Samho began to run toward the vige. How long did it run? Hwasunsughter was heard from the carriages cabin. It was the most pleasant sound I heard after leaving school. Geommugeuk has no memory of his mother at all. This is because he died when he was very young. So on days like this, I miss my mother. Mother and sons are not fighting and are living well. The non-bloody session battle between him and his older brother was also a tribute to histe mother. The carriage arrived at the guest house in Hwasun. When Hwasun got off the carriage and saw his guest, he realized that he had returned safely. Geommugeuk treated her as friendly as if he were his son. Mom, we are hungry! Hwasun rolled up her sleeves and entered the kitchen. For the first time in a long time, the sword dance and escort dancers were able to eat home-cooked meals made with their mothers sincerity. Her cooking was really delicious. Hwasun was very happy to see her son eating with his colleagues. Ovepping that image was the image of me gathering with my neighborhood friends to eat at my house when I was young. When did you grow up like this? The son, who was a little boy, has now grown into a man and is eating with his colleagues. Her heart was filled with pride and emotion. Geommugeuk, who finished his bowl of rice cleanly, spoke to her. I want to take you to our school and eat the food they prepare every day. She was relieved. I felt like I didnt have to worry about my son because I had such a good boss. She brought me more rice and side dishes. Confucius, please have one more bowl! We also added more meat. Geommugeuk smiled brightly at her words. I will cherish your son more than the others! Sheughed at the sword dance joke, and the guardsughed along with her. Hwasun was sincerely grateful to Geommugeuk. I didnt know the details of how the matter at the mountain lodge was handled, but I could feel that it was resolved because of the sword dance. Thank you, Confucius. * * * The sword dance party stayed there for four more days. Originally, I would have left the next day, but I wanted to give more time to Hwasun and Samho, who were reunited after three years. Samho fulfilled his filial piety to the fullest. On the third day, I took my mother to a nearby temple. On the way, I ate delicious food and saw the beautiful scenery. Samho carried his mother, who had a sore leg, as she walked. She shook her head when her son asked her if she would like to go and live in Magachon. This was because he did not want to be a burden to his son and did not want to leave his hometown where he had lived his entire life. Four dayster, the Geommugeuk group said goodbye to Hwasun and rode the carriage toward the Honam region. During a short break, Samho came to Geommugeuk. I heard that you ordered special management of your hometown vige. It seems like Jeokyeon told him. Of course you should. From now on, I will visit my mother more often. This is also an order. Samho realized it this time. I had been so indifferent to my mother because I was busy. Thank you so much. I will not forget the grace you gave me this time. Thanks to you, I was able to eat a lot of the delicious food my mother cooked. I am more grateful. When the break was over, Jeok-yeon sat down in the drivers seat to drive the carriage himself. I will run as fast as I can. Lets go slowly. Im not busy. Jeokyeon asked with a puzzled expression. Shouldnt we go quickly? why? If he finds out that his corruption has been revealed, wont he run away? There was no chance of that happening. Because Hwangcheongak and Tongcheongak were not thatx in handling their affairs. At least we will be treated as if we dont know anything until we arrive. Youre resigning from Zidnjou because of this incident? Its not possible, but if it were, that would be the punishment. Because I will live with regret andmentation for the rest of my life. But that cant be true. Lee Eom said that Yeo So-gwang left no evidence of his involvement in this matter. But theres no way you can get scared and run away. We are all people full of greed, so we cant get away from this mass called greed. So the carriage ran leisurely toward the Honam branch of the Heavenly Demon Church. * * * Yeo So-gwang was looking out the window. He didnt look like a demon at all because he had afortable and good-natured appearance. Have you heard from this owner yet? To Lu Shao-gwangs question, his attendant Hwangpyo (SƱ) answered. Not yet. There was supposed to be a message that the goods had been sent, but it was no news from Lee Eom. Could it be that he has something else in mind? Yeo Xiaogwang firmly shook his head. You cant be a great person like that. Moreover, the knife used this time was a blood sword. The reason I used that greedy guy was because I was worried that something might happen. Its not easy to deal with him, so you wont dare to have any other thoughts. What about Xiao Jiao? We are behind schedule. Im saying lets have a fight. You learned bad things from a young age. Have you heard the rumor? It is widely rumored that Lee Gongja, who became the sessor this time, is truly extraordinary. Of course it will be extraordinary. Nevertheless, Yeo So-gwang was rxed. Even so He is still just a young man with a lot of energy. No matter how hard you try to hide it, there is an unavoidable resentment thates with age. I n to make him melt with sweet words. It will clearly show how he rose from an ordinary martial artist to andowner. So, pleasee here, Master So. Chapter 264 Episode 264 My reputation depends on you. Geommugeuk majestically entered the Honam region with guards on either side. Lu Xiaoguang also weed Lord Xiao with all his subordinates. The horsemen of the Honam region lined up on the left and right shouted loudly. See you, Lord Xiao! Yeo So-gwang walked out to greet the sword dance. He saw sword dance for the first time today. You look really handsome. Hes not just handsome, hes cool as a person. Plus, those confident eyes. Rather, it went well. The best people to use are those with high self-esteem or, conversely, those with a strong sense of inferiority. In particr, Yeo So-gwang was strong against those with strong pride. Because I catered to their moods better than anyone else, I was able to rise to Zidanju. It is an honor to meet you, Master So. Yeo So-gwang bowed deeply. His back was as flexible as the political skills he had cultivated throughout his life. Geommugeuk stared at Yeo So-gwang. You make a really good impression. I hear things like that sometimes. They say you should be careful if you meet a face like this in Gangho? Even though the sword dance was provocative from the first greeting, Yeo So-gwang smiled. youre right. Everyone else needs to be careful. However, only two people are excluded from this martial arts group. One of them is Lord Sogyo. Now, lets go in. Yeo So-gwang entered the main hall with a sword dance performance. A banquet was prepared there. When the sword dance began, the musicians started ying and the dancers danced. The lodgers began to heat and carry the dishes. Now, lets go to the head table. Usually, when we receive a valuable guest, we let them rest on the first day and have a banquet the next evening, but we didnt do that this time. As Sogyoju, he would havee easily anyway, and he was still young. It shows from the beginning. Life is enjoyable when you are with Honam Jidanju. If you say youre tired and want to rest, you can open again tomorrow. Yeo So-gwang was more confident than anyone else in Gangho when it came to treating people. Geomugeuk sat at the head table and Yeo So-gwang sat next to him. Then Jeok-yeon pulled out a silver needle and checked each dish to see if it was poisoned. The other guards stood a little distance away from each other around the sword dance. Geommugeuk smiled as he looked at them. When they were with him, they were just like kids, but seeing them around other people was definitely different. The momentum was not normal. The escorts are young. Even though you are young, you were selected as a guard for the Lord of Xiaojiao, so how good are you? They are worthy of joining any elite organization in our school. Sword Dancer spoke loudly for all the guards to hear. Yeo So-gwang was mistaken when he saw that. also! Theres a bravado typical of young people. But he didnt know. It is true that the sword dance performance was praised to increase the self-esteem of his subordinates. The spirit of each person is truly extraordinary. Yeo So-gwang also matched the praise of the sword dance. This time, Geommugeuk gave a polite greeting. Isnt the Honam region a key point for our school to keep the Murim Alliance in check? Thats why I visited this ce before other Zidane. Its a heavy burden on my shoulders because I entrusted such an important task to someone with limited skills. It doesnt matter if its not too heavy to carry other things. Despite the meaningful words, Yeo So-gwang was not shaken at all. I am only loyal to the church. also! The head of the division deserves to have confidence in you. Lets have a drink. The two people toasted and then drank alcohol. Yeo So-gwang said vaguely as he put down his drink. The great name of Lord Sogyo has been heard all the way to Honam. What was the rumor? It was rumored that he was the most talented sessor among all time. Geommugeuk showed a cheerful expression. Plus, youre so handsome. I can confidently say that you are the most handsome among Moorimste Jisoos. Our Yeo Danju is putting gold on your ugly face. I am saying this from the bottom of my heart. Ask your subordinates. I am a person who cannot lie. Yeo So-gwang called his right-hand man, Hwang Pyo, and asked. What do you think? You are not ate Jisoo, but you are the most handsome among all the martial arts people. Yeo So-gwangughed loudly at his words. I made a mistake here. I was not ate Jisoo, but a former martial artist. This has happened many times before. When Yeo So-gwang praises, Hwang Pyoes out and gives an even biggerpliment. He smiled and repeated thepliment again. It was literally their way of entertaining people. Since ancient times, there has been nopliment as effective as apliment on ones appearance. Moreover, if the other person is this young, it goes without saying. Geommugeukughed happily. I thought Yeo So-gwang was smiling because he was happy because people said he was good-looking, but in reality, he was smiling for a different reason during Geommugeuk. This is what it felt like. I guess everyone was in a good mood? What do you mean? no. Lets have another drink. great. For the birth of a new martial arts hero! Yeo So-gwang epted Geommugeuks words well. He responded by saying that it was right to just say it, and said he had never thought of it that way, and enhanced his sword dance performance. He was truly a man who was good at lying t on his face. Lu Xiaogwang was good at ttery. But he didnt know. The fact that the person whoughs heartily at ones ttery is the true embodiment of ttery. Let us have a ss of alcohol! Yeo So-gwangughed inwardly as he heard the word we added before the word calling him. Now its time to add some ir to your drinking party. As he got drunk and the atmosphere warmed up, Lu Xiaogwang beckoned a woman over. She was one of the dancers dancing earlier. She, who was particrly beautiful among dancers, walked slowly there. Yeo So-gwang introduced the woman. When Master Xiaoes, I really want to say hello, so if you dont mind being rude, please give me a drink. A woman came and greeted Geommugeuk politely. Its called Yakran (șm). she was beautiful Her beauty was so beautiful that I thought there would be no man who wouldnt fall for her if she really set her mind to seduce her. Yakran came over and picked up the bottle. I will raise a drink for you. At that time, Geommugeuk suddenly stood up and picked her up. Everyone was startled by the sudden action. Come on, have a drinkter. Yeo Danju, please wait there. Geommugeuk ran out of the main hall holding her in his arms. The guards panicked and ran after him. Lu Shaogwang was also taken aback, but soon spoke out loud. After all, heroes like beautiful women! The bedroom is in the building on the left as you go out! Yeo So-gwang couldnt help butugh at the thought that things would be resolved easily. Alcohol and beauty always go well together. Of course, I had no idea that we would connect so hotly and easily. Meanwhile, Yao Lan was very surprised. At first, I was surprised by So Jyojus sudden behavior, and then I was surprised by the fact that I was floating in the air while running to the bedroom. Su Jiao-ju pretended to hug him, but did not touch his body. As expected, upon entering the room, an unexpected situation unfolded. When she rushed into the room, it felt like she was going to be thrown onto the bed, but Geommugeuk gently ced her on a chair. No, to be precise, an invisible force made her sit down. Then she saw. Su Jiaozhus handsome appearance did not go unnoticed. his eyes. He was looking at me with very clear eyes. Can Mines eyes be this clear? Geommugeuk spoke in a tone as gentle as his eyes. Do you know who I am? yes. Her words were soft, but her voice trembled because she was somehow overwhelmed by the atmosphere. How many times has this happened? What do you mean? You probably forced Yeo So-gwang to entertain you like this before, right? Ruo Lan was surprised. I was surprised that he realized that fact, and I was also surprised that Lord Xiao was trying to dig up Lu Xiaoguangs back. Fear came over me. If you get caught up in a power struggle, you will die. Even with my status, I cannot open your mouth. Who would dare refuse to answer? no. However, if Yeo Danju finds out what I said he will kill my family back home. Did he threaten to kill your entire family? yes. How did you feel then? I was scared. And I was angry. Is it because the opponent is a minor sect leader of a stern demonic cult? Or is it because of those deep eyes that seem to look into ones own heart? The answer I should have thought about came out without difficulty. Yes, you should be angry. You should be angry at someone who threatens to kill your family. She was threatened by Lu Shaogwang from a young age. If youe to a drinking party,e out, and if you want to pour alcohol, pour it. I was even forced to sleep. But I couldnt refuse. Lu Shaogwang risked not her life, but her familys life. My sick father and my younger siblings. A mother who works hard. He ckmailed and brainwashed the young girl. This is what the world is like. If you stick close to power, you can make more money. He said he could save his father if he sent more money for the medicine. She hated it. I really hated serving drinks to people I met for the first time. I thought about suicide several times, but I couldnt do it because of my family. I begged Yeo So-gwang to stop now. But in the first ce, it was not an opponent that an innocent young girl could handle. After hearing her story, Geomugeuk approached her. And Geommugeuk stared at her for a moment and spoke softly. sorry. Did Ie toote? The moment she heard those words, something rose deep within her heart. Tears flowed freely. I thought there wouldnt be any more tears toe, but once they did, they kepting. I tried to stop crying, but it didnt work as I wanted. I wanted to shout at Geommugeuk. Why are you here now? Why are you here now? If she had been a child, she would have screamed like that. But the little girl from back then is no longer there. sorry. Although she is the victim, she is the only one who apologizes. The next moment, her head lifted up of its own ord and a soft energy began to surround her. Her heart felt at ease with a soft energy she had never felt before. Was that why? She mustered up the courage to ask one thing she was curious about. Why did you think I was dragged out by force? Apparently, Lu Shao-gwang introduced herself as a dancer who wanted to see Su Gyo-ju. Its because of the way you walked in front of me and looked at me. Is it because of my eyes? I saw the anger in your eyes. She was surprised. I saw that you were looking at me gently. Did you read your own thoughts in it? My right hand man also looked at me like that at first. I was immersed in anger and defeatism, believing that the organization would not change. Yao Lan no longer had the fearful face she had before. What happens to me if I dont tell you about my sobriety? Ill just let you go. really? okay. I have to find another way. Hes a dirty person anyway, so well eventually be able to find evidence that will make him pay for his crimes. Yan still hesitated, and Geomugeuk stood up without pushing her anymore. You can just forget about this conversation and act like nothing happened. I will make sure he pays for his crimes. She said as the sword dance was about to leave. Wait. When Geomgeuk turned around, she asked. What happened to the person who had the same eyes as me? I rose to the position of Nether Pole. It is a ce to punish those who have given up on being human. Ruo Lans eyes trembled. After a while, surprising words came out of her mouth. Wait. If you leave now, Master Xiao will doubt your stamina. Geommugeuks eyes widened because he didnt know how to make a joke like this. I cant just ignore a joke like this due to its sword dance nature. You are the first woman to take care of the most important reputation of the Heavenly Demon Churchs small sect leader. Yakran alsoughed at the joke of the sword dance. My dream was to die on stage while dancing, but Im going to die doing something crazy like this. She walked over to the table and started writing down the name with the paper and brush that was there. I started writing down the most recent person, and there was a name there that would be familiar to Geommugeuk. Blood test. The mere fact of hosting him served as evidence that Yeo So-gwang was involved in this matter. Of course, he will make all kinds of excuses, but as long as the opponent is a sword dance, it will not be easy to get out. In addition to the blood search, the names of many influential people appeared one after another. And she wrote in detail what happened to her. Writing down ones work means risking ones life for this work. Yakran said, handing the paper to Geommugeuk. This is my life. no. This is your new life. Because from now on, you can live a different life. The sword dance brought Samho in. Take Sojeo and go to Tongcheongak. Let the warriors there take Sojeo to their hometown. Please find a way to heal your sick father. Yao Lan was so surprised that her eyes widened. It was so thrilling that I couldnt believe it. Hes not going to follow me and kill my whole family, right? In response to a question that was half joking and half fearful, Geommugeuk coldly spoke to Samho. Now, lets annihte this Sojeo family ande back! Then Samho spoke to Yakran in a blunt tone. I recently visited my mother for the first time in three years. Yan looked at Samho in surprise. You have be much older in the meantime. Money is important, but please find it before its toote. Geommugeuk looked at Samho and smiled slightly. It was a moment when I briefly got a glimpse into what kind of person Samho was. Geommugeuk smiled and said to Yakran, whose eyes were red at the thought of her parents. If you were that worried, you shouldnt have written this in the first ce. And do you think our school wont be able to find your hometown if you dont tell us? Yao Lan smiled awkwardly. Are you going to punish him today? okay. I miss you too. I saw him die. Even if he dies, her scars will remain for life. If you stay anyway. Then there is something I want to see too. When he dies, show me your dance. Ruo Lan nodded slowly. yes. I want to show it to Master Sogyo. I dont know if I can dance well in front of a corpse. Geommugeuk and Yakran walked out of the room. The guards looked at the sword dance with awe. They were surprised when they first ran with her in their arms, but when they heard the conversation in the room, they were amazed again. The more they learned about sword dance, the deeper their loyalty deepened. Geommugeuk joked with Yakran. The reputation of my virility depends on your expression. Yao Lan said with a smile. Dont worry, Im a person who stands on stage. The two returned to the banquet hall. Geommugeuk walked proudly with his chest out, and Yan followed with a satisfied smile and a slightly lowered head. Yeo So-gwang came close to the sword dance and asked vaguely. Do you seem to be in a good mood? Geommugeuk poked his side and grinned. Because today Im going to see the best dance of my life. Chapter 265 Episode 265 Its Mine. How about killing some people? Geommugeuk took his seat at the head table again. When Yeo So-gwang tried to sit next to him, Geommugeuk made Yao-ran sit in that seat. Even though he was pushed out of his original position, Lu Shaogwang did not feel bad at all. Rather, I was admiring the sword dance. Running into the room holding a woman while so many people are watching? And then they tantly make me sit next to them like this? It was something he could never have imagined. Anyway, things were going as well as he had intended. Its all over. If you are such a unique and spontaneous person, you might be able to seize the opportunity to advance to the main team this time. With such expectations, Yeo So-gwang tried to boil the sword dance in even better terms. Look at the dancers expression. I am immersed in happiness. After all, how could a woman not be fascinated by the masculinity of our Little Teacher? Lu Xiaoguangs gaze turned towards Ruo Lan. Her expression was different from usual. I was always afraid when I looked at myself, but now I felt confident somehow. You stupid bitch thinks you got the title of leader just by sleeping with her once. They do not realize that their lifespan has be shorter because they have be entangled with Xiao Jiaozhu. Later, when Su Jiaoju ended their rtionship, there was no way he would just leave her alone. Even if its not Su Jiaoju, one of those guards will handle it. At that time, Geomugeuk asked Yeo So-gwang. What do you hate most about our female danju? Lu Shao-gwang wondered why Su Jiao-ju would ask such a question. But I couldnt guess the intention. Even though it seemed obvious, Su Jiaoju had an unpredictable side. I What do you hate? Of course there is. I hate everything that gets in the way of my sess. I hate things that get in the way of saving money. I hate it even more when someone sees through my duplicity. Because they were all things that couldnt be said. I hate political factions who are trying to destroy our school. I hate their hypocrisy. also! I feel confident that we have our female leader. Now, with that in mind, please take my drink. thank you. Geommugeuk poured drinks for Yeo So-gwang and asked vaguely. Did you make a lot of money from Danju? Yeo So-gwang was inwardly shocked, but soon groaned. Wouldnt it be great if that were the case? As you can see, he has more than one subordinate. As if it has nothing to do with money, everything thates in is leaking out. Dont be so cruel to me and lend me some money. Suddenly asking for a loan? Are you asking for a bribe? Or is it just a drinking joke? I tried to figure out the true intention, but I could not figure out the inner thoughts of this Sogyoju. Yeo So-gwang smiled and took out a wallet from his pocket. Our leader says he needs money, so we should at least give him some money. He opened the bag and said, I have eighty nyang. Let me lend you this. Geommugeuk took the money and shook his head. This isnt enough. Do you really want a bribe? It was Yeo So-gwang who hade to this position by paying a lot of bribes. Just by looking at what the other person is saying, I can figure out how much I should give, even if they dont say how much they want. But the leader of the small church wants a bribe? And in a public ce like this? It was something that went beyondmon sense, so no matter how hard I tried to figure out his intention, I couldnt figure out his intentions. Okay then, lets go somewhere. Yeo So-gwang smiled and stood up. Please wait a moment. Lu Xiaogwang left the main hall. Yakran, who was sitting next to him, looked at the sword dance with a puzzled expression, but he did not give any exnation. The guards also exchanged nces with each other, but no one could guess the intention of the sword dance. After a while, Yeo So-gwang came carrying a small box. Here it is. This was the conclusion that Yeo So-gwang came to upon his visit. The same goes for running with a medicinal egg. This is also the case now. So Jiao-ju is enjoying the attention of those around him. He likes to stand out much more than I thought. What do you have to be afraid of? Look, I take bribes so openly. They think this is cool. You foolish little cult leader. This leaves a weakness. Are you saying that if it bes a problemter, youre going to kill all these people? Geommugeuk looked inside the box. Oh, you saved a lot of money. Im giving you all the money Ive saved. Geommugeuk closed the box and spoke again. Yeo Danju. Yes, Lord Xiaojiao. Give me more. For a moment, Yeo So-gwangs frown frowned. However, he smiled faster than he frowned. Being able to keep ones facial expressions firm like this is a talent. Didnt I tell you that it was all the money I had saved up? I know I have some assets saved up. doesnt exist. The exact moment when Yeo So-gwang smiled and waved his hand. You have the money you earned by working with Lord Cheonhwamun, right? Yeo So-gwang was startled by Geommugeuks words. I was so shocked that the words How did you know that? almost came out. Of course, Yeo So-gwang, who was worn out, responded without showing any surprise. I dont know what youre talking about. Why are you like this between us? I understand everything. If you want to take care of your subordinates at a high sry, you also have to earn extra ie. Isnt that right? For that to be the case, the amount gained through the Cheonhwamun case was toorge. Moreover, he killed as many as twenty people to bury the secret. This was something that should never have been revealed. How much do you know? Yeo So-gwang grabbed it right away. There seems to be a misunderstanding. I definitely interacted with Cheonhwamun, but that was to take care of Zidanes business. There was a fake ledger made in preparation for such a case. It was a ledger that made it look like the money received was used for Zidane. Then Geommugeuk motioned for his face toe closer. Yeo So-gwang got nervous and brought his face closer. I was afraid that my fist would fly at any moment. Fortunately, that didnt happen. But something more terrifying than a fist flew at me. Then how much did you receive from Soya Ark? ! Dont you remember? Then do you remember the money you received from the owner of the West Chang Gate division? In addition, several other names emerged one after another. Yao Lan, who was listening, was inwardly surprised. These were the names he wrote down. When I gave him the paper, it seemed like he was just skimming over it, but he had memorized it all urately. Yeo So-gwangs eyes wavered. He rarely panicked, but this time hisposure was broken. what? How on earth did you notice? No, that wasnt the important thing. The question was how to get out of this situation. Ourdy Danjus expression has hardened. It was always nice to see your smiling face. Yeo So-gwang tried hard to force a smile. It was a situation where I had to improvise, but as so many names came up, my mind became confused as to what to say. The biggest crisis of my life suddenly struck me. I understand now. What does our female leader hate the most? Youre giving your own money. Right? Yeo So-gwang, who had nowhere to go, turned his gaze to Yao-ran, who was sitting next to the sword dance. At that time, Lu Xiaoguang made eye contact with Ruo Lan. The moment I see her confident eyes. shit! That damn bitch is all blowing! I never dreamed that something like this would happen because I had been doing as I was told for a long time. Did that dancer say something disparaging about me? Why are you suddenly saying that? Do you have anything to do with this woman? At that moment, Yeo So-gwang realized that he had made a mistake. I absolutely had to grab it. In particr, it should never be tangled with medicinal eggs. But that wasnt the end of what was holding him back. Where is the sign of the Honam First Representative Bureau? Lu Shaogwangs eyes became dark. So Ji-ju knows all about his corruption. It is a conspiracy. Its someones plot to bring me down! Who? Lu Xiaoguangs gaze turned to Ruo Lan again. Is this the dancers doing? I couldnt answer yes. Then, all the things he had done to entertain her before will be revealed, and the bigger problem than anything else is that he introduced such a woman to Lord Xiao. There was a higher chance of survival if one became a corruption free agent. I already knew. They came to catch me. then? Yeo So-gwang knelt down on the spot. And he bowed his head. The music that was ying there stopped and everyone held their breath. It was very unfamiliar to see Yeo So-gwang, who exercised omnipotent power here in Honam, kneeling. Please be generous and forgive me. I was blinded for a moment and became greedy. I just hoped that So Gyo-jus spontaneous side and unique personality woulde into y. Iughed and prayed that something like that woulde out and say that it was nothing. Doesnt he want to stand out? please! Forgive me and bounce! Be proud! However, at the moment when it should have jumped out, the sword dance became calm and cold. Where is the money Ive been saving? on the battlefield. Not that one. Not the money saved as a show off in preparation for the Hwangcheongak audit. The money you worked so hard to save. Lu Xiaoguang didnt say anything. No, I couldnt. In order to live, I had to give up money right away, but what kind of money is that? The sword dance gestured to Hwangpyo, who was standing far away. Hwangpyo ran over with a nervous look on his face and knelt down next to Yeo So-gwang. Do you know where I hid the money? The sword dance unleashed its deadly spirit on him. Then all the hair on Hwangpyos body stood up. I felt blood flowing all over my body. A chilling feeling that he could really die came over him. If youre honest, Ill let you live. Hwangpyos heart was pounding. I always thought I could die for Yeo So-gwang. But when I got to the point where I was really going to die, I got scared. Was he really so good to her that she could have died instead? Geommugeuk urately read the shaking heart. You must have watched your master umte enormous wealth. What did I give you? Gave me crumbs. And that too with all kinds of condescension. Hwangpyo looked at Yeo So-gwang who was kneeling next to him. Hwangpyo could tell by looking at him, who looked haggard unlike usual. That his loyalty was only valid when Yeo So-gwang had the power over his life and death. The property was hidden in a temple called Yangnosa. Geommugeuk sent a message to Jeokyeon. -Send a message to Tongcheon Pavilion right now to retrieve everything! -all right. Hwangpyo pleaded earnestly. I confessed honestly, so please spare me! Right at that moment! Wow! Lu Shaogwang drew his sword and cut off his head. The blood spurted out sprayed on Yeo So-gwangs body and face. Yeo So-gwang wiped the blood from his face. Regret was greater than resentment towards Hwangpyo. I shouldnt have believed it. I shouldnt have believed it until the end. This guy and that guy too. I should have gotten rid of it after using it for a few years and bought a new one. Yeo So-gwang spat on Hwangpyos corpse and said coldly. Who do you think is an idiot? Did you think I would live with someone talking like that next to me? His always smiling expression changed as if he had taken off a mask. This was his real face. He didnt know his mask woulde off so easily. Its because of that strange Sogyoju. Master Xiao, you didnt n on keeping Li Zhi alive in the first ce, right? You probably lived your whole life ttering others and only paying attention to what others thought, but are you still trying to read other peoples thoughts until thest moment? The sword Lu Xiaogwang was holding trembled. He said as if he was sighing. It is unfair. I havent even been able to spend the money Ive saved my entire life. Im addicted to making money. I should have seen people and the world while spending money. You only saw money. Yeo So-gwang thought that maybe that was the case. Because I felt greater joy when I earned money than when I spent it. I I wanted to retort, but no words came out. He was known for being good at speaking, but he couldnt think of anything in front of that damned leader. The life youve built for so long falls apart in an instant like this? Is that really true? It really felt like a dream. Yeo So-gwang shouted bitterly. Things like that happen, too! Im a demon, so how about killing some of those insignificant guys? It was something I wouldnt have said originally. Thats something only the lower-ss boats can say. Rather, the sword dance is like, Yes, Im a mine too. If I had responded by saying, Why dont I kill someone like you?, it wouldnt have been so miserable. Geommugeuk just looked at himself with dull eyes. Yeo So-gwang shouted in a panic. Aaaah! Just as Yao Lan couldnt handle him, he also couldnt handle the sword dance. Yeo So-gwang threw himself away. His sword, which seemed as if it would kill Geommugeuk, changed direction. The ce where the sword was aimed was Yakrans heart. He med her for all of this. Phew! There was the sound of flesh being torn and a sword being inserted. Lu Shaogwangs sword stopped in front of Yans heart. Instead, the ck magic sword of Geommugeuk was stuck in his heart. Geommugeuk said to Yakran. The ghost that was tormenting you is now gone from this world. When he pulled out his sword, Yeo So-gwang fell backwards and died. Send away the ghosts in your heart now too. Yakran could understand why Geommugeuk said this. It means that for the rest of your life, you should not suffer from the wounds caused by Yeo So-gwang. As she was looking at Lu Shaogwangs body, she took a deep breath and said. I will dance. She was waiting for this moment. At that time, Geomgeuk spoke. Dont dance here, danceter on stage. Dancing should be done on stage, not in ces like this where dirty blood flows. But you promised, right? Yakran could tell from the clear and deep eyes of Geommugeuk, who looked at her silently. Geommugeuk made such a promise to say this. There is no need to exin. He is not worth it. Dance your best dance on your own stage. Tears formed in her eyes. Why are you being so nice to me, an insignificant person? The sword dance stood in front of her. Its because the Heavenly Demon Church did you wrong. Geommugeuk stared at her and spoke politely. I apologize on your behalf. sorry. The tears she had been holding back flowed from her eyes. The leader of the Demonic Cult is apologizing. Toward the insignificant lives that will fall at the snap of a finger. If this is the case, how can we dwell on past wounds? She bowed deeply to Geommugeuk. I will never forget this grace. Pleasee see me dance sometime. The dancers and musicians there also bowed their heads. I could feel the enemy watching the scene. The magic of sword dance that stayed in the rice cooked by Samhos mother today stayed in that womans dance. And now it seemed like I could see just a little bit. What they had to protect. The pain in their eyes, which had been causing them to fall out, began to hurt less. Chapter 266 Episode 266: No matter what anyone says, Lord Sogyo. After the banquet, only the sword dance and the escort dancers remained. After only having the bodies removed, they deliberately sent everyone away. It was because I wanted to have a drink with the escorts. I sat down at the table and picked up a bottle of alcohol. Shifting soon, right? Now, everyone, have a drink. The Red Yan and the guards silently epted their drinks. Now my orders didnt say you cant do that during escort duty. Because our own rtionship was being created. Its a lot of hardship. When I raised my ss high, everyone raised their sses and then emptied their drinks. Drinking a ss of alcohol in an empty banquet hall that had been swept away by a storm had a strange taste. Even at times like this, get some rest. Some people say that escort drones are cool, but if you dont have a sense of duty, its really not easy. It is not a lead role, a supporting role, or even a minor role. They are doing something that should be in the background. Do you even drink alcohol before going to sleep? Jeokyeon answered my question. Sometimes I drink it. If it were a day like today, I would have drank it. A day like today? Instead of answering, Jeokyeon asked me. Arent you tired of punishing evil? Thats why you lose. Because Im exhausted. On the other side, weeds will grow before you know it when you turn around, but on this side, the farmer has to pull them all out one by one. Jeokyeons eyes trembled slightly. Soon his eyes turned to the blood stains left where Yeo So-gwangs body was. When I first saw Danju Yeo, I didnt know he was that kind of person. Dont be fooled by first impressions. Small people are good at camouge. I just saw it and it gives me an overly pleasant feeling, so Ill have to be careful and watch it first. In that sense, I am fortunate. Because he had one eye, he made a strong first impression. It cant bepared to Gwonma and can be said to be Janghos gentler side. If you take off your blindfold, you have a pretty handsome face, right? Manly. Me? This is my first time hearing it. Just when Jeokyeons mood was starting to feel slightly better, he added quickly. Be careful about things like this. It just makes me feel good! The Red Yan and the guardsughed together. Are you going to leave for Gangseojidan tomorrow? That would be nice, but I have to finish my work here before I go. Its not difficult to cut someone down. Its always difficult to clean up after that. We need to clean up what he did and find someone to rece him. Im not busy. Lets go slowly. Would it be any different there? Good people and bad people will live together. * * * The next morning, the rumor that Jidanju had died spread throughout the Honam region. Because there were so many people at the scene of Yeo So-gwangs death, the reason why he died was also known in detail. Today it is a rumor within Zidane, but within a few days the rumor will spread throughout the Honam area. Now all the leaders and branch heads in the central region will be afraid of me. I dont think its bad. Discipline will be maintained properly only if you are very scared and nervous. That afternoon, the head of the Honam region, Tongcheongak, came again. All of Yeo So-gwangs assets hidden in the nurses office have been recovered. What will we do with this money? Send all the money to the headquarters. All right. Father and son are working hard outside and making money! I need to give my father a joke. The head of the Sogyo will have to stay here in the district for the time being, at least until the higher-ups decide on a temporary district leader. There was nothing we could do since they cut down Jidanju without even deciding on a sessor. Even if it wasnt Tongcheongaks words, I nned to stay and help with the rest. Just as the selection of Hwangcheonju was entrusted to me, there was a possibility that the sessor to Jidanju here would also ept my proposal. When you return, immediately send me information about the executives under Zidanju. Please send us all the information you can. All right. After receiving information from Hwangcheongak, I immediately interviewed the warriors who could be the next Jidanju. Although it was impossible to know what kind of person he was through a single interview, his past actions allowed us to guess what kind of person he was. After recording my feelings and impressions about each character, I sent the contents to Tongcheongak. Whether to send in a new person or select one from among those I interviewed, what happens next is up to my father and Tongcheongak. After finishing my work, I practiced my Heavenly Demon Defense at the training center. Recently, when I was practicing the Heavenly Demon Self-Defense Technique, I instinctively felt that something was tickling me and it was time to move on. Indeed, my prediction was correct. On the third day after starting training, the Heavenly Demon Defense Technique reached the next level. Daesung is now one step ahead. Now, if I just pass one level, I will have two lives. Usually, it is difficult to know the reason for such a profound rise in martial arts, but this time I was able to figure it out. Its because of Guhwamagong. There was no doubt that learning the Nine me Demonic Art had an influence on his training in the Heavenly Demon Defense Art. I immediately unfolded the first ceremony of Nine Fire Magic Gong. As the Heavenly Demon Protectors Gong went up one level, I was curious as to what effect it would have on the Nine Fire Demons Gong. The first herbivorous method of destruction. The eastern ghost, the western ghost, the southern ghost, and the northern ghost appeared all at once, tearing up the space. A scary guy, a handsome guy, a mysterious guy, a smart-looking guy. All four were still the same. And something has changed. The time they stay is a little longer than before. As the Heavenly Demon Protectors Gong rose to the next level, it also had an impact on the Nine Fire Demons Gong. Of course, that didnt mean there was any emotional interaction with them. Im still in the one-sided courtship stage. East, West, South and North, please continue to take good care of me! Will theree a time when those demons reciprocate my feelings? Its still different now, but on that day, my Kuhwamagong will bepletely different from my fathers. * * * The day I finished training at the training center, there were two men who came to see the sword dance. One of them introduced himself first. I am a person named Chungsik. I have something to ask of Lord Sogyo, so I came to see you at the risk of being rude. Chung-siks voice trembled, perhaps because he was nervous. And Geommugeuk recognized him. You were the one who yed at the banquet hall that day. Chungsik was surprised when Geommugeuk recognized him. Do you recognize me? exactly. I dont easily forget someone Ive seen once. Whats going on, Akkong? Then Chung-sik looked back at the middle-aged man who came with him. The friend here is my friend. The man who came with me introduced himself. I am Haesong (), who sells vegetables here in Jeju. Haesong was more nervous than Chungsik. Nice to meet you. Its called a sword dance. It is an honor to meet such a precious person. What brought you to see me? Haesong was not willing to speak. Even though I had practiced how to speak, when I tried to speak, my heart was shaking and I couldnt speak. Chungsik, who was worse off, spoke instead. Before Master Xiao came here, this friends son was unjustly assaulted. They said the injury was so severe that the congressman could be disabled. Haesong bit his lips tightly. That was the reason why I couldnt say it with my own mouth. Just thinking about my son made me angry and my heart was so moved that I almost cried. Who did it? There is an organization made up of young martial artists in the Honam region. They call themselves the Martial God Association. Who led the assault? He is the son of Lord Cheonhwamun and the son of Lord Soya. Cheonhwamun Gate and Soya Room. These were the ns that joined hands with the dead Yeo So-gwang. They were also a sect that had to be investigated for this incident, but they were revealed in an unexpected way. Seeing that heaven did not allow their sect to slip through the, I thought that perhaps their evil deeds were greater than they seemed. We know how rude it is for us, lowly people, toe to see Master Xiao and ask for this. But that day, I saw Lord Sogyoing forward for Yakran. I thought that if you were Lord Sogyo, you would resolve this friends unfair situation. Chungsiks gaze turned to Haesong. I am a person who has spent my entire life ying music. This friend is also the person who bought me, a poor person, an instrument and taught me to y it. I want to repay that favor, even if it means risking my life. Haesong lowered his head. Even though the author is just a vegetable seller, he knows very well how burdensome and difficult it is toe to the head of the Demonic Cult. His friend risked his life for him. In fact, he also risked his life. If it were anything else, it would never havee. Haesong opened his mouth in a trembling voice. Honestly, I was giving up. How can I, who is nothing more than a street vendor, deal with Cheonhwamun and Soya Bang? But this friend did it. The fact that Lord Sogyo came at this time was an opportunity given by heaven for me. Haesong looked at the sword dance. I want to make them pay for their sins. I was shaking all this time, but at this moment, it was the look in my fathers eyes. * * * Haesongs wife was surprised. When the evil craftsman came and asked my husband to go see Su Jiao-ju, I thought it was a vain effort. This is because I thought there was no way the leader of the Demonic Cult would meet a mere musician. I was worried that if I went there for no reason, I would end up suffering. However, when Su Jiao-ju came in person and the guards stood guard around the house, she was shocked and lost her senses. When we entered the room, Hae-songs son, Hae-jin, was lying down groaning. At first nce, the injury was serious. The doctor came and treated me, but I was still lying down and couldnt move. Looking at the current state, it didnt seem easy to live as an ordinary person, let alone an unmanned person. At the sound of the door opening, Hae-jin said, trying hard to endure the pain. Mom, Im okay. I feel much better. Hae-jin was struggling to endure the pain for fear that her mother would worry. Haesongs wife sat next to her son, holding back tears. Jin, someone precious hase to see you. Only then did Haejin open his eyes. But it was so painful that I couldnt even see properly. Ill take a look. Geommugeuk turned Hae-jins body to the side and ced his palm on his back. After injecting true energy for a moment to control the bodys energy and blood, Hae-jins rough breathing quieted down. Seeing this, Chung-sik and his wife Haesong were relieved and overjoyed. This was the first time I had seen him so calm since I got injured. Geommugeuk unclogged blood vessels and re-aligned broken bones. The difficult treatment was aplished in an instant and with minimal pain. If it werent for the sound of the patter, I wouldnt have known what I was doing. What happened? Haejin now answered the past with a rxed face. I went to work at the banquet hall. If you deliver alcohol and food at a banquet for a prestigious family, you can get paid more than if you work at a guest house. Haesong sighed. My son went to military service with the money he earned through hard work. If he had a lot of money, his son wouldnt have gone to such a job. Chung-sik told him not to me himself, but as a parent, how could he not me himself? My dream is to be a driver. I think I will be able to be a good martial artist because I have good natural muscles. Be thankful to your parents. really? Hae-jin now came to his senses and looked at his parents. The couple smiled while trying to hide their sad feelings. Geommugeuk asked again. What happened there? After carrying the alcohol for the banquet for a while, I had time to take a break and practice the walking techniques I had learned. I shouldnt have practiced Haejin let out a sigh full of regret before continuing. At that time, Confucius Seo, who was passing by, saw him and asked if he had learned martial arts. So, when I told him I was going to a military academy, he asked me to dance with a stone master I was hanging out with. I always said I didnt like it, but Hae-jin made a resentful expression, but soon revealed a fearful look in her eyes. When I think about that moment, I feel so angry that I cant bear it. The fear of being beaten to death also deeply hurt him. Now I know what happened. They cannot be held responsible since theymitted the assault using non-violence as an excuse. It wouldnt be something that was done once or twice. How is my body? Fortunately, no important blood vessels were injured. A blood vessel that had been blocked due to an injury was just opened. You dont have to give up on your dreams. thank you. Tears flowed from Haejins eyes and rolled down his cheeks. Chungsik and Haesong Haesongs wife was also very happy. I just hoped that my son would not be crippled, but now my son can dream of bing a warrior again. They were more happy than the son. Are banquets held often? It is held once every three or four days. Now take a good nights sleep. As soon as Geomugeuk pointed out Hae-jins blood transfusion, he fell asleep peacefully. Leave the rest to me and just focus on your sons treatment. The three people bowed deeply to Geommugeuk. I had no idea that Master Xiao would really be so willing to help. It felt like a dream. Before leaving, Geomugeuk spoke to Haesong. I came because I saw the look in your eyes. You saved my son. As the sword dance came out, the cries of the sea pine that had been holding back inside were heard. My wifes cries and my friends cries were added. Geommugeuk spoke to Jeokyeon who was waiting. Send a message to Tongcheongak again and ask them to send information about Cheonhwamun and Soyabang and find out when the banquet will be held. all right. Jeokyeon, who was walking towards the carriage together, added, You are truly amazing. what? I mean, you take care of all these things one by one. Ie in the carriage you give me and treat me with a ray of magic, and I go to the banquet hall in the carriage you give me a ride and scold those who cant cover up their poop. So where is the big deal here? What is remarkable is the courage of that musician who asked to visit Sogyoju for his friend. A fathers courage to ask the son of arge sect to pay for his sons justice. The patience of a son who pretends not to be sick for his mother. The word amazing is used in ces like this. But Jeokyeon firmly shook his head and said. no. No matter what anyone says, Master Xiao is greater. Jeokyeon opened the carriage door. Geommugeuk said as he got on the carriage. Hes stubborn. You are changing. Theres something rebellious about it. Jeokyeon said as he closed the carriage door. Who is it all to me? Geommugeuk smiled as he looked at the red kite outside the window. He felt that the gray background was gradually being filled with color. So the carriage started running to take care of something that was both great and not great. Chapter 267 Episode 267 Youre not in the same ss as me. The next day, the Tongcheongak warrior came running straight to me. Here is the information you requested about Cheonhwamun Gate and Soya Room. ording to him, in order to quickly provide me with information, he opened a temporary branch of Tongcheongak near the Honam region. This is the power of Sogyoju. I looked at the data presented by the Tongcheongak warrior. The scale of Cheonhwamun Gate is considerable. I originally thought it was arge sect, but its scale and substance were considerable. Yes, it is the best Honam school in name and reality. Our school has four members of the Apostolic Alliance, four members of the Murim Alliance, and two members of the Murim Alliance. We are maintaining neutrality while interacting at this level. In addition to Cheonhwamun, there were other sects that maintained thorough neutrality and increased their power. This was mainly true forrge ns like Cheonhwamun. What was the project you were pursuing together with Yeo So-gwang? We are investigating that matter, but we have not found out anything yet. Both Lord Yeo and Lord Cheonhwamun handled things very secretly. If it was not possible to find out through Tongcheongaks information power, it seemed impossible to find out through external investigation. I understand. Please stop the investigation for a moment and look into the session structure of the two schools. When the current lord of the nes down, conduct a detailed investigation to see who will inherit the family line and who the sessor will be advantageous to us. All right. After finishing the report, the Tongcheongak attendant returned and I immediately called Jeokyeon. What about the banquet? Its tonight. Select only 50 highly skilled warriors from the Honam region and wait near the banquet hall. All right. The enemy went out and I looked out the window in silence. While you were doing the perfect deal, the children who were supposed to be the most perfect were bing the worst. * * * Today too, young men and women from the Musinhoe were drinking,ughing and chatting in the banquet hall. At the center of them was Cheonhwamuns Seocheong. This meeting was maintained entirely by the logic of power. The biggest influence was the family, followed by the individuals martial arts skills. Seocheong was a top predator in both cases and was the head of the Martial God Association. The second-inmand of the Musinhoe was Seokpung (ϯN) of Soyabang. However, Seokpung Lee In-ja was drinking in a corner seat, not next to Seocheong. At one time, they got along well as best friends, but recently Seo Cheongs attitude towards him has changed. For some reason, his rtionship with Seocheong was strained as he treated him coldly. Onii-sama, please give me a drink too. Drink it yourself. There were many beautiful women around Seo Cheong, but he had a displeased expression. Lately, I havent had any fun drinking or hanging out with girls. I needed something hot and stimting. Honestly, he was feeling the desire to kill someone. A few months ago, there was a fight with the Yonghwabang dancers. At that time, Seo-cheong could not stand it anymore and cut them down. There were three people killed at that time. It was Seocheongs first murder. The bodies of Seokpung and those who were with him were buried secretly. It was after that day. It made me want to kill people. I couldnt forget the thrill of that moment when I stabbed a person. Two more people wereter killed. The first was a middle-aged woman walking down the street at night. He was a man who didnt know how to do martial arts, but he suddenly couldnt control his desire to kill him and identally cut him down. He searched the womans arms, made it look like he had been attacked by thieves, and left. My heart didnt beat as fast as when I first killed him. So a few dayster, one more person was killed. This time, it was a low-ranking warrior from the Honam branch of the Heavenly Demon Church. Was it because he killed someone he shouldnt have killed? This time my heart beat faster than when I first killed him. Once I tasted blood, my uncontroble desire to kill was awakened. After Seo Cheong emptied his drink, he stood up. As I left the ce, I pped Seokpung. I couldnt tell if he just bumped into me or if he did it on purpose, but Seokpung felt bad. Seokpung could tell. Since when did your attitude change like that? It was because of his own mistake. While drunk, he inadvertently brought up the story of the Yonghwabang warriors that Seo Cheong killed. It was a story I brought up lightly while talking to those bastards, but I missed it when I saw Seo Cheongs eyespletely change. shit! The back end is getting too long. Seo Cheong was on his way back after seeing Sophie in the back yard. It caught my eye to see someone practicing footwork in a corner. Not long ago, there was a guy who was practicing the same method of footwork. Is the guy who carries alcohol arrogantly practicing martial arts? So I ordered Seokpung and Bimu to destroy it. Seo Cheong, who was bored and thought it was a good thing, beckoned to those who were with him. They came rushing in and exchanged mischievous nces as if they were looking for something to y with as they looked at the young man practicing Bobeop. hey. When Seo Cheong called, the young man who was practicing Bobeop turned around. When Seo Qing saw him, he was startled. It wasnt the face he thought. I expected a somewhat foolish and innocent face, but it turned out to be a handsome artist. He was a sword dancer. who are you? For someone who only carries alcohol, he had a certain dignity and elegance. Indeed, the reaction was not that of a working person. And who are you? When I asked about the sword dance,ughter erupted from everyone around me. He looked like he was already looking forward to what would happen to the opponent who got on Seo Cheongs nerves. Do you have strong pride? After all, pride is life for a warrior. Seo Cheong mentioned pride. It was always his method. If you light a fire with pride, the other person will always jump in like a moth to a fire. As it is now, the more eyes there are, the better it works. I came out like a man, so I should show off my skills. How about some bimu? with whom? with you? Thenughter erupted from those around them again. This is because there was no one among Honamste exponents who could beat Seocheong. Youre not at the right level for me. Seo Cheong gave Seok Poong a look telling him to deal with you. Then Seokpungs expression hardened. Same asst time and this time too. Would you be in the same ss as a kid like that? However, the reason you have to deal with a guy like that is because you want to tantly ignore him in front of people. I did itst time, so this time You do it! Seo Qing coldly cut him off. Because there were many eyes watching, Seokpungs pride was hurt. But I had to endure it. It was not because of his skills, but because of the power of Cheonhwamun. At that time, Geomugeuk asked Seokpung. Then who are you? Its a stone storm from Soya Bang. Then, the sword dance was exaggeratedly admired. oh! I heard that Soya Bangs sessor is an excellent technician. In terms of skill, he is the best review index in Honam! It was you! Its an honor! Seokpung was taken aback by the unexpected reaction. Its been a long time since Ive been praised by someone like this in front of everyone. Especially recently. Then, Geomgeuk tilted his head and muttered to himself. Oh, isnt it? Hes the best in the Honam region, but theres no way hed listen to someone elses orders, right? For a moment, Seokpungs expression hardened. Whether it was something he said sincerely or was intentionally making fun of himself, it was something that properly provoked him. This time, Geomugeuk spoke to Seo Cheong. You are amazing. He took Soyabangs sessor as his subordinate. Who the hell are you? Seokpungs face turned red as the praise he had received was suddenly transferred to Seo Cheong. Seeing Seo Cheong smiling brightly made me even more angry. Shut up! Are you talking so carelessly about what you know? The exact moment when Seokpung was about to rush towards Geommugeuk. If you attack me like this, its like admitting that you are really that persons servant. Seokpung suddenly stopped moving. Sword Dance began to shake him. Now, it was Seokpung who jumped into the burning bonfire with pride. Geommugeuk looked around and said. It really seems like that. Everyone looks at you like that friends subordinate? Seokpung looked around. It was a situation where someone should havee forward and said that they were friends rather than a superior-subordinate rtionship, but everyone couldnt say that because they were keeping an eye on Seocheong. Rather, Seocheong stepped forward. Why are you being swayed by that bastards estrangement? I was more annoyed by Seo Cheong, who tried to stop me by using the expression, Seokpung is being swayed. What followed was even more annoying. Stop throwing a tantrum like a girl and start dancing with that weird guy. They do this on purpose, knowing full well how angry these words make people. At that time, Geomugeuk asked Seokpung. But if you really fight, youll beat that guy, right? ! This was something I desperately wanted someone to ask, and it was also a question that could never be answered. Youre holding back because Soyabang is weaker than Cheonhwamun, right? It was true. I was confident that if I got it right, I would beat Seocheong. Seokpung had a better physique and I never thought he was inferior in martial arts. There was silence there for a moment. After a while, the person who broke the silence was Seo Cheong. Why dont you say no? But Seokpung didnt say anything. Seo Qings eyes became cold. Are you not going to say anything until the end? Seokpung still said nothing. A harsh word flowed from Seo Cheongs mouth. Look at this guy, does he really think like that? In fact, it wasnt that Seokpung didnt speak right now, it was that he couldnt speak. My mouth didnt drop. It was strange. It was clearly not that Ahyeol had been suppressed, but it felt like some invisible force was pressing down on his chin and the top of his head from below and above. I thought it was because I was so angry at Seo Cheong. Seo Cheong grabbed him by the cor. You really thought that? puck! Seokpungs jaw turned to Seo Cheongs fist. In an instant, the power that had been holding me down disappeared. Thats not it. Puck! puck! The fist hit Seokpungs face repeatedly. Seokpung, who had no idea that they were going to hit him, was furious. Dodging the fourth punch, Seokpung also threw a punch. puck! Seo Cheong didnt know that Seokpung would counterattack, so he was blown away and fell. Seo Cheong fell to the floor and opened his eyes wide. dare! Did you turn? The person who was more surprised and embarrassed was Seokpung. My fist went flying without my knowledge. This time too, an invisible force was at work, and Seokpung thought that the anger he had been holding in had exploded. Seokpung shouted. You bastard! Stop ignoring people! The words I had been holding back for so long came out. Seo-cheong got up from his seat, crying bitterly. It looks like our Master Mason has been very dissatisfied. Seokpung was feeling fear and relief at the same time. But gradually my fear began to grow. shit! You crazy guy! What on earth have you done? I knew very well how cruel Seo Cheong was. Because of the eyes that are watching, he would rush in to put an end to it. It was then. A ray of sound reached him. -Would you like me to help you? The person who sent the message was Geommugeuk. Seokpung hadpletely forgotten about his existence. Now that I think about it, this happened today because of that guy. Ironically, he was watching this situation with his arms crossed. -That guy will cripple you under the pretext of fighting. With the same method you often use. -What are you? DYou dont want to get help? Well then, whatever. Seocheong moved around and created space. I am applying for the position of Master Stone. Youre not going to avoid it like a coward, are you? Seokpungs heart was in a hurry. -How do you help? DReveal the evil deedsmitted by Seocheong! Then let me help you. -Then they will really try to kill me. -Is it still the same now? Seokpung felt the murderous spirit blooming in Seo Cheongs eyes. I really thought that I might kill myself. Hes a guy who lives and dies by his pride, but he got beaten up in front of people. This guy needs to cut off at least one limb. On the other hand, it was a problem even if I killed or injured him while fighting. If you mess with the heirs of Cheonhwamun, they wont just stay. Seokpung, cornered in a desperate situation, looked at the sword dance. It started because of that guy, but no one was paying attention. He was like a devil. Maybe thats why I had faith in it. As Seo Cheong approached, Seokpung spoke loudly. Not long ago, you killed the Yonghwabang warriors you had a fight with and buried their bodies. For a moment, silence fell over the ce. So far, something interesting was happening, but now things have gotten more serious. Seokpung shouted again. They stabbed and killed passers-by on the road and even killed Mine. All the things I had told him when we were best friends were pouring out. Seo Qing looked around and said, deciding that he would definitely kill Seok Feng. No one believes that nonsense, right? There was only heavy silence there. A few people who made eye contact with Seo Cheong smiled awkwardly and said, Of course I dont believe it! I dont believe it. Seocheng was ted. Even if you believe it, no one would dare say what happened today. At that time, a word echoed through the banquet hall. I believe. The person who spoke was Geommugeuk. Everyones eyes were focused on the sword dance. The corners of Seo Qings mouth curled up. Okay, lets say you believe that nonsense. So what are you going to do? Geommugeuk smiled and said in response to Seo Cheongs question. like this? Geommugeuk pointed to the door and snapped his fingers. Then the door began to open slowly. Im sorry. The first person to enter was Jeokyeon. The escort soldiers came in following them, and behind them, fifty men from the Honam region came in one after another. What are these guys? Those who were nearby tried to stop them, but were beaten mercilessly by the enemy and their guards and sent away. Someone recognized the pattern on Jeokyeons chest. Its a demonic religion! They are demons! Everyone froze at his shout. Only then did everyone see the demon symbol engraved on the other persons chest. Screams erupted from everywhere. From the trembling guy to the guy who looks down on his knees to the guy who tries to escape through the window and gets caught and the guy who hides under the table. It was truly a crucible of confusion. Even the provincial office was surprised. They are really demons! Even though he was a no-nonsense person, he was not at the level of shouting in front of the Demon Church. Geommugeuk spoke to his subordinates. Now that Seok-pung has revealed all his crimes, lets put Seo-cheong in prison and begin the investigation. Seo Cheong reflexively shouted. Anyone wants! You bastard! Then Jeokyeon revealed his cold demonic energy and shouted. Be careful what you say! He is the small sect leader of the Heavenly Demon God Church! Seo Cheong was startled by those words. Seokpung and the others were also shocked. Someone quickly knelt down, and everyone else also knelt down. Please save me! Everyone shouted for help. Amidst the mor, Seo-cheong stood nkly and muttered with a bewildered expression on his face. A small sect leader of the Heavenly Demon Church? Why?Why did youe here? Sword Dancer slowly walked towards him and said. Its not the right level, but would you like to do a special dance? Chapter 268 Episode 268: Everyone didnt know much. Even when asked to dance, Seo Cheong did not back down and stood there. He was a person who lived by his pride and died by his pride. I didnt want to kneel with them when Seokpung was watching and other guys were watching. Geommugeuk returned exactly what Seo Cheong had said when they first met. Do you have strong pride? After all, pride is life for a warrior. The moment Seo Cheong heard those words, his heart surged. The image of myself stabbing and killing the sword dance in front of me with my sword came to mind. I imagined cutting down all the charging demons. It was thrilling just to think of him standing tall, covered in blood, while everyone was amazed and amazed. I dont like the clear and deep eyes in Geommugeuk that seem to transparently look into ones own desires. How dare I share a sword with the Little Cult leader of the Demonic Cult? No matter how hurt his pride was, he was not foolish enough to attack the leader of the Demonic Cult. When someone begged like this, did you listen to his request? At first I wondered what that meant. But soon Seo Cheong remembered. Not long ago, the guy who smashed it with a broom begged for the same thing. He says he is no match for him. Please forgive me just once. Why on earth are you doing this to me? Didnt that friend tell you the whole reason earlier? Everything he says is a lie! Then Seokpung, who was kneeling, shouted. I know where they buried the body. Seo Cheong gritted his teeth as he saw him rushing to die with him. That bastard! The two people red at each other as if they were going to kill each other. Seo Cheongs eyes turned to the sword dance again. He was just an unimportant person. He was a low-ranking military officer and a passerby. I willpensate you for everything. Geommugeuk opened his airway and unleashed his demonic energy. At that moment, Seocheong fell into the seawater of unknown depth. Seo Cheong was unable to breathe due to the pressure that instantly tightened his entire body. I tried to resist, but it was no use. Neither the Naegongsim method, the sword method, or the methods of controlling my mind that I had learned from a young age were of no use. A scream came from his mouth. It felt like I was going to be crushed to death or suffocated to death. You bastard! Why are you doing this to me?! You would have killed all kinds of things too! Seo Cheong could not stand it anymore and shouted. Please stop! Then, like a lie, the demonic energy that had been weighing him down disappeared. Seo Cheong opened his tightly closed eyes. I could see the bridge of the sword dance in front of me. While holding on to the magic, he unconsciously fell to his knees. He stood up, his face red with shame. To be honest, Seo Cheong couldnt understand. No, it was unfair. If it were other people, shouldnt the leader of the Demonic Cult be more understanding of him? It would be more trivial things to him. I said I wouldpensate you. I willpensate your family with money they will never touch in their lifetime. Then wouldnt their deaths be more valuable? Geommugeuk looked at him and smiled. Since he didnt know what kind of person Geomugeuk was, Seo Cheong naturally misunderstood the smile. He did not know that his fate had already been decided by death or by pain greater than death. Okay, this is it. No matter how demonic the cult is, they cant touch our Cheonhwamun Gate. There was something my father once said. Our Cheonhwamun is a proud sect that is desired by the Demonic Cult, the Sado Alliance, and even the Murim Alliance. Call your father. Okay, Ill call you. Seocheong was relieved by the easy answer of the sword dance. Okay, Im fine. Its no big deal. Killing a few of those insignificant things wont do anything to me. Because that Mine guy was also a low-level warrior. Seo Cheong shook off his fear, feeling truly fortunate that he did not kill an important person. As always, everything would be resolved once my father came. Next, Geommugeuk approached Seokpung. Seokpung, who was sitting on his knees, trembled in fear as the sword dance approached. He was confused. Did this situation arise because of Su Qiaoju, or was it because of Xiao Qiaoju that the crisis that almost killed Seo Qing was ovee? I couldnt figure out what was what. You can go and state exactly what you said earlier. Then Seokpungs gaze turned to Seo Cheong, who was standing in front of him. The sword dance drove a wedge into Seokpungs heart. Yes, you might be afraid of Cheonhwamun and retract your statement. Now, who should I be afraid of from then on? Geommugeuk slowly clenched his fist in front of his face. The moment when your fists are clenched! Quack! A thunderous sound was heard from the fist. Ugh! Seokpung was distraught at the sound of thunder that exploded in front of him. It was a real thunder sound. Thunder sounds from your fist? If you get hit by that fist, your whole body will turn to dust. No, I will tell you everything honestly. There are more evil deeds he hasmitted. He thought that if he told all of Seocheongs sins, he would be able to escape safely. They buried the bodies together and almost maimed the young man who worked here by unterally beating him up. This kind of thing is not even considered a sin. The sword dance performance did not necessarily break that illusion. also. You seemed smart from the first time I saw you. Seo Cheong, who was watching this, snorted. Even so, I cant touch it. If I could have touched it, I would have already done so. ces like Soya Room are ces where you can scare and harass people. The sound of thunder made him more confident. When Geommugeuk gave a signal, the demons of the Honam region came and suppressed Nae-gong, including Seo-cheong and Seok-pung, and took them out. Seo Cheong shook off the hands of the warriors who tried to grab his arms. I will walk on my own feet! Seo Cheong remained confident until the end. Because he was so confident, the expressions of the guys who were being dragged along with him also rxed somewhat. I was so scared, but when I was dragged away without anyone getting hurt, I thought, This isnt a big deal, is it? They didnt know anything. Only the sword dance and escort dancers remained in the empty banquet hall. Jeokyeon said to Geommugeuk. You solved it without lifting a finger. I told you, right? This isnt a big deal. I thought you would fight and destroy Seocheong. My father wille to see me, so will I use it? The sword dance was thinking of the two fathers at this moment. This incident will start with Hae-jins father, who was assaulted here, and will end with Seo-cheongs father, who assaulted him. Lets see how this father turns out. * * * Lord Seo Baek-jung of Cheonhwamun was in the middle of a meeting. With intense eyes and a cold impression, he was a man of great standing who raised Cheonhwamun, which was just a small sect in Honam, into the best sect in Honam. He had worked only for sess his entire life, and today he was working hard to make Cheonhwamun even stronger. At that time, Yu Maeng (), a member of the Sioux tribe, hurriedly came in and reported by Jeon Eum. DConfucius was captured by the Honam branch of the Heavenly Demon Church. Seo Baek-jung was not shaken by Yu Maengs report. -Wait until the meeting is over. Seo Baek-jung remained calm even after reporting that his son had been captured. He finished his meeting. There was no change in his emotions, so much so that it was hard to believe that he had received Yu Maengs report. He finally asked after the meeting was over and everyone who was with him had been dismissed. Did you capture him? Yes, I say so. Rumors were spreading throughout the Honam region that Yeo So-gwang had died and that the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church was in Jidan. Did you kidnap me because you knew it was my child? Thats right. At that moment, an expression of displeasure that could not be hidden shed across Seo Baek-jungs eyes. What happened? Yu Maeng reported carefully. It looks like Confuciusmitted murder. Seo Baek-jung was not surprised at all. It was a reaction I couldnt tell if he knew in advance or if he just didnt care. Who did you kill? There are several, but the problem is that it seems that Muin of the Magyo Honam branch is included among them. stupid! It wasnt that I was stupid for killing him. It was anger at having killed him and not being able to properly clean up after him. I dont think it will be easy to let this incident go as it has been revealed in front of everyone. But why were you captured by the Demonic Cult? So Gyoju was there. Did my child invite me? It hasnt been confirmed up to that point. From what has been confirmed, there was a fight with the mason of Soyabang at the banquet, and it appears that the mason leaked everything in the process. Yu Maeng is always surprised by Seo Baek-jungsposure. Even when his child was captured by a demonic cult, he did not react emotionally. He could have expressed his anger and murderousness toward Seokpung, but he doesnt show it at all. And what was even more surprising was that, buried in this equanimity, he always remembered and retaliated against things that seemed likely to be forgotten. Once this incident is over, Seokpung will never be safe. Get the carriage ready. * * * See you, Lord Xiao. Seo Baek-jung politely greeted Geommugeuk. Nice to meet you, Lord Moon. Seo Baek-jung was secretly surprised by the appearance of the sword dance. First of all, I was surprised by the fact that he was so young, and I was also surprised by his good looks that would never go out of style no matter where he was shown. I didnt know that Lord Xiao was so handsome. Fortunately, I dont take after my father, so I hear that often. When the Heavenly Demon was mentioned, Seo Baek-jung became nervous. If the religious leader hears this, he will be disappointed. Actually, if you take after your father, life will be easier. Our master wouldnt be able to treat me thisfortably. I guess I was rude at first meeting. No, dont misunderstand. I like things that arefortable. Geommugeuk smiled broadly. Seo Baek-jung felt deep down that So Ji-ju was not an easy person. If you say something like that before a conversation, the other person is bound to feel ufortable, and he or she can naturally take the lead in the conversation and take the upper hand. Its pretty good. Well, no matter how young you are, you shouldnt take it easy on the leader of the Demonic Cult. I heard that my son had an ident. I should have met our Master Moon for something better. Its my fault. I was so busy with work that I couldnt educate my children properly. Seo Baek-jung got up from his seat and politely waved his hand. It was an apology that I wanted to get up with and say that it was okay and that I could do that when I was young, but Geomugeuk was sitting there. He even said this. Thats right. Seo Baek-jung bowed his head politely again. Look at this guy. Although I felt embarrassed, his tone became more polite. As you know, our Cheonhwamun is the best sect in Honam. It has thergest number of disciples and the highest number of masters. After showing off his power like that, he apologized again. As a result, I was unable to take care of my family. I hope you understand and show mercy. I would like that too, but the sin Imitted is so great that it is difficult. There are many things we can do for your school here. I will pay for my sins with the rest of my life by doing this. I said it back, but it meant giving me money. Most of the serious problems Ive had in my life so far have been solved with money and swords, so Im trying to solve this one with money as well. Because it is impossible to deal with a demonic cult leader with a sword. In the end, isnt money what you want? How much do you want? Two hundred thousand nyang? Three hundred thousand nyang? Then Geomgeuk said something unexpected. I understand that you did a lot of that work with Yeo Danju. Seo Baek-jung was startled when the dead Yeo So-gwang was mentioned. This is it. Now Seo Baek-jung knew. Could it be that the only person in the world who hasmitted a crime is his own child? Nevertheless, the reason he had to arrest his son was because of pressure to reveal what he had done with Yeo So-gwang. You mean spitting out millions of nyang, not 100,000 nyang or 200,000 nyang! He did not know the intention of the sword dance. Even if I told you, it was something I couldnt understand. It started for a child carrying alcohol to a banquet hall, and the work rted to Yeo So-gwang is an example to establish discipline in the Heavenly Demon Church. Even if he told me, I would suspect that there was another intention. Im sorry, but Im not sure what you mean. In situations like this, its always Geomugeuk added with a wide smile. Everyone didnt know much. The gazes of the two people intertwined in midair. Seo Baek-jung realized that this was not a problem that could be solved this way. Because the other person wanted something that he could not give. I took up too much of a busy persons time. I will leave for today. Seo Baek-jung politely bowed his hand and left the room. The enemy came into the ce where he left. Geommugeuk said to Jeokyeon. I should have beat that guy up in Seocheong. What do you mean? Youre leaving without even seeing your sons face? Isnt that because youre angry? Geommugeuk got up from his seat and walked to the window. no. Thats because I didnte for my son. No matter how angry you are or how much you hate them, if you have been captured by a demonic cult, you should at least go and see their faces to make sure they are not hurt anywhere. But right now, Seo Baek-jung is preupied with how he will deal with me from now on. You guys arent even looking at each other. Its so damn bad youre not watching. I saw Seo Baek-jung walking in the distance. If I hade as a father, my fight would have been harder. At that time, Seo Baek-jung stopped for a moment and looked back. Geommugeuk waved his hand from the window. Seo Baek-jung bowed his head politely and turned around. I should have met my son instead of this meaningless greeting. Whether you scold them, beat them up, or promise to save them. You should have met your son. Actually, if they were that rich, this might not have happened in the first ce. * * * Late at night, Seo Baek-jung was sitting alone by the river and fishing. The sound of footsteps was heard through the thick fog. Jump and jump. Someone approached me with a steady pace, making a sound as if I would walk like this no matter what happened in the world. A man appeared through the fog. Although I couldnt see his face because he was wearing a hat, he was a man who gave me a strange feeling. Seo Baek-jung said while looking at theke where the fishing rod was hanging. My son was kidnapped by the leader of the Demonic Cult. The word ma-gyo came out and the word so-gyo-ju came out. Even though the two words werebined to be the most dangerous words in the martial arts world, the man wearing the hat answered without hesitation. We will solve it. The man disappeared into the fog, making the same footsteps as when he came. Chapter 269 Episode 269 I saw your father again. Jump and jump. The ce where the hat hat man arrived with the sound of steady footsteps was a small workshop. The man took off his hat and threw it at the wall. The hat hung lightly on Hwangs jangsam hanging on the wall. The man was middle-aged with long, narrow eyes. His eyes, which revealed a mysterious energy, withstood all kinds of conspiracies, and the dark look on his face showed that he had been through many ups and downs. The man sat down on a small chair and started making a wooden doll. Square Square. In the small space, the only sound was the sound of a carving knife cutting wood. The man carved the wood with unusual dexterity, creating a finger-sized wooden doll. At that time, a young man entered there silently. He was a handsome man with spirit in his eyes and a bold yet cool look. He approached the back of a middle-aged man who was cutting wood. His walking style was unusual, and even when he walked with his sword drawn, there was no sound. Easy profit. The young mans drawn sword touched the side of the middle-aged mans neck. There was no crunching sound. It wasnt because of the sword pointed at my neck. The small carving knife in the middle-aged mans hand was suddenly floating in front of the eyes of the young man wielding the sword. The young man put away his sword and grabbed the carving knife in the air with his hand. But the carving knife did not move, as if it was being held by something invisible. The young man tried to use all his strength to move, but it was impossible. Eventually, when the young man gave up on moving the carving knife, the middle-aged man spoke. A master does not get hit by attacksing from behind. Thats why its called atro. When killing a master, you must look him in the eye. The young man asked those words. Isnt that harder? Its easier that way. Only when you realize that can you be a true expert who can kill experts. Crunchy. The sound of a carving knife carving wood was heard again. Before I knew it, the carving knife that was floating in the air was in the hand of a middle-aged man. It was so natural that it felt as if the carving knife had never left the middle-aged mans hand in the first ce. I will keep this in mind, Master. The young man bowed his head politely. The two men were close friends. Outside the window, I could see warriors standing around the workshop. The word engraved on their chests, like the one engraved on the young mans chest, was Death Demon. These were the warriors of the Murim Alliances elite, the Destruction Demon Army. The young man was Jin Ha-gun (ľ), the grandson of the current Murim lord and the Great Lord of Destruction. This young man was Jin Ha-ryeongs older brother, who had a connection with sword dance. After joining the Demon Demon Demon, he rose to the position of Demon Demon Demon Lord solely based on his skills. The middle-aged man was his master, Baek Cheon-gyeong. You havent been neglecting your training these days. Jin Ha-gun has not yet received the martial skills of his grandfather and Murim lord Jin Pae-cheon. My grandfather hoped that he would proudly be his sessor with his skills. He officially dered that he would not be given any preferential treatment because he was his grandson. I am practicing by reducing my sleep. Jinha walked to the decoration ced in the center of the workshop. On the decoration stand, unmanned dolls hand-carved by Baek Cheon-gyeong were showing a fight. The sight was so vivid that it looked as if a real fight was taking ce. A fight between a warrior in white and a warrior in ck. It seemed as if it depicted a fight between ck and white. Jinha said while looking down at it. The rumorsing from the Demonic Cult recently are unusual. Baek Cheon-gyeong remained silent and focused on the sculpture. It is said that Geommugeuk, the new leader of Sogyo, is growing in power by taking control of all of the mazon. Despite those words, Baek Cheon-gyeong looked as if it was no big deal and turned the wooden doll he was carving back and forth to see if it had been cut well. To be honest, Im worried about him. Then Baek Cheon-gyeongs hand movements stopped. He got up and walked over to his disciple at the table. What does this fight look like here? The soldiers wearing white clothes look at a disadvantage. There are more white warriors. Why do you think that is so? Because of interest. Jinhagun led the fight and pointed his finger at the ck warrior wielding a sword. I saw it well. Because of interest. He is in control of the game and leading the fight. Baek Cheon-gyeong lowered his body and looked at the wooden doll with small, long eyes. Do you want to y this role? Yes, I want to stand in that position. No, it will definitely stand. Yes, you have been like that since you were young. He was always unafraid to take on challenges and never gave up. Jin Ha-kyungs heart was filled with joy every time her master gave her this kind of praise. So I trained harder in everything and tried to never give up. After his parents passed away at an early age, he lived thinking of Baek Cheon-gyeong as his father. The person standing here right now is a sword dance. Jinha was unable to refute. Because I knew that Geommugeuk ascended to the position of Sogyoju in the most splendid manner among all the sessors. On the other hand, what about yourself? He has not yet officially ascended to the position of sessor. Baek Cheon-gyeong slowly touched the doll with his fingers. How are you going to break this momentum? Jinha answered as if he had been waiting. I heard a report that a sword dance performance is currently in the Honam region. They say they are putting pressure on Cheonhwamun by detaining his child there. In his mind, he was paying attention to the movements of the sword dance he considered his rival. Cheonhwamun is a sect with tremendous power, but it is impossible to deal with the Demonic Cult alone. If you can save them from the clutches of the Demonic Cult Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes turned to the hero doll. You will be able to lead the future fight. Jinha asked cautiously. But wasnt the Cheonhwamun originally a sect that went back and forth between the Demonic Cult and the Apostolic Alliance? Cheonhwamun, known to the outside world, was engaging in exchanges with the Demonic Cult, the Apostolic League, and the Murim League. Then Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes turned to the doll again. Can you stand in that position by doing something easy? Jinha is a confident person in everything, but in this case, he couldnt shout out loud. In my heart, I would like to lead the Destruction Demon Corps to attack the Honam region and rescue the son of Lord Cheonhwamun If I do that, a war with the Demon Cult will break out. Let alone a hero, you could be a mortal sinner. Jinha thought for a moment and spoke carefully. In dealing with the Demonic Cult, the Demon Lord of Destruction has unique powers that can be used during his term. If the Lord epts my special authority, I can put pressure on the Demonic Cult in the name of the Murim Alliance. However, I dont know if Cheonhwamun is a school worth paying for. Cheonhwamun is arge sect in itself, but there are dozens of small and medium-sized sects that follow it. If we were to return Cheonhwamun to the right faction, there would be no greater achievement than this. I know that Lord Cheonhwamun is not an easy person. Not only has he been very good at walking the tightrope between the Jeongsama, but in the future he may collude with the Apostolic Alliance and turn a blind eye to our help. Jinha thought that Cheonhwamunju, who walked everywhere, was like a fox. At that time, a surprising word came out of Baek Cheon-gyeongs mouth. I will take care of that. Jinha was surprised. Although he was a master who was well-versed in Kangho politics, he never directly took part in martial arts affairs. And the reason was something Jinha could be moved by. If you aplish this task, you will make a decisive contribution to bing the sessor to the Murim Alliance. Thats why Iming forward. Jin Ha-gun politely waved his hand and showed courtesy. Thank you so much, Master. Now that Master had stepped forward like this, there was no reason to hesitate anymore. Then lets get started right away. Jinha, who was about to say hello and leave, tapped the hero doll with his finger and made it lie down. After Jinha left, Baek Cheon-gyeong continued carving the doll. Crunchy. How much did you carve the doll? Baek Cheon-gyeong came to the decoration table and helped the fallen doll up. And then he ced the newly carved doll in the center of the table. The doll, who couldnt tell if it was him or Jinha, had his arms crossed arrogantly. * * * A few days have passed since Cheonhwamunju Seobaekjung visited. He did nothing to save his son. It certainly didnt seem like I was going to give up on my son like this. In the sword dance, he quietly waited to see what his opponent would do and practiced his secret techniques. The more I practiced Sicheon Secret Art, the more I began to see a slight time difference. The moment you see a time advantage byparing the difference between the recovery time and the time you gain by performing the Sicheon secret technique, you will unconditionally practice the Sicheon secret technique. It wasnt easy as it was a secret art that defies time, but I practiced it again and again. Afterpleting the Sicheon Secret Art training, I was drinking tea in the main hall for a while when Jeok-yeon walked in with Seo-cheong. He asked me to bring him because he begged me to meet him. As soon as they entered, Seo Cheong shouted in protest. Why dont you call your father? He was locked in Zidanes prison. Although I was locked up in prison, I was not at all discouraged. Contacted. Dont lie. If Id contacted you, theres no way he wouldnt havee yet. My father is not such a tight-lipped person. If you talk openly, you will be able to get what you want. This was the conclusion he came to while imprisoned in prison. The reason the Demonic Cult is doing this is to attract Cheonhwamun to their side. Otherwise, there was no way I would have locked myself up like this. Theres no way you could imprison the heir of Cheonhwamun just by killing a few insignificant passers-by or low-ranking warriors, right? Your father has already gone. Seo Cheong was surprised by Geommugeuks words. What do you mean? Are you saying you went there but left without meeting me? When Geomugeuk nodded, Seo Cheong was surprised and embarrassed. Nonsense! After standing there nkly for a moment, he started pacing back and forth and gibbering. If youre going to do this, do it right. If you are a leader of the Demonic Church, please contact your father as promised, like a small religious leader. He walked over to the table and tried to pour some tea with trembling hands. But he felt his hands shaking and turned around again. I didnt believe that my father had visited, and then I believed it again. No matter what, you are in big trouble now. The fact that my father just left without even meeting me means he was really angry. At that time, Geomgeuk suddenly asked. How much do you know about your father? For a moment, Seo Qing flinched. So, Lord Xiao, how much do you know? Geommugeuk thought that his appearance was no different from his appearance before his return. If he had experienced something like this at the time, he would have questioned it and listened to it like this. You would have been even harsher, asking if you were showing off because you knew so well. The fact that he had so little to answer for about his father must have pushed him that way. It was right then. Zidanes subordinate came and delivered an urgent message from Tongcheongak. I thought it was amunication about who the head of the Honam region was, but there was something written that I really didnt expect. It was a message to release Seocheong. Geommugeuk was surprised because he didnt expect such a war message to arrive. The fact that this decision was made at Tongcheongak means that there was also fathers permission. That meant that enormous power was involved. And it may have been my fathers will that I did not write down the detailed circumstances and send it to him. Now how will you handle this? Even after he became the head of a small religious sect, his fathers tests continued. Free our servant Confucius. Jeok-yeon was also surprised when he was told to release him. However, Jeok Yeon soon released Seo Cheongs inner strength. Seo Cheong shouted loudly with a happy face as if he was about to fly. What did I say? Didnt you say it would be like this? He walked to the table with great strides, poured some tea, and drank it. Would you like to have a drink together? Seo Cheong chuckled and drank tea. As if nothing had happened, he regained his true nature. He red at the enemy and spoke in a threatening tone. I remember every single face I saw here. As Jeok-yeon red at him more frighteningly with his poisonous eyes, Seo-cheong turned his gaze to Geommugeuk. Geommugeuk was smiling at him. Why are youughing? Because its fun. Ive been feeling rxed until now. It wont be over if we catch Confucius, right? Confucius Yang, Confucius Jin, Confucius Chen Even if all kinds of Confucius are plucked, it will continue to grow. But you moved the main school? As the head of a small religious sect, I am handling it, but you turned it upside down? Geommugeuk was truly happy. This is several times greater than breaking in here and rescuing you. I saw your father again. Do you know that now? I am the sessor to Cheonhwamun! He walked out in stride and shouted loudly. I will never see you again. Ill see you again soon. Jeok-yeon asked as Seo-cheong ran away without looking back. What happened? It seems that Cheonhwamunju moved the Murim Alliance or the Sado Alliance. Otherwise, there would be no way in Cheonmajeon to make such a decision. What are you nning to do? Since the main schools Tongcheongak is blocked, I have to use mine. Jeokyeon felt that Geommugeuk was rather excited. That excitement was the joy felt when meeting a strong enemy. In this situation, the escort himself must be extremely rational. But then he realized that he was equally excited. I was secretly looking forward to what would happen next. As an escort, you have to hope that nothing happens. While Jeokyeon sighed lightly, Geommugeuk walked outside. Where are you going? I will take care of you. I cant amodate you. Im waiting for you. I cant keep up I couldnt. The moment Geommugeuk kicked off the ground andunched himself, it instantly turned into a dot and disappeared. I guess not. Ill be waiting. Samho, who was in the yard at that time, said to Jeokyeon. Its not easy, is it? Jeokyeon rubbed his painful eyes and nodded. Indeed, Geomgeuk was the easiest and most difficult leader to protect. Jeokyeon looked up at the sky where the sword dance had disappeared and spoke softly. On the contrary, it wont be easy for our enemies. Chapter 270 Episode 270 Can you handle it? Are you not going back? Despite Pungcheons words, Gowol was only looking at the checkerboard and the booklet he was holding. Now the work is over, right? Lets go back! The work of creating an intelligence organization in the central government was finallypleted. The name of the organization given by Geommugeuk is Eunwol. Gowol did not attach a tform or tform to it. I decided to use the name purely given by Geommugeuk. lets go! Im not going. why? I will go back when I can beat Chonggunsa in baduk. Of course, the leader of Pungcheon could know Gowols intention behind those words. It meant that he would return after managing Eunwol to be a better organization than the Tongcheongak led by the General Commander. No matter how well-made an organization is, there is a clear difference between an organization that is run and managed directly by the head and an organization that is not. This is a time when the leaders diligence is especially necessary right after the organization is created. Would the Master of Science even recognize this? Its not Gongja Lee, its Lord Sogyo. That guy is the guy. Now that we have achieved our goal, both you and Mazon will be left alone. If you put it in a corner and meet it, it will be like this. Who was it? Now you wont even mention that soldier back then, right? Its probably like this. Dont get in the way and get out of the way. Sogyoju is leaving. Even if you dont want to do it, thats how it happens in life. Who would want to live without taking care of others? Gowol spoke while still looking at the Go board and the Go book in his hand. Arent you tired of saying that anymore? I will say this over and over again until I die. Listen and listen again. Listening like that is what makes a close friend. Then arent we too close? The head of the Pungcheon Church said nothing more and walked to the window. It doesnt work! Pretend to be upset. The leader of Pungcheon, who was walking to the window, naturally turned around, pretending that he had not meant to go that way, and this time walked towards the bed. As I was pretending to have a fever and massaging my forehead, Gowol spoke first. Stop pretending to be sick! Then, in the end, the head of the Pungcheon Church returned to its original position. Lets just curse at Lee Gongja. At least this is the most rxing. How far did we go earlier? Move over, Lord Sogyo is leaving. Even though it was boring, it was a high month where I listened to everything properly. Now that Sogyoju has beenpleted and Eunwol has beenpleted, you will be pushed to the background. Sooner orter, you will be asked implicitly what it would be like tobine Eunwol with Tongcheongak. Then what are you going to do? If you say we should merge, we should merge. So, how delicious will Lee Gong-ja look when he sees you? I will rip off every inch of your flesh and lick every bone. At that time, a familiar voice came from behind me. You really gossip about me every time we meet. I was startled and turned around to see Geommugeuk standing there smiling. You have a knack for gossiping that is truly astonishing. Youre not gossiping about me most of the day, are you? Sometimes we gossip all day and even talk in our sleep. Although he said so, the face of the Pungcheon religious leader was full of joy. Geommugeuk politely greeted the leader of Pungcheon. Thank you for your hard work, leader. Why is this happening all of a sudden? Are you new to giving rice to ugly people? I heard that Eunwol waspleted. If the religious leader had not been there to help me, things would not have gone so smoothly. In the meantime, the two of you have beenmunicating again. Except me! This time, Gowol politely greeted Geommugeuk with courtesy. Now Im officially greeting you. I would like to thank you for bing the head of a small church. Your contribution is great. Even if you had left the broom in the right ce, it wouldnt have affected the general trend. Then the leader of Pungcheon intervened. Dont be so humble. Then I know its really like that. Tell me that you worked hard until you died. No matter how much I say, humans only think about how difficult life is. Gowol said with a smile. Our leader worked hard. Please recognize and praise me. Thank you for your hard work. Then the leader of Pungcheon raised his voice. Stop acting so nice and tell me your truth! Geomgeuk and Gowol looked at each other andughed. At that time, Geommugeuks eyes turned to the checkerboard ced behind him. Will I finally be a perfect soldier who is also good at ying baduk? Geommugeuk walked towards the checkerboard. Gowol stood in front of the Go board together. Would you like to have a game with me? Im just learning it, so theres still a long way to go. However, contrary to what was said, the situation that unfolded was far beyond the beginners level. The fight here is fierce. In response to the sword dance, Gowol said something meaningful. Isnt this simr to this incident? The moment I heard that question, I knew what sword dance was. Gowol is already aware of everything that happened in the Honam region. It urred to me that maybe he was ying baduk alone while thinking about that problem. This number was thrown to save the stone that would be the sandstone. Its too deep to be called a retaliatory strike, and its a bit reckless to say its a move to rescue Sa-seok. Gowols eyes turned from the badukboard to the sword dance. It was a move made by the Murim Alliance to save Cheonhwamun Gate. Indeed, Gowol already knew what was going on. Furthermore, he was even aware of things that Geommugeuk did not know. Jin Ha-gun, the grandson of the Murim lord and the Great Lord of Destruction, exercised his unique authority and moved the Murim lord. The religious leader epted their request. Of course, I understand that if you ept their request like this, it is customary for the Murim Alliance to ept the schools requestster. Geommugeuk nodded. Since he is also testing his son, the father will be watching this move with interest. But do they know about what Seocheong did? I think you figured it out to some extent. Except for Seo Cheong, the main culprit, and Seok Pung, who exposed the crime, all the remaining members of the Military Academy were released. Through them, information about what happened at the banquet hall will be spreading to some extent. Pushing it everywhere? Its a benefit big enough to warrant criticism. Geommugeuk shook his head. The Murim lord he saw was a rogue but fair person. Maybe my grandson over there also took the test. Gowol, who immediately understood what he meant, nodded. How should I respond now? Geommugeuk came all the way here to hear this answer. The run was worth it. Because Gowol had already nned a n. The reason why Cheonhwamun has been able to walk the tightrope between the main church and the Murim Alliance and the Apostolic Alliance is not only because of their own strength, but also because there were about 30 small and medium-sized factions that followed them. And most of them are not followers of political factions but followers of our church and the Apostolic Alliance. You must be dissatisfied with Cheonhwamun joining hands with a political faction. youre right. We will take this opportunity to absorb all of their sts. If that happens, the Murim Alliance will only make noise and not be able to reap any real results. What a great n! Geommugeuk was very happy. However, Gowol also recognized problems with his n. The problem is when you do that, the reaction of the Murim Alliance or Cheonhwamun. Its definitely not going to be quiet, so you have to be prepared for that. That was correct. Because there was no way they would just watch that situation happen. If conflict esctes, conflict may ur. Since his father had ordered him to release Seocheng, he could not engage in a power struggle with them. Geomugeuk thought for a moment and picked up a white stone. You are trying so hard to revive a dead stone that you must be punished. But Just right! Sword Dancer ced stones in a different ce from where the fight took ce. If you overtly attack it to catch it, it will desperately struggle to survive, so I think Ill try to make a move on the other side of trying to catch it. Its Seongdongjeokseo. At Gowols words, Geommugeuk smiled meaningfully. Actually, that person is to the east of us. * * * Geommugeuk ran towards the east. The rapid pace that made him a top ten star narrowed his midfield. Geommugeuk met him there, running faster than a bird. The person I was happy to meet was eating at the guesthouse again today. DI told him to eat well, but he is still a picky eater. Bisain chuckled at the sound that flew in. ng, who was standing around, said to him. Why are you smiling? I just thought of a no-nonsense person. After Yayulhans death, Bisainpletely took over power. He became a strong sessor to the Apostolic Alliance both in name and reality, and many people followed him. It was safe to say that all the results were thanks to the sword dance. -See you at the cliff tonight. C Lets stop now. * * * When Bisain arrived at the cliff that night, Geommugeuk was sitting on the edge of the cliff. I dont know why I want to push you away when I look at your back. Push it away today. Once you realize that its useless, you wont think about it again. Bisain came and stood next to the sword dance. Why did youe again? Why? I came because I need your help. What kind of demonic cult is hoping for help from the Apostolic Alliance? Even though he said that, Bisains heart was pounding. When you feel that your repetitive daily life is boring, sword dance suddenly appears in front of you like this. Geommugeuk sat down and looked up at Bisains face and said. Oh, your face looks pretty good from this angle. Your scar looks great here too. If you find a woman you love, make her sit here and stand there. Stop talking nonsense and tell me what business you came for. Lets do one thing with me. What are you going to do? Recently, the Murim Alliance has been getting greedy. But if its greed, arent we the ones who fall for it? Bisains expression became slightly serious. You mean Cheonhwamun? As expected, Bisain already knew about the events rted to Cheonhwamun Gate. I heard the news that the sessor of Cheonhwamun was captured by Geommugeuk. Of course, I expected them to ask for help, but unexpectedly, they joined hands with the Murim Alliance. Because of that, Sado-maeng and Bisa-in were on high alert. As expected, you knew everything. How can you not know when you are making such a fuss? Even the kids ying in the neighborhood will know. You know, I like attention. so? Why did youe here? Regardless of the favor for sword dance, this was a very serious matter. Because it involved onerge neutral force siding with one side. You cant just wait and see, can you? I think you could solve it on your own, right? Because he knew better than anyone else how excellent sword dance was. Thats why Bisain was suspicious of sword dance. Of course, I could have solved it myself. Unless its my father. What do you mean? An official order hase. Release the sessor to Cheonhwamun. In other words, dont sh with them head-on. so? Are you going to use me instead? So thats it. Bisain said firmly. I refuse. Geommugeuk spoke to him as he was about to turn around. Lets divide into three. For a moment, Bisain stopped. How could you just leave after hearing that? What do you mean? Most of the small and medium-sized factions that follow Cheonhwamun follow the main school and Gwimaeng. They will be very dissatisfied with this arbitrary decision of Cheonhwamun. Let us absorb them all. Bisain was startled. I was so focused on Cheonhwamun that I didnt even think about it. Why are you giving me a chance instead of absorbing it all yourself? Geommugeuk answered honestly. For three reasons. First, as I said before, it is difficult for me to conflict with them because I am acting alone. But if you intervene, the situation will change. The second reason is? What are you going to do by forcing those who want to go under you? Hell probably betray youter. If we were in an urgent situation, I would do anything, but I dont want to show off and show off. Thats the old way. Bisains scar wriggled. I wondered if Geommugeuk had any hidden intentions, but I couldnt figure it out. If the opponent were someone else, it would be easier to understand the intention, but since it is a sword dance, it is very difficult. What is thest reason? I was curious. As you know, Cheonhwamun mainly interacted with our school and you. But when a crisis arose, we joined hands with the Murim Alliance. Shouldnt we be joining hands with you guys? Their lives and fate were at stake, but they acted outside ofmon sense? What is the inside story behind this? Who was in charge of that? Arent you curious? Bisain also answered honestly. Im curious too. No, Im more curious. Actually, I think that reason alone is reason enough for you toe forward. After thinking for a moment, Bisain blurted out. Then what if I get greedy? What if we try to absorb even Cheonhwamun? Cheonhwamun had as much exchanges with the Sado Meng as the Demon Cult, so it was not impossible for them to join hands with the Sado Meng. Be greedy. what? If you can, join hands with Cheonhwamun. Do you hate political factions that much? Thats not why. Thats because I also n to absorb Cheonhwamun. I wish this too, but I have to admit what you wish for. Letspete. Who will own Cheonhwamun? Bisain looked down at the sword dance in silence. From the time I first met him until now, he makes me feel like a wall. But it wasnt a wall that was weighing me down. Its a wall I want to ovee. It is a wall that stimtes us not to just stay like this. Bisain blurted out. I want to push you away again. Then Geommugeuk held out his hand to help him get up. Bisain shook his head with an expression of bewilderment. I think you really need to get counseling from Uiseon. Its impossible because our schools demon doctor is also infatuated with me. If you dont catch me, Ill have to wake up alone. Its my waist. Geommugeuk stood up from his seat with a stern expression. Bisain made the final decision. See you in Honam. It meant that he would ept the offer. Geommugeuk told him. Bring in experts who will create a hostile atmosphere. You never know what might pop out from over there. Also, I need a reason to move. Then Bisain spoke provocatively. Can you handle it? Why should I bear it? I will call you too. With mazons who are scarier than you. I really never lose. Bisain turned and disappeared into the darkness. Youre getting more and more handsome! Bisain ended upughing at the words he heard from behind. When I turned around to say something, the sword dance was no longer there. He was flying among the stars in the night sky far away. Bisain spoke softly as he looked up at the sword dance and its bright stars. I will handle you. I will definitely be that kind of person. Chapter 271 Episode 271: We also came. Cheonhwamunju Seo Baekjung was looking out the window. A sight unlike any other as usual, with dancers passing through the training ground with smiles on their faces. Even though a long time had passed since the son was released, the Demonic Church was quiet. also! Thats amazing. Seo Baek-jung thought of the man wearing a hat. I asked him because I believed he would do it, but I had no idea he would do it so neatly. Now the days of tightrope walking between Jeongsama are over. Now that we are indebted to the political faction, it is time to join hands with them and move forward. Of course, we must somehow work together in a way that will benefit Cheonhwamun as much as possible. At that time, Yumaeng, a member of the Sioux tribe, came in there. Did you call me? Seo Baek-jung gave him a secret order. Send this invitation to the Demon Lord of Destruction and convey the news to the Bangpa who follow us. He was thinking of holding a secret banquet. He knew that the heads of the factions that followed him were dissatisfied with joining hands with the political faction this time. Theirints had to be alleviated as soon as possible. Its Ha Se-wol that pulls it together, but disintegration is only a moment. It wasnt something that could be aplished through his own persuasion. Jin Ha-gun, the Great Lord of Destruction and the future Lord of the Murim, must personallye andfort them. Now, Ill gather the people, so show me your capabilities. * * * Small Sword Ark Master Jong Yeom was more nervous than ever. As the head of Bangpa, one of the top ten in Honam, this was the first time he was as nervous as he was today. I went back and forth through the main hall, drank water, drank tea, sat down, stood up, walked in and out of the back yard, walked around the yard, and came back in again and again. The son, Jongtae (̩), was very unfamiliar with seeing his father like that. I cant believe my father, who always seemed so dignified, is this nervous. He was even breaking into a cold sweat. Who on earth is the guesting today? My father sent all the bandits outside for one reason or another. Currently, only a few trustworthy warriors remained in the room. The purpose was clear: to wee guests secretly. It was clear that someone important wasing, but my father didnt tell me who it was. There is no benefit in finding out in advance. Even if you find out their identityter, you should never be shaken. Just quietly follow my instructions. At that time, a report from the Sioux tribe was heard outside. The guest has arrived. The door opened and a man entered the main hall. The moment Jongtae saw him, he froze. The young man had a hideous scar on his face. Not only that, he was giving off a subtle deceit. Im a Sapa expert! The person who entered was none other than Bisain, the sessor to the Sadomaeng. Thirteen warriors followed him in. These were the 13 Apostles who guarded Bisain. They dispersed in all directions of the main hall and took over the space. The spirit of each of them was amazing. They alone made Jongtae suffocate, but the scariest people came inst. The two people who entered at the end were giving off a truly terrifying aura, and it was no wonder that Jongtaes crooks felt numb. They were absolute masters who belonged to the Seven Great Masters of the Apostle Way. Abnormal evil. He was known to have mastered the art of fighting with his whole body, a type of martial arts, to the extreme, and could crush an iron sword like a piece of paper with his bare hands. He was notorious in the martial arts world for his entric and cruel personality. He was famous for inflicting extreme pain and killing those who got on his nerves, so he was an expert in Sapa whom people did not want to meet even in their dreams. Optical beam. He was known as the best swordsman in Sapa. The Churei Samseon (׷) that he learned was known to be the fastest of the Sados quick swords. His personality was quiet, so I couldnt tell what he was thinking. A man who was fast with the sword but slow with the mouth, was also one of the top seven masters in Sapa. Bisain took Geommugeuks advice and brought two truly fearsome masters. See you Sojizon. This is Jong-Yeom, who leads the small sword room. Nice to meet you. I have heard of the Bell Arks reputation. Bisain, who exchanged greetings, introduced Goeak and Gwangseom. When they found out their identities, Jongyeom and Jongtae became thoughtful and bowed deeply. The absolute masters of Safa, whom I had only heard about, were right in front of me. Jongtae finally understood why his father was so nervous. I was also able to understand why they did not tell me who the other person was. If I had known in advance, I would have been shaking next to my father. This is my son. Jongtae politely waved his hand and greeted. Although it was a difficult and dangerous position, I deliberately brought my son with me. This was because I knew very well how great an experience it would be to live with such big names as an unmanned person. You look very tall and intelligent. This child still has many shorings. You go and get a car. Jongtae got into the car very nervous. The teacup I was carrying trembled. Bisain and Jongyeom saw the trembling, but they didnt say anything. It would be even stranger if the heir of Sadomaeng didnt tremble while giving tea to Goeak and Gwangseom. After bringing the tea, he stood a short distance away and listened to the conversation between his father and Bisain. Please sit at the head of the table. Jongyeom gave up the head seat, but Bisain did not sit at the head table. Your servant Ark shall sit at the head of the table. Bisign seemed to be saying, I am not here to take your ce. As Jongyeom carefully sat down in his seat, Bisain immediately got to the point. You probably know that Cheonhwamun joined hands with the Murim Alliance this time. Yeah, I know. I will ask you directly. Do you want to follow the political faction? Before hearing the answer, Bisain quickly added. Please do not misunderstand that the reason we have brought in these two world-renowned figures is to put pressure on the servant Ark. I brought you here to show you that we are the ones who will protect the small sword room from now on. Goeak and Gwangseom were drinking tea quietly, without showing any energy, as if they had received hints from Bisain in advance. Because they stayed still, Bisain looked even more amazing. Because he is the one who can quietly make those who are more suited to making scary threats have a cup of tea. No matter what answer you give, Bonmaeng will not cause any harm to the small sword room. I promise you on my name. So please speakfortably. Yes, I will. Jongyeom knew that the fate of Sogeombang would change depending on his answer. This room does not want to follow political factions. I am a person who gets hives all over my body when ites to political affiliation. The reason we have followed Cheonhwamun until now is because they have had a deep rtionship with the Apostolic Alliance. Before making a decision, Jong Yeom calmly expressed his concerns. This area of Honam has been a region where the power of Demonicism has been strong for generations. The reason the main room was located in the shadow of Cheonhwamun was to avoid the sword of the Demonic Cult. Then Bisain spoke firmly with trust in his eyes. We will block that de from now on. Then the worry about tumor growth increases. Cheonhwamun will not look upon us favorably either. Bisain answered even more firmly. Then the Sadomaeng will not look favorably on Cheonhwamun. Jong Yeom stared at Bi Sains face. Jongtae, his son, was inwardly surprised and impressed by the sight. I never thought my father, who was so trembling, would show such a confident appearance. I was not at all intimidated and received what I was promised. Can you promise me something? I promise in the name of the minor leader of the Sado League. The inmmation didnt drag anymore. He immediately stood up and politely hugged me and said: Sogeombang will share the fate of Sado Alliance from now on. Bisain got up from his seat and waved. Sadomaeng will share the fate of Sogeombang. It was the moment when Sogeombangs new fate was decided. Bisain immediately said goodbye. This is because there were many ns left to go. Before leaving, Bi Sain said to Jong Yeom. Many sects will agree with Sogeombang. So, you can take a confident step forward. Just like that, Bisain, Sadosipsamrang, Goeak, and Gwangseom left there. When they left, Jongtae finally breathed a sigh of relief. Are you doing this to watch your son die of fright? As you live in Moorim, you will experience this many times. You have to deal with it as calmly as you did today. He knew his son would cope well. If I had been a miserable son, I wouldnt have had him here today. But shouldnt we at least write a contract and get a promise? If they try to break their promise, whats the point of a contract? Jongtae was seeing a new side of his father. He always smiled and chuckled at Cheonhwamunju. I thought he was that kind of father. Im really surprised that you made this decision all at once. It wasnt done all at once. yes? I havent been able to sleep a wink since the day they sent the message to see me in secret. Jongyeom looked at his son and said. How could we just make a decision when all of our lives depend on it? Jongtae, who once again confirmed his fathers outstanding qualities, bowed his head respectfully. Seeing this moment being so emotional makes me feel like I never truly respected my father until now. Thank you for letting me be here. And even in this moment of excitement, the only thing I was worried about was the demonic religion. Is there really a Demonic Cult? Of course it wont just stay there. As soon as the Apostolic League moves, they will also start to move. Zong Yans eyes looked at the door Bisain had walked out of. When Maqiao Sogyoju came to the midfield, the dormant martial arts group started to burp. No matter what happens, I will deal with it as flexibly as bamboo. Thats what my father always said. But now my fathers thoughts have changed. Just as the sessor to Sado-maeng is here today, the future Sogeombang will have to be led by his son. Jongyeom wanted his son to live his life safely rather than be a martial arts hero. Just like he lived his life. My father survived by behaving like a bamboo. However, a strong wind will eventually break the bamboo, so live like flowing water. This is what I wanted to say to my son in the face of waves of change. * * * The gatekeeper of the Honam branch of the Heavenly Demon Church was still guarding the main gate of the branch today. The hardest thing to bear after standing like this all day was boredom. So, I used to chat about various things with the people I worked with, and today too, a subordinate who worked with me told me a rumor. It looks like Cheonhwamun is secretly holding a banquet. A banquet? Where did you hear that? I know the person who provides food for the banquet at Cheonhwamun. There are rumors that great masters from the Murim Alliance wille. That wasnt the only rumor. There are also rumors that leaders of the Sado League have entered Honam. The atmosphere where something is going on is unusual. Both rumors were undesirable from the Demonic Churchs point of view. The gatekeeper said to his subordinate. The mood is bad these days, so dont be so nervous. But are you going to back down from the political faction like this? stop! yes. The gatekeeper spoke after a moment. From what I see, Lord Su is not the kind of person who will just back down. All the subordinates nodded. Because they were the ones who personally experienced the process of dealing with the Honam Landlord and capturing the sessor to Cheonhwamun. Clearly, So Jyoju was a person beyond their expectations. Then one of the warriors shouted. Someone ising. In the distance, two people were walking towards this direction. As I was just walking slowly, I felt an eerie feeling. The gatekeeper looked at his subordinates to see if he was the only one who felt that way, but they also looked very nervous. A certain subordinate was already tightly grasping the handle of his sword. The gatekeepers eyes turned to them again. Im just walking slowly, so why am I shaking so much? Gradually their appearance became clearer. One of my subordinates spoke in a trembling voice. Shall we call for an emergency? Originally, it was nonsense. Someone visits Zidane and calls an emergency without even knowing who the opponent is? Mine is scared? This was really a matter of beating a subordinate who had called for an emergency with a stick. But the gatekeeper was worried. Should I make an emergency call? Meanwhile, the two people came closer. As they approached, my fear grew. Now all of the subordinates grabbed their swords. These are the warriors who give this kind of presence to the world. They had a feeling that if it was their enemy, they would all die. Emergency call! One horse ran in, and immediately the bell rang. Dang! Deeng! Even though the emergency bell was ringing, the two people approached here at the same walking pace. So the two people approached the front door. The old man, with a thin appearance and cold eyes, was carrying a huge sword on his back. The other man was arge, muscr man with a face so scary that it was difficult to even make eye contact with him. Only then did the gatekeeper feel relieved when he sensed that the energy emanating from the two peoples bodies was demonic energy. Still, my heart was beating like crazy and my body was shaking. It was only then that the gatekeeper became aware of the suffocating presence. Theyre mazons! Only then did the demons guarding the main gate know who the two people were. I havent seen them in person, but arent they the Mazons Ive heard about countless times? That big sword, that big fist, and a powerful magical energy and presence that no one can imitate. They were Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma. The warriors at the main gate all bowed in courtesy. They were happy and shouted in their hearts. Were here too! Hyeolcheondoma asked softly with his small, harsh eyes. Where is Lord Xiao? Chapter 272 Episode 272 Why Us? There was someone who stopped Jin Ha-gun as he walked to the carriage. It was Jin Ha-ryeong, her younger sister. Attending the banquet? Whats wrong with you? For some reason. I came out to say goodbye to my brother. Why are you doing something you havent done before? Having lost their parents at an early age, the two grew up relying on each other. So there was a lot of love for each other. However, this was the first time Jin Ha-ryeong came out to see him off like this. Is it because of the sword dance guy? what do you mean? Are you saying you came out because you were worried about him? Jinha knew that his younger brother had a connection with sword dance during thest Soryong battle. That my younger brother was able to be safe thanks to the help of sword dance at that time. Jin Ha-ryeong couldnt say no, and he couldnt say yes. If I said I was worried about my brother, my pride would be hurt, and if I said I was worried about the sword dance, I would be misunderstood. He is not an easy opponent. Never let down your guard. I came to tell you that. I also know how extraordinary he is. Be careful. Jin Ha-ryeong grabbed his brothers arm as he tried to get into the carriage. When dealing with him, you have to let go of your preconceived notions. Its like this because its Mine. Dont think like this. He is not the kind of person you think he is. Jinha didnt know exactly what his younger brother was worried about. Because Ive never seen a sword dance before. The sword dance guy was too big. If we dont break the momentum now, we wont be able to do anything about itter. Jin Ha-ryeong was also listening to the news about the sword dance. The news that came was surprising. I remembered the first time I introduced myself under a pseudonym. DThis is Geomyeon. It is not the character for fate, it is the character for smoke. I will stay like this and then disappear like smoke. Perhaps, to her, he was not a sword dance, but a sword dance. Because when it was all over, it really disappeared like smoke. Thats probably why. The reason why I think of him every now and then. I heard that you have be the head of a small church. I would like to say something to congratte you. Since there was no way he could know her feelings, Jinha considered Geommugeuk as his enemy. I believe. Any malice can be ovee through negotiation. So dont worry. Then Jin Ha-ryeong spoke carefully. What if that person is the devil? Although he is a magician, he is a warrior with amon sense. I didnt know it when I watched the sword dance, but whenever I thought of him after we broke up, the word magic association suddenly came to mind. It is a magic cooperative that is not bound by old ways or formalities and always adheres to the things that must be observed, so it is not a frustrating cooperative that does not work because of this or hesitates because of that, but destroys it without hesitation. How could such a person exist? Those things are just words made up by luxury people. Keeping the agreement is not such an easy task. This is something that demons who are crazy about their own pride can never aplish. The carriage carrying Jinha departed. His attendants followed him on horseback. Jin Ha-ryeong sighed lightly as he watched the scene. I meant to get rid of those preconceptions. She believed in her brother and clearly had faith in sword dance. However, Jinhaguns actions today were a fight for martial supremacy. There was no telling what would happen when ambitions collided and desires ran wild. Thats why her eyes were full of worry as she looked at the carriage running in the distance. Seeing that he was worrying about something he had never done before, he realized that he had be an adult and Moorim was moving towards a new era. * * * Why us? As soon as they met, Hyeolcheondoma asked harshly. But I could feel it. That Thomas is excited. This is because it was the first time the Mazons were called in when their help was needed. Because we need to create an atmosphere of fear. Its like there was an emergency in the Honam region even though you didnt do anything. Then, Hyeolcheondoma nced at Gwonma and nodded with an expression that said he had made a good choice. Hyeolcheondo is one of the few people in the world who can react like that in front of a fighting horse. If you do that, why me? Of course, it was Hyeolcheon Doma who believed that the atmosphere of fear was the responsibility of the horse. Youre in charge of horror? what? Surprised, Hyeolcheondoma looked back at Gwonma again. Then why did you call this person? Because we also need smart people. This guy! Hyeolcheondoma rushed to hug him before he got angry. Elder! I missed you. In fact, the person in charge of the face was Kwon Ma, and the person in charge of spicy ginger was Hyeolcheon Doma. Hyeolcheon Doma avoided what I was trying to hug using footwork. I came to Honam and waspletely humiliated! I was hoping you two woulde! I guess you did well. Who were you harassing? You misunderstand! After chatting with Hyeolcheon Doma in such a noisy manner, I said hello to Gwonma this time. I wanted to meet you, Master. Gwonma spoke bluntly. What do you need help with? Even if you said, I really want to conquer the martial arts world!, he was a persuasion horse who would just say, Lets go! without another word. It was that reassuring. Thats why the joy I felt in that bluntness felt even better. Its so good to see you again, Master. It really felt like I had gained a thousand soldiers and ten thousand demons with the arrival of the Blood Heaven Demon and the Demon Demon. Now that you two are here, shall we have a fight with the entire Moorim? I exined the current situation to the two people. Now that the Apostles havee in, we have enough reason to move. I guess the Apostolic Alliance and I have already decided which faction to absorb. As expected, the experienced Hyeolcheon Doma understood the core of this coboration without even having to say it. also! I am an elderly person. Because there was a clear division between the factions that supported the Apostolic Alliance and those that supported our church. There was no need to argue with Bisain on this point. What about the Apostolic Alliance? We are currently absorbing the ns. Then Gwonma suddenly stood up and said. Lets go too. There is no need to waste time. Just by showing Gwonmas face, this matter would already be over. * * * A banquet was prepared at Cheonhwamun. The banquet was held at night and was staffed by trustworthy military personnel. Seo Cheong was excited at the thought of meeting the person who would be the Murim lord. You said the heir is young, so Ill have to try to persuade him. Its okay to use this opportunity to advance to the Murim Alliance. Dont you have experience hanging out with and leading the youngte-stage exponents of the Honam region? I was confident that I could handle the young guys well. On the other hand, Seo Baek-jung was just staring at the entrance nervously. The time had passed, but none of the Bangpa leaders who followed Cheonhwamun hade. If Jinhagun came before them, it would be a disaster. Seo Baek-jung became anxious and scolded his confidant, Yu Maeng. Why didnt anyonee? How would you know the reason? When he hesitated and could not answer, Seo Baek-jung asked as if interrogating him. Did I give you the right message? youre right. Maybe I gave you the wrong date? no. What kind of matter is this that you have neglected to convey? If you do, why dont youe? Go ahead and check it out. yes. Even after sending Yu Maeng away, Seo Baek-jung was restless. I had a bad feeling about something. Its normal toe earlier than the scheduled time, even if its just for your own convenience. At that time, a subordinate came running and reported. The Demon Lord has arrived. Seo Baek-jung was surprised at those words. Jinha arrived earlier than the scheduled time. The door opened and warriors from the Destruction Demon Corps swarmed in and took control of the surroundings. Seo Cheong, who was watching, was surprised. When the first Demon Demon Warrior entered, I thought he was the Demon Demon Demon Lord. The spirit of the warriors of the Destruction Demon Army was unusual enough to create such an illusion. When he made eye contact with the warrior of the Destruction Demon Army standing nearby, Seo Cheong turned his head first. It was iparable to thete exponents he hung out with. Soon after, Jinhagun entered there. As a great master, his prayers were different from those of the mortal warriors. Jin Ha-gun had a certain dignity that was difficult to treat lightly. Originally, Seo Cheongs n was to approach them with a sly look and say, Lets do well together in the future, young dancers, right? and then Ill guide you to a nice ce. But Seo Cheong lowered his head, unable to make eye contact. An old man came in following Jinha. He was wearing a pure white robe and holding a sword to his chest, and the atmosphere was as if a immortal had descended upon him. Seo Baekjung, whose presence truly overwhelms everyone, recognized who he was at a nce. Its Geomseon ()! I had seen him before, albeit from a distance. He was surrounded and weed by countless masters, and he was truly a peerless master with a prayer that you would never forget once you saw him. Geomseon Lee Hak-shin (W). He was an absolute expert in the political faction and one of the best swordsmen in the martial arts world. He was also a friend of the martial arts leader Jin Paecheon. Jin Pae-cheon asked him to assist his grandson in his trip to Honam. Seo Baek-jung ran out to greet Jin Ha-gun. Wee, High Lord. Nice to meet you, Moonju. Thanks to your help this time, my son was able to be safe. I will not forget this grace. Jinha just nodded and said nothing about it. Instead, I introduced Lee Hak-shin to him. This time, Mr. Geomseon especially went out with us. Seo Baek-jungs waist went down to the point where it touched the floor. It is an honor for our family to meet Mr. Geomseon. Nice to meet you. The swordsman greeted him with just those words. He did not like the idea of absorbing Cheonhwamun. Because it was epting those who had not walked the correct path until now for political reasons. Although it was against his beliefs, he came forward to fulfill his friends request. Now, please sit down here. Jinha sat at the head table and Geomseon stood a little distance away. In terms of distribution, he should have been seated at the head of the table, but this time he focused solely on protecting Jinha. Since that part was already discussed with Jinha, Jinha focused on the purpose of todays visit. The soldiers of the Myeolma Dae pierced the alcohol and food prepared in the banquet hall with silver needles to check whether they were poisoned. No one hase yet. Seo Baek-jung was stung by Jin-has words. Originally, everyone should havee and waited, but something impossible happened. Seo Baek-jung calmly poured the drink and said. I called them a littlete because I wanted to spend time alone with the great lord. He then turned the topic to showing off his power. There are more than 30 sects that follow this text. If we absorb them all, the Murim League will be able to seize the hegemony of Honam. It may seem like we should take a low-key approach by saving our son, but that was not the nature of this incident. He was still the one holding the sword hilt. The saving of the son should be interpreted this way. How necessary was Cheonhwamun that it would have risked conflict with the Demonic Cult to intervene? Moreover, is only Cheonhwamun being absorbed? About 30 breakwaters along Cheonhwamun are also provided as a bonus. You have to lead the negotiations to your advantage. Jinha, on the other hand, was reticent to say anything. The other person is like a snail who has been through all sorts of hardships. When dealing with such a person, you should be sparing with your words and only say what is absolutely necessary. If you talk a lot, an experienced opponent will find your weaknesses in it. As you might guess, most of them are followers of the Heavenly Demon Church and the Apostolic Alliance. In order to absorb them into the Murim Alliance, the Great Lord will have to show great power. Jinha was determined to change their minds. If you dont get them, using your unique authority will be half-sessful. Even if you want to show your strength, you wonte. When Jinha said this with a smile, Seobaekjung also took it as a joke. It seems that you are afraid to dare to meet the Demon Lord. Afterwards, Seo Baek-jung tried to bide his time by saying various things, but no matter how long he waited, they did not appear. Seo Baek-jung was exhausted and his hands were shaking. He was taking the gamble of his life by risking his family, but the people who were supposed to show up were not showing up. Something happened. At first, Jinha thought that Seobaekjung was fighting. But soon I sensed something was wrong. Meanwhile, the door to the banquet hall finally opened. came! Seo Baek-jung shouted with a happy face and looked towards the door. I was hoping everyone would rush in, but one person entered through the open door. At that moment when everyones attention was focused, the Destruction Demon Squadron flew out to protect Jinha and blocked him. Chaeng. They all drew their swords in unison. The person who entered without hiding his fraud was Bisain. The Four Apostles also drew their swords and stepped forward. The Destruction Demon Squadron and the Four Apostles faced each other, pointing their swords at each other. Behind Visan, Goeak and Gwangseom entered. The expressions of the warriors of the Destruction Demon Corps hardened. At first nce, they were experts who surpassed their skills, and the morale they exuded was so strong that it took my breath away. It was right then. Whiiiiiii! A ray of refreshing energy blew like the wind and pushed away the encroaching morale. It was a prayer uttered by Geomseon. As the fraud was pushed back, the expressions of the warriors of the Destruction Demon Army became rxed. Then, Goeak and Gwangseom further increased their strength and unleashed their morale. Geomseon was not pushed back by the two attacks. As an invisible fight broke out between them, the tension was tense in an instant, and the moment someone identally dropped the dagger, a blood battle could break out. As the atmosphere was bing increasingly hostile, Visan turned around and spoke politely to Goeak and Gwangseom. Right now, I have to talk to the lord over there for a while, so why dont you address the seniors concerns a littleter? Then, the morale emitted by the monster and Gwangseom disappeared. Whether they wanted it or not, they definitely followed the orders of the Little Lord. The swordsman also retrieved his prayers and red at the two Sapa masters. They knew very well who each other was. Their eyes exchanged this conversation. -Are you still alive? -There is so much evil in the world that there is no time to die. However, because they brought precious people with them, there were no more emotional fights. Bisain stepped forward and spoke. I am Bisain, the minor leader of the Sado League. When he revealed his identity, the atmosphere in the hall froze. In particr, Seo Baek-jung trembled with fear. A person who should never have appeared has appeared. And I finally knew. Why dont the leaderse? Theyve all turned around! Seo Cheong retreated far away when Bi Sain appeared and was prepared to run away at any time. Jinha stepped forward and greeted him. I am Jinha, the ruler of the Murim League. It was the first meeting between the two. They looked at each other as if searching. If heter became the Murim Lord and the Sado Lord, he would be his lifelong enemy. How did you be an uninvited guest? Bisain gently epted Jinhas reprimand. So I came here to ask. Why did the invitation that was supposed toe to us go there? I think it was a mistake. Unfortunately for you, it wasnt a mistake. Because Lord Seo Munju has already decided to join forces with the Murim Alliance. Then Visan looked at Seo Baek-jung and asked. Is that true? How could Seo Baek-jung dare say such a thing? Jinha stepped forward to rece him who was in trouble. Look, what are you doing in someone elses territory? There was a lot of tension between the two people. Jinha had no intention of backing down even an inch. It was the same for Bisain. Both the Destruction Demon Squadron and the Thirteen Apostles were tense. It was a situation that could have resulted in great sacrifice if a melee broke out. It was right then. Kiiiiig. The door slowly opened and a new person appeared. Everyones eyes turned towards that ce. Seo Baek-jung was startled. The appearance of Bisain alone was a disaster, but someone who should never havee has arrived again. Geommugeuk entered inside, brimming with demonic energy. With him, all twelve escorts came in. The Annihtion Corps and the Thirteen Apostles that were confronting each other were divided in half and also faced the Cheonmajeon Guard. Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma followed behind the sword dance. Geomseon and the monster Gwangseom were also startled by the appearance of the two mazons. They knew each other. Geommugeuk spoke coldly as he instantly covered the ce with demonic energy. Speaking of districts, lets be clear. This is our district. Chapter 273 The 273rd episode of this drinking partys affair. With the advent of sword dance, the situation took a new turn. I wasnt really surprised because I expected a sword dance performance from Bisainiya, but Jinha was surprised. Hes a sword dancer! The warriors who came in earlier had shields and evil spirits drawn on their chests. It means Cheonmajeon escorts. In that case, the two unusual demons who followed along must be Majons. That old man wearing a sword that is bigger than his body is probably Hyeolcheondo-mae, and that man who looks like he is made of steel is Gwonmae. Especially when I saw Kwon Mas face, my heart sank. This was my first time seeing such a scary face. Even the devils cult has appeared, right? Jinha was embarrassed, but at the same time, he understood. The people who tried to swallow up Cheonhwamun in the first ce were the Demonic Cult, so of course they would not just back down. The person who was most shocked by the appearance of sword dance was Seo Baek-jung. The Demon Cult leader must have been very angry because he used the power of the Murim Alliance to get his son out. What is it that he showed up here with the Mazons in tow? Although I was in the middle of a difficult pregnancy, my heart was breaking at this moment. If you make a mistake, you will die. If the minor leader of the Sadomaeng or the minor leader of the Demonic Cult were to try to kill him, would Jin Ha-gun risk his life to stop him? He may have to make this a public issue and make it an issue, but that will happen after he dies. Ive been able to ride the rope between Jeongsama Sai well so far, but now I need to ride it really well. That line was his lifeline. Meanwhile, Seocheong was feeling confused. I was full of fear until Bisain came in, but when the sword dance appeared, I was confused and thought, What on earth is this? Then my eyes met with the sword dance. The expression on Geommugeuks face seemed to say this. I said Id see you again soon, right? You are right there. Then Seo Cheong became inwardly angry. Do not be ridiculous! Seo Cheong, who had retreated to a corner, actually walked forward. Even so, it wont do anything to me! He didnt know how things were going now. Whenever a crisis came, I lived a life with thecent thought of what will happen? On the contrary, I felt relieved that all the Jeongsama were together. His instincts feel this way. With so many people, someone must protect them. He didnt know. All these people came to prey on Cheonhwamun. How could it not work out this time? Geommugeuk walked in front of Jinhagun. The Destroyer tensed and aimed his sword. The Cheonmajeon guards also pointed their swords at them. The subordinates were more nervous than the sword dance and Jinhagun. The sword dance walked forward, cutting through the guards. I am the Sword Dance Lord of the Heavenly Demon Church. Jinhagun walked forward, dividing the warriors of the Destruction Demon Squadron. This is Jinha, the ruler of the Murim Alliance. With a few steps between them, the two peoples gazes became intertwined in the air. A historic moment of meeting between the undisputed next Heavenly Demon and the likely next Murim Lord! Jinha was inwardly surprised. The sword dance performance was different from what he had thought. Aside from being young and handsome, his eyes were clear and deep. It didnt feel evil at all. Suddenly, I remembered what my younger brother said. -What are you going to do if its the Demon Cooperative? Soon Jinha denied his younger brothers words. It is a preconceived notion based on appearance. Never be fooled by appearances. Geommugeuk felt that Jinha looked exactly like Jin Ha-ryeong. Even though he was young, his eyes were filled with determination and spirit. If you are for the sake of Moorim, you should hope that Jinha-gun bes the next leader, and if you dream of unifying Moorim, you should hope that Jinha-gun will not be the next leader. There was a fierce battle of nerves between the extermination squad and the guards lined up at the back. There was no backing down in the gazes they red at each other. Geommugeuk said to Jinha. Instead of standing like this, shall we sit down and talk about the district in earnest? Then Jinha turned around and walked to the drinking table. And he sat down at the head of the table as if to show off. Then he held out his hand to tell me to sit down on either side. Geommugeuk smiled slightly at that sight. Is it pretty? Jinhas first impression was that he passed the exam. If I had met the Murim Lords grandson and someone like Seo Cheong turned out, I would have felt really bad. But Jinha has good eyes and good spirit. The person who moved first was Bisain. Bisain walked away with long strides. Instead of holding out his hand for Jinha to sit, I sat in front of him. And then he stared at Jinha without saying a word. A quiet battle of energy began between the two. Seeing that, Geommugeuks smile grew even deeper. Yes, there is no way Bisain will just do whatever Jinhagun wants. Jinha may have lived his entire life as the main character, but here he will discover that he can also be a supporting character. For the sword dance, Jinha sat down in one ce. Then, naturally, I sat down while Jinhagun and Bisain were confronting each other. The most interesting thing in the world is watching fights, but a fight between the sessors of the political faction and the Sa faction? I found a good spot. Despite the jokes of the sword dance, the tension in the hall did not ease. On the contrary, when the three people sat close together, a war of nerves broke out. The Destruction Demon Corps and the Apostle Thirteen Celestial Demon Guards lined up behind their respective masters and red at each other. The people who came with us are very expert, but they are elite warriors who fight really well. If a fight breaks out, it will quickly turn into a sea of blood. The Red Yan was sending a message to the guards lined up together. -Dont be nervous! DNo matter what happens, we must protect the well-being of Lord Xiao. -Dont be scared. He continued to send messages and console them. In fact, it was something I said to myself. I never imagined that I would have to escort a sword dance in a situation like this. I really feel it again, but he is the most difficult leader to protect in the martial arts world. Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma Geomseon Goeak and Gwangseom were naturally standing a little distance away. The tension at first and the tension after the Mazons joined werepletely different. Although we didnt give each other tickets, we were ready to go out at any time. The eyes of Hyeolcheon Doma and Geomseon met. Its been a while. Hyeolcheondoma greeted Geomseon first. Then Geomseon epted his greeting. Has it been ten years? I think it went further. It was a sword that would be frowned upon by Sapa or the Demonic Cult, but the look in his eyes at Hyeolcheondoma was not that bad. It seemed like there was some kind of rtionship between the two in the past. I see you in a ce like this. Hyeolcheondoma responded to Geomseons words. Im d you look healthy. Youre even thinner. Then a monster came out. How can you pretend to be so friendly when youre not even close? Hyeolcheondoma said to him. You still have the habit of interfering carelessly. You still have the habit of ignoring people. The monster called Hyeolcheondoma his senior. Now that I know Im still the same, its better to keep quiet. The monster snorted, but couldnt say anything. Regardless of martial arts training, the more difficult thing than swordsmanship was Hyeolcheon Doma. Indeed, Moorims Spicy Ginger Hyeolcheon Doma was answering the question of why he had to be called this time. Meanwhile, Kwon Ma was standing with his fists hanging down and an expressionless face, and that alone made everyone there nervous. It wasnt just because of the face. The momentum was incredible. The feeling of a fighting horse when just looking at it and the fighting horse in front of enemies werepletely different. Jinha picked up the bottle and filled the ss. He acted as if he were the owner of this ce on behalf of Seo Baek-jung. He had to deal with both the Demonic Cult and the Apostolic Alliance, and was trying not to be defeated by the momentum. Ive heard a lot of rumors about you. Jinha was especially wary of sword dancing. The opponent is Mine. He is also the leader of the Demonic Cult who has made all the Magons his own and is said to be the greatest sessor of all time. I was extremely nervous because I didnt know what the other person would do. What was the rumor? It was mostly a rumor that was hard to believe. Then how does it feel to see it in person? Honestly, I had no idea what kind of person the other person was. Instead of answering, Jinha raised his ss high. He knew better than anyone else that being silent is a wise choice when you dont know anything. Lets have a drink! The three people toasted and then emptied their drinks. It was truly the first drinking party of three people who will be remembered forever in the history of Gangho. Jinha asked as he filled his second ss. I dont think its the first time you two have met. This could be seen from the fact that the sword dance and the non-sain did not greet each other separately. Thats right. We are old. Geommugeuk looked at Bisain and said hello. How have you been? I wont reveal that we nned this together, but we didnt pretend that it was our first meeting. Bisain answered bluntly. We were doing well until you showed up. Jinha was watching so I reacted bluntly, but I was grateful to Geommugeuk. Thanks to this, the fifteen small and medium-sized factions in Honam were able to be absorbed into the Sado Alliance. Of course, we do not intend to give up Cheonhwamun Gate. Because we decided topete fairly. -I will not give in. Geommugeuk responded to Bisains voice. -I intend to yield. -How can you lie without even changing your expression? DAre you aware of it? Bisain turned his head away with an expression that said he couldnt stop him. The tension that had been tense with Jin Ha was immediately relieved when they exchanged sword dance and war notes. If I didnt know what kind of person Geomugeuk was, I would have thought he was a no-nonsense person like that. But now I know. More than any of the masters here, the person who is hardest to deal with is Geomjugeuk. Meanwhile, messages were also passing between Jinhagun and Seobaekjung. Today, everything will be decided by the words that are not heard rather than the words that are heard. -Never be discouraged. -I only believe in the Lord. But contrary to what he said, Seo Baek-jung was feeling anxious on the inside. Since Sapa and Magyo had decided to rush in, they were even considering the possibility of having to change ships depending on the situation. And finally it came. Geommugeuk looked at Seo Baek-jung, who was standing next to him, and said. Now, Mr. Moon, why dont you have a drink with us? Seo Baek-jung sat side by side next to Jin Ha-gun and received a drink. Bisain continued what he said before the sword dance appeared. Seo Munju, are you really going to go the same way as the Murim Alliance? Seo Baek-jung still hesitated to answer. The reason he chose the Murim Alliance was because of Baek Cheon-gyeong, a hat hat man and Jinhaguns master. Its a rtionship that cant be easily betrayed, but this was the same. Because it was impossible to say to the sessor of the Apostolic Alliance, Yes, we betrayed you. Seo Baek-jung nced at Jin-ha, the rescuer. Jinha, you dont have to pay attention to those people. Speak confidently. He had this look in his eyes. Geommugeuk, who was observing the two peoples reactions, asked Jinha. Is this your first meeting with Seo Mun-ju? exactly. He tried to show Seo Baek-jung that he was confident in the sword dance and in front of Bisain. But his answer gave Geommugeuk another question. Its such a strange thing. This is the first time you two have met each other, so what on earth did Moonju believe in and ask for your help? Geommugeuk and Bisains gaze turned towards Seo Baek-jung. Originally, he said, I have admired the political faction from the beginning. I had to say something like that. But he didnt expect how this situation would turn out. They are careful about what they say because they are afraid that something might happen that will lead them to be attached to a demonic cult or a sect. What if Jinha gets angry like this? It doesnt matter if you get angry. Because all three of them want Cheonhwamun Gate anyway. It was a close call, but he was still holding the hilt of the sword. At that time, Geomgeuk asked directly. Who was the bridge between you two? The point that Geomukgeuk is most interested in in this incident is the question of who organized this incident. Seo Baek-jung and Jin Ha-gun did not give any answers to the questions of the sword dance that hit the nail on the head. I should have said that there was no such person, but I couldnt because of the sudden question. Theres definitely someone there. It was the moment when Geommugeuks guess became certain. A person who knew both Jin Ha-gun and Seo Baek-jung connected the line. We must find him. It was not just because he connected Jinhagun and Seobaekjung. This is because he had the guts to confront the Heavenly Demon Church. Who is it? Prince Jinha sensed that Seobaekjung was shaking and immediately sent a message. -Lord Moon, you must trust us. -I believe it. But as you can see, they dont seem to give up easily. -We wont give up either. DPlease be assured. Seo Baek-jung made a request to Jin Ha-gun. Jin Ha-gun was in a situation where he could not give up Cheonhwamun, so he spoke firmly as if he were making a deration. As long as Cheonhwamun and Bonmaeng join hands, we will definitely protect Cheonhwamun. I will consider threatening Cheonhwamun as an attack on the main alliance. As if in response, the warriors of the Destruction Demon Corps increased their momentum. Then Bisain spoke coldly. Thats what you think. I havent heard an answer from Cheonhwamunju yet. As if they had been waiting, the Apostles also increased their momentum. Bisain sent a message to Seo Baek-jung. -All the sects that followed you turned away. Now, if there is a problem in Honam, who will help Cheonhwamun? Do you think that Demon Demon Lord will protect you here for the rest of your life? This is not a threat, this is a statement of reality. How can Seo Baek-jung not know this reality? -The path you take with us is the best. Seo Baek-jung looked at the sword dance, thinking that realistically, it might be a wise choice. There were three ropes, and two of them were waving in front of me, asking me to hold on. But the rest of the line was further away. Why dont you present it to me? As if he had read those thoughts, Geommugeuk smiled and said. I find this drinking partys love affair fun. So please never say that you will follow our school. At those words, everyones eyes turned to the sword dance. Everyone knew that Geommugeuk would not give up Cheonhwamun so easily. A smile formed on the lips of Hyeolcheon Doma and Kwon Ma. Bisain felt anxious inside. no way? Whenever I woke up from this ce, I had an ominous feeling that Seobaekjung would say that he would choose the Demonic Cult. I have a feeling that he will follow the Demon Cult even though he doesnt like it. And the first secret attempt of Geommugeuk to make that prediction a reality began. Geommugeuk sent a message to Jinhagun. DLets just ask Daju Jin. Jinha stared at the sword dance with a look in his eyes that no trick would work. But something truly unexpected came to my mind. DDo you want to be a Murim lord? Jinha was surprised. I never thought I would ask such a question. Jinhas eyes widened, and words came to him that shook him even more powerfully than before. DDo you know that? You are now giving up on yourself as the Murim Lord. Chapter 274 274th Not a political war, but a political war. Bing the Murim lord was Jinhaguns long-time dream. I grew up watching my grandfather from a young age. This is something I have heard countless times from people around me. You should follow in your grandfathers footsteps. Of course, I thought that when I became an adult, I would naturally be a Murim lord. However, the grandfather announced that he would hand over the position of sessor to someone with the ability and qualifications. So I tried and tried again. Because bing the Murim lord was Jin Ha-guns life itself. Because I couldnt even imagine a life without bing a Murim lord. But what? Are you giving up on being the Murim Lord? It was the most shocking thing Jinha had ever heard in his life. Seeing Jinhas expression harden, Hyeolcheondoma and Gwonma nced at each other. I could see that the sword dance had sent some sort of signal. Because they had experienced it too, they could guess what state Jinha was in now. Bisain was also sitting across from me, so I saw his expression. no! Of course, that didnt mean he came between the two people and interrupted the conversation. But Seo Baek-jung, who was in a hurry, had no such courtesy. Seo Baek-jung sent a message to Jin Ha-gun. -What are you talking about? I shouldnt have intervened like this, but Jinhas expression was unusual. -Please wait a moment. From the short answer, Seo Baek-jung sensed that something was wrong. Jinha told me to wait, but I couldnt. DIf the leader of the Demonic Cult is trying some trick, you must not overlook it! Hearing Seo Baek-jungs message, Jin Ha looked at him coldly. Leading the Murim Leagues elite organization, the Destruction Demon Corps, his prayers overwhelmed Seobaekjung. Seo Baek-jung could no longer intervene due to the sharp reaction. I had a bad feeling. His eyes turned to the sword dance. From the first time I saw him, he was not an easy opponent. Can Jinha really handle the role of author? Seo Baek-jung sensed that a variable had urred. Jinhagun sent a message to Geommugeuk. DAre you giving up your position as leader? What does that mean? He tried to remain as calm as possible, but his voice was shaking. DIt means that if you obtain Cheonhwamun, you will not be able to obtain the position of Murim lord. Jinhas heart, which he had worked hard to calm down, began to beat rapidly again. The word Murim lord is like a weakness to him. This is a modified work. You must never pass over. Jinha drank the drink in front of him. After controlling my mind like that, I asked calmly. -Tell me the reason. Geommugeuk did not answer right away. Everyone around them focused on the two people. Everyone felt it. A very important conversation is taking ce between the two people. Geomseon sent a message to Hyeolcheondoma. -As long as Im around, youd better not engage in vain tricks. It seems like Geomseon felt something uneasy. Since they were experts, they could sense emotional changes just by changing the air currents. -We live in a time when old people cannot interfere even if they want to. All we can do is just watch. In response to Hyeolcheondomas answer, Geomseon spoke in a flirtatious tone. -When you have to meddle, you have to meddle. The two mens personalities clearly had simrities. DIsnt that why our school cant fight political factions? Geomseon smiled slightly because it was a high praise for someone who said he couldnt y because of him. DWhy are you sacrificing so much just because your juniors are so grateful to you? DIts not about sacrifice, its about living the right life. -Live your own life. If someone else had said it, it would have been frowned upon. However, the Hyeolcheon cutting board was an exception. -Now what Ive lived like this my whole life. How can that life easily change? -It could change. Hyeolcheondomas gaze naturally turned towards the sword dance. Geomseons gaze also turned towards Geommugeuk and Jinhagun, wondering what Hyeolcheondomasst words meant. At this moment, Jinha was urging the sword dance. -Tell me the reason! Then Geommugeuk stared at him and answered. -You know the reason, right? The moment Jinha heard those words, his heart sank. Geommugeuk began to uncover what he had been trying so hard to keep buried. Jin Ha-guns gaze passed through the sword dance and turned to the person standing in the distance. He was Seo Cheong. He is the one who killed an innocent person. Jinha was still thinking about what to do with him. It was because of such concerns that Seo Baek-jung did not say a single friendly word to his son when he first introduced him. -What do you mean? After asking, Jinha regretted it. I pretended not to notice in the hope that it would be something else. shit. Even if it was for another reason, I shouldnt have asked. You dreamed of bing a Murim lord, but you pretended not to know to avoid the truth? So, as if he had done something else, the sword dance precisely hit his weak spot. -I mean Seocheong. Jinha bit his mrs without realizing it. Wake! Dont let that guy stop you. Unfortunately, this was not an opponent for whom such determination would work. DDidnt youe here knowing what kind of crime he hadmitted? DI am. Jinha tried to answer calmly. -I was going to think about what to do with him once I finished the Cheonhwamun affair. DYou will punish meter? After a moment, Geomugeuk asked. DIsnt that something that shouldnt be done? The words of the sword dance flew like a dagger and struck. It was something he had to say. Isnt that what you demonic religion, your religious faction shouldnt be like? Geommugeuk was feeling Jinhaguns agitation. So I am hopeful. He is still young. There is still much to learn and experience. Its okay if you know how to be shy. Its okay to kick off the nket when youre young. The sound of the sword dance continued. DThe moment you obtain the Cheonhwamun, you will fail the test given by the Murim Lord. -A test? At the word test, Jinha came to his senses. -exactly. This is the Lords test. -How do you know that? -Because I met your leader. DAre you telling me, your grandson, that you know Lord Maeng because you have met him many times? DThats right, the number of times we met must have been iparably greater than yours. However, great master. Geommugeuk looked straight at him and asked. DHave you been looking straight at your grandfather all this time? For a moment, Jinha was shocked. Are you looking straight at your grandfather? Of course I was watching. The words didnte out right away. Because my grandfather was a very difficult person for me. DWhat do you want to say? Jinhas voice rose slightly. Hisposure was already broken and he was getting excited. DWhat Im saying is that because hes a close person, I dont see him anymore. At least I did. Geommugeuk honestly conveyed what he felt. Because I knew that even if I tried all kinds of verbal techniques, it was sincerity that ultimately moved the other persons heart. -I never really saw my father before. I couldnt see it because I was scared, and I couldnt see it because I could see it at any time. Only recently have I been trying to see it properly. Thats why I said that. Even if you see it a hundred or thousand times, if you dont look at it properly, you may not know it as well as someone who saw it once. The gazes of the two people intertwined in midair. Jinha could not deny Geommugeuks words. However, I couldnt just believe it. My grandfather wasnt thinking about that, but I thought he might be falling for the sword dance shows trick. It was confusing. -I doubt you. How can you be sure that these words are not a ploy to take over Cheonhwamun Gate? Then the sword dance hit the nail on the head again. -Then why are you looking at me? -What do you mean? -When in doubt, you should look at your grandfather. Shouldnt the answer be found there? -! Suddenly, Jinha remembered the time when he went to say hello to his grandfather before leaving here. Come to think of it, my grandfather never said a single word about Cheonhwamun. We must get Cheonhwamun or how we should conduct ourselves. He just told me to have a nice trip. Those eyes that looked at you. Are those eyes really the look of joy at having obtained the Cheonhwamun without punishing the unrighteous? no. Maybe he knew. I just pretended not to know. Because it was something the master suggested for himself. Could it be that the master instead said what he wanted to say? Lets make a big contribution and be the sessor! Jinhas face heated up. Even if I pretended not to know or made excuses as a teacher, I knew. That he did it because he wanted to. DThe person who connected you with that Lord of Heavenly Flowers does not want you to be a leader. Jinhas expression suddenly hardened. Geommugeuk was able to learn one thing from that reaction. He is close to Jinha. It was definitely someone closer to Jinha, not Seo Baekjung. Jinha trusted his master. I respect and follow him more than anyone else. The reason Master proposed this job was also to make himself the leader. You must trust your master! You must not fall for this bullying! Bisain was watching Jinhas expression change every moment. What on earth did he say that made Jinha, whom he met for the first time, fall into such a rage? Actually, if I thought about it myself, I came up with an answer. If you think about how your feelings have changed after encountering sword dance. In reality, what was going on at this drinking party was not a war between political affairs, but a war between political enemies. Bisain sent a message to Geommugeuk. -You are the greatest viin in this martial arts forest! DTransferring is involved, so transferter! -No! Please get tangled up and understand this nonsense. Bisain was surprised that he was saying this. I really didnt know that a person like me could make jokes like this with someone. I thought I wouldnt be able to have a true conversation with anyone with this ugly scar. In the meantime, Seo Cheong sent a message to Seo Baekjung. -Why is it so quiet? C We are having a conversation using full voice. -Someday, I will take revenge on that Demonic Cult leader. Please avenge my father! Seo Baek-jung felt sorry for his son who couldnt even understand the atmosphere. He doesnt even say he will take revenge, but please take revenge. Compared to those three sessors, it was even more pathetic. However, raising him like this is ultimately his own responsibility. -Dont act rashly and stay quiet. They say that a position makes a person, so I thought that if I create a big position and pass it on, I will be a person worthy of it. It was acent thought. Raising a child, even just a part of the effort that went into raising Cheonhwamun, took greater effort than all of that effort. The price of avoiding that responsibility was now saying this before my eyes C Should I run away quietly, just in case? Seo Baek-jung sighed and answered. -Its alreadyte. So stay calm. Meanwhile, the sword dance and Jinhaguns war music continued. -Okay, lets say youre right. Why are you telling me this? To take over Cheonhwamun Gate? -Of course there is that reason, but there is a bigger reason than that. -what? -I want you to be a person who sticks to principles. A cold prayer spewed out from Jinhas body. He didnt even want to hear Mine talk about principles. As he gained momentum, everyone around him tensed. The Destruction Demon Corps increased their internal strength, and the Cheonmajeon Guard and the Four Apostles also increased their momentum and prepared for a counterattack. On the other hand, the sword dance performance was extremely calm. DLater, when you and I be leaders and leaders of a cult, our decisions will determine the life or death of tens of thousands of people. I hope we didnt make the wrong decision back then. You and me too. Theres that rain somaengju too. I want to be a person who sticks to principles. Jinhas prayers, which had stretched out, faded away. He could feel it. That the sword dance is speaking from the heart. His eyes said this. Be a good leader. So lets not wage war in our time. lost. It was one word that came to Jinhas mind. Whether Geomgeuks words were false or sincere, it was hisplete defeat. I had to admit it. Whether Geomgeuk is a fraud or a real demon, he is at least a better person than himself. He said he was a difficult person to handle. I guess I have to try harder. Ten times, a hundred times more than now! One day, when he bes the leader, he does not want the Murim Alliance to be taken away by the sword dance in front of him. Jinha spoke calmly. -I will be a person who sticks to principles. Its not because you want it. Because I really want to be that kind of person. -I believe you will be that kind of person. -Are you mocking me? -The ridicule should be directed at a guy like Seo Cheong over there. Shouldnt this be done to Seo Baek-jung, who wants to protect a guy like that as his son? Isnt that why we exist? If not us, who can stop the children of a huge sect like Cheonhwamun? -You really you were aplete loser until the end. Jinhas eyes suddenly turned to Bisain sitting across from him. The two peoples eyes met. He was so absorbed in the sword dance that he didnt even notice that he was looking at him like this. Bisain silently poured a drink into Jinhas empty ss. It felt a little different now than when he first provocatively sat across from him. Jinha drank the drink that Bisain poured for him. I never thought the drink poured by Sapas sessor would be soforting. It wasnt just Visan that felt different. Seo Baek-jung was looking at himself with strange eyes. It was as if those eyes asked: Youre sure hes not going over to the Demon Cult and trying to take his hands off us, right? At that moment, the sound of a sword dance was heard. DAre you worried about your promise to Lord Cheonhwamun? How quick-witted. Yes, I was worried. Just a little while ago, I was yelling at him to just trust me, but now I couldnt stop saying that Ive changed my mind. Moreover, it was even more difficult because it wasnt just the two of us, but there were so many people watching. -I will solve it so you wont be in trouble. Are you okay? The words Jin-ha said he didnt like came up to his throat. I didnt want to be swayed by the sword dance anymore. But we have to let go of Cheonhwamun. Only then will I have something to say to my grandfather when I return. How on earth are you going to solve it without causing trouble? I was very curious about the solution. At the moment when Jin Ha-guns head nodded slightly, Geommugeuk ended the long sound and opened his mouth. Come on, lets have a drink and rx. We all drank together. Everyone was curious about how the sword dance and Jinhas telephonic conversation came to a conclusion. Geommugeuk put down his drink and said indifferently. Originally, this wasnt supposed to be this big. As everyone knows, this incident started to protect our son, Moon-ju, whomitted multiple murders. I understand because it is thew of heaven. However, the dead people are innocent people At that time, someone interrupted the sword dance. What does that mean? It was Geomseon who lived his whole life for good deeds and consultation. Chapter 275 Episode 275: Dont choose our school. Of course, it was something the prosecutor wanted to hear. Geommugeuk stood up and greeted Geomseon with a polite hug. I wasnt able to formally greet you before. Its an honor to meet you. Geomseon examined the sword dance with keen eyes. It was the same when I first saw it, but I was once again amazed by the eyes and prayers of the sword dance. Even though youve learned magic, your eyes are so clear? Its truly amazing. Geomseons gaze was directed at Hyeolcheon Doma, who was standing behind Geommugeuk. What Hyeolcheondoma said earlier came to mind. -It could change. When he spoke as if he had changed his life, was he referring to this leader? The swordsman asked again in a soft yet stern tone. Try again what you said earlier. I expected you didnt know. If you had known, you couldnt have tolerated it. Geom-seon only followed Jin Ha-gun at the request of the Murim lord Jin Pae-cheon and did not know what had happened to him. I wasnt interested in the first ce. Does this mean that what you said earlier is true? Thats right. Seocheong over there killed a passerby and also killed a student at our school because he wanted to kill. There are other victims as well. I happened to be in Honam, and when I tried to punish Seocheong, the Murim League came forward to stop it. Geomseon asked Jinha with cold eyes. Daju Jin, is that statement true? If you answer yes, even if Geomseon is the Murim lord and not the grandson of the Murim lord due to his nature, you will be criticized. Jinha was able to understand the intention of the sword dance. It means to use the sword to get out. Its true. At that moment, anger welled up in Geomseon. Jinha added quickly. There is just one fact missing. Jin Ha looked at Seo Cheong and said. I was also trying to give Seocheong appropriate punishment for his crimes. Jinha knew. That this is the most natural way to let go of Cheonhwamun. What kind of punishment is this? The intention was to put him in prison. I will be locked up for the rest of my life. Geomseon looked at Jinhagun with suspicious eyes. It could have been that he was hastily making an excuse when he came forward. Jinha confidently received the gaze of the swordsman. Actually, I could do that or I couldnt. He decided to believe in himself. I guess they would have punished me somehow. Finally, Geomseons expression cleared up. Yeah, I knew it would be you. Geomseon trusted Jinhagun and gave him strength. This is Jinha, whom I have seen since I was young. I knew very well that I had lived harder than anyone else and was an upright child. I believe you. We will improve even further so as not to disappoint you. Prince Jinha was fortunate that things did not progress toward absorbing Cheonhwamun. Now that I think about it, I was blinded by greed, but I was really blind. Of course, that didnt mean the prosecutors anger disappeared. The target just changed. Geomseons gaze turned towards Seocheong. If you look at him, you should immediately run to Geom-seon, but Seo-cheong just stood there, terrified. Seo Baek-jung called loudly. What are you doing withouting here? Even so, he was angry. If I had offended him wrongly, I could have lost my life right here. I told you toe here! Seo Baek-jung shouted and sent a message. -Do as the swordsman tells you. Come and ask for forgiveness for my death! DPlease save me, father! I cant go to that prison! If I go, Ill die. -Shut up! This is not the time to be fooled! When Seo Baek-jung got angry, Seo Cheong walked towards Geom-seon with a very scared face. An urgent message from Seo Baek-jung reached Jin Ha-gun. -Please stop! DNow that Geom Seon has stepped forward, there is nothing I can do. As Munju knows, isnt Geomseon a close friend of Maengju and someone who has been working with him all his life? -Is this really going to happen? Will he just get over this? Seo Baek-jung mentioned Jin Ha-guns master. It was definitely the part that bothered Jinha the most. However, Geomseon had stepped forward and Jinhagun had decided to let go of Cheonhwamun. I believed that my master would definitely understand my decision. DHe also cannot go against the will of the elder Geomseon. Meanwhile, Seo Cheong stood in front of the prosecutor. Geomseon asked him with cold eyes. Is what you heard from the Demonic Cult leader earlier true? Seo Cheong hesitated, not knowing how to answer. The ce where his gaze was directed was again Seobaekjung. If he was not guilty, he would have said no andined of injustice. Just by looking at this action, he was admitting everything he had done. Seo Baek-joong stepped forward instead. This is an incident that is still under investigation and the truth has not been revealed. He tried to avoid this moment somehow. Jinha must have felt sorry for her, so she expected him to say yes. However, the person Geomseon asked about was Geommugeuk. Master Xiao, is what this person said true? no. All sins have already been revealed. Then Geomseon scolded Seo Baekjung with cold eyes. How dare you lie to me? Confining him to prison was also an unsatisfactory form of inspection. Because his life was about punishing those who killed innocent people, regardless of their status. Seo Baek-jung lowered his head as if he had made a mistake and sent a message. -Quickly kneel down and pray! Only then did Seo Cheong kneel. He was very scared. Not just prison! Seocheong pleaded with Geomseon. I was drunk and made a mistake. I dont remember what happened that day. Please forgive me. In an instant, Geomseons expression became even colder. Instead of saying that I was wrong, the first thing that came out was that I made a mistake. And even an excuse to drink? Geom-seon, who says he knows ten when he sees one, was able to immediately figure out what kind of person Seo-cheong was. It was a mistake? It was your mistake. Then why did you kill the other person? Thats I couldnt think of an excuse. He raised his head and pleaded. Please forgive me just once. Im asking why you killed him. Seo Cheongs mind went nk at the frost-like reprimand. In a nk state where everything seemed like a nk page, a feeling rose up from deep within Seo Qings heart. The thing I used the most toward others in my life was anger. Seo Cheong was angry. No one has ever pushed themselves like this before. The next moment he shouted. Because I wanted to kill you! For a moment there was silence there. Because it was thrilling to kill someone. Seo Qing raised his head, looked around, and shouted even louder. You know that feeling, right? You killed more, right? Why do you only have me! Everyone there just looked at him with cold eyes. The person who ran to him was Seo Baek-jung. match! Seo Baek-jung pped Seo Cheong on the cheek without mercy. Shut up! Why are you hitting me? Did I say something wrong? He could have known that he had hit him to save himself, but Seo Cheong, who was so excited, could not see anything. Why does that old man want to punish me? Isnt this the realm of the Demonic Cult, not the realm of the Murim Alliance? Even if I get punished, I have to get it from those people! match! match! Seo Baek-jung beat Seo Cheong mercilessly. Who would you me? Its your fault for raising your child like this. Seo Baek-jung could feel it. The swordsmans anger has reached its peak. I thought that if things continued like this, Geomseon might kill Seocheong. He quickly sent a message to Bisain. DWe will join hands with the Apostolic Alliance. Bisain did not immediately respond to his desperate words. Because now he holds the sword hilt. Bisain was impressed by Geommugeuk. Are you dragging things along like this by dragging the prosecutor in? If you look at the results, it may seem like something anyone could think of, but it was something that not everyone could aplish. While Seo Baek-jung was making a brief campaign to attract Sadomaeng, Seo Cheong, who could not stand it any longer, began his work. He was angry with his father. He misunderstood that the person who was supposed to save him somehow was keeping quiet because he wanted to live alone. Its like hitting yourself. Normally, there is no affection or trust between blood rtives, so in extreme situations, I ended up only having extreme thoughts. Seo Cheong uttered something he should never have said out of fear and misunderstanding that his father had abandoned him. Your father killed people too, right? Embarrassed, Seo Baek-jung quickly spoke to Geom-seon. Dont worry, Im just spouting out random words because Im scared. Seo Baek-jung looked back at Seo-cheong and frowned. -Shut up! Do you really want to kill this father too? I said this in a hurry, but it was a mistake. Seo Cheong interpreted those words as If you want to die, you must die! Seo Cheong shouted in a panic. You poisoned the evil poison sword and buried it in the bamboo forest behind the mountain, right? You killed Honam Samrang and you also killed Annihtion Sword! The silence that came for a moment. A name that shouldnt have appeared came out. Although Honam Samrang and Myeokjeolgeom are people who had a political rtionship, Sadokgeom is a military officer belonging to the Sado Alliance. Seo Baek-jung looked at Bi Sain with a puzzled face. -The missing Zadok sword was buried in the mountain behind Seomunju. -You misunderstand. -No excuses. After all, Zadokgeom was not from my side. DThen are you holding my hand? -Unfortunately, that would be difficult. No matter how sadistic we may be, dont we also have pride? Even after knowing that they had killed Sapa Muin, I could not ept them. Because there were more than one eye to see. Geommugeuk rolled a pumpkin to him, but it rolled around and ended up slipping out of his grasp. In the end, Seo Baek-jung hung on to the rope furthest from him. We will join hands with the Heavenly Demon Church. Please ept us. Seo Baek-jung did not even send a telegram. There was no time to adjust the situation by telephoning right now. The son is also a son, but now his own life is in danger. The only ce you can trust is the Demonic Cult. Seeing that, Bisain let out an exmation, saying, This is what happens in the end. At first, when Geommugeuk jokingly said that one should never choose the Demonic Cult, Bisain had a premonition that this might end up being the case. And it really happened. Didnt I clearly say no? They told me not to choose this school. Please ept it. I dont like it! Go to your favorite martial arts club over there. please! Over there, the leader of the Sadomaeng has a scary face, but he is a good person. Go over there. Please ept it from the Protestant Church! please! Seo Baek-jung grabbed the trouser leg of Geommugeuk and begged. This is difficult. It really didnt go astray from Bisains expectations one bit. In the end, Geomugeuk pretended not to win and hinted. Okay, but there is one condition. Please speak. Self-discipline is a prison sentence. As long as Cheonhwamuns loyalty does not change, I will postpone the beheading. It wasnt forgiveness. Because life in the Heavenly Demon Churchs prison will bring greater pain than death. At those words, Seo-cheong was frightened and started running wild again. Please save me! why me! Why should I just kill a few insignificant things? Please save my father! Although he had lived his entire life as a no-nonsense soldier, this was the moment when he tasted the fear of the real world. You hypocrites! You guys are killing so many people, so why cant I just kill myself? Seo Baek-jung sighed. The son looked like he was shouting as the Shinigami was whispering in his ear. In the end, Seo Cheong also cursed Seo Baekjung. Where in the world is the father who abandoned his child? What kind of faction can you lead on a topic like that? You bastard! It was the moment when the connection between the two people waspletely severed. Seo Baek-jung thought that this might be a better way for Cheonhwamun. Cheonhwamun will continue to function well, and my son is still alive. Thats it then. Seo Baek-jung controlled his mind like that. At that time, Gwangseom, who had not said a single word until now, approached with great strides and called out to Seo Baekjung. Seomunju. The moment when Seo Baek-jung inadvertently turned towards him. Love it! Suddenly. Gwangseom cut him down with a single sword. It was so fast that his sword was not even visible. Everyone was surprised because no one expected him to kill Seo Baek-jung. In particr, his son Seo Cheong was shocked. He sat there in contemtion, fearing that he would be next. Gwangseom bowed his head to Bisain and spoke briefly. Sadokgeom was my agenda. I will ept the punishment for moving without receiving orders. Even Sword Dance Geuk didnt know that fact. When the indifferent sky pays attention to the world, there is no escape. Geomseon, who was watching this, sent a message to Hyeolcheondoma. -Did you create this situation? Throughout todays meeting, I thought that Hyeolcheondoma had sent a message and nned a n. To Geomseon, Hyeolcheondoma was remembered as that kind of person. DI hope so too, but Hyeolcheondoma is not the kind of person who would lie about something like this. The swordsmans gaze turned to the sword dance. -I guess I should live a long time. He realized toote that even he had acted ording to the will of the sword dance. -If you meddle like that, you wont hear good things from young people. -Its okay. This is how Cheonhwamun was organized. With Seo Baek-jung dead and Seo Cheong imprisoned, the new head of Cheonhwamun will be someone who follows the Heavenly Demon Church. Everyones attention was naturally focused on the sword dance. Todays sword dance waspleted. Because he absorbed Cheonhwamun and received the punishment for Seocheongs sins. He was smiling and standing there without any tension, and now I felt like a different person. If someone says that 9 times out of 10 rumors are exaggerated, at least the people here will shake their heads and say this. The only remaining one is sword dance. Jinha and Bisain slowly walked towards Geommugeuk and stood facing each other as if forming a circle. Just like the meeting, it was the moment when the first farewell of the three sessors in the history of Moorim was about to begin. Chapter 276 Episode 276: Give that mouth a break. The three people looked at each other. To be precise, Jinha and Bisain looked at the sword dance. Jinhas eyes towards the sword dance were different from when he first said hello. Suddenly, I remembered what my younger brother said to me before I left. DWhen dealing with him, you have to let go of your preconceptions. Its like this because its Mine. Dont think like this. He is not the kind of person you think he is. Now I clearly understand why my younger brother said that. He was not who he imagined. Jinha became curious about the man in front of him who might be his lifelong enemy. Just then someone said. Its unfair. Everyones eyes turned to the person who spoke. Seo Cheong was sitting on the floor, looking at him. The blood flowing from Seo Baek-jungs body was soaking his buttocks, but he was half-fazed. I feel unfair. It was good until I started yelling. I felt relieved. You hypocrites! Didnt you kill them? But that was all. When that moment ended, what came was a feeling of extreme emptiness. No one was paying attention to themselves. It felt as if the fact that he had shouted had never happened. I have always lived as the main character. Right now, no one gathered in this banquet hall was paying attention to him. Angered by his fathers death and terrified by the fact that he would be imprisoned for the rest of his life, he was struggling with the sense of victimization of being ignored and abandoned. So please save me. Geommugeuk was staring at him with emotionless eyes. If he had been throwing curses at this person while holding his fathers corpse, I would have felt at least some sympathy. However, Seo Cheong was a person who only thought about himself until thest moment. When Geommugeuk gave a nce, the two bodyguards suppressed his inner strength and dragged him outside. He was dragged out helplessly because even his blood pressure was suppressed from screaming. He will soon be dragged into the hellish prison of the Heavenly Demon Church headquarters by demons from the Honam region. Geommugeuk did not say a word to Seo Cheong or ept anything he said. Didnt even pay the slightest attention. Something that doesnt mean anything except to be thrown into hell. This was the Geommugeuks consistent attitude towards evil people who deserved to die. From that appearance, Jinha could get a feel for what kind of person Geomugeuk was. If it were me, I would definitely have said something. Your father died because of you, so you should live your whole life reflecting on it. However, the sword dance waspletely ignored, not even giving him a cold look. It felt scarier and crueler. Jinha felt like he got a real taste of Murim today. It was very spicy, but not unpleasant. A taste I want to taste again. At the same time, I also heard this desire. Next time, he wants to cook it himself and show off its true taste. I wont forget what happened today. It may sound like revenge, but it is an expression of gratitude to Geommugeuk. If it werent for him, my grandfather would have missed it. Geommugeuk responded with soft eyes and a smile. Be a good leader. Jinha decided to only half believe the sincerity in those eyes. Because I have never heard of a sessor to the Demonic Cult who advised me to be a good leader. The Annihtion Corps, the Cheonmajeon guards, and the Thirteen Apostles who were standing behind them were also staring at each other. They felt that this meeting was not the end. At what moment will we meet again? At the moment of final farewell, the jokes of the sword dance were not left out. Im sorry to break up, but lets go for a drink. However, Jinha pretended not to hear and said goodbye to Bisain. The ss of alcohol that Bisain silently poured for me earlier was a greatfort. Next time, Ill pour you a drink. Bisain nodded slightly at his words. Will the daye when the heir of the political faction will receive alcohol? Maybe it wille. After meeting that sword dance, unimaginable things kept happening. See youter then. Jinha walked forward first. As the death squad was about to follow, Geommugeuk spoke to them. Now then, lets send your master away and have a drink on our own. We had a drink and a chat with our escorts. How much is the monthly sry received, is it paid on time, and what is the mission environment like? Arent we curious about each other? As they followed Jin Ha-gun out, the Destruction Demons showed bewildered expressions. One of themughed without realizing it and then quickly looked straight. The Destruction Demon Squadron and the Apostle Thirteen Celestial Demon Guards are drinking together in one ce? Is that even worth talking about? Thest person to leave the political faction was Geomseon. Hyeolcheondoma greeted him first. See you next time. Please take care. Dont worry. Because I have a reason to live longer. They say they dont like meddling in their juniors work. You should gain some weight. Geomseon left after looking at the reason why he should live for a long time. Geommugeuk said to Bisain. Now that all the old-fashioned political factions have left, lets have a drink among the men! But I pretended not to hear the visa and walked away. Bisain knew. That Geommugeuk tried to give Cheonhwamun to himself. That is, if Seo Cheong had not made an unexpected move at the end. Okay, how can you beat a lucky guy? Still, this time, I made a great contribution to the alliance by acquiring 15 ns in the Honam region. Lets go and have a drink. You are heartless! Bisain walked out of there in stride despite the shouts of sword danceing from behind. There is no need to say thank you. Someday, sword dance will appear in front of you again. You will surprise yourself again by sitting on that cliff with your back looking like you want to push it away. Bisain was also looking forward to that moment. I will repay this debt then. After that, the Four Apostles followed, and Goeak and Gwangseom walked out. The two masters also looked closely at the sword dance, not the sword fighting or fighting horse, and then left. Everyone feels it. The person who created todays result is Geommugeuk. As soon as they left, Geommugeuk smiled brightly and said. also! For me, there are only our Majons. But Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma were not there. The two people were already walking to the door. Where are you going? Im done with work, so I should go. No, did you all make it? Why are you doing this to me? Geommugeuk rushed over and blocked the two people. The escorts also moved and prepared the disy. Samho looked at Jeokyeon and said with his eyes the words he had said before. DIts really not easy to invite them. Jeok also answered with his eyes. DSo its fun, isnt it? Even though he shows a dignity that other sessors and even swordsmen cannot carelessly do, when he jokes like that, it feels like apletely different person. Geomjugeuk spoke to the two mazons. Wow, I talked so much that I thought I was going to die because my mouth hurt. It was truly a battle of demons that started with words and ended with words. Gwonma clenched his fists. Thanks to that mouth, I didnt have to use my fist. However, the blunt Gwonmas eyes contained praise for handling it well. I trusted that fist and messed around as much as I wanted. Hyeolcheon Doma tried to go out through the door. Now, give that mouth a rest. We are going. Why does someone who has so much free time in the world keep trying to go? Daeryong also has to teach and read books. Im busy too. Then Gwonma also added a reason. I also have to trainte at night. Sword dance caught the two people. Why dont you go right away without any affection! Youve walked a long way, but lets wait a little longer. Do you know anything? I wonder if Ill ever be able to use that fist for good. Gwonma asked the meaningful words. Whats going on? Lets go, Ill go and tell you. Geommugeuk got in between the two and walked out together, linking arms. You should move around diligently while you are at least one year younger. What if you already have a good home? Even if I want to goter, I cant! The escorts also left as they saw the rare sight of two mazons walking on either side who were scary to face. * * * We returned to the Honam region. I immediately made all the escorts leave and rest. If you die even though you are with Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma in the Honam region, you will die anyway even if you have bodyguards. The escorts retired and each had free time for the first time in a long time. People who want to sleep sleep, people who drink drink, people who want to practice martial arts do it. I had a small drinking party with the two Magons. Even though the two seemed mismatched, they secretly got along well. Although Hyeolcheondoma looked like a strict old man, he had a manly temperament, which suited Gwonmas personality well. I drank my first drink with the two Magons. Thank you foring here. Thanks to you two, things worked out well. They are truly powerful just by their presence. They are now people who you can say anything to and canpletely rely on. So what do you n to do now? Hyeolcheondoma asked as he put down his drink. I have to go to Gangseo District. Because the purpose of this expulsion was to meet the heads of the Honam and Gangseo districts. Gangseojidanjus heart must be pounding. Because Honam Jidanju died, and Cheonhwamunju, the representative sect here, also died. If you haventmitted any sins, there is no reason to be anxious. You still feel anxious, right? They say someone bringing blood and wind ising to visit. Its unfair. Where can there be someone who loves peace like me? He said again while pouring drinks for the two of them. There is something I need to take care of before we go there. Thats why I wanted you two to stay. I informed the two people about what was behind this incident. There is a person who connected the deceased Cheonhwamunju and Jinhagun. Cheonhwamunju asked him for help, and he immediately moved the Murim Alliance. Then he must be powerful. Because he intuitively sensed that it was he who hid his ws, a strange look appeared in his eyes. Because it meant that this incident may not have been a simple incident that started from the corruption of Honam Landlord. When I met Jinha earlier, I noticed that I was very close to him. There is a high possibility that he is an insider of the Murim Alliance. Yes, thats very likely. Hyeolcheon Doma immediately realized my intention. I n to catch him. At least we need to find out who it is. Its not just because hes a threat to me. It bothers me that such a person is around Jinha. In other words, it means that you can control the person who will be the Murim Lord in the future. Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma nodded at the same time. How do you n to find out? An elder should tell you that. Why would I take you this far away? We gathered here to hear what to do in times like this. To pamper the old man. Its a good thing. But contrary to what he said, Hyeolcheon Doma seemed to be in a good mood. Isnt it always a joy to be recognized by someone and confirmed that you are essential? After thinking for a moment, Hyeolcheondoma raised a question. But why did you do this? What do you mean? Why did they even mobilize the Jinha Army for this incident? Because you are that close to Lord Cheonhwamun? As a result of the Tongcheongak investigation, there was no member of the Murim League who was that close. Then why? In any case, it would be Jinhas credit, not his. The Murim Alliance will have all the benefits. Hyeolcheondomas point was sharp. I was focusing on who I was, but Hyeolcheondoma was focusing on Why? Either he was someone who wanted to give credit to Prince Jinha Or, it means that he definitely needed Lord Cheonhwamun. Hyeolcheondoma nodded at my words. If so, this incident will definitely cause some kind of reaction. You can use that reaction as an opportunity to catch him. also! Elderly people are the best. How can I live without my elders? A masked person, a poisoner, a drunkard, a non-military person. Hyeolcheondoma nced at Gwonma sitting next to him. I said with a smile. You should call him a fist-fighter. You will live well with your master. Still, he showed courtesy to Gwonma, who was next to him. If I wasnt next to you, I would have been a fistfighter, right? Instead of answering, Hyeolcheondoma drank, and Gwonma, who rarely smiles, smiled. I will send a message to Tongtian Pavilion and tell my intelligence organization to focus all of its intelligenceworks on this matter. Kwon Ma, who had been listening to the conversation until now, finally opened his mouth. Lets see how theye out and then go back. Gwonma seemed to have decided that there might be something he could do to help. also! How can I live without my teacher? I wanted to hear readere out of Gwonmas mouth, but he just drank his drink in silence. I also emptied my ss of wine together. I was curious to see how the opponent would fare. * * * When Jinha went to Masters house, Baek Cheon-gyeong was carving a wooden doll. Im back, Master. Baek Cheon-gyeong did not ept the greeting and only focused on cutting the tree. Crunchy. Jinha looked at his masters notice. I couldnt tell if they were still unaware of the news from Honam or if they had already heard the news. Aftering back and seeing my grandfather, I went straight to see my master. Grandfathers reaction was beyond expectations. When I told him that I had finally given up because I could not forgive the evil deeds of the sessor to Cheonhwamun, the expression on my grandfathers face was clearly one of joy. If he hade back after obtaining Cheonhwamun, it was terrible what kind of emotion would have appeared on his face. I felt grateful for the sword dance again. I will definitely pay you back someday. The problem was Master. Because in the end, I failed to do what my teacher suggested. But you still understand, right? The purpose of this decision may have been to appoint him as his sessor. Crunchy. As I was looking at my masters back, I suddenly remembered what Geomugeuk had said. DHave you been looking straight at your grandfather all this time? It wasnt just my grandfather. The master wasnt looking straight either. Because its my grandfather. Because its a master. Now you will see straight. Straight forward without any preconceptions about the other person. Since the master was still focused on sculpture, Jinha looked around the workshop as usual and then went to the decoration stand where the dolls were set up. A small doll had copsed in front of the hero doll that was leading the fight. It was a doll that I had not seen when I left. Just as Jinha was lifting up the fallen doll, the master spoke from behind. Leave it lying there. Chapter 277 Episode 277 Can you handle it? Jinha took his hand away from the doll he was trying to raise. Crunchy. The sound of carving wood was heard again. Normally, the master would not have cared whether the doll was upright or lying down. Who is this doll? Jinha looked down at the fallen doll again. For some reason, my eyes kept falling. In the end, Jinha didnt dare to stand up, but he gently turned over the doll that was lying down with its back turned. For a moment, Jinha was surprised. The wooden doll was himself. Although it was the size of a finger, I could instinctively feel that it was definitely me. Same with clothes and hair. Is it me? At the soft question, the sound of cutting wood stopped. Yes, it is you. Jinha looked at his master with a puzzled mind. You say its me and leave me lying there? Jinha knew. Master knows what happened in Honam. No matter what. Instead, just get angry. It felt worse than being yelled at. What on earth was Master thinking when carving this doll andying it down in front of it? I felt a sense of disappointment and distance that I had never felt before. I thought you would understand why I did that. Yes, youre probably doing this because you dont know the circumstances of that day. Cheonhwamunjus son murdered innocent people. The master was absorbed in the sculpture in silence. Since I was listening, it meant that I should keep talking. Jinha couldnt say the most important part of the exnation. I should say that I realized that giving up Cheonhwamun was my grandfathers test, but wouldnt that mean that the master didnt realize that it was my grandfathers test in the first ce? I had no choice because the prosecutor came forward. Whether he already knew or thought it was an excuse, the master didnt say anything. In the past, I would have been restless and asked my teacher for forgiveness first. But Jinha quietly looked at his master. What would you have done if it were a sword dance? Was it because I was thinking about the sword dance the whole way back? It really felt like a lie. His image came to mind. His face looking at me with a wide smile. -Lets have a drink! One thing was certain. If it were a sword dance show, I would have dealt with these moments with a smile. Yes, if you get excited, you lose. Jinha spoke calmly. Im sorry for disappointing you. For a moment, the sound of cutting wood stopped. Baek Cheon-gyeong slowly raised his head and looked at Jin Ha-gun. In the past, my heart would have been pounding like it would explode, but strangely, I wasnt scared. Lee Chae shed across Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes. He felt that his student was different from usual. Baek Cheon-gyeong put down the doll he was holding and stood up. And then he slowly walked towards Jinha. Jinha quietly looked at his master. In the past, my head would have moved before my eyes. This must be how Master feels right now. What should I say to make Masters anger go away? But now Jinha was thinking differently. Those words from the sword dance that stuck in my heart. -Have you been looking straight all along? Jinha looked at the master walking towards him. The masters eyes, footsteps, hand movements, and even facial expressions. strange. Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes, which were staring at his disciple, turned to the doll lying on the stand. Were you upset because your doll fell over? Jinha answered in a calm tone. Its my first doll that my master made. Baek Cheon-gyeong put the doll in ce. Are you done? Jinha looked down at the doll for a moment and thenid it down again. No, this time I was defeated by Geommugeuk. You should be down. Baek Cheon-gyeong nodded as if waiting for the reaction. okay. You should have somehow taken Cheonhwamun into your hands and saved them. Jin Ha looked at Baek Cheon-gyeong in silence. Its also unfamiliar. Now that I think about it, Ive never looked at his face this closely, from the side or from up close. When I see my master, I feel it when I see my grandfather. Thats how you lived and saw people. One day, when war breaks out, hundreds of Jeongpa people may be killed by Cheonhwamun. Can you handle that responsibility? In the past, I would have immediately bowed down and asked my teacher for forgiveness. Because what the master is saying now must have resonated with you. No, even if it didnt really hit home, I would have thought that the teachers words were right. But I didnt feel that way now. Rather, I felt this way. Why are you giving an extreme example that didnt happen? Suddenly, what Geomugeuk said came to mind. DThe person who connected you with that Lord of Heavenly Flowers does not want you to be a leader. At the time, I thought it was nonsense, but now it has be a small doubt growing in my mind. My thoughts were short. At those words, Baek Cheon-gyeongs expression rxed somewhat. Okay, thats all you need to know. Now we have to find a way to get Cheonhwamun back. Ill think about it. Baek Cheon-gyeong returned to his seat. Before starting to carve again, he uttered a word. The lord would have wanted that too. Crunchy. It was contrary to Jinhas thoughts until the end. Is that really true? My grandfather was truly happy that he had given up Cheonhwamun. Because I tried to look at my grandfather clearly, I was able to read his emotions clearly. If not, I would have bowed my head and agreed to those words right now. Because I didnt really see my grandfather. Today, Jinha was finally able to understand how important Geommugeuks words to look clearly were. Everything else aside, shouldnt we forgive people like Seo Cheong? Because we are a political faction. Among the political factions, he is the one who will be the Murim lord, and he is the lords master. When I returned from the sword dance, the master looked different. Or perhaps it was only today that Master realized that he was apletely different person from what he perceived. * * * That night, Jinha had a nightmare. I was chased around all night by a shadowy figure whose face I couldnt recognize. No matter how much you run away, the other person knows where you are and follows you. Even now, the guy was following me from far behind. I was so exhausted that it was difficult to run. As he trudged along in a state of desperation, he noticed people staring at him on the side of the road. There were some familiar faces among them. There were people I practiced martial arts with when I was young, and there were disputes. People I wasnt even that close to. Why do theye out? Nightmares always bring back those who have been forgotten. I passed them and kept walking. Meanwhile, the chasing shadow came closer and closer. I thought I was going to die now. Then someone called him. DGreat Lord Jin! When he looked up, he saw Geommugeuk leaning on the railing on the second floor of the tavern, looking down at him. -Letse up and have a drink. He was smiling as brightly as when west parted ways. I went up to the second floor of the bar as if I was possessed. I was d to see him. I stood on the railing on this floor with Geommugeuk. The ck shadow that had been chasing him only looked up at him at the entrance to the bar and could not enter. I felt afraid of that scary shadow. Geommugeuk, who was standing with him at that time, suddenly spoke. That was what he said to himself at the banquet hall. -Isnt that why we exist? If not us, who can stop such a bastard? The moment Jinha was watching the sword dance, he woke up from his dream. Whoa. Jinha sighed, drenched in sweat. It wasnt strange that a sword dance performance appeared in my dream. Because Ive been thinking about him ever since I met him. But the choices I made in my dream today were so foolish. I was just helplessly chased. Whether you fight directly, lead a squad of annihtors, or go to your grandfather and ask for help. I had to make active efforts and choices. I was just chased. What made me even more angry was that I gave up everything in the end. I vividly remembered the moment I was trudging along in desperation. Shaking off the nightmare, he quickly got up from the bed. * * * Jin Ha-ryeong was surprised by Jin Ha-guns visit. Doesnt your brother do things that he doesnt do? This is because Jinha-gun has never visited his residence recently. Sometimes people change. Dont change too much because its scary. Jinha, who was looking around the room, sat down. Jin Ha-ryeong asked nervously because there was no way her brother could have juste to see her. What did you do? I failed. For something like that, you have a nice face? It was half failure and half sess. Jin Ha-ryeong looked at him with an expression asking what he meant, but Jin Ha-gun did not answer. Thats what he said, but he himself didnt know. What is right and what is wrong now? How was that person in the sword dance? I dont know. Dont do that, just tell me. I dont know. I dont know that person. Jin Ha-ryeong nodded. Good to see. that person. If you were to ask her what kind of person Geommugeuk is, the only answer she would be able to give is that. At that time, Jinha said something unexpected. Haryeong, have you ever experienced something in your life that you couldnt understand? Jin Ha-ryeong looked at Jin Ha-gun in surprise. now. Jinha smiled slightly. Im asking this seriously. Have you ever experienced something like that? Oh, there was. When I met that person in the sword dance, I couldnt understand everything at that time. How did you get over it? I didnt pass it up. I was swept away by that person in the sword dance. Now Jinha knew exactly what that meant. Jin Ha-ryeong knew. A wave of change hase into my brothers life. I didnt ask if it was because of the sword dance. Because I wont say yes out of pride. At that time, Jinha asked about something unexpected. Are you still holding the review meeting? summer solstice. A lot of people wille. Where are youing to see me? Iming here to impress my grandfather. Jin Ha-ryeong took turns invitingter leaders of political factions. Rather than a personal gathering, it was closer to managingte-stage indices at a private level. She was in charge of that job. I have someone to invite. who? Then, an unexpected person came out of Jinhas mouth. Someone who should look without prejudice. Jin Ha-ryeong was surprised. We are talking about sword dance. Why him? Jinha answered. He needs help. Call me as your guest and pretend its a coincidence so you can meet me. I couldnt call him directly. Because the person who would be the Murim lord could not ask for help from the Demonic Cult leader. Im serious? Jinha nodded. My younger brother is so amazing. Even I thought this was crazy. But it felt instinctive. The sense of alienation he felt from Master continued to stimte his crisis instinct. The doubts that have bloomed in my heart, wondering if I would live without knowing anything like I did until now, are growing day by day. It was not something to put off, nor was it a time to take care of ones pride. I needed someones help, and I needed someone from the outside who could look at the situation objectively, not from an insider with a conflict of interest. I thought that I shouldnt be as helpless as I was in my dream. why? you do not have to know. Ask again. Is the Great Demon Demon Lord in need of help from the Little Demon Cult Master now? Jinha answered. Lets make it a situation where your brother needs your friends help. Even if you think about it, it makes no sense. But my instincts were speaking earnestly, even mobilizing my dreams. I need him. Jin Ha-ryeong hesitated. Even though it was the first request my mature brother had asked me, I hesitated. The sword dance performance was also a good memory for her. I also wanted to use this excuse to see him again. But getting tangled up with my brother was a different matter. Because it was the rtionship between the person who would be the sessor to the Murim Alliance and the sessor to the Demonic Cult. So I was anxious. Is it okay to involve Mine in my brothers affairs? Can you handle it? After a moment, Jinha shook his head. Sword dance? can not. He needs help because he cant handle it. Jin Ha-ryeong felt relieved because he was urately identifying the opponent. Thats it then. * * * I was practicing the secret art of time and space in the art of space-time transformation. Since my return, I have met all kinds of people and done all kinds of things, but I have never forgotten that the most important thing is martial arts training. Whenever I had time alone, I devoted myself to training. The secret art of Sicheon was developing little by little. It was really slow like a turtle. But I didnt give up. I practiced and practiced again, hoping that one day I would suddenly reach a higher level. Of course, that didnt happen. Then, whenever I had to be in a ce where people were passing by, I would close my eyes for a moment and practice the Cheonma self-defense technique. Since I had one step left to do with Daesung, I trained as best as I could. Whenever he had time, Guhwamagong practiced only the first method of training over and over again. There are almost no opponents that he cannot kill with the Bicheon Sword Technique, which has achieved great sess in the Twelve Stars, but if he appears, he intends to kill him with the first method. So I practiced over and over again. I watched and watched your demons over and over again to the point where I now feel close to them. The time they stayed was also slightly increasing. After finishing my training, I was resting for a while when I saw a horse walking outside the window. Gwonma stood tall at the end of the yard and looked beyond the fence at the mountains in the distance. Master. I stood side by side next to the horse. Let me guess what you were thinking right now? Then Gwonma showed interest. What was I thinking? You were thinking about the cliff, right? If anyone hears this, they will think I am crazy about destroying cliffs. Why did you think that? Master and others said so. Gwonma looked at me with an expression that asked what I meant. There are people who say who they are with their backs. My father is like that and Gwonma is like that. The reason I feel lonely when I look at his back is because I know how honest that back is. If it is his fathers order, he will walk alone towards tens of thousands of enemies without a single hesitation. Master, I dont think we should copse the cliff. why? When are you going to put all that away? And its cool to have a cliff there, right? The horse looked at me and smiled. This mans smile I like this smile that you dont see often. At that time, a military officer from the Honam region came and delivered a message. Unexpectedly, it was a war letter sent by Jin Ha-ryeong. DYou told me to tell you if something strange or iprehensible happens in your life, right? Now is the time. Chapter 278 Episode 278 Are you nervous after seeing Hubei Japan after a long time? When I went to Hyeolcheondomas residence with Gwonma, he was reading a book. What book are you reading here? Hyeolcheondoma responded to my words without even raising his head. Im not sending it home, so Ill have to read it here at least. Where did you get that book? There is a library prepared for the military officers. Do unmanned people read books? He searched through the formal space and finally found something to read. Looking at this, he is a person who really loves books. Stop reading and read this first. Only then did Hyeolcheondoma close the book and raise his head. A letter has arrived from the Murim Lords granddaughter. Why the Murim Lords granddaughter? We sent an invitation to the Review Index meeting along with a request for help. It definitely has something to do with this. Theyre starting to react over there. Hyeolcheon Doma advised me that I should respond ording to this reaction, but a message came from an unexpected person. My guess is that the person who connected Lord Cheonhwamun with Prince Jinha is putting pressure on Prince Jinha for this failure. The fact that Jin Ha-ryeong wants to see me at a time like this probably means that there is some problem with my brother, Jin Ha-gun. This time Gwonma asked. What are you going to do? My friend asked me for help, so I have to go. Gwonmas expression became serious. You have to be careful when going to the Murim Alliance. It was different when I contacted them in the past and when I contacted them now that I became the head of a small religious sect. My actions could have be the schools official position. We will move carefully. Then Gwonma spoke firmly. We will go together too. Seeing that he was talking to Hyeolcheon Doma without asking for his opinion, it seems that he has already finished talking about moving with me until this matter is over. If the two of you attend, the entire Murim Alliance will be put on alert. They are also on alert at our schools Honam branch. The two mazons smiled slightly. Even if they think about it, it would be funny that the Honam region was put on emergency alert. If it were the King of Poison or Chu Ma, they could have attended the banquet together, but these two must move unnoticed. Please stay in the safe house closest to the Murim Alliance. If you need help, I will send you a message right away. Just as the two Magons were nodding, the Red Yan came and reported that someone had arrived. Following an unexpected letter, it was a visit from an unexpected person. Coincidentally, both of them were women. This warrior has arrived. * * * Ian was entering the Honam District. She was wearing a mask, which was different from her usual military uniform, and all of Zidanes warriors stopped and looked at her. The beauty she couldnt hide behind a mask was beauty, but the prayer she exuded was unusual. Just by walking, one could feel the masters power that overwhelms ordinary martial artists. She wore a ck military uniform and mask, and the ck mask had the word Gwiyeong (Ӱ) embroidered on it in white. Cheongmyeon came in behind her, apanied by about a dozen warriors. They were all wearing the same clothes, but they all had unusual spirits. Ian! Ian looked this way at my call. Originally, its been a while since Ive seen you, Mr. Master! She was going to run, but she slowly walked this way, conscious of the people around her. -You got a new uniform? awesome! Ian quickly responded to my reply. DDont tell me! I will greet you in a nice way. -Now raise the arm and leg on the same side as you. -Do not do that! Dont y around! This is my first time greeting you, Master, so Im going to say hello in a nice way. She walked in front of me and greeted me politely. I see you, Lord Xiao. -What a pretense! -Hold on! The warriors who came with her lined up behind her. I see you, Lord Xiao. Ian introduced them to a loud greeting. Im the first in the tattoo team. Then Cheongmyeon took a step forward and greeted me. This is Cheongmyeon, themander of the sun. I give formal greetings to Lord Sogyo. Finally, the first group of Guiyoungdae waspleted. Cheongmyeon was still wearing the blue mask, and the eyes inside the mask looked extremely trustworthy. This is a man who gave up the job of bing a mazon and chose to be a leader. I believe that the team he leads will be superior to that of any other organization in Moorim. Right now its only the first batch, but it will increase. I felt proud from Ian. Cheongmyeon added loyalty to it. We only carry out Master Xiaos orders. Any orders? Yes, it is. What would you do if I gave you an order to go and kill the Murim Lord now? Even though it was a suicide mission, Cheongmyeon answered without hesitation. I will carry out your orders immediately. What if my father gives orders? And what if thatmand conflicts with mine? For a moment, Cheongmyeon was taken aback, but soon calmly answered. We only take orders from Master Xiao. I appreciate your loyalty to me, but I make an exception for my fathers orders. Please think of my fathers orders as my own and follow them. Do you understand? all right! He patted Cheongmyeons shoulder with deep trust. Please take care of me in the future. I will serve you with all my loyalty. The real request was made in advance. -Take better care of yourndlord than me. Cheongmyeon answered with the look inside his mask. It was a look in his eyes that made me trust more than any words. I passed through Cheongmyeon and slowly walked towards the members of the group. Everyone was young. Since they were carefully selected by Ian and Cheongmyeon, they were warriors who could be trusted. Every time I passed by, he took off his mask and revealed his name. After making eye contact with each of them, I spoke to them. There is something I always say to you great lords. Preserve yourself the most. Live for your own happiness. It was an expression that everyone had heard of. Maybe Ian exined something about me to them. I asked one of the military personnel at Guiyoungdae. Do you know why it was named Gwiyeongdae? I heard that it was built with the intention of bing the shadow of the Lord Sogyo. Yes, thats right. You are my shadow. At that time, I felt that Jeokyeon, who was standing behind me, was slightly nervous and agitated. It seems that a strange sense ofpetition arises after seeing that the spirit of the warriors of Gwiyeongdae is as strong as that of the escorts and that they are called my shadow. They must have thought that the shadows were themselves. He pretended not to know and continued talking to the soldiers at Gwiyeongdae. It would be strange if the body was happy but the shadow was unhappy, right? So dont make me a bad guy and make my shadow happier than my body. I am a person who believes that this organization will be stronger only if you are happy. Now follow along. I will be a happy shadow! I will be a happy shadow. The group members felt awkward while following along. I heard that it was a unique Sogyoju, but I probably didnt know that I would repeat this cry. happiness. This is something that has never been emphasized by any organization in the Demonic Cult until now. No, it would not have happened in the political faction or the Sa faction. Then Ian stepped in and spoke to them. But you know that doesnt mean you should be cowards, right? of course! A loud answer came out. Thank you foring. Give food and room to the enemys army. And this great lord, look at me. So I let Gwi Young-dae rest, and Ian and I walked through the flower garden. How did you get here? I heard that you were there, so I stopped by on my way back to the main school. Its because Im passing by. You didnte here to brag about the members of the group? Did you get a ticket? She smiled awkwardly. He ran to me right away because he wanted to show off. I wanted to show it to you first. how is it? My subordinates. I hesitated to answer for a moment. While I was wondering how to make fun of this nervous girl, she struck a chord. What a relief. Thank you for saying I made a good choice. I didnt say anything? I can tell just by looking at you that youre thinking about making fun of me. If you messed up, you wouldnt even think about making fun of me. Ian, who was quick-witted, gave me a sincere congrattion instead of a joke. Yeah, everything looked fine. I had a hard time pulling it out. Ian smiled broadly. These words must have made him feel like his past hardships were being rewarded. How was it for you? As I walked around the midfield this time, I realized several times that I was in a well. I also felt that experience was really important. In that sense, lets go have one more experience with me. I received an invitation the day you arrived, so I guess its fate that we should go together. Ian arrived on the day the letter was sent to Jin Ha-ryeong. I think it was fate that brought the two women together. Since they are both very intelligent women, I believe that this meeting will help them grow in some way. Theres another reason. I recalled the conversation I had with Jin Ha-ryeong. -Are there any women in your hometown? A girl you like? -There is a woman prettier than you. -than me? So the credibility of what you say is drastically reduced? DYoure from Hubei, right? That ce is the most beautiful ce in the world. DPlease show me next time, the best beauty in the world! I was nning to introduce you when I get the chance, but the opportunity has finallye. Who sent this invitation? I said with a slight smile. there is. The person who ruined my trust. * * * Jin Ha-ryeong held a meeting as usual. Each of thete exponents made every effort to participate in this meeting. To receive an invitation, you must be ate-stage index that stands out in each region. The biggest advantage of the gathering is that it is an opportunity to build connections with children of other schools. In particr, this meeting was meaningful just to receive recognition from Jin Ha-ryeong. The youngte-stage expats participated in the meeting, secretly dreaming of marrying Jin Ha-ryeong. Most of them had big dreams because they were the best in their town. The other person was the granddaughter of the Murim lord, the best woman in Hubuk, and an excellent martial artist, so the person she was going to marry could be said to be the best in the martial arts faction. Of course, when you meet Jin Ha-ryeong in person, you realize that it was an unattainable dream. She led the meeting itself well, but never revealed her personal feelings. Especially after thest Soryongjeon incident, there was no room for even a needle to enter. Is something wrong? You seem nervous. Chuho, Jin Ha-ryeongs bodyguard, asked somewhat worriedly. She seemed especially nervous today. are you okay. I didnt think there would be a sword dance of course. Unlike thest time we met, there is now a clear difference in status. Justing to the Murim Alliance would mean taking a big risk, so it could be seen that there was a greater possibility of noting. Still, I had high hopes. If it was a sword dance performance, it seemed like they woulde. Because he was a man who gave such expectations. Meanwhile, people gathered one after another into the banquet hall. Everyone was trying to greet each other and let everyone know who they were. I looked outside from behind the curtain, but there was no sight of the sword dance. Arent you going toe? Aside from feeling sad or hurting his pride, his brother absolutely needed him. Its time to leave. Chuhos words controlled her mind. As she walked out, her expression waspletely different from before. When she came out, everyone pped and cheered. The person who saw her for the first time was greatly impressed by Hubei Ilmis beauty. Normally, it ismon to start by saying thank you to Dongdo for your precious step. Nice to meet you, friends. As soon as I started joking,ughter erupted from all directions and the atmosphere immediately got better. When grandpa starts giving a speech, no matter how boring it is, everyone cant even blink, right? Now, its okay to doze off. The sound ofughter continued again. Originally, Jin Ha-ryeong did not have such a refreshing personality. But after meeting Geommugeuk, she changed. I was trying to change. She herself didnt know why. You must have heard some unusual news recently. Its news from the Demonic Cult. Its news from the Apostolic Alliance. When the Demonic Cult and the Apostolic Alliance were mentioned, everyones expressions hardened. Since most of those gathered were children of prestigious families, they had heard rumors through various channels about the sessor to the Demonic Cult and the Apostolic Alliance. In particr, the rumors about the sessor to the Demonic Cult were truly incredible. The rumor tells us why we have toe together and why we have to stick together. Because a person who is greater than any sessor in history has appeared. And the people who will deal with him are not his grandfather or his parents. We will have to deal with it in the future. A heavy silence flows through the hall. Jin Ha-ryeong paused his speech for a moment and looked around at them in silence. Young warriors must awaken. To deal with him, you have to truly change. It was right then. Jin Ha-ryeong made eye contact with someone among thete exponents. The moment she saw the other person, she was surprised. When did ite in? Among the people, Geommugeuk stood with a smile on his face. ah! Youre here! I was filled with joy. The pure, deep, yet yful look in his eyes did not change from then to now. He was thankful. When I asked for help, he didnt refuse and came running to me like this. Although he is the leader of a small sect of the Demonic Cult, he stands alone among the political factions. At his request toe. She continued her speech while staring at the sword dance. The Demonic Cult leader in the rumors is not an ordinary person. They said he was stronger, smarter, and braver than anyone else. Youre even good at keeping your promises, right? Geommugeuks smile became even deeper. So we need to stay alert and build our skills. If we let our guard down, the sword of the Demonic Cult leader will pierce our hearts one day. So lets all work together and work hard! For the peace of Murim! I dont have time to doze off. The reviewers were enthusiastic and cheered. The two people were staring at each other like that in the noisy hall. * * * After finishing his speech, Jin Ha-ryeong immediately met with Geommugeuk separately in Huwon. You really came. We decided to be friends, right? Its awkward seeing you after such a long time. You can befortable with me. Because I came as a friend. Watching the sword dance performance up close, Jin Ha-ryeong felt nervous and trembled for no reason. Since there was an issue with my brother, all sorts of thoughts came to mind. You really came here as a friend, right? Could it be that I am being deceived by this person? Gratitude and fear were mixed. So she joked for no reason and rxed. How are you feeling nervous after seeing Hubei Japan after such a long time? Because I am the one who will meet the best beauty in the world. Are you bluffing again? I brought you here knowing that would happen. Then show me where you are, the best beauty in the world. Until then, Jin Ha-ryeong thought the sword dance was a joke. When Geommugeuk turned his head, Ian appeared behind a building in the distance. Jin Ha-ryeong was surprised when he realized that he had reallye with a woman. Ian slowly emerged from the shadow of the building and began walking towards the two. Chapter 279 Episode 279 You dont know whats going on in the world. Ian was wearing a bamboo hat with a cotton thread. As she came closer, Jin Ha-ryeongs eyes grew bigger and bigger. It was a slender yet sensual body that was not easily seen. Still, there was still room. Ian walked in front of the two and slowly took off his bamboo ribs. The moment Jin Ha-ryeong saw her face, he was shocked. She was confident in her appearance. No matter how beautiful a woman was, she was bound to be ordinary when she was in front of him. But this opponent is different. Her clear, cool features, clear eyes, and stic skin were shining. It made me wonder if it was really possible to be this attractive and beautiful. The reason she was more surprised and amazed than ordinary people was because Jin Ha-ryeong knew more about beauty than anyone else. This is because I have beenpared a lot and met many pretty women. So I know. Its not easy to be that beautiful. Theres one more thing. There was something about Ian that made him perfect. That was Ians prayer. The prayer was gentle yet powerful. Looking at her felt like seeing a plum blossom blooming on a snowy day. Hes an expert! No review index I have ever seen has shown this type of prayer. It was a prayer that overwhelmed not only them but also himself. Hes more expert than me. Shes this beautiful, but shes strong even in martial arts? Surely he doesnt have a good personality? Your voice must be strange, right? Really, I even had this ridiculous thought. While I was lost in thought, Ian smiled and greeted me. Its my first time meeting you. Im Ian. Jade beads rolled on the tray. We dont know his personality yet, so if we only looked at the external factors, he was perfect. This is Jin Ha-ryeong. Jin Ha-ryeongs voice trembled slightly. I wasnt nervous when I gave a speech in front of so many reviewers earlier, but I was nervous at this moment. On the other hand, even though Ian was dealing with the Murim Lords granddaughter, he was full of confidence in every word he said. I heard a lot. It is an honor to meet such a precious person. You are truly beautiful. Ive never seen such a beautiful person. A word that came to Jin Ha-ryeongs mind! Who can say that! Did you ever think the day woulde when you would lose out on your looks? Her surprised gaze turned to the sword dance. Geommugeuk showed off with an obnoxiously proud expression. I am this kind of person. Jin Ha-ryeong confirmed it again as if he did not believe it. Is she really your girlfriend? This time, Ian was surprised to hear the word girlfriend and looked at the sword dance. I said I didnt have a girlfriend because I ignored it. Jin Ha-ryeongs heart was pounding just like Jin Ha-ryeongs and Ians heart was pounding like Ians. So, are you your girlfriend? Just when Geommugeuk was about to say something, Ian answered. no. That was when Jin Ha-ryeong felt an unexpected sense of relief. We are much closer than my girlfriend. Jin Ha-ryeong was startled. It was a short reaction, but Ian could feel it. Jin Soje is in love with you. It was a feeling I could feel because we were both women. She is the granddaughter of the Demonic Cults leader and the Murim Lord. The conditions that every man in the world desires must have been the worst conditions for meeting you, Master. Ian said with a smile. I have taken you as an escort since I was young. I said this after seeing you for a long time. Then Jin Ha-ryeong nced at the sword dance and said. It must have been difficult serving that person. It wasnt easy. When the two women looked at each other, Geommugeuk smiled and said. In the first ce, if you have amon enemy, you be friends faster. Then Jin Ha-ryeong asked provocatively. Are wemon enemies? what do you mean? Jin Ha-ryeong said to Ian. I think if he had considered you as a subordinate, the words girlfriend would never havee out of that persons mouth. Ian spoke firmly in response to those words that were thought about for no reason. Youre mistaken. To me, you are the precious Lord of Sogyo, and I have never felt that way in my life. Her love for sword dance was deeper than anyone elses. However, he was just a bodyguard, and Geommugeuk was Cheonmas flesh and blood. He is a single person who doesnt even know who his parents are. You dont know whats going on in the world. Jin Ha-ryeongs words were said to Ian, and perhaps also to himself. Just as Ian felt that Jin Ha-ryeong liked sword dance, Jin Ha-ryeong also felt that Ian liked sword dance. For a brief moment, a strange current flowed between the two women. Jin Ha-ryeong said to Geommugeuk. Anyway, Ill cancel for treating you like a braggart. Then thats enough. My trust has been restored. Eventually, Geommugeuk revealed the reason for bringing Ian in. The reason I brought Ian here wasnt to make the two of you fight over beauty. then? The reason was very unexpected. I brought my friend here to introduce you to another friend. I think you two will get along well. The words another friend flew into Jin Ha-ryeongs mind. You really thought of me as a friend. I felt a strange feeling, good but also a little sad. After introducing the two women to each other, Geomugeuk got to the point. Where is Daeju Jin? Why brother? Didnt you call me because of Lord Jin? how did you know? Anyway, this guy isnt surprising anymore. Your brother probably asked you to meet him by chance. How did you know that? no way? Are you watching us? Have you nted people around me? It was a funnyment about the sword dance because it was serious and not a joke. I really wish there were three works that were that outstanding. The problem is that people with such outstanding skills dont do three jobs. That means that Geommugeuk found out by guessing. Yes, since he is this kind of person, his brother must have asked for help. Do you consider me a friend? Geommugeuk nodded. Then make me a promise. You cant harm my brother. If youre going to do that, just kill me. Understand? Sword Dance Geuk said to Ian. Did you hear? If I give the order to kill Master Jin, you can just kill this person here. Isnt this a harsh order to give after introducing me as a friend? Jin Ha-ryeong smiled slightly at Ians words. Brother is in the guest room at the end of the garden over there. I am waiting toe out to see you when I send you a message. Ill go and meet you. Your pride will be hurt. If you had tried to protect your pride, you wouldnt have called me in the first ce. See youter then. After finishing speaking, Geommugeuk walked towards the ce Jin Ha-ryeong told him about. There was an awkward silence between them for a moment, just the two of them. Jin Ha-ryeong asked Ian. Would you like to go to the banquet with me? If these two beautiful women returned to the banquet hall together, it would be aplete mess. Ian politely declined. Please invite me next time. I dont think its my ce to go today. Okay then, see you next time. They greeted each other politely and hugged each other. Jin Ha-ryeong, who was walking a few steps, looked back at Ian. Can we see each other again? Jin Ha-ryeong felt curious about Ian. I was curious about what kind of woman she was, and I was also curious about how the sword dance she knew was different from the sword dance she knew. I was more attracted to Ian because he was beautiful. Sure. I will always be with you, Master. If you want to see me, please find me, Master. Of course. Jin Ha-ryeong returned to the banquet hall and Ian quietly disappeared into the shadows. * * * Jinha was waiting in the guest room. If my younger brother contacts me, I naturally n to go there and meet Geommugeuk. Because it wasnt strange for him to participate in the review meeting. This is crazy. What will happen if Master finds out? It will probably be an irreversible rtionship. What if grandpa knows? You will be very disappointed as expected. A problem arose, but instead of solving it on your own, you brought in Mine. Even though he knew that, he brought in the sword dance. Thats how much I felt a sense of crisis. It was right then. Someone was passing by the window, stopped and looked inside. The person who made eye contact with Jinha was Geommugeuk. Lord Jin! Why are you here? I was attending a meeting invited by your brother. I was looking for a back room, but what kind of coincidence is this? I think we have a fateful rtionship. Jinha, who was watching the sword dance, soon sighed. Stop acting ridiculous ande in. Geommugeuk came into the house smiling. How did you know? Well, if my younger brother hadnt told me, I wouldnt have met you here. Arent you the kind of person who wanders around without being able to find your ce? Its not like Im going to meet someone by chance like this. also! Our Lord Jin is smart. If we want to fight the Murim Allianceter, well have to work really hard. Im not in the mood to take your jokes right now. So stop it. Jinha was worried about how he would look back on this moment in his life. I am standing at a crossroads whether it will start with It was a really stupid choice or If it hadnt been for that choice, I wouldnt be where I am today. How did you know I called you? I know how important the Murim Alliance is to you. What do you know about me? Arent you the one who gave up Cheonhwamun to be the lord? Just by looking at that fact alone, I can see how much you want to be the Murim Lord. Jinha epted those words in silence. Do you mind that you called me? You dont have to worry about that. Jinha waited for the next words with an expression that asked what he meant. Then, unexpected words flowed from Geommugeuk. Arent you the heir yet? If the sessor had called the sessor, that could definitely be a problem. But now, the Demon Demon Lord has called his younger friend. I didnt call you because I wanted help, but because I had something to investigate. Then, arent you the one who came because I was called by the leader of the Murim Alliance, who is not even the heir? The Demonic Cults small sect leader. Im fine. Because I am a big-hearted person. Youre so good at saying that with your own mouth. If I dont tell you, you wont know that I have such a big barrel, right? Im worried about the worlds attention when I shouldnt have to worry about it. Really, you. Youre a person who knows how to brag about yourself and insult others at the same time. How can you deal with sword dance with words? In the end, Jinha shook his head with an expression that said he couldnt stop him. Geommugeuk stood up, poured tea from the kettle on the table in the corner, and asked. Why did you call me? When Jinha was about to answer, he hesitated. Do I really need to talk about Master? A story about Master, not anyone else. Geommugeuk brought two cups of tea. The appearance was so natural that it seemed as if a sword dance performance was weing Jinha. Let me guess why you called me. Geommugeuk looked down at the teacup for a moment and suddenly spoke. You are afraid that you will kill him with your own hands. ! At that moment, Jinha opened his eyes wide. You called me because you couldnt bear to kill me. To use it as your sword. These words were unexpected, but at the same time, they hit the nail on the head. Jinha admitted that deep in his heart, he remembered what Geommugeuk had said. In the end, I dont know if I should kill my master. Once that premonition came to mind, it never left my mind. Why didnt you tell the leader about such an important matter? Jin Ha-gun felt that it was time to reveal everything due to Geommugeuks serious look. Because you wont believe it. Even if you believe me, I thought he would find out first while handling this matter. There will be many people within the group who will serve as his eyes and ears. Who is that person? Jinha finally revealed his existence. My master. It was the first time I learned of the existence of the master in the sword dance. Did you have a master? You wont know because its not known to the outside world. Master absolutely hated being known to the world. One thing was certain. When the Murim leader was defeated by Hwamugi and the Murim leader and all his blood rtives died, his master was not among the victims. At least he wasnt the one who died protecting his student. I found out through this incident. Our master is strange. Thats right. Masters are always strange. Because my master is trying to copse the cliff with his fist. I dont know if what the sword dance said was a joke or serious, but thats really how I felt. Id rather have a strange master like that. How was it strange? Tell me in detail. There is no solid evidence. Its just a feeling. And yet I called you Maybe Im the strange one. Its not that youre weird, its that youre so smart. Jinha raised his head at Geommugeuks words. What do you mean? This incident was definitely strange to me. It was strange that Lord Cheonhwamun asked for help from you in the first ce. Isnt it possible that our master was close friends with Lord Cheonhwamun? Then would you like to ask me a question? Did your master mention revenge? Jinhas heart sank for a moment. I had missed that point because I was focusing on the teachers difort. Jinha shook his head. That wasnt the only thing that was missing. Did you mourn the death of Cheonhwamunju? Did you ask who killed him? There was no mourning, no questioning of who killed him. Why didnt I think of this? It was really a very basic idea. Suddenly, what Geomugeuk said came to mind. DWhat Im saying is that because hes a close person, I dont see him anymore. Because when something happens, countless past memories and your rtionship with him tend toe to mind first, rather than such objective judgments. So what did your master say? I said lets take back Cheonhwamun Gate. Tell me to find a way. Why did Cheonhwamunju ask your master for help when it was only like this? What kind of rtionship are they? Even if you look at it objectively, isnt it strange? Is the master of the Murim Lords grandson having an iprehensible rtionship with Lord Cheonhwamun of the Heavenly Demon Church? Your instincts worked well. The choice to call me was also very good. The barrage of praise for the sword dance continued. So I look forward to the time when you be the leader. I want to be with a wise person like you. The sword dance was constantly stimting me. Well, since he was a person who shook people like this, he must have been the first thing that came to mind in moments of crisis. He must have evene to me in my dreams and given me faith. Jinha no longer hesitated or hesitated. What should I do now? Until the end, sword dance was the spokesperson in Jinhaguns heart. They tried to y with you, so shouldnt you be a dangerous toy? Chapter 280 Episode 280 Ill have to see it myself. Jin Ha-ryeongs body was in the banquet hall, but his heart was not there. While I was greeting and talking with thete exponents, I kept thinking about the sword dance drama and Ian. Ians beautiful image came to mind and I felt her prayers. The image of the sword dance standing next to him also came to mind. Is your brother doing well? In a situation like this, there was no way he could see theter indices favoring him. Among them, some were handsome and some were strong in martial arts. But when I thought about the sword dance, they all looked like kids. This is a side effect of learning about sword dance. When I returned to my residence after a long meeting today, Jinha was waiting for me. Brother! I never thought my brother would be so happy. Still, I was going to go see you. What happened? Judging by Jinhas expression not being bad, the story seems to have ended well. Instead of answering, Jinha asked her. What about the meeting? Lets memorize names, memorize faces, listen to all kinds of boasts, pretend to be friends, and then overthrow the Demon Cult! Lets win, Apostle League! Its boringly the same. That boring work will one day protect the political faction and the martial arts group. My brother protects the martial arts world. My role ends here. If the Demon Cult takes over Wulin, do you think there will be a ce to hide? My brother is also experiencing side effects. Its a side effect of living as the grandson of a lord. The fear that the Demon Cult and the Apostolic Alliance might invade was rooted deep in my brothers heart from a young age. Do you really think youre the kind of person who dreams of unifying martial arts in sword dance? By annihting us all? No matter how much you think about it, its something you cant imagine. The appearance of Geommugeuk standing on top of a mountain of corpses. I dont know. What kind of person is he? One thing is certain: if he dreams of unifying martial arts, it will not be easy to stop him. It wasnt something my grandfather should have prevented. That was the work of Jin Ha-gun and Jin Ha-ryeongs generation. You can never know your faith in someone during the process. The only time that belief is proven is when resultse out. We are still in the process. This applies to both the rtionship with the master and the rtionship with the sword dance. What happens if you do well 100 times? If you reveal your true colors at thest moment, it will be a disaster. Oh, I know how to say that. Isnt it great? My brother! After a moment, Jinha spoke. This is what Geommugeuk said. ah! She seemed solemn for a moment, but thenughed loudly. My brother, who was doing well, has finally met his owner. Even when Jinha heard these words, he was not angry or displeased at all. Because she was the only person he could confide in. He is the only person I feelfortable having such sensitive conversations with. What do you think of him? Jin Ha-ryeong was curious about what her brother thought of sword dance. Just like her, Jinha had a lot to say when thinking about sword dance. He is definitely a trustworthy person, but I dont know how much to trust. Nevertheless, Jinha acknowledged his opponent. He is a different size than me. Jin Ha reached out one hand and closed it as if he was catching a ball. If only I were this size. This time, I pretended to hold arge ball in front of my chest with both hands. This is the kind of person who can do sword dance. If you want to win against him, youre going to have to start by acknowledging this. After meeting Sword Dance, my brother definitely changed. The fact that my proud older brother said something like this meant that something had changed. Although Jin Ha-ryeong liked the change, he was also worried. I was worried about what would happen if I got too caught up in the sword dance. You can handle it, right? You have to try to handle it. If you dont do it now, you wont be able to do itter. Jinhas eyes were resolute. Even though I am receiving help now, I felt the will to never be swayed by the sword dance. Look how I got over it. Jin Ha-ryeong clenched his fists with an expression of trust. This time Jinha asked. How was it for you? Its been a while since youve seen a sword dance show, right? The tightly clenched fist opened weakly. Its more repetitive there. I was shocked and flustered to meet him. But today he wasnt the problem. This time, Jin Ha-ryeong imitated Jin Ha-gun. If I am this beautiful, its because I met someone this beautiful this time. Jin Ha-ryeong smiled as he looked at his brother who couldnt understand. I realized that Hubei was a vast well. * * * Jin Ha-gun arrived at Baek Cheon-gyeongs workshop. I remembered the request made by Geomgeuk in front of the door. -Dont pay attention and act like you normally do. Rather than trying to impress, subtly reveal that you are dissatisfied with this incident. That way he wont get suspicious. But Baek Cheon-gyeong was not in the workshop. I was just about to leave when I suddenly looked at the decoration stand. The decorative table where the dolls were ced was covered with ck cloth. Sometimes it was covered like this. But now the cloth covering it looks different. Jinha walked slowly and was about to open the cloth when he felt a noise from behind. When Jin Ha-gun turned around, Baek Cheon-gyeong was standing in front of the door. Master. Are you here? Although he was curious about the contents under the cloth, Jinha left it as is and walked towards the master. Baek Cheon-gyeong passed him, sat down in his seat, and started carving. Crunchy. These days, the time the master spends carving has increased a lot. I think it was just a hobby in the past. Even the decoration was covered with cloth, so why bother cutting it? So, have you thought about how to get Cheonhwamun Gate back? The masters eyes were still focused on the doll he was carving. I would like to appease those among the Cheonhwamun masters who support the political faction. As Cheonhwamun is a sect that has maintained neutrality for a long time, its loyalty to the Demonic Cult is not strong. Of course, the same applies to the main and apostolic alliances. It may take a long time as the atmosphere of the faction changes depending on the lord and leader, but if we can persuade the faction-oriented leaders within Cheonhwamun to our side Jin Ha-gun carefully observed Baek Cheon-gyeongs every move as he spoke. I could feel that they were not listening to what I was saying. Is Master really waiting for him to find a way? As if that wasnt the case, Baek Cheon-gyeong cut Jin Ha-gun off and said, Arent you hurt by your pride? He provoked Jinha in a calm tone. Sama Jeongs three sessors gathered in one ce. The two of you returned with plenty of gifts, but you came back empty-handed. Are you talking about pride andparing yourself to other sessors? Jinha was angry, but tried to answer calmly. I dont think its a matter of pride. Originally, Honam was their territory. Cheonhwamunjus son was Inmyeonsusim. My gift wasnt there to begin with. Jinha faithfully followed Geommugeuks advice. He did not follow the masters opinion, saying he was absolutely wrong. Master, why is Cheonhwamun so important? Do you think Im doing this because of Cheonhwamun? Isnt it? no. Then what is it for? Then, a surprising answer flowed from Baek Cheon-gyeongs mouth. It is to prevent war. Jinha-gun froze at the word war. What does it mean? Honam is on the border with Hubuk, where the headquarters of the Murim League is located, and has been a strategic point for generations. However, arge sect that had maintained neutrality there fell into the hands of the Demonic Cult. It means the bnce has been broken. But isnt it too much of a leap to say that a war will break out? Why does this blindness exist? It exists to eliminate that slim probability. Wars can happen even over small, trivial incidents. This time you have greatly increased the probability of war breaking out. Its because of your desire to be a leader. For a moment, Jinha couldnt answer anything. If it had been before I met the sword dance, I would havepletely epted the masters words right here. He even mes himself for being greedy. But not now. No matter how usible it sounded, it was something to judgeter. Hiding his true feelings, Jinha asked with a slightly embarrassed face. So what should I do now? The masters answer was cold. Why are you asking me that? You did it, so you have to find the answer. Crunchy. Baek Cheon-gyeong started carving again. Knowing that it was an unspoken order to congratte the guests, Jinha quietly bowed his head and left the ce. I still think I dont know much about Master. * * * Lower your arms a little more and put more pressure on your left leg. Geommugeuk was checking on Ians herbivory. Its been a while since Ist saw Ians flying sword technique, which was even more developed. Of course, it will still take more effort and time to reach greatness. You have to train again and again to make it ripe. So, when the timees, we need to make sure that it reaches its peak like a flower bud bursting open. Give more strength to your back. If your bnce is lost, all your posture will copse. The twos training was taking ce in a safe house prepared by Jinhagun. Focus! Why cant I concentrate so much today? sorry. Today, I couldnt concentrate on martial arts training. The reason was unknown. Its not an opportunity thates around often. Lets focus! Ian swung his sword as best as he could. After the martial arts training was over, Ian apologized again. Im sorry, master. I thought there would be a scolding, but Geomugeuk showed an unexpected reaction. It was rather good. When I look at you, sometimes you dont seem human. There are times when people cant concentrate like this and they make mistakes. It has to be like this. Thank you for saying that, but Im still disappointed. Its been a while since you taught me martial arts yourself. Dont worry, I will teach you often until you reach greatness. Ian said he liked it and shook his body as if he were dancing. Compared to how rigid she was when she first returned, she feels more free. Yes, it is changing little by little. As these changes umte, one day it will be a different life. Ian, in this life you will never die in a pool of blood. Ill let you dance and live like you do now. Ian asked, pacing around me like a child. But, master. Did you really bring me here to introduce you to Jean Sozer? no. Then why did you bring me here? Why? I made an excuse because I wanted toe out to y with you after a long time. Then Ian looked back at his butt. Some of my tails are missing. You took it, right? Knowing that this was a very good answer, Geommugeuk pretended to stroke his own tail. Actually, I had more tails from the beginning. While we wereughing together, Jinha came to that ce. I came here thinking there would only be a sword dance, but when the woman was there, Jinha did not approach but stood at a distance and waited. Wee. When the sword dance was called, Jinha finally approached it. Meanwhile, Ian had put on a mask. Of course, that mask couldnt hide her beauty. This is Ian, who serves Lord Sogyo. I am Jinha, the Great Lord of Destruction. Then lets talk. see youter. Ian greeted politely and entered the living quarters. Jinha could tell at a nce. Who was the great beauty my younger brother was talking about? He came next to me in the sword dance performance and asked vaguely. Are you in love? Jinha looked at the sword dance with an expression asking what he was talking about. There is nothing to be ashamed of. Isnt it natural for a man to fall in love with a beautiful woman? I understand everything. Do you fall in love with the first woman you meet? If ites out like this, I cant just ignore it. It was like drawing a sword in a sword dance performance. It could be love at first sight. I am not. I dont give my heart to someone I dont even know. Since it was almost obvious that he was serious, Geommugeuk targeted the other side. Oh Ian. You need to work harder. It was less beautiful than it was to move the heart of this iron-d man. I will tell it to her. It was less beautiful to move your heart. Then Jinha was embarrassed. What is that! Dont say things like that for no reason! Thats right? How dare you treat me with beauty! Your beauty isnt enough to move me! no! She is beautiful enough. So are you in love? In the end, Jinha shook his head with an expression of defeat. Think whatever you want. Sword Dance Geuk smiled like a winner. After joking around like this, Jinha told the story of his visit to his master. I came to see my master. Jinha ryed the exact conversation he had with Master. Sword Dance thought for a moment. Looking at that scene, Jinha felt a strange sense of tension. His sword dance face ispletely different from when he was joking just a moment ago. After a while, the words that wille out of Geommugeuks mouth should alsoe out of your own mouth. You have to be able to think like that. Only then will you be able to face the sword dance. Did you feel shaken when you heard that? Isnt it possible that Master really did it for the sake of peace in the martial arts world? Thats bullshit. If it was for the peace of the martial arts world, they shouldnt have tried to save Cheonhwamunjus son in the first ce. Think about it. The leader of the Demonic Cult put pressure on the person he had captured and took him away from the Murim League in order to punish him. I just ignored it as my father was testing me. What would have happened if we had reacted harshly to that? At that time, it would have been one step closer to war. Jinha nodded. I felt it was a pity that I couldnt say this to Master right then and there. I must see your master in person. Are you serious? Geommugeuk nodded. It was judged that it would not be easy to bring out his true character through Jinhagun. The opponent is moving too cautiously. How? Master will never want to meet you. He had lived a secret life until now. I thought that no matter how much sword dance I did, I wouldnt be able to find a way to see my master. At that time, another person entered there. It was Jin Ha-ryeong. Your brother was there too. Whats going on here? You two have nothing to do. I came to meet this warrior. Geommugeuk told her. Ian is in his room. Room at the end of the hallway. Go ahead and tell Ian. Your brother is still moving my heart Stop! Jinha abruptly stopped talking. Jin Ha-ryeong, who could guess what the situation was just by looking at it, spoke to Geommugeuk. Even if you y with it, be sure to put it back where it belongs. Of course. Its the most dangerous toy in the world. Jin Ha-gun motioned to Jin Ha-ryeong, who said he couldnt understand what he meant, not to deal with him and to go in quickly. When she entered, Jinha said with a straight face. Are you going to keep messing around at this important time? I thought of a way to meet your master. Geommugeuk spoke meaningfully to Jinha, who was surprised and embarrassed. Thanks to your brother, I came up with it. Chapter 281 Episode 281: The person who is lost. Was the reunion too quick? Jin Ha-ryeong, standing in front of the door, greeted me warmly. Water was dripping from Ians hair. Ian, who came in afterpleting martial arts training, had just washed up and changed into simple clothes. The sooner you can reunite with someone youre happy with, the better, right? Come on in. Jin Ha-ryeong entered inside with a smile. There are people who can make people feel better just by saying one word. Maybe thats why I came to see her. As I sat down, I saw a bottle of alcohol sitting on the table. Want to have a drink? Oh, I looked it up and there was alcohol there. It seemed like it was alcohol prepared for peopleing to the safe house. Would you like a drink for me too? Sure. Please wait a moment. I didnt prepare any snacks so I could just have a quick drink. are you okay. Just drink it. Are you sure you dont mind? You dont think that just because you are the lords granddaughter, you prepare a sumptuous feast and drink alcohol, do you? Ian smiled and shook his head. The two people poured drinks for each other and then toasted. Did anything good happen today? Why are you asking? As well as the alcohol, this drivers expression looks bright. Good things? Of course there was. Its been a while since I received martial arts instruction from Geommugeuk, and what made me feel even better was the words he said. -Then why did you bring me here? -Why? I made an excuse because I wanted toe out to y with you after a long time. How could you not be loyal to the person who taught you martial arts that only the flesh and blood of the Heavenly Demon can master, to the person who always tells you that your happinesses first, and to the person who tells you these things? Ian didnt answer anything, but Jin Ha-ryeong could feel it. Her seemingly good mood is rted to sword dance. Ian naturally changed the topic. Isnt it hard? Living as the Murim Lords granddaughter? This drone is asking the opposite question. yes? Everyone asks how great it is to be the Murim Lords granddaughter. I guess Im negative. Ive never seen a negative person say they are negative. After Jin Ha-ryeong emptied his drink, he spoke to Ian. its hard. More than you think. I thought so. Do you think this uninhabited ind will be difficult? Its about serving people who arent easy to serve. Regardless of the question, Jin Ha-ryeong felt envious of her for having been involved with sword dance for a long time. Its not hard. When Im with him, things happen that would never happen before in my life. Sometimes I drink with the Murim Lords granddaughter. Jin Ha-ryeongpletely sympathized with Ians joking words. Yes? I really dont know whats going on in the world. My rtionship with Geommugeuk and my current position. The two people talked about various things. Life in the Murim League and life in the Demon Cult, lives that we had never experienced before, went back and forth every time we drank. Then, a subtle current flowed and we talked about sword dance. We talked about martial arts and then we talked about sword dance again. Jin Ha-ryeong honestly hoped that Ian had some shorings. But the more we talked, the better she became. This is just what I thought. When the bottle was empty, Jin Ha-ryeong stood up. I didnt ask to drink more. Instead, he made a suggestion that surprised Ian. Should this drone be our friend? Improvised like this? Is this our second time seeing you? What do you think? Moorim is a ce where people kill the first person they see. Lets be friends was the first time Jin Ha-ryeong said it to someone. Stand in line to be friends with yourself. But I didnt ask any of them to be friends. But you proposed to be friends first with Ian, whom you met twice. Jin Ha-ryeong felt that he didnt know himself as well as he did about the unknown world. Are you sure you dont mind? Being friends with Mine? Im fine. What about this drone? Ian, who stared at Jin Ha-ryeong in silence for a moment, smiled brightly and said. How could I not like having a wonderful friend like you? It was the moment when Jin Ha-ryeongs regret, wondering if he had said it for no reason,pletely disappeared. * * * Jin Ha visited his master again. Crunchy. Have you found a way? Master keeps asking how. Now Jinha knows. The purpose of the master is not to listen to methods, but to push oneself. To control yourself. The quickest and surest way to tie someone up was to make them feel intimidated. no. I came to see you today for a different reason. Baek Cheon-gyeong stopped chopping wood at the vaguely firm answer. When he raised his head and looked at Jin Ha, he openly revealed his true feelings. I know youve been very disappointed in metely. I made excuses to my teacher, but I am deeply reflecting in my heart. Bai Qianqings expression still didnt change much. I have something to ask Master. A hint of puzzlement shed across Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes. As Jinha said, it didnt seem like he would ask for anything in todays atmosphere. In other words, it also meant that it was an important request. Tell me. During the Battle of Soryong, there was a rtionship between Geommugeuk, the leader of the Demonic Cult, and Haryeong. Jinha sighed lightly and added. It seems like Haryeong had a crush on him back then. Baek Cheon-gyeong listened to Jin Ha-gun in silence. This immature idiot invited the leader of the Demonic Cult to attend thistter-day index meeting. And now, Su Jiao-ju is secretlying to our headquarters. The leader of the Demonic Cult is here at our headquarters? Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes became more intense. I only found out about that a little while ago. Are you saying that Geommugeuk came to see Haryeong? Yes, he seems to have a crush on his younger brother too. Baek Cheon-gyeong did not believe it. The Demonic Cult leader I heard through rumors is definitely not a soft person. You saw him in person and even suffered him, so you should know better, right? A person like that came to this country just because of a woman? youre right. Hes no ordinary guy. Rather, there can be no other reason. What does that mean? Would someone so smart have chosen toe to the Murim Alliance alone? When a smart man bes a fool, there is only one reason. Some of the words Jinha said were words taught to him by Geommugeuk. DWill this work for Master? DIt will work because its my brothers business. Because things that cannot be understood or exined are things rted to flesh and blood. Baek Cheon-gyeong still had an expression of disbelief. so? What do you want to ask for? It was a request that Baek Cheon-gyeong did not expect at all. Please meet the sword dance. He rarely showed his emotions, but this time he couldnt hide his surprise. What are you saying? Meet him and warn him. Get away from my brother. Baek Cheon-gyeong made an absurd expression. I never thought Id really ask for something like this. After Cheonhwamun was taken away, are you now asking me to prevent your younger brother from being taken away? Although he reprimanded him with painful words, Jinha did not back down. Even if Cheonhwamun is taken away, my younger brother will never be. Then, as my brother, shouldnt you warn me? You wont listen to me. While handling Cheonhwamun matters, hepletely ignored me and toyed with me. Rather, he is someone who will approach me more as if he is showing off. The sword dance I saw was that persistent. If you cant do it, you should ask the leader. Dont you know your grandfathers personality? Grandpa will kick him out right away. Youll be lucky if you dont get angry and attack him. If he gets kicked out, he will definitely have a grudge. He is a crazy person whoes all the way to the Murim Alliance alone to see his younger brother. Its not my ce to step forward. How can I handle what you and my lord cannot do? Baek Cheon-gyeong tly refused. Jinha knelt down on the spot. Master, you probably know better than anyone else what my younger brother is to me. Until now, I have treated Master as my father and served him. Because it was true, this must have been an extremely painful and frustrating moment for Jinha. Please listen to this poor disciples earnest request. Crunchy. Baek Cheon-gyeong was lost in thought while carving wood. Jinha did not move away and was sitting on his knees. How much time has passed? What were you thinking? Baek Cheon-gyeong said after finishing the piece he was carving. Bring it tomorrow. * * * Master gave permission. Jinha said with a happy face. Geommugeuk spoke as if he had expected such an oue. I knew you could do it. Compliments werent important right now. What do you n to do when we meet? You have to decide. What do you mean? Is this someone who can be saved or someone who needs to be killed? Geommugeuk looked into Jinhas eyes and asked. Are you going to trust my decision? How can I trust you if you like to joke around? I will only trust my own judgment. Jinha stood up from his seat. As he was about to leave the room, he stopped in front of the door. Have you ever felt lost? This was a thought I had these days. While working like this, another part of his mind was tormenting him with the thought, Master is a good person, but you are now being used by Geommugeuk. No. I have very good eyesight. When Jinha turned around and was about to leave with an expression that made him think it was a joke, Geommugeuk spoke from behind. Its not that Im lost, but that Ive forgotten where Im going? Isnt that what it is? Dont they say that all roads in the world lead? If you know where to go, you cant get lost. What if you forget where to go? I have to sit down on the floor and cry. Dont joke. The sword dance drama reminded me of the time when I wandered all over the central ins in search of Dafa materials. There were times when it was so hard that I wanted to cry. You can ask people you meet. If there is no one around, look at the constetions in the sky. If you still dont know, throw your shoe and leave it to luck. If you still dont know, you should just walk wherever your feet take you. Arent you afraid? What are you afraid of? I got lost anyway. ! Jinha was lost in thought for a moment, then sighed and said. You are such a strange person. As expected, you guys are decent. Everyone at my school called me crazy. Then you must be strangely crazy. Ill see you tomorrow morning. After saying that, Jinha left. Geommugeuk looked out the window for a moment. Jinha is still young so he doesnt know. What its really like to be lost. A person who is truly lost does not even know that he or she is lost. * * * The next day, Geommugeuk arrived at Sabus workshop with Jinhagun. Master, I am here. I came with the leader of the Protestant Church. Come in. When Jinha went inside, he was startled. His appearance was different from his usual master. The master was wearing a shy red jangsam and had a long sword at his waist. I remember the first time I saw him, he was dressed in such fancy clothes. Sword Dance Geuk and Baek Cheon-gyeongs gaze met in the air. It was not easy to read each others emotions, either with Geommugeuks clear, deep eyes or with Baek Cheon-gyeongs long, narrow eyes. With the tension flowing, Geommugeuk opened his airway. It was to check the opponents martial arts skills. Regardless of the other persons will, the deep abyss dragged Baek Cheon-gyeong into it. Baek Cheon-gyeongs prayer against this was unique. Geommugeuk looked around. Before I knew it, I was standing in a dense forest. It was full of endless trees. The endless loneliness of being outside the world came over me at that endless sight. While Baek Cheon-gyeong fell into the abyss, Geommugeuk walked into the forest. The sun was shining and the birds were chirping. A person with such bright prayers? no. If he had been that kind of person in the first ce, Jinha would never have called him. Geommugeuk continued walking into the forest. The forest presented the same scene endlessly, tempting me with no need to go any further. Geommugeuk resisted the temptation and continued walking inside. What guided him was neither his own will nor the other persons prayers. Surprisingly, the person leading him at this moment was Guhwamagong. Theres something over there. It was so deeply hidden that you would never be able to find out if you didnt learn the Nine Fire Magic Gong. It also meant that the opponents martial arts skills were great. Eventually, Geommugeuk discovered a wooden statue of a human being in the deepest part of the forest. The wooden statue standing with its arms crossed was so lifelike that it felt like a living person. However, the face was not shaved so it was t. I had a strange feeling, as if the tree would pop out and fall in at any moment, forming a human face. As Geommugeuk was about to approach the wooden statue, the trees around began to move, extending their trunks. As if they were alive, the tree branches blocked the wooden statue and surrounded it menacingly. At that moment, I could understand the sword dance. Wooden Shape Heavenly Soul Art! An ultimate secret technique performed using all the trees in the world. At that moment, the sword dance was filled with surprise and passion. This secret technique is not because it is a truly magical martial art where all kinds of trees move ording to will and small wooden dolls grow in size and rush at you like a master. Because I know who used this martial art. After Hwamuji went into hiding, his followers created the Heavenly Alliance. Twelve absolute masters who ruled the world alliance. They were called the Twelve Kings by the world! In the past, they served as kings of the zodiac while hiding their identities. They may have been afraid of Jeongsamas revenge that might ur in the future. Among the 10 kings of the zodiac, the eighth king, Eight Kings, used this wood-shaped heavenly spirit technique. The heart of the sword dance began to beat violently. Its the Wood King! It was the first time I met Hwamugis followers after returning. Chapter 282 Episode 282 What kind of person are you? Have you been this excitedtely? My heart was pounding like crazy. Fire weapon. This is the moment when I finally see your fragments. Where are you and what are you doing now? How strong are you now? When I thought of him, the anger in my body boiled likeva. Did you feel that intense emotion? Sssssssut. Tree branches extending from all directions approached as if putting pressure on the sword dance. Because there were hundreds and thousands of branches, it was an attack that could not be avoided or cut down all. Right at that moment! Good! Good! Good! Good! Centering on the sword dance, something appeared in four directions: front, back, left and right. Surprisingly, it was the four demons of the Nine Fire Magic Gongs First Chosic Destruction Sect. As the evil spirits blocked them like shields, the tree branches did not dare to attack and retreated. They were frightened by the evil spirit emitted by the demons. Geommugeuk really didnt know that four demons would appear and protect him during the wooden kings prayers. They are scary, handsome, mysterious and clever. If they are like this, what would the Heavenly Demon Soul be like? At the same time, Baek Cheon-gyeong was falling into the abyss. Praying like this at such a young age? No matter how many times I went in, there was no end. Just as Geommugeuk walked endlessly into the forest, he swam down into an endless abyss. I wondered what would lie at the end of that darkness. Instinct stopped him. Its dangerous to go any further. But Baek Cheon-gyeong could not contain his curiosity. I had a feeling that something great was deep in the darkness. Although he was suffocating and the increasing pressure felt like his body was going to burst, Baek Cheon-gyeong continued to go down. The very moment I was about to give up because I thought I couldnt hold on any longer. I felt like the world was turning off and on. Baek Cheon-gyeong was standing in the middle of the battlefield. Blood flowed like a river and corpses were strewn everywhere. There were people, demons, and devils among the corpses. There was no one alive. No, there was one person. A man turns back and looks up at the sky. Is it a sword dance? However, the mans back was something that only a person who has ovee all the hardships in the world can see. I thought that no matter how young the leader of the Demonic Cult was, it would be impossible for him to have a back that felt like this. Then who is it? The moment he tilted his head, the space disappeared and Baek Cheon-gyeong was in the deep abyss again. Ssssssssssssss. And then it was pulled up toward the surface at a frightening speed. The moment the abyss spit him out in an instant, Geommugeuks prayer disappeared. At the same time, Baek Cheon-gyeongs prayer also disappeared. Both the sword dance in the forest and Baekcheongyeong in the water returned to reality. The two stared at each other in silence. The sword dance performance was still heart-pounding. Those who followed Hwamugi. What are you doing here now? There were so many things I wanted to ask him. But I wasnt allowed to ask anything. Whether you kill him, keep him alive, or dig up his back, you have to be careful when ites to firearms. Geommugeuk greeted first, changing his boiling anger into a rxed smile. Its a sword dance from Shingyo. Its a hundred thousand wonders. He only gave his name without any exnation. I heard what the disciple said on the way. Then Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes turned to Jin Ha-gun. At this moment, Jinha felt nervous inside. I was worried about what Geommugeuk would say. What did you say? He said he was the person he trusted the most. Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes turned from Jinhagun to the sword dance again. You came to see Haryeong? I came a long way to find the person I love. To Baek Cheon-gyeong, those words sounded like a joke, so he stared into Geommugeuks eyes with his small, long eyes. As I looked into those deep eyes, I could see the back of the man I had seen earlier in the prayer ovepping with the sword dance. This young, bright figure and the man in the prayer looked very different. Who is that man? Baek Cheon-gyeong walked to the table where guests were greeted. Sit down. The guests are here, so we should serve them tea. I will ride, Master. I will do it. Please take a seat. Yes, Master. Jinha sat down with Geommugeuk. I didnt even make eye contact with the sword dance. He was thoroughly focused on his role of the day and focused his attention on the current of air between the sword dance and the master. Baek Cheon-gyeong got into the car. Thank you. Geommugeuk tasted the tea he had brought. Baek Cheon-gyeong asked when he saw that he was drinking it without even checking to see if it was poisoned. What would you do if you were poisoned? Did you put it in? Then I took another sip. Jinha could feel it. A strange war of nerves is unfolding in this trivial conversation. Geommugeuk drank tea and looked around the workshop. You like wood crafts. Things carved by Baek Cheon-gyeong were decorated throughout the workshop. A brilliance that I would never have felt if I had not learned the Nine Fire Magic Gong was evident everywhere. You will have to fight to find out how that tiger carved out of wood will change and attack you. At that time, Geommugeuks eyes turned to the decoration table covered with ck cloth. Whats down there? Can I open it? When Baek Cheon-gyeong didnt say anything, Geommugeuk got up and walked towards there. Since they hadnt stopped me until then, I took that to mean that I could open it. Geommugeuk removed the cloth covering the decoration stand. The dolls were still fighting, but Jinha noticed a change. The dolls position has changed! The hero doll that the master called a sword dance was on the other side. It was right next to the fallen Jinha doll. A new doll stood where the original hero doll stood. Judging from its appearance and features, the doll was clearly Baek Cheon-gyeong himself. In the end, Baek Cheon-gyeong was speaking through a doll. He believes that Geommugeuk and Jinhagun are one in the same. When the cloth was revealed, Baek Cheon-gyeong revealed his true feelings. Have youe to kill me, Lord Xiao? Baek Cheon-gyeong did not believe that the sword dance came because of Jin Ha-ryeong. A question you can only ask if you think you are being targeted. Geommugeuk was not embarrassed by the sudden question. If you thought so, why did you allow us to meet? If the Demonic Cult were to kill me, where would there be a ce to hide in this river? When Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes turned towards him, Jin Ha-gun expressed his resentment. You dont trust me until the end. He said while looking at the puppets on the sword dance performance stand. Its probably because your master has never truly liked women. Dont worry. I just came to the Murim Alliance to see Jin Soje. If I had tried to kill you, would I have gone through this unnecessary andplicated process? Dont forget where I am. That is why todays event was prepared. I want to know exactly what the intention of the sword dance is. By the way, you made really good dolls. Geommugeuk lowered his body and looked closely at the dolls. It looks like it will jump out alive at any moment. I know sword dance. These little wooden dolls are the scariest of all the artifacts in this room. Hes not making dolls, hes cutting his minions. Is this the only thing he has shaved off throughout his life? At that time, Geommugeuk pointed to a doll and asked. Who is this doll? When Geommugeuk first saw the dolls on this stand, they were not hero dolls, Jinhagun dolls, or the opposing Baekcheon-gyeong dolls. One of the countless dolls erected around! This doll is the only one that doesnt have a face carved into it. It was the faceless doll that Geommugeuk had seen in Baekcheon-gyeongs prayer. It was definitely a doll with some meaning. Who made it? Is that you? Surprise shed across Bai Qianqings face. I guess it was surprising that out of all the dolls, I focused on just that doll. It could be anyone. In response to Baek Cheon-gyeong, Geommugeuk bent down and looked at the doll more closely. It seems only Lee Isa is not involved in the fight. Even though there was no expression, the doll felt rxed. Baek Cheon-gyeong asked from behind. If there are people fighting, there are also people watching. Are you a fighter or a watcher? Geommugeuk, who had been watching the dolls for a while, picked up one of them. It was the Jinha doll that had copsed next to the hero doll. Geommugeuk looked at the doll and Jinha alternately. Anyone could tell that it was made with Jinha-gun in mind. For the sword dance, Jinhaguns doll was ced side by side next to the hero doll. This directly shows that he is not a person who fights or a person who watches, but a person who lifts people up. Jinha looked at his doll that had been erected. It was nothing, but for no reason my heart broke. No, nothing happened in the first ce. Because the master who had taught him for ten years had made a doll of himself and then knocked it over. Good to see. Geommugeuk covered the decoration with the cloth that was originally covered and then turned towards Baek Cheon-gyeong. The reason I came today is because the Lord of the Demon Demons here said that he must meet you to meet Jin Soje, so I had no choice but toe. Now, say what you have to say. I have to go see Jean Sozer. Prince Jinha sent a message to Baek Cheon-gyeong. DMaster, please say it clearly so that he gets scared. Baek Cheon-gyeong did not say anything even after hearing his message. Instead, I turned my gaze away from the two people and looked out the window. If you dont have anything to say, Ill just leave. Geommugeuk walked outside without hesitation. Jin Ha-gun stayed behind and tried to ask why he didnt say anything, but Baek Cheon-gyeong was still looking out the window. Since the guest order was to go without bothering Jinha, Jinha quietly left the ce. Jinha came out and walked with a sword dance. As we moved away from the workshop, Jinha eventually asked. Are you someone who needs to be killed or someone who needs to be saved? Jinha was curious about how Geommugeuk viewed his master. You said you dont believe me? Ill just bear with it. Of course, he was someone who had to be killed. But instead of answering, Geommugeuk showed Jinha what he was holding in his hand. When did you bring this out? The reason why Jinha was surprised was because what Geomukgeuk brought was a doll that was in the decoration cab. It was the doll without a face. Why did you bring it here? Geommugeuk looked at the doll closely. Arent you curious? Who did you have in mind when making this doll? If you were curious, you should have left it there. I think I should carve this face. what? What on earth are you talking about? To Jinha, he was someone who knew nothing about sword dance. One thing is certain, your master is not an ordinary person. At the very least, I clearly felt that he was not the kind of person who should be the master of the Murim Lords grandson. Did you share a message with Master? Geommugeuk shook his head. Then what on earth did Master think like that? Honestly, looking at him like this, I still dont know if he is a viin or someone who should be killed. Of course, he will die by his own hand. Its just a matter of when and how to die. But there was a problem with his attitude toward you. In the sword dance, Jinha pointed out the part that was easiest to understand. The way he looked at you and his attitude towards you could not be seen as being between priests. It was cold and cold. Even if you make a big mistake, you should cover up your mistakes when others are present, but your master only focused on me. No, he must have focused on himself. He does not regard you as his disciple. Jinha thought that he would feel at ease once he heard the conclusion. But his heart was still the same. This time, Geommugeuk asked. What was the Master you saw like? You must have thought a lot too. Jinha expressed his honest feelings. I dont know. Master is still suspicious, and so are you. It was at this point that I felt lost. He felt that his master had changed and his crisis instinct was activated, but he called for a sword dance without any evidence that his master was a bad person. I wonder if Im being taken advantage of or if Im making a mistake. That thought keeps trapping him in a fog. Geommugeuk spoke calmly with an expression of understanding. Thats why a sure enemy is better than an ambiguous friend. Jinha realized that he was having a hard time not knowing who was his friend and who was his enemy. Why is the person who reminds me like this the leader of the Demonic Cult? The sword dance stopped at a crossroads. Go first. I have somewhere to go for a while. Where are you going? Then, instead of answering, Geommugeuk said something unexpected. Its a lie to say that I dont get lost because I have a good sense of direction. This is what I wanted to say to Jinha. There are many times when I wander around and get lost. Maybe thats why I dont like people who shout out that this must be the right path Why are you suddenly saying that? It just suddenly urred to me. After finishing speaking, Geommugeukunched himself into the air. Jinha, who was watching the dots disappearing in an instant, looked up at the sky. What Geomugeuk said came to mind. He asked people and looked up at the sky to find directions, but if that didnt work This was crazy, he thought to himself as he took off his shoes. Then he threw it upward. The direction the fallen shoe was pointing was the direction where the sword dance had just disappeared. Of course. Are you saying that it is right to follow the sword dance even by chance? Its impossible. The first version is a practice version. Jinha threw his shoe again. I threw it higher than before. But coincidence struck again. Throw again and again. When I finally found the direction I wanted to go, I put my shoes on. You must have been so confused and lost. Dontfort me for nothing. I will find a way with my own strength. Jinha walked briskly towards his residence. Even though I tried not to think about it, I kept thinking of my doll that got up from lying down. Chapter 283 Episode 283 Whose seat is this? Moonlight fell on the safe house of the Heavenly Demon Church. Hyeolcheon Doma had nted the Myeolcheon Daedo in the yard and was leaning against it, drinking. After all, alcohol tastes best when you drink it while leaning against the Great Sword of Death. At that time, a wee voice was heard from behind. I always had a book in my hand, so how can I have a drink today? A smile appeared on the lips of Hyeolcheondoma, who was drinking. Geommugeuk sat next to him. At first, we always sat across from each other, but now it felt morefortable to sit next to him. Please give me a drink too. Geommugeuk drank the alcohol given to him by Hyeolcheondoma. Okay, thats good. You must be busy there, right? No matter how busy you are, you have to see the people you want to see. You were bored without me, right? If youre bored, you can read a book, but if youre still bored, you can drink. What about you, Master? That person is practicing in the backyard. Since he cant go to thete-night training group, he seems to be training alone. Now that I think about it, Sohee Cheon must be training alone. No, you might be ying around and enjoying your freedom alone. What are you worried about? You are so perceptive. Are you even reading Cheongi? An old man should at least have some sense. why? Did the martial arts faction mobilize all their power to catch you? Youre saying theyre going to spread the heavenly? If it were that way, I wouldnt have to worry about it. Jump out, old man! All it takes is one word. When my mind besplicated, the person I turn to is Hyeolcheondo. Its not that Im looking for any answers, its just that being with him like this makes me feel at ease. When we talk like this, we often find answers. Hyeolcheondoma poured drinks and said. Dont try to be too good. Do you see it that way? Hyeolcheondoma nodded. I seem to have be rigid without even realizing it. Since it was rted to firearms, I was really careful. Do you think you will die thinking that you will do better when you die? youre wee. I should have seen that person at least once more. You could have said something better. And then dying is life. The more you learn about Hyeolcheon Doma, the more unexpected things you see. When you first met him, would you ever have imagined that he would say things like this? Of course, there are some things that have changed since meeting me, but I think the reason I say this is because I read a lot of books. Then Im doing well. I came here to see you so I wouldnt regret it. Even though he was happy on the inside, Hyeolcheondoma did not forget the words he said every time. I will think carefully. You can only think of a masked person, a drunkard, a fist fighter, and a non-armed person. Geommugeuk smiled and looked up at the moon. You may not be able to see him because he is covered by this big sword, but there is always an old man in front of him. Hyeolcheondoma also smiled and looked up at the moon together. What do you think you will regret the most? His eyes deepened slightly. Is he reminiscing about his younger days when he could have done well with Ilhwa Geomzone? Or am I just remembering another unspeakable regret? I have no regrets or regrets. A faint smile appeared on Geommugeuks lips. Yes, I hope he lives a life without regrets. May it not only be a life without regrets in words, but a life without regrets in reality. I met Master Jinha today. Hearing the words of Geommugeuk, Hyeolcheondomas eyes became more intense. Because I knew that Baek Cheon-gyeong was the one who held the key to this matter. How was it? He was not an ordinary person. Its the same with heart and martial arts. Hyeolcheondoma nodded. Otherwise there would be no reason for us toe all the way here. I think we need to be careful no matter how we handle it. It wont be easy. Even if you are cautious, the other person will not be cautious. What do you mean by that? Then, Hyeolcheondoma said something unexpected. If I make you my enemy, I will inevitably be anxious and afraid. It feels good to hearpliments from you after a long time, right? Please add praise! Im not conceited, so dont worry. You do something. Geommugeukughed loudly and Hyeolcheondoma alsoughed along. Two people drank alcohol. It would be nice to just drink alcohol like this, but there was a reason why the sword dance performance came today. Geommugeuk took something out of his arms. Have you ever seen this? It was a doll brought from Baek Cheon-gyeongs workshop. Hyeolcheondoma shook his head. Hes a nasty looking guy. The body is perfectly chiseled, but the face is nk, so it looks even more so. Do you by any chance know about the Wooden Heavenly Soul Art? When Hyeolcheondoma heard the term Wooden Heavenly Soul Art, he was surprised. His eyes suddenly turned to the wooden doll. Could it be that this doll is used for that martial art? As expected, Hyeolcheondoma knew about the wooden form of heavenly soul art. This is because he had excellent information and insight into the various martial arts factions and martial arts in the martial arts world. He was learning Baek Cheon-gyeong. This doll was also carved by him. No way! There was a reason for Hyecheondomas surprise. The Wooden Heavenly Soul Art was a martial art of a mysterious sect called the Mokcheonga. But the Mokcheon family has already be extinct, but the person who learned the martial arts is still alive? Extinct? Geommugeuk knew about the Wooden Heavenly Soul Art, but did not know that their family had be extinct. It went extinct a dozen years ago. How did they be extinct? Hyeolcheondoma shook his head. Little is known about him. As expected from a mysterious sect, the finale ended in secrecy. Baek Cheon-gyeong is a descendant of the extinct Mok-cheon family? It was a moment when an unexpected fact was revealed. The master of the Murim Lords grandson is a descendant of the extinct Mokcheon family? Its definitely not unusual. Jinha-kun ispletely unaware of that fact. I expect that the Murim Lord probably doesnt know either. I heard that the secret art of the Mokcheon family is secret and secret, like the energy of the forest. If you had nned to hide it, you might not have known. But how did you find out? Guhemagong reacted. It seems that the shamanic origins of wood-shaped heavenly soul art originated from magic. Because it was an absolute magic technique that took precedence over any other magic technique, and it was a nine-fire magic technique that was at the pinnacle of magic techniques. A descendant of an extinct mysterious sect has infiltrated the Murim Alliance? The rulers grandsons master is not an ordinary person, and he even has a fire weapon behind him? What should I do? Please give me the answer, old man! No matter how harshly he tried, there was no answer that Hyeolcheondoma could give him. I dont know. Because I lived a life where I killed everything without thinking about anything else. Hyeolcheondoma added while tipping his ss. Thats why its difficult to kill a low-ranking person and difficult to save a high-ranking person. * * * At the same time, Jin Ha-ryeong was meeting Jin Ha-gun. What happened? Jinha hesitated to answer his younger brothers question for a moment. It was not easy to say that the master did not consider him a disciple. So, I only conveyed part of what Geommugeuk said. He said he wasnt sure yet because it was his first meeting. Jin Ha-ryeong felt two emotions at the same time from her brothers expression. Anger and hope. I was able to guess who each target was. Brother. why? I wanted to tell you that I trust you. So believe in yourself. But she knows Jinhas personality. In this situation, such words only hurt your pride and are counterproductive. As expected, my brother, a warrior is a warrior. what do you mean? When a crisises, your eyes sparkle. Jinha smiled bitterly. What sparkled was my younger brothers eyes. Even if I didnt see the admiration, I knew what kind of eyes he would have. Instead, dont try to shoulder the crisis alone. Its cool to do it on your own, but I think thats bluff. The little boy who was crying to be carried on his back has already grown so much that he isforting himself. If your brother is having a hard time, isnt it because his faith is mediocre? What do you mean? If you want to believe in sword dance, you have to believe it, but you cant. How about just believing it? You asked for help because you believed in it anyway, right? And what if everything is taken away? So if its going to be taken away, it wont be taken away even if you dont believe it? ! When I watched that person in Sword Dance, I never felt like a door was closed. Since it was wide open, I felt like I couldnt go in without permission. If the other person can open it anyway, wouldnt it be better to get rid of the clumsy lock? Ah, I said a lot for no reason. Then rest. As she was about toe out, Jinha spoke. thanks. Jin Ha-ryeong felt that her brother was growing. It doesnt make you angry or hurt your pride. If it had been before well, if it had been then, I wouldnt have been in the mood to say something like this. Jin Ha-ryeong pretended as if he was holding a ball in his heart that was much bigger than that, just as Jin Ha-gun had done before when hepared himself to Geommugeuk. My brother is such a big person to me! * * * The next day, I visited Baek Cheon-gyeong. He wasnt surprised at all, as if he had expected my visit. You are free. After learning that he was a descendant of the extinct Mokcheon family, I felt a different way from when I saw him yesterday. Baek Cheon-gyeong, what are you doing here? Even if the question is the same, the feeling is different. And you wont get an answer to this question from him. Last night, after leaving Hyeolcheondomas residence, I immediately sent an urgent e-mail to Gao Yue. It was a letter telling them to work together with Tongcheongak to find out all the information rted to Mokcheonga and send it to them. The answer wille from Gowol. Why would you be busy, let alone a war with you? Do you have time to see me? You must be busy meeting Ha-ryeong, right? Daeju Jin is using evil and blocking it. He said he could never meet his younger brother until he got permission from his master. The moment youe in contact with her, there will be war. It seems scary that a war would break out while you are running around the Murim Alliance as the leader of a demonic cult. I wasnt afraid of that obvious threat. You understand Jin Dae-ju, who is trying to protect his younger sister, as a man like him. Baek Cheon-gyeong turned around and entered. The fact that I didnt close the door meant that I had toe inside, so I went in andined for no reason. Even so, it shouldnt be like this. Of course, it was his younger brother who invited him. Baek Cheon-gyeong sat down, pretending not to hear, and started cutting wood. Since I came, he has only been showing me cutting wood. But now I know. How scary this moment is. Because he creates minions every time we meet. he asked as he was carving wood. Would you go back if I told you not to meet me? I wandered around the workshop and asked as if it was no big deal. Are you going to do that? I dont think so. He will try to use me somehow to benefit himself. of course. You must ept the disciples will. It seems like you care a lot about your students. Baek Cheon-gyeong neither confirmed nor denied. What does he think of Jinha deep in his heart? Are you trying to use it to your hearts content and then throw it away? Or do you have the heart to consider yourself a true disciple? I wont back down until you let me meet her. Because Im the type of person who would do it again. At the same time, he lifted up the cloth covering the decoration table. The positions of the dolls had changed again from yesterday. All the dolls were standing in a circle, forming a formation surrounding someone. The sight of them pulling out their weapons and attacking them was clearly an attempt to attack the opponent. But there was actually no doll at the center. Whose seat is this? It will depend on how youe out. You can stand, or Hagun can stand. Why are you leaving out? Baek Cheon-gyeong raised his head and stared at me. Didnt you say that yesterday? You didnte to kill me. Thats right. It did. Then theres a good chance it will be you. I took the doll out of my arms. It was the faceless doll I took yesterday. Or maybe its this person. He probably already knew what I had taken, so he didnt mention it. I want to carve this dolls face. But he reacted immediately to these words. Baek Cheon-gyeong looked at me and asked. Who are you going to engrave? You are the one who created this in the first ce, so you know who it is. His and my gaze became intertwined in the air. He could be anyone. Could you teach me how to carve? I will try to finish it. He started chopping wood again as if it wasnt worth answering. Crunchy. I put the faceless doll back in my arms. Then I took another carving knife and wood from the workbench and imitated what he did. Isnt this carving knife ultimately a knife? Its because Im an expert at using knives. I made it roughly the way he did. Can he move what I made? I guess so? After all, this too is made of wood. Or, since he didnt make it himself, it might not work as per hismands. This is harder than it looks. I carved the doll like that for a while. When a roughly human shape was created, it appeared to him. What do you think? Still, doesnt it seem quite usible? It seems like Baek Cheon-gyeong cant understand me like this. What is your real purpose? It is to win Soje Jins heart. He was skeptical. If you believe it, you wont believe it, and if you dont believe it, youll wonder why its like this. If you allow me to meet her, I will repay you. pay? If there is somethinging, shouldnt there also be something going? I dont want to ept Mines things even if I pay a thousand gold. What if I give you something more important than a thousand gold? Curiosity shed across Baek Cheon-gyeongs face. For example, what if its Cheonhwamun? Surprise passed through Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes, as if the words had been unexpected. I know that you connected Lord Tianhe Wen and Lord Jin. Why did you move for Cheonhwamunju? I mentioned Cheonhwamun at an unexpected time and watched his reaction. I was just trying to save Lord Cheonhwamuns son from your clutches. You must have known that his son was a viin, right? Arent you a political sect? Good and evil are rtive concepts. Honestly, arent you the more evil person? Thats right. Im sure its rtive. I feel like you are more evil than me. A faint smile appeared on his lips. It felt like a sneer of denial and augh of approval. After the conversation up to this point, Baek Cheon-gyeongs gaze turned back to the wooden doll he was carving. Crunchy. He was creating endless minions. What are you going to use all those dolls for? What are you going to do? I wille back to learn again tomorrow. * * * After Geommugeuk left there, Baek Cheon-gyeong eventually finished the doll he was carving. After fiddling with it for a moment and looking down at it, he got up and slowly walked to the decoration. That doll could be anyone Baek Cheon-gyeong said in a tone as subdued as her eyes as she ced the doll she made in the center of the surrounding area. Anyone cane here. The finished doll was a young woman. Chapter 284 Episode 284 Not a retaliatory strike, but a strike. In the middle of the night, Baek Cheon-gyeong was crossing the forest. It was fireflies that brightened the pitch-ck darkness. Fireflies circled around him and led the way. Every time he passed, the trees and grass moved on their own to create a path. A road appeared in a ce where no one expected there to be a road. As he passed, the grass and trees returned to their original state. How long did it take to walk like that? Baek Cheon-gyeong stopped deep in the forest. Sssssssut. There was no wind, but the grass swayed and the tree branches moved. And there were people appearing among the grass. These people seemed to have be one with the forest, not only in the color of their clothes but also in their skin color. A man walked out between them. The name of this man, who felt like a thin grass swaying in the wind, was a true disciple of Baek Cheon-gyeong, Chorim. No, strictly speaking, he should be said to be a disciple of the King of Wood. If Jinha learned swordsmanship, Chorim learned Baekcheongyeongs true German martial arts technique, Wooden de Cheonjuk. Baek Cheon-gyeong said to Cho Rim. Its time. Then, a soft green light flowed from Cho Rims eyes. Isnt this too much faster than the original n? A variable has emerged. We are not ready yet. Can not help it. For what reason? Baek Cheon-gyeong recalled the sword dance that had visited him over the past three days. Geommugeuk sat next to him and imitated cutting wood. He spoke nonsense and begged to be allowed to meet Jin Ha-ryeong. He brought me drinks and snacks and begged me to eat them with him, and he alsoplimented my appearance out of the blue, saying that my long, narrow eyes were very attractive. Then he ryed various news that had happened in Moorim. He knew a lot and was witty and insightful. The guys mouth didnt rest. When I was with Geommugeuk, I lost track of time. On the third day, Baek Cheon-gyeong suddenly realized that it would be nice to have such an interesting guy as Suhanas disciple. This guy is poison. It wasnt just poison. It was a poison more terrifying than a deadly poison that kills the opponent at once, as it slowly poisons you without you even knowing it is poison and eventually leads to death. Because it was a poison that made you die without even knowing why. His instincts said this. This guy knows something. how? Was I hiding well? You even fooled the leader for all those years? But assuming he knew about him, it made sense why Geomugeuk was like this. Instinct spoke again. The author who is smiling is the messenger who came to eat you. Baek Cheon-gyeong made a decision at that time. If fate sends interest to me, I will ept it as my fate. Yes, I just had to wait ten years. Now is the time to move. Baek Cheon-gyeong handed something to Cho Rim. It was the female doll I made earlier. * * * Ian and Jin Ha-ryeong stood facing each other in the field. The eyes looking at each other were sharp. On their third meeting, they decided to dance. Asking to be friends at the second meeting was unusual, and on the third meeting, Bimu was even more unusual. At first, Ian was suspicious of Jin Ha-ryeongs intentions. What is so disappointing about the Murim Lords granddaughter that she bothers to be friends with him? Its probably because of you, Master. To find out information about sword dance. Or to keep yourself in check. But at the second meeting, Ian felt it. Jin Ha-ryeong truly wants to be friends with her. The dance at this third meeting was possible because I knew that feeling. Otherwise, he would have suspected that he was trying to kill himself through bimu. The two women drew their swords and rushed at each other. And the difference in skill between the two was clear. Before even twenty moves had passed, the sword flew out of Jin Ha-ryeongs hand. Jin Ha-ryeong asked, surprised. What martial arts? After asking, Jin Ha-ryeong said, Oh no. It was extremely rude to immediately ask what your martial arts skills were after losing to a non-fight match. Oh sorry. She greeted me with a polite wave. I learned a lesson well. Ian waved with an apologetic expression. I wanted to tell you about swordsmanship, but I couldnt. The fact that he had learned the art of flying a sword was something that should not be known to the outside world even if the Heavenly Demon had given permission. I knew you were stronger than me, but I didnt know you were this strong. I thought it was polite for friends to not hide their skills. I definitely wanted to win at least in martial arts. In the previous match, I lost to Seo Dae-ryong and today I lost to Ian again. They keep losing to young horsemen. If this fight had been a matter of life and death rather than a fight, I would have died. The only constion is that they are both very close to sword dance. Thats why Seo Dae-ryong and Ian are special people. She struggled to shake off the feeling of defeat, picked up the sword that had fallen on the floor, and put it in its sheath. He did not pick up the sword and stab his own pride out of unnecessary jealousy. Yes, you put your sword in a sheath, and your pride is protected by others. He has a pretty face, good personality, and strong martial arts skills. Isnt this a foul? Although he said it as a joke, it was Jin Ha-ryeongs serious statement. Then Ian said it back. This is a story youve been hearing your whole life, right? Ian truly thought Jin Ha-ryeong was pretty. Because out of all the women he had ever seen, Jin Ha-ryeong was the prettiest. Jin Ha-ryeong felt that Ians words were sincere, not the constion of a winner. Its amazing that such a beautiful woman considers herself more beautiful. Because of that, my steps on the way back were light. ah! This road is really pretty. Its a ce Ie to sometimes when Im feeling frustrated. Its my secret trail. As they came back talking about various things, Jin Ha-ryeong revealed his true feelings. Honestly, Im worried about my brother. dont worry. I will never regret calling you, Master. Although I said those words because I wanted to hear them. You really believe in your leader. You believe it more than I do. Its truly a blessing to have someone in your life you can trust like that. You can believe it too, right? what? I heard you decided to be friends with me too, Master? Then believe it. This is what Jin Ha-ryeong said to his brother. Dont half-heartedly believe in sword dance, but believe it with confidence. Im hearing those words from Ian. A strange idea shed through her mind: fish with great faith catching and eating small fish one after another. Jin Ha-ryeong felt a little at ease because of Ians faith. If all of this ends up being done to you by demons, you will end up being the victim of male and female fraudsters. Looking at those thoughts, it seems like I dontpletely believe it yet. Still, seeing him say things like this makes it worth it even if he gets hurtter. See you again tomorrow. You dont know when youll see each other again when you go back, right? Okay, see you tomorrow. Ian dly epted. Maybe I wont be able to see you again for the rest of my life. Or they may have to meet on the battlefield where they must kill each other. Because my rtionship with Jin Ha-ryeong was like that. Same time, same ce. good. Did you know about sword dance? When I introduced him as a friend, I thought he would be a real friend like this. How long did you walk after breaking up with Jin Ha-ryeong? Ian stopped and turned around, feeling cold for some reason. Before I knew it, Jin Ha-ryeong had disappeared from the beautiful trail. Ian, who had been looking at the same path as before, started walking again. * * * Today, again, I visited Baek Cheon-gyeong. But he wasnt in the workshop. Its been there every time for the past few days. Where did it go? Anyway, thanks to that, I was able to focus on training all day today. The main training is Sicheon Secret Art. Was it because of the appearance of the Wood King? My concentration was different than usual, and as a result, Sicheon Secret Technique also showed better results than the effect of regr training. Repeat and repeat. I was so sick of it that I did it again and again even though my whole body was rejecting it. Practicing is like the process of filling arge bucket by adding a drop of water every day. Even if its boring, you have to endure it. You have to fill a ce where there is no mark with a single drop of water that you worked hard to create all day. You should not sigh as you look at that big container that has not changed yesterday or today, and you should also resist the temptation to stop and find other joys, thinking that you will end your life by filling this. Only if you endure it can you meet that special drop among the countless drops. Today, that special drop came right into my trance. Even forgetting that I was currently training, my entire mind was immersed in Sicheons Secret Art. Ecstasy is truly a gift from heaven. The trigger for this trance was a fire weapon. The thought that he might appear heightened my concentration and led me into a trance. Water poured into the bucket. When the seemingly ten oclock hour passed. ats! Sicheon Secret Art has reached a level where it is more effective than martial arts training in reality. Even taking into ount the time it took to recover lost internal energy, it was now more effective to practice martial arts in Sicheon Secret Art. I finally started having more time than others. I did it! The moment I confirmed that fact, a shiver ran through my entire body. I was so happy that I felt like I was flying. I was just as happy as I was when I learned the martial arts technique from my father. I was so happy that I jumped around in the space-time illusion. Now was the start of full-scale training. My time will increase more and more. Because I was learning Sicheon Secret Art within Sicheon Secret Art. * * * While Geommugeuk was resting for a while aftering out of the space-time anomaly technique, Ian came into the room. uh? When did youe back? Since Geommugeuk was training in space-time anomaly the whole time, it seems like he thought he had gone out and returned. young master. Have you met Jean Sozer by any chance? no. why? I promised to meet you today, but you didnt show up. okay? Is something wrong? Im not the type of person to break a promise. Didnt you send someone separately to send a message? yes. So Im a little worried and concerned. I recalled the fact that Baek Cheon-gyeong had vacated the workshop. Im not the type of person to break a promise, and Im not in a situation where Im going to vacate the workshop. Coincidentally, both situations urred simultaneously. When did west see each other? Yesterday during the day. where? We met in a field in the west and kissed. And then you broke up? We went for a walk together on a trail and then parted ways. Was there anything strange at that time? Then, with a slightly anxious expression, Ian expressed what was bothering him. As I wasing back, something felt strange, so I turned around. One more suspicious situation was added. If I felt something in Ians state, something could have happened. And then something happened that put an end to this anxiety. I could feel numerous warriors surrounding the safe from afar. If such arge number of people were to surround the safe house, they would be Murim men. I was able to guess what was going on with the sword dance. If it was a trail, there would have been a lot of trees around, right? In the forest, Baek Cheon-gyeong could have fooled Ian and kidnapped her. Because the only person who could kidnap her now was Bai Tianqing. It wasnt just a retort, it was a blow. Ian asked worriedly at Geommugeuks serious expression. Jin Sozer will be okay, right? Not yet. There is no way to end this matter smoothly after kidnapping the Murim Lords granddaughter. That means that it will end in some way. The good news is that Baek Cheon-gyeong is a cautious person. Even if he killed her when he killed her, he wasnt the type to kill from the beginning. However, if she is not rescued in time, her life cannot be guaranteed. What does he want? Are you trying to kill me? or not? How on earth are you going to take care of it? Soon, the Murim men will attack. I just felt it too. Geommugeuk opened the door and went out into the yard. Ian pulled up his mask to cover his face, put on a bamboo hat, and followed him out. Dozens of masters surrounded the ce from all directions. The pressure I felt was unusual. It was Ians first crisis as a midfielder, but she remained calm. Being with Geommugeuk made me feel surprisingly calm. After a while, a group of warriors entered the yard. The person who stood in the lead was the Murim lord Jin Pae-cheon. The masters guarding the Murim Lord followed around him. long time no see. Then, instead of saying hello, Jin Pae-cheon suddenly asked. Where is Haryeong now? It didnt matter when I came or why I came. Now, Jin Pae-cheons priority was Jin Ha-ryeong. I dont know either. Ill ask you again. Where is Ha-ryeong now? It seemed like Jin Feicheons angry prayers would burst out at any moment. If it werent for the previous rtionship, he would have already gone out and tried to take down Sword Dance. Geommugeuk sent a message to Jin Pae-cheon. C Lord. DWhy are you sending a message instead of using words? -Because his eyes and ears might be here. -who? DIt is Baekcheon-gyeong. At that moment, Jin Feicheons expression hardened. -Are you saying you know who he is? DYes, Confucius Jin is a master who studied for ten years. Master Jin felt in danger and asked me for help. Jin Peicheon made an expression of disbelief. How can you believe that? The fact that his grandson sensed danger from his master and asked the small sect leader of the Demonic Cult for help. DIt may be hard to believe, but its true. Where is Confucius Jin now? -Im out there to take care of the Death Demon Squadron business. -You guessed it right when Confucius Jin was away. You would have hoped that a conflict would arise between the leader and me here. C Around the time Haryeong disappeared, he was with me. I could see why he wasnt in the workshop. He was with the person who was most certain to escape the charges in this case. That means there is a subordinate with the ability to kidnap her. DAlthough he nned quite well, Baek Cheon-gyeong missed one crucial fact. -Which one? DThe Lord believes in me. Jin Peicheon asked coldly. -Why do you think I trust you? DMy Lord, you know that if I had nned this, you would never find yourself in this situation. Just likest time, you must trust me this time as well. Geommugeuk looked at Jin Feicheon with clear eyes and added calmly. DThis time too, only I can save Jin Soje. Chapter 285 Episode 285: Faith in faith. Murim lord Jin Paecheon was confused. There was clearly a belief in sword dance. But how can we believe that Baek Cheon-gyeong kidnapped his granddaughter? Until yesterday, I was drinking tea and chatting with him. First, please pass on the surroundings. Anyway, you cant run away when the lord is there, right? Even if you are lucky enough to run away, you will know clearly where you went. That was correct. There is no way he would abandon his position as the leader of the Demonic Cult and hide in the mountains, so Geomugeuk is a person who has clearly decided where to go. Everyone was bitten except for the guards that Jin Feicheon had in his entourage. Geomgeuk slowly looked at the remaining guards. Jin Feicheon could tell that Geommugeuk really believed that there were hundreds of thousands of people around him. why? Are these people suspicious too? No, I trust the Lords insight. Now let me tell you in peace. I was asked by Confucius Jin to find out what kind of person Baek Tian-jing was. The reason I came here was because I made an excuse. In the first ce, when Prince Jin asked for help, he made it look like he had been invited by Jin Xiaoje. Afterwards, the incident was briefly exined, but Jin Peicheon still could not believe the situation. Do you believe in the person who taught your grandson for ten years without any trouble, or do you believe in the small sect leader of the Demonic Cult? Who would you trust in this situation? Then why are you leaving me alone? The answer was in Geommugeuksst words. -If I had nned it, I would never have been in this situation. Jin Feicheon knew what kind of person he was after experiencing sword dance in the past. ording to the rumors heardter, the sword dance performance was aplishing things that made people say, Of course! Moreover, the fact that the Demon Cult kidnapped his granddaughter means that he is willing to go to war, but there were no signs of war in the Demon Cult now. Are you really saying it was Baek Cheon-gyeongs doing? Thats right. Can I confront him? Of course, but he wont be at his ce. Jin Feicheon sent a message to his fastest-moving subordinate and ordered him to bring Baek Cheon-Jing here. If what you say is true, why didnt Hagun ask me for help? I thought you wouldnt believe it. You still dont believe it, do you? If Hagun said so! I couldnt have believed it more. You probably guessed that there was a conflict between the two of you. Jin Feicheon could not deny those words. This is a case of what sword dance dramas always say. Because its so close, I cant really see it. There is one more reason. Prince Jin suspected that there were Baek Cheon-jings eyes and ears within the Murim Alliance. Its the same reason I mentioned it earlier. Jin Pae-cheon decided to think about it from the perspective of believing in sword dance. Since he had already saved my granddaughter once, there seemed to be no reason for him toe and harm her now. Okay then. Baek Cheon-gyeong: Why did that person kidnap Haryeong? At first I thought they were targeting me. But Im not sure now. No matter how much of a thorn in my side I am, I have doubts about whether they would go to such lengths to get me kicked out. He probably expected a big fight to break out here because he doesnt know the rtionship between Lord Maeng and me. If that were the case, it would be expanded not to the issue of Geommugeuk and Jinpaecheon, but to the issue of the Heavenly Demon Church and the Murim Alliance. There was no way I would have known that would happen. Geomugeuk thought there must be some reason that he didnt know about. Please let me go. I will save Jin Soje and find out why. Jin Peicheon closed his eyes and said nothing. Last time, I had no choice but to entrust my granddaughters safety to Geommugeuk. But do I have to leave it to you again? After some time had passed, the subordinate who had been sent to Baek Cheon-gyeongs residence returned and reported that he was away, as the sword dance said. Why should it be you? Because it was aimed at me. If Lord Maenges forward, he will somehow deny all the facts, and if that happens, we may never be able to find Jin Xiaoje. Then Jin Feicheon shouted. Where is the threat? I will find my granddaughter. Jin Feicheon suddenly threw a wind blow and suppressed Geommugeuk and Ians demonic blood. Ian was surprised at being helpless, but Geomugeuk was not surprised at all. My granddaughter is not my blood, so what more can I do? Do whatever you want. Jin Peicheon snorted and shouted. Now youre showing your true colors. Escort these people to the vige. If you touch me, you wont be able to handle what happens next. Shut up! At the shout of the leader, the warriors who were far away looked at the situation in the hall. The escorts nearby came and took the two men to the carriage. Ian spoke urgently as he was dragged away. What if I get dragged away like this? But you cant fight the Murim Lord, right? Unlike her whispering, she spoke loudly so that everyone could hear, as if she was angry like a sword dance leader. What about Jean Soger? Its your granddaughter, so shell find it on her own. Still, I have to ask! I have to convince them. What should I do if Im dragged away like this? You saw it too, right? Theres nothing we can do because its so tight. The escorts picked up the two men and the carriage departed immediately. Ian couldnt understand this situation. No matter how frustrated the leader is, he gives up on Jin Ha-ryeong so easily? Are you reacting this annoyingly? It wasnt like a sword dance drama. Ian asked cautiously from the moving carriage. No, right? Once the two were alone in the carriage, the irritation disappeared from Geommugeuks face and it returned to its original expression. Of course not. Only then did Ian sigh. Yeah, of course not. After a while, the carriage stopped in a deserted ce. When I got off the carriage, Jin Peicheon was waiting there. He acted out of fear that among those he brought, there might be someone nted by Baek Cheon-gyeong. If there were, it would be reported that Geommugeuk was escorted to the Murim Alliance. Jin Paecheon clearly believed Geommugeuks words. Jin Feicheon blew the earth wind again and released the suppressed acupoint. The reason why Geomugeuk did not avoid the wind in the first ce but instead faced it was because he trusted the leader. With faith for faith. Jin Peicheon did not say anything else. Please save Haryeong. The two peoples eyes met in midair. I know sword dance. As a Murim lord, how could it be easy to ask a demonic cult leader for the life and death of his granddaughter? And twice. There was no need to even mention the sword dance. I will save you. Looking at the sincere look in Sword Dance Geuks eyes, Jin Feicheon nodded his head once and then got on the carriage. I thought it was a good choice. Of course, he left this matter to Geommugeuk, but he also ns to do everything he can to save his granddaughter. Sword Dancer, who was watching the departing carriage, spoke to Ian. You should go straight to the main schools safe house and tell the two Majons exactly what happened. What about the other message? What happens after that can be left to the judgment of the Magons. This was the belief in the Hyeolcheon Doma and the Gwonma. The belief that even if you dont tell me what to do, I will make good decisions and move on my own. The same goes for my faith in Ian. I have faith that everything that happened will be conveyed well. As Ian left there, Geomgeuk also flew in the opposite direction. From Maengju to Ian, everyone was moving with faith. * * * Jin Ha-ryeong opened his eyes in an unfamiliar ce. It was a house made of logs. Everything in the room was wood. The bed on which he was lying was also made of wood joined together, and all the furniture and fixtures were also made of wood. Why am I here? Then I remembered thest moment. As I was walking away from Ian, the wind blew and leaves fell on Usoosu. The moment the leaf stuck to and brushed against his body, his vision suddenly became dark and he lost consciousness. There was no doubt that the leaves had been mixed with a herbal medicine or some kind of magic had been used with the leaves. She first looked at her physical condition. The internal energy was suppressed, but there were no other injuries. I immediately got up and looked at the door. Even though she cannot use internal skills, she has learned martial arts since she was young. I pushed as hard as I could on this wooden door, but it didnt budge. Its not an ordinary door. I noticed that it wasnt just a regr log door. I looked closely at the walls, floor, and ceiling, but there was no way there was a passage to the outside in the room I was confined in. Could it be something like this? In the current situation, he was likely to be the one to kidnap her. But even after it happened, I couldnt believe it. No matter how much of a conflict you have with your brother, youre kidnapping me? At that time, I heard someone walking through the door. Jin Ha-ryeongy down again and pretended to sleep. I hoped that the personing through that door was not Baek Cheon-gyeong. Because showing your face meant that you would eventually kill him. please! The door opened and someone came in. The sound of a man speaking came soon after. If youre awake, get up. The other person already knew she was awake. Jin Ha-ryeong stood up and looked at the man. Fortunately, it was the first man I had seen. He was Chorim, a disciple of Baek Cheon-gyeong. Chorim asked as Jin Ha-ryeong stared at her in silence. Why dont you say anything? Anyone worth talking to wouldnt treat the other person like this, right? Even though her inner strength was suppressed, she was confident. If I had tried to kill him in the first ce, I would have already killed him. It was clear that he was trying to use himself by saving his life. Arent you curious who I am? Jin Ha-ryeong realized that the person who kidnapped him was the man in front of him. The smell he smelled when leaves were flying wasing from him. Im not curious about who you are. What Im curious about is do you know what youre doing? Did you really risk your life? Cho Rim just smiled leisurely and did not fall for the provocation at all. You must be thirsty, have some tea. Although he was thirsty, Jin Ha-ryeong did not touch the kettle next to him. Why did you kidnap me? Instead of answering, Cho Rim poured the kettle into a ss herself. You can drink it because it is good for your health. He drank the tea himself first, as if to show that he was not poisoned. He then poured tea into another cup and held it out. However, instead of epting the ss, Jin Ha-ryeong looked closely at the other persons face, hands, and clothes. Whether its a clue or a weakness. I tried to find something to get out of here. Cho Rim put the tea cup down on the table and turned around. I will prepare a meal for you soon. Only after he left did Jin Ha-ryeong open the lid of the kettle. It wasnt just water, it was tea mixed with herbs. I was thirsty and wanted to drink it, but I closed the lid again. I didnt know what kind of herb it was, but I couldnt drink it. However, you will not be able to endure refusing water or food forever. I really never dreamed that something like this would happen around the Murim Alliance headquarters. I had Chuho, my bodyguard, wait far away so I could dance with Ian. Hes probably going crazy by now and looking for himself. In moments of crisis, the first person she thought of was one person. That person was neither my grandfather nor my brother. However, Jin Ha-ryeong soon got up from his seat and began looking inside the room to find something that could help him escape. The people who survive in the martial arts world are not those who have trustworthy people around them, but those who find their own way to survive. * * * The ce I arrived at was Baek Cheon-gyeongs workshop. The ce was empty, and the first thing to do was to remove the cloth covering the decoration table. All the dolls were removed and only one doll remained. Lying on the floor was the hero doll that Baek Cheon-gyeong had called Sword Dance. All the remaining dolls had disappeared. It must be a doll that was left behind to show me. This is not a doll, this is rxation and ridicule. I took the doll and left straight away. How do you find out where Baek Cheon-gyeong went? First of all, one thing was certain. At least it wouldnt be that far away from the Murim Alliance. The fact that Jin Ha-ryeong spent time with the Murim lord when he was kidnapped means that he is trying to assert his innocence, in other words, that he has no intention of leaving the Murim lord. If so, Baekcheongyeong would definitely be nearby. And it will be where you can best demonstrate your power. Its a forest. Im looking for you at speed! I ran at a breakneck speed andnded in a nearby forest. After getting off, I unleashed my energy. What I was looking for was not a hundred thousand mirrors. What he was looking for was the wooden doll he made. When I first visited his workshop, I felt an energy. A sagacity that I would never have felt if I had not learned the Nine Fire Magic Gong was evident everywhere. Im trying to find the energy that flowed through those wooden dolls. Since there were more than one doll, I was sure I would be able to find it. When I couldnt feel any energy, I ran again at a fast pace and moved from ce to ce. I also released energy, found energy, and moved to another location. In a sh, I was radiating energy ten miles away. The highly sessful speedboat showed its true value today. How far behind are we? found! I finally found the energy I felt in the workshop. I slowly walked towards the ce where I could feel the energy. A dense forest blocked the road, but the trees and grass could not stop me. I kept going inside, digging into a ce like this, wondering if there really was a path like this. As time went by, Hyeongi became more and more powerful. At the end of the road, there was a wide space like a square. The moment I entered there, I was surprised. There were small wooden dolls lined up on all sides of the ce, which was decorated as if it were a circr unarmed castle. Baek Cheon-gyeong were wooden dolls carved in the workshop over the past decade. The thousands of dolls seemed as if they would grow in size at any moment and rush towards me. The hero doll I brought was ced down in the middle of the square. Then, thousands of dolls attacked the hero doll. The voice I heard at that time. I told you, that seat is yours. Baek Cheon-gyeong appeared and slowly walked out. Instead of looking at him, I answered, looking down at the lone hero doll standing there. I thought it was me too. Because I like receiving attention. Chapter 286 Episode 286: When you hear the word revenge. This is where I parted ways with Jean Sozer. Ian pointed to the end of the trail. And Jean Sozer walked over there. The people listening to the story were Hyeolcheondoma and Gwonma. For fear of being noticed by others, they were wearing bamboo napkins. The Myeolcheondae was also wrapped in white cloth. Fortunately, because it was a sparsely popted ce, we didnt meet anyone. When Ian came to the safe house and told him what had happened, the first thing Hyeolcheondoma said was this. -Leaving him alone is helping him. This was Hyeolcheondomas evaluation of Geommugeuk. But actions are different from words or evaluations. -I wont be able to help you, but Id like to go get some air just in case. Gwonma followed the will of Hyeolcheondoma like his usual blunt self. The horse started looking around the trail. Hyeolcheondoma just watched quietly. It was strange why they only entrusted the search to him, but there was a reason. I think I was captured here. Ian asked Gwonma. How did you know? Normally, she was someone who couldnt talk to me because she was scared, but after ate-night training session with her, she became a little morefortable with horseback riding. ah! If you had to choose the mostfortable person among the Magons, you would have to choose the scariest looking horse! Look at the footprints here. There were footprints left on the floor, but they were so faint that they could not be recognized unless the horseman told them. How did you find out about this? When I was young, I was interested in martial arts. Then, Hyeolcheondoma praised him. If I hadnt be a mazon, I would have be the person with the best following skills in the world. It seemed quite incongruous that such a scary andrge person had mastered the art of following, but at the same time, it urred to me. Not everyone can be a mazon. If you think about it, among the demons, these are the eight people who have reached the highest position after the Heavenly Demon. The sword dance is so outstanding that it seems like the Magons are at their mercy, but if you look at it separately, each and every one of them is a person who will shake up the martial arts world. Luckily, the kidnapper was caught off guard and no one woulde after him. This way. Please take the lead. Hyeolcheondoma and Ian followed him. The speed gradually became slower. Even if you learned the art of following when you were young, it is not easy to demonstrate your abilities properly now. Just when I was wondering if I should give up, Gwonma found a way. Traces of someone walking through the forest were discovered. Its a no-go. It was a trace left intentionally by the sword dance. Hyeolcheondoma shook his head and said. Im trying to pamper the old man somehow! Despite his words, his expression showed relief. Ian could tell. Although he said leaving him alone would help, he was truly worried about the sword dance. That the blunt knight wants to find a sword dance, even if it means using his youthful skills. Ian felt good about their passion for sword dance, but at the same time, he was jealous. I also want to create people like this in my life. Sword dance not only taught martial arts, but also influenced the direction of ones life. Ian smiled slightly and said to Hyeolcheondoma. Hurry up and scold me! So the three began to cross the forest. * * * How did you get here? Although he pretended to be calm on the outside, Baek Cheon-gyeong was inwardly very surprised by the appearance of the sword dance. This was his own hideout that had never been discovered by anyone until now. Of course, there were one or two herbalists who identally stepped foot here and died in the past ten years, but I never thought that someone would decide to find this ce. I threw my shoe and tried to guess where it went, and it pointed right here. Yeah, youve always been the one talking nonsense. Geommugeuk stared at him and asked. And what kind of person are you? Are you someone who kidnaps women and sets things up? I saw it well. I am a person who will definitely achieve my goal, even if it means kidnapping a woman. The energying from the thousands of dolls began to gradually be stronger. I could see that Baek Cheon-gyeongs emotions were rising. Where is Jin Sozer? Haryeong is doing well. Haryeong? Are you worthy of calling Jin Sojes name? Qualification? Im talking about qualifications, but I havent seen anyone who is qualified. How about you? Do you have the right to ask me about my qualifications? I am a person who is overqualified. What do you think of the Demonic Cult leader who came to rescue the Murim Lords granddaughter? Have you seen it? A person like this, what qualifications would he fall short of? A sneer appeared on the corner of Bai Qianqings mouth. So, I guess you managed to escape by bewitching the leader with coaxing like you did now? I expected that I would not easily fall into the trap. Because he was the one who advanced his n in just a few days. What is it for? If youre at this point, cant you tell me? Tell me. Why are you doing this? Since you brought up the topic of qualifications, lets see if you have the qualifications to listen to my story. When Baek Cheon-gyeong held out his hand, a deep green blue seemed to pour out from the eyes of the puppets that were close to the sword dance. Sssssssut! The size of the ten dolls increased. They drew weapons like living people. The sight of the wooden doll moving so naturally was truly bizarre and eerie. Their weaponry was also made of wood, with the only difference being the de. It was neither iron nor wood, but it shined sharper than any sharp weapon. It was the moment when I first encountered the wood carving technique that I had only heard about. Of course, Geommugeuk was not surprised or embarrassed. At that reaction, Baek Cheon-gyeong felt both puzzlement and admiration. Youre not surprised at all. How can a small wooden doll be so calm when it grows and moves like a human? Is it because he experienced all kinds of magic from a young age? Of course, I didnt think that sword dance would be able to ovee the Wooden Heavenly Soul Art. No matter how sessful the Demonic Cult leader is, his youth will not be able to ovee his age. Geommugeuk knew the quickest and surest way to break this martial art. This is to kill Baek Cheon-gyeong directly. Of course, you will protect yourself in all sorts of ways, but at least you wont have to deal with all these dolls. However, Geommugeuk did not rush in to kill Baek Cheon-gyeong. The main purpose was not to kill him, but to save Jin Ha-ryeong and find out about the fire weapon. Thats why I politely epted his first move. The moment Geommugeuk drew his sword, ten wooden dolls rushed at him at the same time. As the sword dance unfolded the Pungshinsabo, no matter how fast the puppets were, they could not keep up with the mysterious movements. Geommugeuk cut them down without using the flying sword technique. I thought it was a person and not a doll, so I cut it down. How could ten ordinary ordinary masters kill Geommugeuk? Of course, there were scary things that were different from humans. First of all, they had no emotions. There is no fear and no mercy towards the other person. Because no matter who the opponent was, he only followed orders. What was even scarier was that they couldnt feel pain. Moreover, it even had the ability to regenerate. If one arm holding a sword was cut off, a sword would grow from the other arm and attack. When both arms were cut off, they rushed forward, headbutting each other with their bodies. In the end, the movement stopped only when the body was cut in half or the head was cut off. The dolls thus neutralized returned to their original size. While dealing with these ten puppets, Geommugeuk gained a clear understanding of their characteristics and movements. Baek Cheon-gyeong was secretly impressed at the sight of him not using a single word in vain. Its really not normal. After all ten puppets were removed, Geommugeuk disyed his cruelty. What are you going to do if I die like this? If you die, you die. why? Do you think I cant kill you? I am the leader of the Demonic Church. You may be a great person in martial arts, but to me, you are just a saboteur who suddenly appeared in my life. Its like a carriage that suddenly rushes at you when you turn a corner. Its not a carriage, its a horse bridge. If this continues, war will break out. I nced at the word war, but Baek Cheon-gyeong was not shaken at all. Maybe thats what he wants. The reason he shed with the leader was to create a conflict between the Heavenly Demon Church and the Murim Alliance. I have shown qualifications, so please answer my question. Didnt you just answer me? If you want to talk to me again, show me your qualifications again. This time, the twenty wooden dolls grewrger. Twenty dolls out of thousands were literally just a small number. The situation is not that I am afraid of the twenty dolls, but that I am afraid of the remaining dolls. Of course, I wasnt afraid of sword dance. In order to use the wood-shaped heavenly soul technique, it also requires internal energy. I wouldnt be able to move the doll indefinitely, but I was confident that I couldpete against anyone in the world. And Geommugeuk dealt with them in a different way this time. I love you so much! Before they could rush in, the sword energy of the sword dance swept them away first. It was the first method of Bicheongeombeop, the Gyuncheonsik, that reached the level of greatness of the Twelve Stars. It was not a sword that could be avoided by dodging. It was so fast and powerful that twenty dolls were cut off at the same time. Tsk. Baek Cheon-gyeong let out a soft scream. It was a shock to his body when the wood-shaped heavenly spirit technique he had created was cut off in one go. Twenty days to the number of days? Baek Cheon-gyeong couldnt believe it. This was the first time I had been so helpless since using the Wooden Heavenly Soul Art. Although it was an amazing move, the sword dance performance was rather calm. He walked slowly and sat down where the dolls that had juste out to attack were. Then he picked up the doll next to him. I fiddled with it without any fear as it might grow big and attack at any moment. What on earth happened to you? The sword dance without the yfulness gave a different feeling. The clear and deep eyes seemed to listen to any story. Even though it was an enemy, it seemed like it would give mefort that I had never heard from an ally. Was it because of those eyes? A scene appeared in Baek Cheon-gyeongs mind. The events of that day, a ce full of corpses, remain in my heart like a sea mark. At that time, Geomgeuk suddenly asked. Are you seeking revenge? Baek Cheon-gyeong looked at the sword dance. I never wanted to tell my story, but watching the sword dance made me want to tell it. I wanted to hear what he had to say. What on earth do they say about that well-spoken and strange sword dance? Then what are you trying to do? Are you targeting the Murim Lords grandson-inw? Or are you going to show off to the leader and then kill him? Geommugeuk said while fiddling with the doll. I want revenge too. Baek Cheon-gyeong was surprised. This was the most surprising thing Ive experienced since I encountered Geommugeuk. Because I never thought the word revenge woulde out of his mouth. To whom? Look at that. When you hear the word revenge, dont you immediately wonder who you want to take it against? Geommugeuk said as he put down the doll he was holding. Shouldnt you listen to me first in order? At that moment, the four puppets around the sword dance suddenly grewrger and attacked. Easy profit! Four dolls were cut off at the same time. Geommugeuk reacted as if it was aware of the attack. His martial arts level was already overwhelming the dolls attacks. Baek Cheon-gyeong knew. This method cannot harm even a single hair of the sword dance. You can only win if you use your secret trick. Tuk-tuk. The dolls returned to their original size and fell, cut apart. Despite the surprise attack, Geommugeuk did not curse at him and picked up the things that had fallen on the floor and put them back where they were. Are you mocking me? If I had ridiculed you, I would have trampled on this or urinated on it. At least I know, dont I? How hard did you carve each one of these? Oh, I tried following it. Its not normal to cut this. No matter what, you wont be able toe back alive today. Then can you tell me? Because youre going to die anyway. Conversely, the same applies if you die. Im going to die anyway, so why cant I say something? Why are you so worried that you are even burdening yourself with what happens after death? Those words came and stuck in Baek Cheon-gyeongs heart. Yes, I had all kinds of regrets and worries. Without actually being afraid of death. Youre so good at telling sophistry. Tell me, I want to know your business. The gazes of the two people intertwined in midair. Baek Cheon-gyeong could feel that Geommu Geuk sincerely wanted to know and that the reason was not to benefit this fight. Finally, Baek Cheon-gyeong slowly stretched out his hand. Then, the dolls that were a little away from the sword dance became as big as people. They didnt rush towards the sword dance. Instead, they started fighting among themselves in the center of the square. I could understand the sword dance. That they are trying to show what Baek Cheon-gyeong went through in this way. Now the square has be a stage to showcase his past. One masked doll was cutting down other dolls. Both the male and female dolls fell down after being cut by his sword. I was helpless. Wooden casting techniques were also demonstrated on stage. The small dolls appeared to growrger. He even tried to stop him by using the Wooden Celestial Spell. Go to Mokcheon. Now, the Mokcheon family is showing signs of extinction. Seeing everyone in the family dying. It was a scene that angered the sword dance more than any other person. Familiar faces ovepped the falling dolls. The masked doll cut down everyst person. I could tell from this. That the destruction of that day was brought about by the hands of just one person. You want to know why Ive been carving these things in the Murim Alliance for ten years? Why am I not worried about whether war breaks out or not? Why did I kidnap the leaders granddaughter without fear? See clearly why I waited for the perfect moment of revenge! The moment the words ended, the doll that hadmitted the massacre turned its head towards the sword dance. The moment Geommugeuk saw him, he was surprised. Even though he was wearing a mask, he could tell who those sharp and intense eyes belonged to. It was someone he knew. He was none other than the Murim lord Jin Paecheon. Chapter 287 Episode 287 Who handled that matter? There was silence. Jinpaecheon, made of wood, was looking at the sword dance. Because there was no facial expression, it gave a more eerie and intense feeling. Susssut. The wooden doll returned to its original size as if leaving the stage at the end of the curtain. Geommugeuk asked, looking at Baek Cheon-gyeong beyond the wooden doll that had fallen on the floor. Did the Murim lord exterminate your family? Geommugeuks voice trembled. Although he had experienced all kinds of things, this incident was shocking. On the other hand, Baek Cheon-gyeong was enjoying the reactions of the sword dance. Now, the worlds smartest demonic cult leader! What will you say now? why? Dont you believe that the Murim Lord did such a thing? Geomgeuk spoke firmly. Thats right. I cant believe it. Because the leader I saw was not the kind of person who would do such a thing. Although Jin Feicheon was certainly a renegade person, he was not the type of person who would exterminate a family. No matter how much people dont know about it, that Jin Feicheon did something like that? no. That cant be possible. Okay then, why did the leader do such a thing? Bai Tianqing refused to answer. Ive had enough of what I wanted to say. As if the next conversation was only possible by blocking this attack, Baek Cheon-gyeong used the Wooden Celestial Soul Art again. Susssut. This time, the three dolls grewrger. Those slowly walking out had different movements and momentum from the dolls in front of them. I could understand the sword dance. It is a special doll among dolls. In human terms, it is not just atro, but a specialtro. Even though it was a stronger enemy, Geommugeuk returned the sword to its scabbard. The moment when Baek Cheon-gyeong gave a puzzled look. Easy profit. The sword dance first rushed to Myeongwangbo. In the blink of an eye, Geommugeuk moved through space and threw out his fist. Boom! Qarring! A thunderp sounded along with an explosion of sound. Without even making a single proper attack, the entire head of the doll standing in the middle was blown off. The best martial arts skill, the ck Fortune Sura, was demonstrated. The other two dolls werepletely unfazed and attacked. Shhh! Hiss! Two swords flew in, aiming for Geommugeuks blood vessel. Killed it! The attack was fast and urate enough that Baek Cheon-gyeong had this illusion. The exact moment when two swords pierced Geommugeuks body! The new form of sword dance has disappeared. Lee Hyung-hwan-wi! At the same time, a thunderp erupted, drowning out Baek Cheon-gyeongs surprise. Crumbling! A second thunderp erupted. Before I knew it, the head of the doll on the left was exploding. Despite the flying debris, thest doll attacked without stopping at all. But the sword dance was no longer there. What was revealed this time was a dark intelligence. Crumbling! The third thunder sounded even louder, and thest dolls head was shattered. No matter how well trained a hunting dog is, it cannot catch a tiger. All three were put to an end with one hit. The three dolls also returned to their original size and fell to the floor. Bai Qianqings whole body trembled. I never imagined I would feel this much fear here. Not anywhere else, but here, full of forests and dolls. Geommugeuk picked up the cut doll again. These dolls are different. It was different. You made it ordinary. I didnt want to waste time. You are trying to make my ten years of time wasted. Then Geommugeuk looked into his eyes and said. What is Gene Sogers time? Have you thought about her past and the rest of her days? There was definitely something that bothered me when I thought about Jin Ha-ryeong. But there was anger before that. The time for my family who died unjustly! Time with my brother, sister-inw, and nephews! What about the time spent on the children my nephew gave birth to? Can you even imagine? The heart of the parents who died holding their children to protect them! How I felt when I unfolded those bloody swaddles! In that swaddle! You dont know what I saw in that swaddle! Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes were bloodshot. Ssssssut. His anger was reflected in the doll growing bigger again. This time it was two dolls. As the number decreased, more special prayers were revealed. This time, the two dolls attacked first. They were really fast and must have been made to imitate the masters of the quick sword. It was so fast that even Baek Tian-gyeong, who created the two dolls, could not clearly see them fighting. Since I couldnt see any movement, all I could hear was sound. The sound of swords shing with swords was heard in session, and what ended up being three different sounds. Easy profit! Suddenly! m! The moment the sword of Geommugeuk goes back into its sheath! Tuk tuk! At the same time, the heads of the two dolls fell and rolled on the floor. The flying sword method, the quick sword method, the Zeo style, and the Changcheon style were demonstrated. Its been a while since Ive used Chang Cheon-sik, and its faster than before. Even with the same Twelve Great Stars, as their level gradually matures, they be more powerful. Baek Cheon-gyeong was so surprised that he couldnt say anything. No matter how small the Demonic Cult leader is, he cannot neutralize the attack of this Quick Sword doll so quickly. I knew at least five hundred people woulde and go. I expected that he would not be able to withstand the sword dance in this fight and would be seriously injured. The reaction of the sword dance was even more surprising. He could have boasted about his martial arts skills, but he didnt even mention them. He seemed to think that a fight like this was meaningless. His only interest was his own life. Please answer the question I asked earlier. Why did the leader exterminate your family? Why is it so important to you? Why does it matter whether the leader did it because he was old or bored? What if the Murim Lord is a hypocrite? What if he isnt? Anyway, youre just nning on getting rid of all of you Demon Cult bastards and eating this entire Wulin, right? Even if you eat it, you will have to cut out the rotten parts and eat it. So tell me. It was expressed as being intentionally rotten. Whatever the truth of this incident was, Baek Cheon-gyeong believed that. Did you see it yourself? Are you trying to say that it wasnt the Murim Lords doing because you didnt see it in person? Anger was mixed with every word he said. Because I knew better than anyone how great his anger would be, Geommugeuk calmly soothed his emotions. I am not on the side of the Murim Alliance. Im just curious about the truth. If you are not on the side of the Murim Alliance, why are you in front of me? Its because of fire weapons. If I hadnt known it was rted to fire weapons, I wouldnt have approached him like this. Its because of Jean Sozer. Baek Cheon-gyeong snorted once, but eventually he answered. I didnt see it in person. When I came back, it was already. Baek Cheon-gyeong was speechless as he remembered that moment. But why are you so sure that it was the Lords doing? Someone saw him. Who? He is the head of our family. He was dying, covered in blood. Those were thest words the person left. The beast is the Murim lord. Geomgeuk didnt say anything. The Murim Lord may or may not have killed him. Because you can never know whats inside people. However, the reason to keep in mind the possibility that this is not the case is because Baek Cheon-gyeong is a person who willter follow Hwamu-gi. No matter how much you think about it, there is no reason for the leader to exterminate your family At that moment, one thought crossed Geommugeuks head. The sword dance reminded me of something I had forgotten. The lord had one reason to exterminate them. You killed the lords son and daughter-inw! Baek Cheon-gyeongs expression hardened and he said nothing. I could tell from his reaction. You knew. If I had known, would his punishment be lessened? If you want revenge, you should only do it to the person who did it. Why did you kill everyone? His plea was justified. The sadness of losing a child is understandable, but it was clearly wrong to destroy the other family. But I have one question. Then why did Maengju spare you? Its obvious that hes going to seek revenge like this. After that incident, I was also treated as dead. He entered the Murim Alliance as a new member. Who handled those things? Did you do it yourself? It involves faking his death and assuming a new identity to be the master of the Murim Lords grandson. Even if our schools Tongcheongak takes great care, it will not be an easy task. of course. His answer came after hesitation. It means lie. Geommugeuk was sure that someone was behind him. so? What do you want to say? Geommugeuk said something surprising. What if it wasnt the Lords doing? ! What if some third party is involved? What if I deceived you and deceived the leader? An even more surprisingment was added to Baek Cheon-gyeong, who was frowning. If the existence of fire weapons had not been known, this assumption would not have been made. However, the leaders personality and the existence of fire weapons gave rise to this assumption. What if the deaths of the leaders son and his wife were all nned from the beginning? Baek Cheon-gyeong seemed shocked and was dazed for a moment. It was something I had never thought about before. What is this guy talking about? Its nonsense. So what are you trying to get? The final conclusion made by Geommugeuk. you. ! You, driven by revenge, have endured it for ten years and are deeply entrenched in the Murim Alliance. You are the one who will be the decisive sword that will one day kill the leader. Deadly energy gushed out from Baek Cheon-gyeongs body. He denied everything. No, I had no choice but to deny it. If Geommugeuks words are true, what he has done over the past ten years has been foolishness. Because the doll was carved from a doll. What do you know? Do you think that if you say anything with your fluttering snout, it is just words? What do you know! It was anger born of embarrassment. What if that statement is true? That deep anxiety was swirling around him. If the words hade from someone elses mouth, I wouldnt have paid any attention. He would have dismissed it as something he made up to shake himself up. However, it was a sword dance speech that overwhelms oneself with martial arts. These were words from the mouth of a man so extraordinary that he advanced his own ns. Trees began to grow through surprise, fear, and anxiety. Tree branches grew from the ground around the two people standing. It wasnt an ordinary tree. Trees that could not be cut with a sword were disying their secret skills in the wood carving technique. The growing trees made the walls and ceiling. There was nowhere to run. Two people faced off in an enclosed space surrounded by trees. Other tree branches wrapped around Baek Cheon-gyeongs body, creating armor. Here, even swords and swords cannot cut through this armor. You ruined everything. Jin Ha-ryeong is going to die because of you. Geommugeuk calmly asked him. What did you say to me earlier? Why didnt you shout out that you didnt just kill the person involved, but also killed his family? But what are you doing now? Because they did it first! You are the one who started the work, right? No, maybe it was a fire weapon. Please release Jin Sozer. I know you didnt originally n to kill her. A vine that came up from the ground climbed up Geommugeuks feet. Then, it slowly began to tie up my entire body so that I could not move. The person who helped you infiltrate the Murim Alliance nned all of this. I saw the sword dance. Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes are shaking. The tree branches climbing up my body stopped for a moment. There was definitely someone there. Tell me who it is. does not exist! There is no such person! Are you looking at me like a fool? Other trees grew around Geommugeuk and turned into long spears. Aimed like octopus feet, they stabbed the sword dance from all directions as quickly as a scorpions tail. Geommugeuk used self-defense skills to block the attack. Empty! Teuong! Empty! The wooden spear hit the self-defense device and made a nging sound. Even if you cut it with a sword, it grew again, and even if it broke when it hit a self-defense device, another tree grew and attacked. They have been constantly attacking to tear up their self-defense skills. The only way to stop this attack was to kill Baek Cheon-gyeong hidden in the armor. Empty! Boom! Teuong! Attack in space. An attack several times stronger than from outside wasing. Its not toote. Lets take on him with me! Baek Cheon-gyeong was worried because he felt the sincerity of the sword dance. What if what he says is true? please! Dont let me kill you. But in the end, he did not believe in sword dance. Baek Cheon-gyeong raised his internal strength to the limit. Blood flowed from his mouth, but it didnt stop. A dozen spears struck only one point, the heart of the sword dance. Empty! Teuong! Empty! If this continues, self-defense will eventually be broken. If you die, a war with the Demon Cult will break out. Even if I cant kill him, the Heavenly Demon will kill him. The wooden windows were merged into one. The color that changed to a darker color was the final attack in which all of Baek Cheon-gyeongs inner strength would be poured into. At least in this space, that attack will no longer be blocked. I love you so much! It flew towards the heart of the sword dance. Right at that moment! sh! The flying wooden spear stopped in front of Geommugeuks heart. Immediately, the spears spirit disappeared and it fell to the floor. There were five people standing in front of the sword dance in the distance. Four demons were standing around Baek Cheon-gyeong. The Nine Fire Magic Gongs first method of destruction was demonstrated. The wooden armor, which could not be cut by sword energy, was cut and began to fall to the ground. His martial arts, which were based on magic, could not block the nine-fire magic. When the evil spirits disappeared, Baek Cheon-gyeongs entire body was soaked in blood. Baek Cheon-gyeong looked at the sword dance with nk eyes. He felt that he had little time left. Geommugeuk took out the doll from his arms. It was the same doll whose face I had said I would cut myself. And now, a face was carved into the doll. While visiting his workshop over the past few days, Geommugeuk carved Hwamugis face. Was he this man? Chapter 288 Episode 288: You gave me hell. Baek Cheon-gyeong looked at the doll. The sword dance focused on the changes in his expression. Was the doll the cause? His dazed eyes became clear. Just before death, the phenomenon of heliotropia urred, in which the mind became clearer. Baek Cheon-gyeongs reaction was unexpected. Heughed when he saw the doll. Why are you smiling? Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes turned from the doll to the sword dance. I should have taught you carving when you asked me to. That meant it was made in a mess. Geommugeuk said with a smile. Isnt this great for a first work? Dont just go somewhere and say I taught you. Even as he spoke clearly, blood continued to flow from his mouth. He wasnt even aware that he was vomiting blood. The sword dance performance was unfortunate. I didnt want to kill him. Im dizzy. As Baek Cheon-gyeongs body slowly copsed, the trees that filled the surrounding area began to disappear into the ground again. The two were freed from the confined space created by thest secret, and the sunlight illuminated Baek Cheon-gyeongs pale face. Just tell me its him! Baek Cheon-gyeong knelt down and looked at the surrounding grass. As his life was fading away, the surrounding grass and trees were also dying. You gave me hell why should I tell you? It wasnt just a resentment for killing oneself. It would be hell to die with the suspicion that I may have lived as someones puppet for the past ten years. He looked up and saw wooden dolls erected everywhere. The dolls were also losing their wits. That doll youve been cutting for the past ten years wasnt cut for you? dont talk nonsense. He denied Geommugeuks words. The surrounding grass and trees shook violently as if the wind had blown. Although it was because of his anger, it seemed as if he was regretting his death. Geommugeuk slowly walked over and sat down in front of him. The two peoples eyes met. I will take revenge. I will even take revenge on you. So tell me! I knew about sword dance. The more desperate you are, the more angry Baek Cheon-gyeong will be. But I couldnt help it. Because it was so important whether I listened to him or not. Baek Cheon-gyeongs eyes were about to close. no! Dont die! Geommugeuk ced his palm on his chest and injected internal power. Baek Cheon-gyeong coughed and blood sttered on Geommugeuks face and body, but he did not stop injecting internal power. Baek Cheon-gyeong opened his eyes again. So you said you wanted revenge too, right? Geommugeuk held out the doll in front of him again. Although he didnt say anything, Baek Cheon-gyeong could tell. The face carved on the doll is the enemy of sword dance. Finally, the truth came out from Baek Cheon-gyeongs mouth. Your revenge has nothing to do with me. The person who approached me wasnt him. Geommugeuk was surprised. Not this person? He doesnt look like this. In thest moments of his life, it didnt seem like he was lying. Then who? What should I do to meet that person? But Baek Cheon-gyeong did not tell him about it. Thest person he thought of before his death was Jin Ha-ryeong. I feel sorry for Haryeong. His face showed deep regret. They told me to kill them if I didnte back on time. Surprised, Geommugeuk shouted urgently. Where is she? I didnt expect that he would have given the order to kill her. Its alreadyte. Where are you? Baek Cheon-gyeong used hisst strength to look to one side. At the same time, the sword dance shed and flew towards that direction at a high speed. I will apologize to that child in the afterlife. After saying those words, Baek Cheon-gyeong lowered his head. When he died, all the trees around withered and died with him. Now, only the wooden dolls, who hadpletely lost their wit, watched his death in silence. * * * The moment Jin Ha-ryeong saw Cho-rim entering the room, his heart sank. Cho Rims eyes looking at him were different from usual. It would have been better if he had lived his life, but there was regret in his eyes. You came to kill me. Cho Rim epted it obediently. Since there was a strict order from the master, she had to be killed. I have no personal regrets against you. Jin Ha-ryeong felt death for the first time. Am I going to die? It didnt feel real. I dont want to die in a stuffy ce like this. Let me see the sky just once before I die. When Cho Rim hesitated to answer, she asked again. please. Good. The moment Cho Rim turned around and opened the door, Jin Ha Ryeong rushed in. Shhh! Faaah! Jin Ha-ryeong swung what was in his hand and stabbed Cho-rim in the neck. What she was holding in her hand was a wooden peg that had been nailed to the bed. The moment she felt that Cho Rim had missed while dodging, she kicked down the door and threw herself outside. After rolling on the floor, she got up and tried to run, but stopped. Cho Rim walked out of the hut in the back, stroking her neck. I understand. Blood was flowing from his neck, but the wound was not deep. Cho Rim was a master, and no matter how surprising it was, it was not easy to kill him with a body without strength. Even when he walked out from behind, Jin Ha-ryeong did not run away. No, I couldnt run away. There were dozens of unmanned people waiting in front of the door. Jin Ha-ryeong turned to Cho-rim. What do you understand? Its not you who dies, its me. Are you going to ease your conscience by being so polite? You are worse than the vile Parakho. I understand everything. Okay, if you really understand me like you said Jin Ha-ryeong held up a wooden peg. Since my inner strength has been suppressed, I will be no match for him anyway, but I have no intention of dying while looking up at the sky. Youre not going to kill me with my inner strength suppressed, are you? Release me and lets have a formal fight. Even if I unlocked my strength, there were so many enemies that my chances of surviving were slim. But I tried my best to do anything. If you release my power, I will fight with this weapon. My subordinates are also watching, so I have to act like a leader. I was hoping to stimte his pride and release his inner strength, but Cho Rim had no intention of doing that. You are the best reviewer in Hubei. Do you think I can handle it if you carelessly release my strength? so? Youre going to kill a woman who resists with a wooden peg, like a coward, with her inner strength suppressed? Even if I die, I wont just die. You have to scratch your pride and hurt your heart. Cho Rim said in a slightly annoyed tone. I feel a little better now that youve done this. Jin Ha-ryeong rushed over. No matter how much his inner strength was suppressed, he had the ability to reach the finals of Soryong. The wooden peg in my hand stabbed the air sharply. Naturally, the ces she was aiming for were vital points such as the eyes and neck where she could overpower her opponent at once. While about a dozen attacks were going on, Cho Rims fist flew straight into Jin Ha-ryeongs face. puck! Jin Ha-ryeong left. Im sorry. I guess I hit Hubei Japan in the face. The subordinates who were watching burst intoughter. Everyone, including Cho Rim and his subordinates, was enjoying this situation. Jin Ha-ryeong got up from the ground, smoothing his face. From now on, live honestly. This is you right now. Kidnapping, beating, killing, and making fun of people. Chorim did not deny it. As she said, she was not a good person. It was the same not only for himself but for everyone here. These were people whomitted crimes and were chased. They were people who had a deep grudge against the Murim Alliance and could not live in a bright ce. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to hide here for the past ten years. Baek Cheon-gyeong promised. He said that after killing the Murim Lord, everyones sins will be forgiven. Shhh! Whoosh! Jin Ha-ryeongs attack only grazed the air. Amid theughter of those watching, Jin Ha-ryeong aimed for only one move. A lucky move. However, Cho Rim did not have the skills to rely on luck. puck! This time, I got hit in the stomach and fell out. It was too painful to get up, but she got up and ran again. After ying with her a few more times, Cho Rim was about to put an end to it. A tree trunk grew from the floor, entangling her legs and arms and pinning her down. When Cho Rim raised his hand, a leaf that had flown from somewhere was caught in his hand. When it flew, it was an ordinary leaf, but when he held it in his hand, it had an eerie aura. Your death will not be in vain. When they die, they will be fertilizer for these trees. Jin Ha-ryeong shot back coldly. why? You filthy bastards arent even good fertilizer? With those words, Cho Rim revealed his true colors. He said to her with an evil look in his eyes. If it werent for your orders to be polite to your bitch and never mess with her, she would have died, loved by all of us. A look of regret shed across Cho Rims face. Because he knew what that meant, Jin Ha-ryeong felt the greatest killing intent since he was born. I really wanted to kill him. It was so unfair to die to someone like this. Cho Rim raised his hand to cut off her head with the leaf sword. Even at the moment of death, Jin Ha-ryeong did not close her eyes and stared straight at him. She tried not to show that she was scared, but her heart was filled with despair. This is how you die. I had no idea that my end would be like this. I thought I would at least die cooler than this. When I was dying, I looked back on my past life and hoped to die nobly. I became angrier when I thought about my grandfather and brother being sad. A grandfathers heartache would be indescribable if he lost his child and now his granddaughter. My brother also loses the only person he can confide in. If they did this to themselves, they would be prepared to harm them as well. When I thought about it, the person that came to mind was Sword Dance. The only person I can trust is you. I never thought I would die thinking of him in myst moments. The very moment the leaf sword was about to fly in to cut off her head! I love you so much! A scream erupted along with the ear-piercing sound of the wind. Puffpuffpuffpuff! A huge sword flew towards them, sweeping away the warriors. As Cho Rim cut down his subordinates, he stepped back and avoided the flying sword. bang! The sword was stuck in the stone wall behind it. Surprised, Cho Rim looked in the direction from which Daedo flew. There was a path between the subordinates, and about a dozen subordinates were lying on the left and right, covered in blood. Build a steel and wooden barrier! Crrrrrrrrrrr! A shield began to be erected as a tree rose from the ground in the direction from which the sword flew. The wall built in front of Chorim was thergest and thickest. The man who built the wall approached Jin Ha-ryeong again. No matter what happens, Ill kill you bitch! At that moment, Jin Ha-ryeong saw. I saw someone flying in this direction from the other side of the long sword that was stuck behind Chorim. It was such a light and cheerful movement that not a single sound of wind was heard. When the person got down right behind Cho Rim, Cho Rim finally felt that he was popr and turned back. What he saw was a line. Shhh! Suddenly. A quick sh of the sword struck his neck and blew it away. Cho Rim couldnt even let out a scream of despair and her head fell. The person who appeared in front of the fallen Cho Rim was none other than Ian. The great sword that flew in was the Great Sword of Destruction of the Blood Heavenly Demon. Ian was hanging on the back of the main sword and flew together. Because it was arge swordrger than a person, he missed the fact that she was flying with him on the other side of the sword. It was possible because of the skill of the Hyeolcheon sword, and it was possible because of Ians skill in forming the Bicheongeombeop. At Cho Rims death, someone among the soldiers screamed as if he were having a fit. Kill those bitches first! They rushed towards Jin Ha-ryeong and Ian. Ian couldnt afford to release Jin Ha-ryeongs inner strength. Ian cut down the attacking warriors. When she cut down four people in a row, they changed tactics. She used the fact that she was trying to protect Jin Ha-ryeong as a weakness. Blow away your sword energy! The warriors who could fire sword energy fired sword energy all at once. Ian shouted at Jin Ha-ryeong. Behind my back! You must not avoid it. In order to save Jin Ha-ryeong, all the flying sword energy must be eliminated. I love you so much! At the same time, a dozen rays of sword energy flew toward Ian. Ian didnt have the confidence to block that much sword energy at once, but he didnt dodge. Because I couldnt kill Jin Ha-ryeong. That desperate moment! Easy profit! Fuuuuuk! Something came down in front of the two women and blocked the flying sword energy. bang! Quang! Kwakwa! Quaaaang! The sword energy struck one after another, but it could not pierce or destroy it, and it all dissolved and disappeared. Ian looked. A huge road blocking the front. And the one person who nailed it. Surprisingly, it was the Great Dao of Destruction. Before they knew it, Hyeolcheon Doma had flown there, pulled out a long sword from the wall, and stood tall in front of the two. At the same time, there was a thunderp and an explosion. Rumble! Kwaaaang! The iron wooden barrier behind them was shattered, and those nearby were swept away along with them. The person who destroyed the iron wooden barrier, which he was confident would never be broken, with one punch was Gwon Ma. In front was a chopping board and in the back was a boxing horse. One of them shouted while looking at the horse. Kill that monster first! The moment he finished saying that, Hyeolcheon Doma spoke briefly with an expression of disappointment. Oh my. Hyeolcheondoma pulled Ian and Jin Ha-ryeong, who were out of the Great Sword of Death, and made them hide behind the Great Sword of Death. Next moment. There was a deafening sound of thunder. Kurkor Kwabu! For Ian and Jin Ha-ryeong, this was their first time hearing such loud and scary thunder. It made me want to cover my ears. Next moment! Huaaaaaaaaaa! A force of tremendous power swept past the erected Myeolcheondae. If the Blood Heavenly Chopping Demon had not injected internal power while supporting the Immortal Great Sword with both hands, it was so powerful that even the Immortal Great Sword would have been pulled out and sent flying away. Just one thunder. And the silence that came. Ian and Jin Ha-ryeong cautiously stuck their heads out of the cliff. The two women were startled by the scene unfolding outside. There was no one there alive. With a single blow, all those present were swept away by the force emitted from the fist and turned into corpses. Gwonma stood alone with his big fist hanging down. Even Ian, who was on the same side as me, felt afraid at that sight. It feltpletely different from when we trained together. In actualbat, the Demon of Heaven was truly a different person. Today, Ian saw clearly why the Demon of Heaven was the most trusted among the Demons. The Hyeolcheon Doma pulled out the Immortal de from the ground and put it on his back, and the Gwonma started walking between the corpses towards them. Chapter 289 Episode 289 It wouldnt have happened. As the presence of the two mazons added to the joy of surviving, Jin Ha-ryeongs heart began to beat more and more vigorously. Both Hyeolcheon Doma, who was standing next to them with their long swords in hand, and Kwon Mana, who was slowly walking towards them, were both really scary. These people are mazons! Until now, the Demonic Cult had been vague to her. She had heard that it was scary and cruel, but in reality, the magic cult she encountered was sword dance. Hes young, handsome, and good at joking. But today she felt like she had seen the real Demon Cult. The face of the horse that came close was really scary, but Jin Ha-ryeong tried to keep his expression as calm as possible. Thank you so much for saving my life. It was a thank you to both Majon and Ian. I will definitely repay this favor. Although she was afraid of the Mazons, she did not hate the two people who saved her. The Mazons simply nodded once and did not show any condescension that they had saved their lives. If her brother heard, she would scold her and say she was crazy, but she was curious about what kind of people these Magons were. After greeting the two people, Jin Ha-ryeong looked at Ian. She knew how dangerous it was to fly while hanging on to a sword. It was a sword that even flew while killing enemies. He didnt even give a single word of condescension when he said that he, Ian, had also saved her life. Ian joked as he relieved Jin Ha-ryeong of his inner strength. friend! Have you ever broken a promise when you agreed to meet? The word friend resonated with Jin Ha-ryeong more deeply than any words he had ever heard in his life. It was a moment when the friendship between the two women took a step forward. Jin Ha-ryeong touched his face and said. So its like this? The only thing to see is your face. In response to her half-joking, half-self-mocking response, Ian said something unexpected. Then I have to show you something different starting today. Jin Ha-ryeong knew. Ian does not use his beautiful appearance as a weapon. Thats why its so strong and thats why you can tell yourself that youre beautiful. And it says it again. Looks dont matter to us. Yes, from today, there will be no Hubuk One Meal. It will be the best sword in Hubei and will move toward bing the best sword in the world. From now on, there will be no danger of death from someone like Cho Rim. Additionally, I learned a big lesson today. It was really a narrow difference between life and death. If he had just given up and tried to die, he would have died before Ian and the Magons arrived. But I was able to survive because I tried to fight until the end. I clearly felt that when Chunwoon chooses someone, he chooses from among those who did not give up until the end. Just then, something as fast as light rushed towards them. I love you so much. Geommugeuknded there at a fast pace. The posture was so natural that it felt like someone who had been here in the first ce. Geommugeuk looked around and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. It was revealed that the Majons and Ian arrived in time to save Jin Ha-ryeong. Itsing so quickly. If it werent for these people, I would already be dead. Geommugeukughed at Jin Ha-ryeongs joke. Thats why Im friends with these people. Geommugeuk looked at Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma. His belief that he would leave it to the judgment of the two people was correct. These were two people who repaid their faith with faith. You can put more strength on your shoulders. Youre so cool! Where have you been wandering around anding here now? Just make the old man suffer. However, Hyeolcheondomas worried gaze was focused on the blood on Geommugeuks clothes. Is there a reward for making an old man suffer? You bastard! At that time, Gwonma asked Geommugeuk. Are you hurt? Its not my blood. its okay. Gwonma nodded. As he watched their conversation, Jin Ha-ryeong finally realized that Geommugeuk was the leader of the Demonic Cult. I thought the rumor that they had taken control of the Mazons was wrong. It should be said that he did not take over, but made him his own person. The eyes of the two people towards the sword dance were the eyes of their grandfather towards them, and also the eyes of their brother. she could tell The people who saved his life were Ian and the two mazons, but in the end, he survived thanks to the sword dance. If it werent for the sword dance, they wouldnt have moved. The granddaughter of the Murim Lord who owes Mines life twice! Impletely screwed. Geommugeuk and Ianughed together at her joke. Geommugeuk spoke to the two mazons. Please wait in the safe house with Ian. I will take Sojeo to the Murim Alliance and take him there. Are you done now? No, theres one thing left to check before I go. We need to confirm whether the Murim lord really destroyed the Mokcheon family. No matter how much you think about it, I dont think Jin Peicheon would have done such a thing, but you never know if he fell into someones conspiracy. Geommugeuk looked at the Murim Alliance in the distance and made the joke he had said before as if it were serious. It really jumps this time, old man! Maybe I should. * * * Jin Has army entered the battle of Maengju in stride. Jin Peicheon, who was standing at the window and staring out, quickly turned around. What happened? We mobilized the Extermination Unit and searched the entire area of Dongho, but we couldnt find it. Have you heard from the Blue Dragons yet? Jin Peicheon shook his head. What about Bihodan (wF)? Still shaking his head. No matter how many times they released all the elites of the Murim Alliance and searched in all directions, they could not find Jin Ha-ryeongs whereabouts. There were no demands from Baek Cheon-gyeong, who was presumed to have kidnapped him. I was literally burning with worry. Lets just disclose it to Moorim. Currently, there are restrictions on the search because the search is being conducted in secret. If the search was conducted openly, witnesses could havee forward. But Jin Peicheon shook his head. These guys are big-hearted enough to kidnap the Murim Lords granddaughter. There was no way it would have caught anyones attention, and if it had been hastily made public, even Sadomaeng or other evildoers could have intervened. Jinha thought that the words This is all because of you! mighte out of his grandfathers mouth. But Jin Feicheon never said anything like that, as if it was just your narrow-minded wish. He was not the type of person to shift responsibility to others just because he was cornered. Have you heard from Geommugeuk yet? Jin Feicheon nodded without saying a word. The situation was gradually bing one where sword dance was bing thest hope. But the more it happened, the moreplicated Jinhas feelings became. Could I really have been deceived? What if all of this was a conspiracy of sword dance? The image of my younger brother being held in the hands of a sword dance came to mind. After kidnapping my younger brother, I thought that he might threaten me at a critical moment someday. I was so scared of what I would do if I lost my younger brother that all my thoughts came to mind. The only person in this world with whom I canmunicate is my younger brother. Never once in my life did I think that I would lose my younger brother. But when it became a reality, I couldnt control my fearful feelings. What if you lose your younger brother? In the future, your life will also change significantly. And at this moment, Jin Peicheon was thinking the exact opposite. The child was confident that only he could save it. Jinha felt that his grandfather believed in sword dance. When I hurried back after hearing that my younger brother had been kidnapped during a mission to the Destruction Demon Corps, my grandfather at the time did not believe in sword dance. When I asked who did it, I answered like this. DIts a sword dance or Baekcheongyeong. And the grandfather asked, staring at himself. -Who do you think you are? At that time, I did notpletely believe in sword dance and had hopes that the martial arts warriors would discover it. But now the grandfather believed in sword dance. I believe it not because I believe it, but because the situation is so hopeless. Although he was stronger than anyone else in the world, he felt like he had be an ordinary grandfather when his granddaughters life or death was at stake. I will look for it again ande back. Just as Jinha was about to leave, Maengjujeons military officer came running and reported. The youngdy has returned. Jin Feicheon and Jin Hagun were surprised. Jin Feicheon suddenly got up from the Great Temple and jumped down. Soon after, Jin Ha-ryeong came in there. She walked in first, followed by Sword Dancer. grandfather! Jin Ha-ryeong ran and hugged Jin Pae-cheon. When I saw my grandfather, tears poured out. After oveing the danger of death, she realized once again how big her grandfathers presence was in her life. Are you hurt anywhere? Im fine. Although his face and body were damaged, he suffered no internal injuries. Wee, wee back. Tears formed in Jin Feicheons eyes. Although he had a heart of iron, his heart was moved when he saw his granddaughter return safely. I dont even remember how long its been since I shed tears. Jin Ha-ryeong also reunited with Jin Ha-gun. Brother. Jinha hugged his younger brother tightly. sorry. All of this happened because of me. Because it started when I suspected my teacher. Why are you sorry brother? Its my fault for being caught so unexpectedly. Dont say that. As the reunion, which clearly showed how precious they were to each other, came to an end, Jin Pae-cheon and Jin Ha-guns passionate eyes turned to the sword dance. Saving Jin Ha-ryeong was more important than anything else to the two. It was a bigger deal than saving his own life. Thank you so much for saving Haryeong. Jin Feicheon formally handed over his hand and expressed his gratitude. Geomjugeuk also responded politely. Jin Soje is not only Lord Mengs granddaughter, but she is also my friend. Dont worry too much. How to repay a life debt by saving a life. Jin Pae-cheon decided that one day he would save Geommugeuks life. Meanwhile, Jinha was ashamed of himself for doubting the sword dance even for a moment. I still have a long way to go. In the past, it would have ended in shame and inferiority, but now it is different. I felt like I needed to work harder and work harder. Seeing that Geommugeuk was stimting him even at this moment, he was truly a person whose very existence was stimting. Go get treatment first and rest. Lets talk about the backlogter. And you can talk to me for a moment. Jin Ha-gun and Jin Ha-ryeong noticed that the grandfather wanted to talk to Geommugeuk separately. Since the conversation with Sword Dance could be discussedter, the two men obediently retreated. Your grandfather. While walking with Jin Ha-gun, Jin Ha-ryeong turned around and said. Im so happy to see my grandfather again. Jin Peicheon smiled and nodded. My heart sank as I thought about what would have happened if I had never seen that child again. Just like that, only two people remained in the battle of Maengju. What happened to Baek Cheon-gyeong? He died. I expected that to be the case since my granddaughter returned, but hearing those words directly from Geommugeuk felt strange. Why do you say you kidnapped Haryeong? Then, surprising words flowed from Geommugeuks mouth. Baek Cheon-gyeong is the younger brother of the Mok-cheon family head. At that moment, Jin Peicheon opened his eyes wide. How could he have forgotten about Moqianjia? They are all dead. no. Only the family heads younger brother survived. I believe hes dead too. I faked my death. Only now did Jin Peicheon understand Baek Cheonjings dual appearance. Could it be that all of this had something to do with my sons death? And the most important question emerged from todays conversation. I will ask my lord. Are you the master who destroyed the Mokcheon family? There was a heavy silence. Geommugeuk thought that this silence was not a silence acknowledging the incident. If he really did it, there is no way he would fall into such suspicious silence. This silence is a silence with a story. Soon, Jin Feicheon let out a short sigh and started talking. I went to them that day to seek revenge. It was my familys revenge, so I went alone. His expression frowned, as if he was vividly remembering the scenes of that day. They were all dead when I arrived. Jin Peicheon proved that he was telling the truth in the most powerful way he could. I swear by my dead son and daughter-inw. I didnt kill them. The fact that he, who values honor, risked his son means that what he said is true. He also knew that revealing the truth was that important. And what happened that day remained a big scar on Jin Feicheon. When I saw that, it brought me to my senses. Do you know what I thought when I saw that scene, running like a madman for revenge? After a while, Jin Peicheon expressed the emotions of that day in a long sigh. I thought it was fortunate. Geomgeuk just listened in silence. I thought it was fortunate that I was the Murim Lord. I really thought that I could have done something like this if this hadnt happened first. I should have been mourning and getting angry over innocent deaths! Jin Feicheon frowned. Anguish was evident in his expression. The Lord would not have exterminated them. Jin Feicheon looked at the sword dance and asked. Do you really think so? No, you never know. How can we determine how far parents who lose their children will go? Nevertheless, Geomgeuk spoke firmly. Because your lord is not that kind of person. Jin Peicheon let out a long sigh again. It did not suit his usual unconventional appearance. It was clear that this incident was a big wound in his life. He must have been suffering the whole time, thinking that he might have destroyed it and being disappointed in himself for thinking he was lucky to see it. Because he had lived his entire life by convention, his wounds must have been deeper than others. Geommugeuk repeated the previous words once again. The Lord wouldnt have done that. Jin Peicheons eyes trembled. At this moment he knew. He said he had wanted to hear this from someone for a very long time. So I wanted to say this. Yeah I wouldnt have done that. Jin Feicheon looked at the sword dance with deepened eyes. Why do you trust me so much? You dont even know me very well. I dont know much about your lord. But isnt one thing clear? Geommugeuk added calmly. Since the leader would not have done that, wouldnt I be able to stand alone in the middle of the Murim Alliance? Chapter 290 Episode 290: If the Demonic Cult were cooler than us. There was a certain resonance deep in Jin Feicheons heart. It was a feeling I had never felt before in my life. While living as a Murim lord, he met countless people and had all kinds of experiences. And now, the emotions that have dried up like fossils only function out of habit. I habituallyugh, habitually get angry, and habitually feel sad. But now this emotional resonance was real. I lived my life trying to ignore that deeply scarred ce. I wanted to cut out the wound, but the more I tried, the bigger the wound remained. So I covered it up and lived. I knew it was festering inside, but I pretended not to notice. I thought everyone had to live with that level of hurt anyway. Because I had a lot of work to do. Because he was the Murim lord. And now, Jin Feicheon felt it. The pus from the wound was washed away and it began to heal. I have said the same thing to myself dozens and hundreds of times. I wouldnt have done that. But the wounds in my heart were not healed. But when someone else said that, I got emotional. I had a feeling that I could now escape that hurt. I cant believe I got this feeling from just a few words. Originally, my pride would have been hurt. I would have tried to deny it. However, as I watched the sword dance staring at me with clear and deep eyes, my pride, which was trying to wake up, quietly fell asleep again. Thank you for saying that. Geommugeuk smiled pleasantly. Maengju is a person who can say that at this moment. It is really important whether or not you can admit your hurt and say those words. Because the final treatment of the wound was always the responsibility of the person involved. Maengju has now wrapped thest bandage on his wound. Unlike the Lord, Baek Cheon-gyeong did not want to admit it until the very end. The sword dance naturally turned to the topic of conversation. I always thought that the person who exterminated them was the younger brother of Munju of the Mokcheon family. He wasnt there when he was destroyed that day, and his body was found a short timeter after he hadmitted suicide. In conclusion, the body was not him. Since it was rted to the Muqian family, how much attention did Chen Peicheon put into investigating the matter at the time? However, I was deceived. Then who exterminated them? There is someone who took advantage of Baek Cheon-gyeongs desire for revenge. They helped fake his death and infiltrate the Murim Alliance with a new identity. I guess he probably destroyed the Mokcheon family. Jin Peicheons thoughts deepened. Manipting corpses and infiltrating the Maeng. This is not simply personal hostility or malice. This was war. The opponent is not someone who only uses schemes. He even proved his power by destroying the Mokcheon family. You must keep in mind that there is someone targeting the Murim Alliance. I added a word to avoid wasting unnecessary energy just in case he was a member of the Demonic Cult. This time, they tried to n a war with our school by killing me as well. So he is also an enemy of our school. From the beginning, Geommugeuk did not say that it might have been his plot to kill the leaders son and wife. Because it wasnt clear yet. We will conduct a thorough investigation to find the person behind it. I will find him too. If you ever need my help, please call me anytime. I want to at least help catch the guy behind this. The sword dance was limited to himself instead of the help of the Heavenly Demon Church. He reduced the burden on the leader by saying that there was no need to join hands with the demonic cult and that he should join hands with himself. Jin Feicheon readily epted. Sure. Then Ill see you next time. I will only meet Confucius Jin and Xiaoze Jin and leave immediately. for a moment. He called out Geommugeuk, who was about to turn around and leave, and Jin Feicheon slowly approached him. As an expert like Jin Pae-cheon approached, the Sword Dance Geuks Cheonma Protectors Gong was activated on its own. But at least for this moment today, the Heavenly Demon Guardian Gods efforts were in vain. Jin Pae-cheon embraced the sword dance. I am really grateful to you, not as a Murim lord but as Haryeongs grandfather. Geomgeuk also hugged him. Please take care until we see you again. Of course, I didnt forget a single joke. If there is a Demonic Cult leader whom the Murim Lord embraced, ask him toe out! Jin Peicheonughed heartily and then spoke honestly. I got over it with a hug. In my heart, I wanted to repay you something grandiose. There are all kinds of elixirs and new weapons piled up in the main treasure trove. Then give it to me. Please give it to me! When Geommugeuk spoke without hesitation, Jin Feicheonughed. Im sorry, but I have to decline. Im afraid that if they do that, theyll attack us with even more force. Arent you more afraid of leaving behind a debt in your heart? ! Geommugeuk said with a smile. So I decline any materialpensation. Jin Feicheon looked at the back of the sword dance yer who politely bowed and turned around to leave, thinking that it was such a waste. What if it wasnt for the Demonic Cults small sect? It reminded me of a time when Jin Ha-ryeong brought Geommugeuk to marry his servant. Id rather be a servant. It was Jin Feicheons true feelings that he could not tell anyone. * * * Jin Ha-ryeong screamed and jumped up. When I turned my head, it was a medical room. are you okay? It was Jinha who came running in in surprise. I dreamed of dying. It was Cho Rims dream in which the Magons arrived after his death. I thought that even if it wasnt a loud wail, he would shed a single tear, but Ian didnt even care that he was dead because he was busy talking to the mazons. That was more of a nightmare than being dead. This is only the third time Ive seen it properly, so why am I upset? Is that usually three times? The first is a friend, the second is a friend, and thest is a rescue. It really isnt easy to have a rtionship like this. That doesnt happen anymore. How can you be sure? Because I will make it that way. I have to make that. Although he was smiling, Jin Ha-ryeongs eyes were filled with strength. Jinha felt that his younger brother had grown through this incident. How long did I sleep? About half an hour. Jin Ha-ryeong stood up. I was anxious that Geommugeuk might leave while I was sleeping. Even if you send it, you should say hello before sending it. What about sword dance? Im waiting outside. When you wake up, Ill say hello and leave. Jin Ha-ryeong was deeply moved when he heard that the sword dance was waiting for him. Jinha said to her as she was about to go out. know? what? That doesnt work. Dont give it to me in the first ce. why? Are you worried? Are you afraid that your younger brother will have his heart stolen by the Demonic Cults small sect leader? Then, surprisingly, Jinha nodded. Yeah, Im worried about that. In times like this, shouldnt I say that I trust my brother and dont worry about that? No, Im worried. If the opponent had not been in a sword dance, he would have felt bad, but Jin Ha-ryeong was in a good mood. At least it was a matter of whether or not it would be paired with sword dance. Brother, I am not as naive as you think. Thats it then. Jin Ha-ryeong, who was about to go out, was actually worried about Jin Ha-gun. Onii-sama, are you okay? what do you mean? Dont get caught up in that person. Then Jinha revealed an unexpected idea. Its worse to try not to be forced into it. Even if you get involved, you can do so selfishly. Selfishly? I take in all the good influence he gives me and my heart does not waver. Jin Ha-ryeong wondered if it would work out well. If human rtionships could be as smooth as he said, what would there be to worry about? If you think about it that way, it was the same for him. I told him not to worry because he wasnt naive, but would he be able to withstand that much sword dance? I guess we share the same blood. Your brother is far from naive. So the two people came out. Geommugeuk was standing in the doctors yard, looking up at the sky. Jin Ha-ryeong stood next to him. Why are you looking at me like that? See that sky blue over there? Its my ck and white color. Its better than a dull color. If I were to be hit by such a beautiful color, I would die. Geommugeuk smiled at her words and turned his head. Are you feeling okay? Thanks to. I waited to see your face. See you next. Jin Ha-ryeong was very sad to say goodbye to Geommugeuk. I wanted to be with him more. y a little more. Even for a few days. However, it was his rtionship and fate with the sword dance that he could not even say. Tell me this before you go. How can I be strong like you? You train until you die. Doesnt it feel like were just having fun? Originally, training is done in ces that cannot be seen. At that time, Jinha slowly walked towards him. I heard about the story from my grandfather. He couldnt believe that there was someone who manipted his master. Geommugeuk gave the credit to him. Its thanks to you that I uncovered this matter. If Master hadnt noticed something strange, he might have been angryter. Jinha felt terrible just thinking about it. If they had passed without knowing, Baek Cheon-gyeong would have driven them to destruction at a critical moment. Jinha returned the credit that had been given to him to Geommugeuk. Thanks to you. I was able to figure it out thanks to the advice to look straight at the other person instead of just looking at them. In the future, Jinha will try to live with a clear view of whoever his opponent is. Not only the Destruction Demon Army but also the Murim Alliance organization will be reformed. Geommugeuk gave his final greeting. Be careful in everything. You. Jinha expressed his gratitude onest time. Thank you for saving my brother. Dont forget and make sure to pay it backter. Jinha smiled slightly, thinking that this was a sword dance-like answer. Then see you next time. Geommugeuk also said goodbye to Jin Ha-ryeong. Jin Ha-ryeong said with a smile. Were still friends, right? Geommugeuk nodded at Jin Ha-ryeongs words. There is a bar near the main campus of our school with good drinks and a good owner. Ill invite you next time. Will that day evere? The moment Jin Ha-ryeong nodded, the sword dance kicked off the ground and flew up, momentarily disappearing from sight. Brother, I think we need to cheer up. Cant the Demonic Cult be cooler than us? Jinha walked away without answering. I know my brothers personality better than anyone else. We will not lose, my brother. Jin Ha-ryeong, who was walking behind him, looked back toward the ce where the sword dance had disappeared. But soon she also started walking vigorously. Could it be that you are the only one who has attained enlightenment? It was her first step toward bing Hubuks No. 1 sword, not Hubuks No. 1 taste. * * * In the kitchen of the house, Ian was in the middle of cooking. I dont know why I suddenly had that thought, but it was because I wanted to cook for the two Majons myself. There were three or four dishes I knew how to cook, and I was most confident in the dish. Then enjoy it. Lets eat together too. Im OK. Gwonma even gestured and encouraged Ian to eat together. Eating in one ce with Hyeolcheon Doma Gwonma? Isnt this a punishment no matter who sees it? I was very nervous, but Hyeolcheondoma said while eating food. Its nd. The person who made the Hyeolcheon cutting board was considerate, so they said it was roughly delicious and there was nothing like that. ah! sorry. I weakened the liver a bit. I will go and do it again. At that time, Gwonma grabbed the bowl that Ian was trying to take. They said you have to eat it fresh to be healthy. who? The doctor said that. Ian was deeply moved because he didnt know Gwonma would say such a thing. It urred to me that the appearance of the Mazon on the outside is very different from what you see up close. Well, the way you look on the outside and your actual personality arepletely different. Hyeolcheon Doma asked as if he was curious. Why did you suddenly cook for me? Of course there was a reason. It was because I was moved and respected by the two mazons I saw in battle. The strength and intensity they showed was a great inspiration to her, who had now begun her full-fledged career as a ghost master. So I wanted to cook it with care and serve it as a meal. Its not an opportunity thates around often. In addition, Seo Dae-ryong added what he always says when drinking. I n to tell youter when I have children. When this mother was young, she personally cooked meals for Lord Hyeolcheon and Lord Gwon. Be sure to say it was nd. Ian smiled awkwardly at Hyeolcheon Domas words. At that time, Gwonma suddenly spoke. It would be amazing if Mugeuk had a child who looked like you. Ian was surprised by those words. At first I thought I heard wrong. Embarrassed, she spoke quickly. How can I marry Lord Sogyo? Although he was said to have be a great lord, he was just amoner. Who cares? Im not a person who cares about cult leaders, martial arts, or anything like that. At Gwonmas words, Hyeolcheondoma also nodded with an expression of agreement. I was really grateful to Kwon Ma for saying this. But there was something that always bothered her. When you think of the word marriage, the first thought thates to mind. Normally I wouldnt say it, but I somehow wanted to say it in front of these two scary people. No, the words came out naturally. I dont even know who my parents are. Then, Hyeolcheondoma offered a word of constion. Family is our enemy. you do not have to know. I was also grateful to Hyeolcheon Doma for saying this. At that time, Gwonma said something unexpected. If thats what you really like, Ill be your father. Even Hyeolcheon Doma was surprised by those words. So how surprised was Ian, the person involved? She was so surprised and embarrassed that she lost the chopsticks she was holding. I have never had a personal conversation with Gwonma. But why? Did he feel good about himself at thete-night retreat meeting? Or is there another reason? Is this a joke? Did I hear it wrong this time? As all kinds of thoughts came to her mind, she didnt know what to say. At that time, sword dance theater came into y. Im home. Sword Dance immediately grasped the frozen atmosphere. Nothing happened during the battle between the Demon Cult leader and the leader of the Murim Alliance, so what on earth happened at the dinner table in the An family? It was Hyeolcheon Doma who broke the silence. Its because the food is nd. Chapter 291 Episode 291 What if that scary person is your father-inw? Ian said I would be his father if he wanted to. Everyone watched the sword dance performance due to Kwon Mas bombshell announcement. I was curious how he would react. Unexpectedly, he just blinked and wasnt surprised. Arent you surprised? Geommugeukdos own response to Hyeolcheondomas question seemed surprising. Iknow, right. Why am I not surprised? Why? I did it to make fun of the horse. Geommugeuk looked at Gwonma and Ian in turn. Oh my god, a father and daughter who are so pr opposites? Isnt that why youre not surprised? If someone else had said this, I dont know if the Destroying Team would have needed a shield, but despite Geommugeuks teasing, Gwonma obediently agreed. Because his appearance was theplete opposite of what he thought. No one will believe you? Master, do you believe it? Hyeolcheondoma quietly joined in and made a serious joke sound like a joke. Youll think youve been kidnapped. Gwonma nodded as if acknowledging those words. Just then Ian blurted out. father! Surprised gazes focused on Ian. Of the three, the one who was most surprised was Gwonma. Ian said, staring at the horse. If you dont mind having a daughter like me, please have me as your daughter. Gwonma opened his eyes wide. This was the first time I had seen him so surprised since I met him. Would you be okay with a father like me? Quite uncharacteristically, Gwonmas voice trembled. The voice of Gwon Ma, who would not blink even if 10,000 enemies were lined up in front of him, was trembling. You are too much for me. Tears formed in Ians eyes. I was so moved to hear that such a great person would be my father. I was truly so thankful that it brought me to tears. Ian looked at the sword dance and asked with his eyes. Can I do this? It was also an idental decision for hers. It might have been the most important decision of my life, but I made it in an instant. Is this really okay? The answer was reced by a brightly smiling Geomukgeuk expression. Congrattions Ian. Ian took a deep breath and asked Gwonma again. Can I ask you one thing? However much. Why did you say you would make me your daughter? Gwonmas answer was simple. Because I wish I had a daughter like you. It was Ians answer that I liked more than any other words. Ian stood up and bowed to Gwonma. Please take care of me in the future father. She burst into tears as she said the word father. The word father I said it today for the first time in my life. She had never once said the words father and mother. I med my parents for abandoning me, tried to understand what the story was, missed them, hated them, and tried to forget them. I should never be that kind of parent, no, I shouldnt even be a parent. I should just live alone and die quietly. As the umted emotions overtook me, tears flowed. Geommugeuk, Hyeolcheondoma, and Gwonma looked down in silence as her shoulders shook. I let her cry her heart out. The strongest people in the world stood there for a while, protecting her. When her crying subsided, the horseman helped her up. Looking at her covered in tears, Hyeolcheondoma joked. Now that weve be ugly, it seems a bit like father and daughter. Geommugeukughed loudly. Originally, he was a person who didnt meddle in other peoples affairs. However, he was particrly good at making jokes and jokes about things like horse riding. This means that he gets along well with Gwonma and likes him. He made such a cruel usation that he would be ostracized when he went to the Mazon gatherings. A powerful force radiated from the horses body as it looked at Ian. When I return to school, I will officially announce that you are my daughter. From now on, as long as I live, no one in the martial arts group will be able to treat you carelessly. Tears flowed from Ians eyes again at the horses deration. Im crying for thest time. I wont cry from now on. I tried my best to smile, but the tears didnt stop. The very existence of her parents has always been her biggest wound. I didnt want to tell anyone and only did sword dance. From now on, I will live my life proud of my father. What is your father doing? Its my father, Kwon Ma! Hyeolcheondoma said with a surprised expression. I thought it was a joke when you first said it. Geommugeuk received his words. Youre not the kind of person to mess around with something like this, are you? That scary person is your father-inw? Iknow, right. What kind of son-inw can handle it? Then, Hyeolcheondoma looked at Geommugeuk with an expression that said, I was talking about you! Geommugeuk made fun of Ian, whether he was aware of his feelings or not. What about you, Ian? The marriage has beenpleted. Then Gwonma suddenly spoke. Cant I do it with you? Ian waved his hand at the horses words. Dont say that. Dont worry about it, master. Gwonma red at Geommugeuk, waiting for an answer. I eat salty food? From now on, I will eat ndly! Are you going toe out like this? Geommugeuk said to him with a meaningful smile. Can you handle Cheonmas inws? Gwonma flinched at those words. He only thought about Ian and couldnt think about anything else. The only person in the world who cant move is his inws? The religious leader and inws? Here you go! Im here! Here is a bride who has no intention of getting married! In this chaos, Hyeolcheondoma stroked his chin and imagined that day. If we actually get married, there will be an uproar. * * * That night, Kwon Ma was practicing martial arts alone in the backyard of the safe house. Perhaps he is soothing hisplicated mind through martial arts training. His shirtless muscles were as perfect as if they had been drawn by a painter. When will I be like you, Master? I also took off my top, stood next to him, and threw out a fist. The reason why I took off my clothes when practicing martial arts was to examine each muscle movement. It felt refreshing to practice with him after a long time. Gwonma had the fifth volume, Diamond Sura, intensively repeated. Herbivory, which temporarily protects her body by making it like steel, was able to save her life in times of crisis. It is also expected that if you use the Diamond Sura and the Heavenly Demon Protector together, you will be able to temporarily see the effect of the Diamond Buddha. Why are you teaching the Diamond Sura so intensively? Looking at the current situation, I think you need to protect yourself first. Since the mastermind who was targeting the Murim Lord has appeared, he decided that he cannot be at ease as the leader of the Demonic Cult. Gwonma repeatedly told the essence of the Geumgang Sura. There were some things I had heard before and some new ones. If I didnt understand something, I immediately asked questions and Gwonma sincerely exined it to me. Now, just hang in there! Youre not going to hit me with that fist, are you? Why not? As soon as he finished speaking, the horses fist flew up. Huaaaaaaaa! Quaaaang! He was pushed back without even thinking about blocking the attack, and in the meantime, the Heavenly Demon Protector and Diamond Sura were activated together to relieve the shock. When I walked away unharmed, Gwonma was very happy. Good job. Geumgangsura will save your life someday. Never neglect it. Ill keep that in mind. After a bout of training, we sat side by side and took a moment to catch our breath. May I ask why? Even though I asked a variety of questions, Gwonma knew what I was asking. Didnt you tell me? I wish I had a daughter like Ian. The real reason. After a moment, Gwonma spoke. I dont know my parents faces either. So I know more than anyone else how that child feels. It was his personal story that I heard for the first time. When I was young, I gritted my teeth and denied them. I tried not to even think about taking revenge. Having a desire for revenge means acknowledging them. I tried hard to erase them from my life. What now? Dont you want to find your parents? Ive been living this well without you guys. Dont you want to talk? Gwonma shook his head and showed his despair. I wish I had that kind of petty revenge in my heart. It sounded like it had be deste without even such feelings. I cant believe Im trying to make someone my family. I was grateful for Gwonma, who revealed my human side. Because it meant that you believed in me. No, you did well. Do you really think so? I want Ian to be happy. And I believe that bing Masters daughter will be Ians greatest happiness. It was a good choice for Ian and Master. A smile appeared on Gwonmas scary face. I love this moment. A smile made in fear. The horse fighting at this time is quite cool. Thank you for saying that. Who would have thought that I would be having this conversation with Gwonma? Gwonma is usually a quiet person, but in situations where he had to speak like this, he spoke better than anyone else. The future may be difficult. why? Youve never been a father before, right? What are you going to do if your daughter rebels? Gwonma raised his fist. Wont it work? If that had worked, would it have been said that raising a child is more difficult than bing a swordsman? Gwonma put down the fist he had yfully raised. That precious fist should not be let down like that. It might work somewhere else instead. where? This is the birth of the most beautiful daughter in the world. There will be a lot of time to use your fists. Knowing what it meant, Gwonma clenched his big fist again. Sounds like fun. Master, you must be having fun. I will pray for the rest of my soul in advance. You never know whats ahead in a persons life. Who would have imagined that Ian would be the daughter of a magician? Maybe Master, you can really copse the cliff. Hearing Geommugeuks words, Gwonma asked with a puzzled look. Isnt it the other way around? How can you copse a cliff if you are so soft and weak? You must have thought that way. When people change, martial arts also change. Gwonma pondered my words. Can I break it if I change? Have you ever imagined having someone as your adoptive daughter? Gwonma slowly shook his head. Master has changed. I believe that the change will probably ovee Masters limitations. Gwonma looked down at his fist and blurted out. Maybe I can knock down a cliff when my fists dont make the sound of thunder. It is impossible to imagine a Byeokryeok Surakwon without the sound of thunder. But there were also thoughts more frightening than the ear-splitting thunder. A fist that flies without a sound and turns heaven and earth upside down! When I remembered that scene, Gwonma and I couldnt just stay there. We jumped up and threw our fists. Our training did not stop until dawn. * * * The next day I said goodbye to everyone. I will go to Gangseo District. Originally, the purpose of this expulsion was to stop by the Honam region and the Gangseo region and then return. Until new cluese out regarding firearms, I have to live my life. Dont be swayed and remain silent. Are you going alone? huh. Take the two of you and return to the school. Ah, tell all the escorts waiting on the way back to go back. Are you going to leave the escort and go alone? This time its a secret inspection. Since I went proudly to the Honam region with escorts, I n to visit secretly this time. I hope that the Gangseo branch owner is not a corrupt person like the Honam branch owner. Go first. From now on, dont think about taking advantage of this old man. Hyeolcheondoma said only what he had to say and walked out the door. I shouted while looking at his back. I think that would be difficult considering the results I got from my efforts. Do not worry. If there is any need for the Mazons, I will call other Mazons this time. Next, I said goodbye to Gwonma. Thank you for teaching me yesterday. be careful. Kwon Ma also walked towards the door. Even though that bigntern had more things to protect, thentern that filled the door and left seemed more pleasant. When Hyeolcheon Doma and Gwonma went out first, Ian finally revealed his true feelings. sorry. what? You decided on such an important matter without even discussing it in advance. You didnt decide in advance either, did you? I think I should have asked at least in advance at the moment of decision. She must have been worried about that all night and had trouble sleeping. Yes, because she is such a good girl, she should be the daughter of a knight. I made that decision because it was such an important matter. Do what your instincts tell you. What if its the wrong choice? I have to endure it. I suffer under a scary father. Ian made an expression imagining that moment and pretended to cover his head. Youre not just a scary father! He is the scariest father in the world. Its the second time, so dont worry. There is a poor child in front of you who has his first father. Ianughed at my joke. Trust your instincts. Your martial arts and your heart. The stronger you be, the more your instincts will function correctly. Ill keep that in mind, master. See youter at the main school. be careful. Ian, who was about to walk out, turned around in front of the door. To be the daughter of Master Gwon. Thanks to you, I came this far. thank you so much. Ian, our journey may not have even begun yet. Surprised, Ian seems unable to even imagine what lies beyond. How far are you going to go? I dont know about that. It doesnt sound like a joke anymore. Because its not a joke. The only goal of my life is not to kill fire weapons. My goal is to live this life happily. To do that, you just have to kill Hwamugi. Because even after killing Hwamugi, my life will continue. Me and my people too. Master, you said that to me, right? If youre tired, take a break. It did. You look very tired right now. Its not just because of training until dawn. Because Ive been on edgetely thinking about firearms. No matter how much I hide it, Ian can feel and read my emotions. I smiled at her and nodded. Why dont you take a break? And just like that, she left. I stood in the yard of the safe house for a moment and looked up at the sky. I try to watch it whenever I have time. Every time I see it, the sky seems to be saying this. Yes, no matter how busy you are, lets live while looking at myself. I know better than anyone else that when life starts to push you around, its difficult to even raise your head. Like my life before regression. At that time, I only looked at the ground, not the sky. I just looked at the ingredients to fill my pockets. All I did was see how to kill the enemy. The sky must have been that blue even then. I left the safe house, hoping that this trip to Gangseo would be afortable and peaceful journey. So, you evildoers, get some rest too! Please! Chapter 292 Episode 292 If only there were guests like this. The bias was lucky. I came by coach from Gangseo to Hubuk and couldnt catch a carriage for the second day. However, he happened to catch a carriage heading to Gangseo. The ce that rented carriages hired coachmen to do the work, and took a portion of the money that the coachmen received. Pyeonjung asked the manager who rented the carriage. Where are you going, guest? To the Gangseo branch of the Heavenly Demon Church. Pyeonjung lowered his voice and asked softly. Are you by any chance a demon? On the outside, it didnt seem like it. Even so, I was nervous and scared of the bias. Could it be that there were only one or two coachmen who died after being caught up in a fight between the Sapains and the Demons? Pyeonjung was cleaning the carriage and waiting, and soon a guest arrived. He was a young and handsome man. Its called bias. I will take good care of you. Please take care of me. Its not that urgent, so theres no need to rush. All right. I could tell the bias by looking at the young mans greeting. Its not Mine. Ive ridden several horsemen so far, but Ive never seen one this polite. Of course, it was an illusion of bias. Because the opponent was the most famous demon among demons. The young man was a sword dance performer. The sword dance is about renting a carriage and going to Gangseo. While practicing Cheonma Self Defense on a carriage, if you find a ce with a nice view, stop and look around. Thats how I n to go leisurely and rest. Okay then, lets go. And so the carriage set off. When Pyeonjung, who had been running for a while, nced back through the window connected to the coach seat, Geommugeuk had his eyes closed. I couldnt tell if I was sleeping or lost in thought. Yes, this kind of customer is the best. The sword dance on the carriage was practicing the Cheonma Defense technique. When I moved like this, I was able to concentrate better. The sound of the wind blowing past the carriage, the sound of birds chirping from afar. The noise of passers-by talking. Sometimes these sounds helped me focus even more. Then, when I get tired of training, I look at the scenery outside the window like I do now. This is rest. The rest that Ian mentioned was a brief rest while learning the Heavenly Demon Defense Technique, but in his current situation, such a rest was a luxury. Geommugeuk, who was looking at the scenery outside, closed his eyes again. I began to recite the very boring verses of the Heavenly Demon Tiger God with all my heart as if I was learning them for the first time. Another drop of water was added to the bucket. * * * That evening, the carriage stopped at a guesthouse. The resting ces for each coachman were different, but they had one thing inmon. I heard that the guesthouse where the coachmen rest is a ce with good food. youre right. We go so often that we know which restaurants are delicious. So the two people entered the guesthouse. Then rest. Lets eat together. I am okay. The rule was that the coachman ate separately from the guests. There were customers who bought us food, but most of us ate and slept on our own until departure. Thats because I dont want to eat alone. lets do it together. We sat down together, pretending that our biases could not be ovee. If you get at least one meal, you can save a lot of money, so it is a good thing from the point of view of convenience. You know it well, so please rmend it. What is the best dish in this house? Pyeonjung rmended several dishes. Geommugeuk ordered all the dishes he mentioned. Now, Im hungry. Lets eat a lot. The sword dance was the coachmans best guest. I invited him to eat with me, sat him down, and didnt ask him questions or nag him. There are people like that. People who give all kinds of condescension while doing favors, people who brag about themselves to the point that it hurts your ears, even people who ask about the coachmans ie and advise him that he should live a different life. But Geommugeuk just stared nkly out of the guest room. Rather, I wanted to talk to him. Sohyeop asks, What are you doing? Why are you going to the Magyo branch? Of course, there was no question of bias. Because Im old enough to know that nothing good wille of being involved with the martial arts people. After a while, the food was served and Geomukgeuk also ordered drinks. I also poured drinks for Pyeonjung. I have to drive the carriage, so Ill just have one drink. Pyeonjung felt like he was really alive after drinking alcohol and eating delicious food for the first time in a long time. These days, I barely managed to satisfy my hunger by saving money for meetings. Really, if I had customers like this, being a coachman would be a good job. Rather than a lucky day like today, the coachmans life was a series of anxious days. I was embarrassed to not say anything when he even bought me food, so I asked him a word cautiously. Are you new to Gangseo? no. I see. The words rose up in my throat as to why I was going to the Demonic Church branch, but I held them back. I really enjoyed the meal. Geommugeuk didnt bother to talk to him because he was afraid he would be ufortable. I had enough experience while living as a ronin. In times like this, just staying quiet is for the other persons benefit. After finishing the meal, Geommugeuk, who was going up to the guest room, asked Pyeonjung. Why arent you going? I can sleep in the carriage. Go and sleepfortably. Pyeonjung usually took a nap in the carriage. I had to save every penny. Geommugeuk rented a room for him with his own money. Im fine. I want to ride in a carriage driven by someone who sleeps well. Saying this, I couldnt refuse again. Really, if only I had guests like this! When I entered the guest room, I felt good. How long has it been since you slept in bed? I slept veryfortably that day. Even the Murim Lord was not envious. The favor of the sword dance continued the next day. He suggested we eat together and gave us a room. He waved his hand saying it was okay, but he argued that taking care of the person holding the reins was better for his own safety. In the end, we ate together and slept in a nice bed. On the first day, I ate and slept happily, but on the second day, while I was eating, I thought of my wife and children. It was because it was a dish that children liked. First, it was a dish I bought for my birthdayst year. Was it the year beforest? If only I could pack this. I really wanted to cum if I could. Then he looked up and saw Geommugeuk looking at him. As if reading my mind, he asked me if I had any children. Do you have any children? There are two. How old are you? Im seven or nine years old. Im sure youd like to see it. Pyunjung grinned and nodded. Do you just want to see it? Sometimes, I feel the urge to drive the carriage and run right away. And that night, the children appeared in my dream. * * * Sometimes the sword dance had the carriage stopped in a ce with a nice view. The sun was setting far beyond the river. The sight of the red sunset spreading across the sparkling river water was truly spectacr. Geommugeuk folded his arms and looked at the figure in silence. Thanks to this, I was able to look at the sunset for the first time in a long time. Come to think of it, its been a really long time since Ive seen something like this happen. I couldnt even remember how long it had been. When the sun went down, I was in a hurry to run the carriage with the mindset that I had to hurry and get to the guest house before it got dark. Rather, the sunset was a signal that made him anxious. I felt it again today. The sunset was so beautiful. My heart said that. You look tired, so get some rest. So I try to listen to my heart. Oh, I see. I pretended to know, but Pyeonjung did not understand what was being said. Heart? What do you mean? It only gave rise to misunderstandings that he might be a person with a heartache. I ran and ran like that, and it was a day before my destination. Pyeonjung was caught by Geommugeuk while refunding the room he rented from the guesthouse owner and getting his money back. Geommugeuk happened toe out for some fresh air and saw it. I pretended not to see the sword dance and went out. ah! The bias wasmented. Considering the sincerity of the other person, it was something that should not have been done. Even if the other person understood, I felt so miserable. The next day, Pyeonjung, who had been worried the entire time he was driving the carriage, approached Geommugeuk when the horses were resting for a while in the field. Im sorry about yesterday. Its okay. I could have just done this and moved on. But suddenly this thought urred to me. I thought it was cowardly to just say sorry to such a nice person and move on, even though I would have made excuses to someone with a bad temper because I was scared. Okay, lets at least make a good excuse. Last year, my second child suffered from a severe fever. At that time, I borrowed money to make medicine. I was living on a tight budget, so I was in a hurry and borrowed money I shouldnt have. I see you rented Yeomwangchae. youre right. Pyeonjung sighed. I didnt borrow much. I borrowed 10 nyang for treatment but now, a yearter, its 70 nyang. Even though the interest I have paid so far is over 20 nyang. That was why he took a nap in the carriage. Because I had to pay the interest and feed my wife and children. But the debt continued to increase. Its my fault. I borrowed it in the first ce even after hearing that the interest rate was so high. I had no regrets. If I hadnt borrowed that money at that time, the second guy would have died or been crippled. Then Geommugeuk spoke. How could that be Teacher Pyeons fault? It is the fault of those who pay Yeomwangchae with interest that goes beyondmon sense. Pyeonjungs heart was moved when he heard the words Teacher Pyeon. Because no one has ever called the coachman this high. And when I told them about borrowing money, everyone said it was their fault. Why did you borrow money there in the first ce? What is the name of the ce you borrowed money from? Its a ce called Tongjeonso (ͨX). Lets stop by there. Its not possible. They are violent and ferocious people. I also heard rumors that some people are skilled in martial arts and some scary people are behind it. Even though Yeomwangchae has been in the area for a very long time, they are still alive and well. Pyeonjung felt both hope that he might be able to escape this hell and fear that this good man might be killed by them. Geommugeuk looked at him nkly and said. I think theres some misunderstanding, but Im going because I need money. For a moment, Pyunjung wondered whether he should believe this or not. Youre the one who spent so much money on the way, but youre renting Yeomwangchae? suddenly? Lets go. What should you do if a guest wants to leave? The carriage changed direction from where it was supposed to go. * * * Surprisingly, the sword dance that arrived at the power station actually borrowed money. How much can you lend me? Zhou Yang, the person in charge of lending money, looked at the up and down movements of the sword dance. We dont often lend money to outsiders He didnt say it neatly, but trailed off. Lend meant to lend. Do you have coteral? No. Should I entrust you with this sword? How much does it cost to use a sword like that? I dont ept swords as coteral. Most of the swords that warriors wanted to deposit as coteral were poor quality. Could it be that there were one or two people who bought a cheap sword and pretended to be a famous sword? I will be sad if my sword is used. Zhou Yang looked at the sword. When I saw the sword with the blood-stained cloth wrapped around it, I couldnt help but snort. You decorated it well to make it look presentable. If you dont have coteral, you just need someone to guarantee it. At Jooyangs words, Geommugeuk looked back at the group that hade with him. Could you please provide a guarantee? I was quite surprised by the bias. I wondered if he had taken the fleas liver and brought it to ask for a warranty. Im kidding. My father said that guarantees are not even avable to family members. Pyeonjung, who was nervous, breathed a sigh of relief. How much can you borrow without coteral or guarantee? I can lend you up to ten nyang. Okay, lets borrow ten nyang. Now, write down your personal information on this IOU and put your seal on it. I wrote down the sword dance as instructed and even took a hand seal. When I lent it, I did it conveniently and with a quick payment. If you dont pay it back on time, interest will rue. There are always people whoin about the high interest ratester on. They are shameless people whoe and borrow money and then say things like that. Pyeonjung lowered his head. Jooyang was telling me to listen to the bias. At that time, Geommugeuk took the side of the people. If I were in a hurry, I would have borrowed money even at this high interest rate. It is shameless to take advantage of the hearts of desperate people. For a moment, Jooyangs expression hardened. But Zhou Yang, who was worn out, was not angry. This was because I knew better than anyone else what the fate of these nderers would be. You idiot. Well leave that asideter. Ill show you what its like to not be able to repay money even if you want to. Jooyang checked the information written on the IOU. My hometown is Guangxi. You came from far away. I believe you wrote down the address correctly. Your fathers name is Geom Woojin, thats a cool name. I dont know if you know, but we have branches in each province. I will check what you wrote and contact you soon. Sure. Ill tell you in advance, dont think about running away without paying back. My family has to pay for me. Im saying Im going to visit your father. My father has a lot of money. So I left there with some bias. There were many people with swords walking around the yard. It was a fairlyrge Yeomwangchae. When I got out of there, I asked the question that I had been holding back. Why on earth did youe here? I was worried that there would be a stabbing attack. I was worried and excited. I expected this small group to draw its sword, sweep them all away, and say, I dont have any debt from now on. I felt selfish and snobbish, but honestly, I was like that. Didnt you say you came to borrow money? Are you here just to borrow ten nyang? The small cooperative doesnt need that money? Considering the cost of the sword dance that I had experienced on my way here, I couldnt understand why I had to borrow ten nyang. Its absolutely necessary. It wasnt just because of Yeomwangchae. The n is to begin the inspection of secret activities in the Gangseo region from here. Because corruption is always rted to money. Behind the sword dance, two men followed from afar. It was a tant follow-up, telling people not to do anything else because they were being watched. If you lend 10 nyang and use two people to monitor it, wouldnt it be a loss? Geommugeuk asked back, showing the ten nyang in his palm. Isnt this worth ten nyang? The bias eximed in exmation. He realized what Geommugeuk meant. Starting with these ten nyang, they will stick a pipe and suck your blood for the rest of your life. So the money borrowed now is not ten nyang. He borrowed hundreds or thousands of nyang. Just like what he is experiencing now. Lets see how they get these ten nyang. Chapter 293 Episode 293: Where does Geom Woo-jin live? Lets eat together and then part ways. Pyeonjung backed away from the rmendation of sword dance, saying it was not necessary. its okay. We ate together every day on the way here. Isnt it strange that we dont eat on thest day? Its even weird. But Geommugeuk was already pulling at his sleeve. Which guest cup here tastes best? Lets go there. The two people walked down the street, drawn by the sword dance performance. I met good customers and my mouth was full until thest day. As I was walking like that, a fierce-looking man stopped me and held out his hand. Pyeonjung gave him two-thirds of the money he earned this time. The man who took the money left. There were no greetings, no swearing or threats. The sword dance performance actually felt more heartless. Because my hard-earned money was gone before I could feel any emotions, such as anger or sadness. Pyeonjung, who was walking a few steps again, sighed and said. At first, I protested and resisted, saying it was unfair. His difficult past continued. I was beaten up in front of my wife and children. I endured it even there. But when that guy put a knife to my sons throat, I gave up everything. Now, out of desperation, he was surviving each day by saving more and working more. Pyeonjung nced at the sword dance. Geomgeuk didnt say anything. There it is. Thats where the workmanship is the best. Geommugeuk entered the guest house, found a room to stay for a while, and then had a meal with Pyeonjung on the first floor. We ordered the best dish at this inn and ate it together. Why did I borrow ten nyang when I had so much money? Its just going to beplicated for no reason. Pyunjung spoke cautiously. If you are thinking of doing something to the power station, dont do it. They are no ordinary Parakho bastards. The size of the organization is alsorge. There is no ce in the midfield that is missing. Sword dance performance filled his drink. You dont have to worry about me. As usual, Geomjugeuk ate drinks and food in silence, and Pyeonjung also ate his food quietly. After we finished eating, Geommugeuk said goodbye. You must be tired. Go and rest. Thank you for your hard work driving the carriage here. Geommugeuk called the owner of the inn. There was another reason why I brought him here. The owner of the inn brought packaged dishes. I asked for a dish that the kids will enjoy, so take it and feed them. Geommugeuk noticed that Pyeonjung was lost in thought every time he ate his food, and that he was thinking about his children. Pyeonjungs heart was touched as he took care of his children as well. Why are you so nice to me? This is my reward for bringing me back safely. The bias is breathtaking. They say you meet good people and have lucky days in your life, but this was the first time I saw someone who was so kind to me. After saying thank you several times, Pyeonjung headed home with both hands full of food. The thought that the kids would really like it made me walk faster. You might think that the rtionship that started as a coachman and a customer ended when they arrived at their destination, but the rtionship is not over yet. Geommugeuk, who was watching him leave, took out ten nyang from his arms and looked down at him without saying a word. * * * Deokchul was nervous. After spending three months as a trainee investigator at a power station, he finally conducted his first official investigation. Lets do it well and be recognized. The investigators job was to go to the debtors address and check whether the parents or family members were really living there. This was more important than recovering the money. This is because you cannot escape if your family is held hostage. The closer Deokchul got to the address, the more nervous he became. I heard there is a Demonic Cult headquarters in this area. This ce is really a Demon Cave. I dont know how many demons Ive met who are full of demonic energy whileing here. I was scared, but I couldnt back down. Only if I do this job well can I be an official investigator. Deokchul checked the address written on the paper and started walking again. I acted as naturally as possible. It was obvious that if I made a mistake in the realm of the demons, I wouldnt be able to survive. I walked leisurely, like someone who oftenes here. Thats how Deokchul entered Magachon. As I was passing by, there were peddlers selling various items. There are a lot of good things to check out! Deokchul could not refuse the invitation of the goatee peddler and was dragged away. It was because I thought that if I said no, the retired Mine would suddenlye out, twisting that treacherous-looking goatee and saying, Do you know who I am? There were all kinds of items on the shelves, ranging from dolls carved from heavenly demon spirits to products rted to mazons. The white mask of Extreme Soma was also hanging. The demonic cults are really crazy people. Theyre selling all these things. The Heavenly Demon Spirit doll was really scary. I thought it might cause a fight if I watched it in my sleep. By the way, has the person who made this ever seen the Heavenly Demon Spirit? Come to think of it, theres no way someone who makes and sells dolls would have seen it, right? Palmazon dolls were standing next to it. The first thing that caught my eye was the Gwonma doll. He was twice the size of others and had a face that rivaled that of the Heavenly Demon Spirit. Goatbeard quickly exined. This is Madam Gwon. Its really well made and has realistic proportions. Your fist is as big as a human head, but is it real? Who do you think is a fool? Deokchul put down the Gwonma doll and looked at the other doll next to him. It was a doll that caught my eye because it looked so different from the horse. He is the poison king. Youre really handsome, right? Look at the twelve poison sacs there. Every single wrinkle was made with great care. Goatbeard introduced it while spitting, but Deokchul was secretly suspicious. The poison king is this young and handsome? Even though there is no need to see the real thing, is it okay to scam like this? How about the Ilhwa Geomzone doll there? She was wearing a pure white military uniform, showing off her middle-aged beauty. How can Deokchul, who doesnt even know that Geomzon is a woman, believe that Geomzon is a woman? These were just made. Crucially, the doll that fueled Deokchuls distrust was the Mabul doll. It was about half the size of the other dolls and was shining golden. I cut it in half to reduce costs. Besides, how can a human body get this golden color? This time, Deokchul held up the Hyeolcheon chopping board, making good use of his mischievous eyes, and pulled out the Myeolcheon Great Sword that was on his back. Oh this is cool. When I saw the Extreme Evil Soma doll wearing a white mask and arrogantly crossing its arms, my heart felt cold and I tried putting the mask on its face for no reason. The Suphon Mazon doll that was controlling the puppet and the Chuma doll that was drinking alcohol while lying diagonally on a rock were also cool. Its because they all made it arbitrarily. If you buy all Palmazon at once, well give you a 30% discount. I will buy it next time. He was just about to go, but Goatbeard stopped him. He had already realized that Deokchul was a newbie from a foreign ce. The goatees eyes said this. Youre just going to see everything like this and then leave? Even if you pull out the Great de of Destruction, you dont buy it? Have you even tried wearing a mask? really? Feeling like he couldnt afford to buy something, Deokchul picked up a Hyeolcheon chopping doll. I will buy this. Only then did Goatbeard smile brightly. It was at that time that Deokchul bought the Hyeolcheon Doma doll through a hard sell and turned around. A golden glow walked towards me from ahead. Deokchul closed his eyes tightly and opened them again. I didnt see anything in vain. The real Mabul was walking this way. Deokchul looked at the doll in the house again. same! As Mabul walked, he nced at Deokchul. The Hyeolcheon chopping doll in Deokchuls hand trembled. Should I have bought a Mabul doll? My heart was pounding. Surely they wont kill me for buying another doll? At that time, I heard a voiceing from the other side. wee. When Deokchul turned around, a young man was standing there. He was none other than Grand Duke Geommuyang. Grand Duke. Deokchul stopped breathing. The Archduke? Could it be that I am standing right now at the ce where the Archduke of the Heavenly Demon God Church and the Demon Buddha meet? Geommuyang said to Mabul. Mazon bought itst time, so Ill buy the alcohol today. great. Mabul smiled brightly and walked away. Rather, the rtionship between the two became better after Geommugeuk became Sogyoju. Mabul protected Geommuyang, who could not be the head of the small religion, until the end. The two began a new friendship after being freed from power. Mabul nced at Deokchul as he passed by. Before he knew it, Deokchul was also holding the Mabul doll that Goatbeard had tightly held in his hands. Deokchul, who had even bought a Mabul doll, quickly escaped from there. Youre messing around near the magic bridge. I was so crazy about wanting to die. Now, lets check it quickly and then go back. After passing Magachon, walk five hundred steps west and turn the corner of Dolsan Mountain When Deokchul arrived there, his mouth widened. He checked the paper he was holding again. Its definitely here? Deokchul raised his head and looked at the scene unfolding before his eyes. The ce where magnificent buildings stretched out endlessly and giant statues of evil spirits stood tall was the headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Church. It was my first timeing here too. He checked the address written on the paper again, but it was still here. This is crazy! What kind of crazy person writes his address here after borrowing money? ah! No. Could it be that he works for the Demonic Cults headquarters? In that case, I need to go and check if the person listed here is there. Go to the front gate and ask, Does a person named Geom Woo-jin live here? Then, what if they cut off the head with a single knife, saying, How many people live here and ask such questions? Oh what should I do? Its my first official mission! As Deokchul was contemting under the huge wall of the Heavenly Demon Church with his head covered, two people were walking from afar. If you are a good-looking person, lets ask those people. But he was someone he could never ask. The two people were Kwon Ma and Ian, who had just returned to the headquarters. As the huge body approached, Deokchul could tell that the other man was someone he had seen before. Where did you see that big guy? The moment I did that, the dolls that the peddler sold came to mind. That doll with a fist as big as its head. Every volume! He was so startled that he stepped aside and lowered his head. The two continued to talk as they walked. father. Why are you doing that? You two are father and daughter? No way! ah! You were kidnapped. Its like fucking Mine. I just called. Its nd. father! Stop ying around! Its not like Im calling you because I really like that scary person. Are you asking for help from me? Sorry Sozer! There will be only a few people in this entire martial arts world who can save you from Gwonma! I inadvertently raised my head to look at the woman one more time, and my eyes met with the horse. It was truly my first time seeing such a scary face. My cheeks were numb and the hair on my entire body stood up. The scary doll sold by the vendor did not properly depict the actual Gwonma. The real thing was much scarier than the doll. The dolls he is holding in his hands are a Hyeolcheon chopping board and a Mabul doll. I should have bought a Gwonma doll! Meanwhile, two people passed in front of Deokchul. As Deokchul turned around with a sigh of relief, this time an old man holding a huge sword walked towards him. Deokchul looked at him and then back at the doll in his hand. It was the same. Hyeolcheon chopping board? Deokchul really felt like screaming. Hyeolcheondoma looked at Deokchul with flirtatious eyes and blurted out. What are you doing there? Deokchul was startled by Hyeolcheon Domas question. He had no idea that Hyeolcheondoma would talk to him. Deokchul, who hesitated because he didnt know what to say, lifted the Hyeolcheon chopping doll he was holding forward. Please save me! I bought that doll too. At that time, I heard a voice above my head. Im waiting for my drinking buddy toe back. When I turned around, I saw a man sitting on a high wall, drinking. Deokchul knew. That he was not talking to himself, but to the man on the wall. The man on the roof was a drunkard. I rushed out when I heard that you two had returned, but the person I wanted to see didnte. Hyeolcheondoma took a step again. You know, right? He is a guy who gets involved in all sorts of things in the world. Then Chwima looked in the distance to where Hyeolcheondoma had walked. You know, thats why you miss it even more, right? If you really want to see it, stop drinking and go look for it. In the past, he would have told him to stop being a drunkard, but as the three of them spent more time hanging out together with Ilhwa Geomzon, Hyeolcheon Doma became much more lenient towards Chuma. Hyeolcheondoma walked towards the main gate of Cheonmashinyo Church and Chwima drank again. Deokchul didnt know how he got out of there. I ran and ran and ran into any tavern in Magachon. Give me a drink. As soon as he sat down, he ordered a drink. Im thirsty and my legs are shaking. But I couldnt just go. If I returned without confirming my first official mission, the probationary period could have been longer. The person who brought the alcohol was Cho Chun-bae. The bar he ran into was Pungryu Bar. He handed me a drink and spoke softly. I received it because it seemed like the situation was urgent, but since an important guest is here now, you should drink quietly. Deokchul gulped down his drink. Since you are a guest and a stranger, you have to live for yourself first. My heart was so pounding that I thought I was going to die. Jo Chun-bae was about to turn around when Deok-chul asked. Owner, do you know where a person named Geom Woo-jin lives around here? For a moment, silence fell in the tavern. Everyones eyes turned to Deokchul and then to the second floor of the bar. There, a man was drinking with his back turned. Deokchul quickly asked in response to the reactions of those around him. Is it him? Cho Chun-bae said in a trembling voice. Thats true, but Im sure hes not the person our customers are looking for. Everyone says no. What I was saying was that it wasnt something I saw and heard every day during my training period. I dont know anyone like that. Its not my child. Its been a long time since we lost contact. Whats wrong with that? Without any time to stop him, Deokchul hurried up to this floor. There is now that tells you to die. I cant believe I met Geom Woojin here. It is heavens will for me to be an official investigator! Deokchul asked, holding out a piece of paper to Geom Woojin, who was drinking alone on this floor. Are you sure you live at this address? Chapter 294 Episode 294 Why didnt you buy my doll? Geom Woo-jin raised his head, looked at Deok-chul carefully, and checked the address written on the paper. Its my house. Oh, Ivee to the right ce. Deokchul smiled and sat down in front of him. He became the first ordinary person to meet the Heavenly Demon alone, but he did not know how great this moment was. Your son is a sword dancer, right? From now on, Deokchuls mission was this. I have to coax and coax him with good words to confirm that I am the childs parent and get him to sign as a guarantor. My son borrowed money. So, your father will have to provide a guarantee. For a moment, there was silence in the bar. Jo Chun-bae, the guests on the first floor, and the guards hiding around were all sharing this amazing moment of history. The next moment, Geom Woojinughed loudly. Cho Chun-bae, who was downstairs, was surprised. Today was the first time I saw the leader smile. It had been a long time since even Hwi, the water guard who was in hiding, saw Cheonma smiling so cheerfully. Geom Woojin said with a smile still on his face. I have never had a child who had to guarantee his fathers debt. As if he had expected such a reaction, Deokchul got up from his seat and quietly went and sat down next to Geom Woojin. Jo Chun-bae, who was watching, clenched his fists in surprise. Other guests were also excited about what would happen next. Please dont let the fallen neck roll to the first floor! Everyone knew, but I didnt know. You realize how dangerous you are right now. Deokchul poured alcohol for Geom Woojin andforted him. Everyone says that. But what can you do? Hes like my enemy, but I still have to pay him back. The good news is that he didnt pat Geom Woojin on the shoulder. Dont touch your body! Cho Chun-bae desperately hoped. Ill be honest with you. If your son cant pay the money, people wille to your father. People who collect money are scary people, so you have to be careful. Geom Woojin seemed to enjoy this situation, which was his first time in his life. You dont have to worry about me. Then please read this first. Just read it slowly and sign. After putting down the document in front of Geom Woojin, Deokchul stood up as if to give him some time to read it. uh? The words written on the wall caught his eye. It was a wall where the Magons had left their writings and signatures. A lot of famous people have visited. In the traces of the Golden Great Lama Ball left behind by Mabul, the writings of Hyeolcheon Doma were also left next to it. Having a drink with a Hyeolcheon disciple. Oooh! I also left behind a cutting board! He looked down at the Hyeolcheondoma doll on his waist. Today, I saw the face in person and even bought the doll, so I felt a sense of intimacy, as if someone I knew had left a message. Then a signature caught his eye. The handwriting is more powerful than any other writing here. Heavenly Demon Geom Woojin. Deokchul was startled and jumped up. Oh oh! I also visited Ma Gyoju here. Wow! Have you seen this? Deokchul looked around. The people on the first floor were looking at them with anxious eyes. When was thest time you got this much attention from people? Deokchul was nervous for no reason and felt good. It looks like the master here has good skills. After speaking loudly below, he added so that only Geom Woojin could hear. but. Usually good restaurants are these shabby ces, right? Then he spoke loudly again to Cho Chun-bae on the first floor. The house that Master Ma visited! You can change the name of this tavern to the tavern that Cheonma visited. If it were me, I would change it right away! Jo Chun-bae, please stop! He shook his head with an expression like this. Then Deokchul was startled and looked back at the wall where the writing was written. uh? Come to think of it, the name of the Demon Cultist is also Geom Woojin. Deokchul looked at Geom Woojin once and then at the wall again. Cho Chun-bae as well as the people on the first floor were looking forward to it. You finally find out who the other person is! Hurry up and say youre wrong! I thought Deokchul was staring at Geom Woojin. It must be inconvenient for you to have the same name as the Demon Cultist. A silent sigh spread like a wave from the first floor. Deokchul had no idea that the person in front of him was a thousand miles away. Now, please sign. You have to do it anyway. Are there any parents whose children can win? There is no son like that. If you dont do it, your son will be taken away by scary people. For that to happen, youd have to be scarier than the people on the wall. Of course, Deokchul took it as a joke. The scariest people in the world are all over there, and the scarier ones can only be seen when they are dead. I understand. Right. Even though I raise my children, they all think that I am the only one who grows up. Now, grab this brush. You can sign here. If I had to go through the same thing when I had a child, I would think, Oh, this is how my parents must have felt. Dont worry, just write your name. Then Geom Woo-jin pretended not to be able to win and signed the document. Well done, this is all for your son. Deokchul, who was looking down at the documents, was startled again. Cho Chun-bae and the guests on the first floor looked forward to it again. Yes,pare it to the writing on the wall! Turn your head! please! Did everyones wishese true? Deokchul slowly turned around and looked at the wall. He opened his eyes wide. I thought I was finally discovering the existence of the Heavenly Demon. Not only is the name the same, but the handwriting is also the same! This is amazing! The word Oh my gosh came out of Cho Chun-baes mouth. The customer sitting next to me lost strength in his hands and dropped the chopsticks he was holding, and the customer sitting next to him shook his head, sighed, and spilled his drink. Isnt it true that even their faces resemble each other? In Deokchuls mind, the fact that he would meet Cheonma in a ce like this did not exist. be careful. If this continues, it will be easy for people to misunderstand that I am impersonating the Heavenly Demon. Just then, someone entered the bar. Everyone on the first floor stopped breathing at his appearance. A man walked with long strides and came up to this floor. Deokchul unconsciously looked at the other person and nodded happily. I thought it was someone I knew, but I was startled and let out a loud scream. It was someone I knew. Because the person who came up was Gwonma. Gwon Ma remembered seeing Deokchul under the main altar wall earlier. Thats why Gwonmas eyes looked exactly like this. Why do you keep catching my eye? Cho Chun-bae and the guests who were watching were once again ovee with tension. Now the risk has doubled. Gwonma greeted Geom Woojin politely. I heard you were here so I came to see you. I just returned. Did you have a good trip? Yes, master. Deokchul blurted out the word sect leader without realizing it. He is not a religious leader, but someone who resembles him! Sighs erupted from the first floor again. Geom Woojinughed and Gwonma looked dumbfounded. why? Deokchuls expression, which had been blinking at the reactions of those around him, gradually changed. Come to think of it, theres no way Gwonma wouldnt even recognize the leader of the cult and woulde to someone who looks like him and call him the leader, right? The same goes for reactions from people who look simr to you. Did you have a good trip? Why do you say that? Why? Thats because its not a lookalike, its real. By the time Deokchuls thoughts had progressed to that point, his face had already be reflective. He let out a soft moan and his whole body trembled like an aspen tree. Gwonma asked Geom Woojin. Who is he? I came to you to ask you to guarantee my sons debt. Gwon Ma looked at Deokchul with an expression of bewilderment. no! Absolutely not! There was some mistake. Wrong! Please save me! Hey face down. At this moment, when it was revealed that the opponent was the real Heavenly Demon, he saw four Mazones in one day and achieved a new record of seeing even the Heavenly Demon. At that time, Geom Woojin suddenly asked. Why didnt you buy my doll? The question was why I didnt buy a Heavenly Demon Spirit doll since I didnt have a Cyoju doll in the first ce. It was truly the greatest suffering Deokchul had experienced today. Cho Chun-bae and the guests on the first floor became nervous again. Even Gwonma joined in. What about my doll? Deokchul looked down at the Hyeolcheon cutting board and Mabul doll stuck to his waist. Thisrge ind and its golden brilliance were very visible. ah! In conclusion, I should have bought the Heavenly Demon Spirit doll and the Demon Demon doll today! Will I die because of a momentary choice? I will never forget Goatbeard even if I die. Deokchul didnt know what to answer. In the end, he spoke in a depressed tone. I couldnt buy the two dolls because I was too scared. His honest answer was a great choice. Geom Woojinughed and Gwonma alsoughed along. The reward that made the Heavenly Demonugh heartily for the first time in a long time was unexpected. Geom Woojin took out a piece of paper from his pocket and threw it away. It slowly flew across the air and fell into Deokchuls hand. Surprisingly, it was a 1,000-nyang voucher. When you go, buy a doll for me and a doll for my friend. Deokchul was so surprised that his eyes widened. Silent surprise spread even to the first floor. You dont like it? yes? no! Ill buy it! Ill buy it right away. Deokchul, who had been lost in illusions all day today, urately understood the other persons intentions at thisst moment. I will quit this job right now and go back to my hometown and live a good life! I will use the money they gave me to buynd, farm, and live a life of filial piety to my parents. Deokchul, who gave the correct answer, flew into the sky. It wasnt just his mind that was blown, his body really was. When Geom Woo-jin held out his hand once, Deok-chul flew up andnded lightly on the first floor. Exmations erupted from the first floor. He received only sad sighs throughout today, but in the end, he became the envy of everyone. Cho Chun-bae said with a kind smile. I need to get your signature too. I think I should leave him as the luckiest person in the world. Thank you so much for having me as your guest. I will definitelye back someday! Deokchul, with tears in his eyes, politely greeted this floor and then left. When I was young, I worked at a power station. At that time, he went on his first mission He had a day that no one could believe. Cho Chun-bae also looked up at this floor. Although Deokchul was rude several times, the religious leader showed mercy. Furthermore, it opened up a new life for him. Cho Chun-bae had sincere respect for the religious leader. And more than anything, I was so happy that Cheonmaughed out loud today. Jo Chun-bae wrote todays date on the wall behind the cash register. The day the teacherughed out loud. Today was an unforgettable day as I have been selling alcohol all my life. It was my first time feeling this good. On this floor, the conversation between the two most manly people in the Heavenly Demon Church was continuing. Since Kwon Ma was the person Geom Woojin trusted the most, the conversation wasfortable and natural. You look happy. Will I ever be in debt for the rest of my life? When you stay with Mugeuk, you experience things you could never have imagined. For example, having an unexpected adoptive daughter. Gwonma was the first toe to tell Cheonma this fact. I decided to adopt Ian, who was Mugeuks bodyguard, as my adopted daughter. Geom Woojin was not surprised by most things, but he was surprised by this news. Geom Woojin filled Gwonmas ss with alcohol. Congrattions. Gwonma emptied the drink he had received. This time, Gwonma filled Geom Woojins cup. I gained a disciple and a daughter. I have been blessed with many blessings. I like my daughter more than my son. I wish I could raise my son Geom Woojins gaze was directed out the window in the distance. Still, today I missed the son who was trying to guarantee his fathers debt a little. * * * Geommugeuk locked himself in his room and focused only on practicing the secret arts of Sicheon. Now, all training was done unconditionally in Sicheon Secret Technique. Of course, I was able to train for more time. The more time I gained, the more I was able to practice, and the more time I gained again. While I was practicing like that, Jooyang from Tongjeonso, who lent me money, came to visit me. Ive seen a lot of crazy people while doing this job, but this is the first time Ive seen someone who wrote the name of the Demon Cultist as their father. As Deokchul left the power station, he reported the results of his first and final investigation as a crazy person who used the name of the Demon Cultist. Of course, there was no way Cheonmas son would have used Yeomwangchae. How can you pretend to be an impersonator when you havent even met the Demon Cultist? You may have been aiming for that, but we met. My father? I heard you were drinking in a shabby bar? This time, Geommugeukughed out loud. It was augh that was exactly simr to theugh that Geom Woojinughed at the Pungryu Bar. Why are youughing? I smiled because I thought of my father. The image of my father drinking alone at a pub came to mind. When I thought of my father carrying everything on his back, I missed him. Are you really going toe to your senses only if you were dragged into a demonic cult and had your skin peeled off and thrown into a salt shaker? Do you have the courage to take me to the Demonic Cult? Zhou Yangs eyes became fierce. You think of us as nothing more than a pair of sailors who y around with mes. Then no? A cold sneer formed at the corner of Zhou Yangs mouth. Ive been boredtely, but this interesting guy appears. Thoughts about how to punish this bastard filled her mind, but Jooyang did not show such feelings. Because the fun of politely guiding people to hell was the best. I told you who my father is, so I revealed it, and I only wrote down the address because you asked me to. Even though he insisted until the end, Jooyang did not get angry. In any case, what will punish him will be the words written on the IOU. You can do that when youre young. I understand. There are many cases where the address is wrong. Instead, from now on its 100 nyang. A hundred nyang? Didnt I borrow ten nyang? Jooyong took out an IOU from his pocket and showed it to him. Look here. Isnt it written under the IOU? If you write down your address or family information incorrectly, you will have to repay ten times the amount you borrowed. The writing is so small you cant even see it. The words were written in a very difficult way. Isnt it basic to write the correct information on the IOU? Anyway, the money you borrowed from now on is 100 nyang. Of course, the interest will be calcted as borrowing 100 nyang. Why do you keep writing lies? I wrote it clearly. Zhou Yang spoke in a soft tone. Why do you keep doing this if I bring the real Mine? It was clear that he had a sense of trust. If you just ask, you wont get the answer you want. Geomugeuk spoke softly as if he was talking to himself. Whats wrong with Mine when youre talking about Yeomwangchae? Chapter 295 Episode 295: Can you afford my interest? Those were the words that Jooyang hated to hear the most. On the topic of leaving Yeomwangchae. This is what people usually say when they look down on themselves. However, even if everyone in the world says that, only one person should not say that. This is the person who came to borrow Yeomwangchae. If you have a magician, call me and see? Sword dance provoked him once more. At this moment, Geommugeuk read Zhou Yangs emotions. This was the emotion revealed in his eyes and expression. I really just feel like it! There is definitely a part of the demonic religion that believes in it. Is it Gangseondowner? Or is it another mine? say! Whom do you believe in? However, Joo Yang, who had been dealing with all kinds of debtors for a long time, did not take it easy. He had a firm belief in bullying his opponents. Are you the leader of the Demonic Cult? What would be the point if we brought in swordsmen and beat up a guy who was spouting such nonsense? It is not violence or intimidation that puts these scoundrels in hell. It presents a frustrating reality in which one has no choice but to work ones whole life to repay the money. Since you have the Master of Demonic Cult as your father, you can show such courage. It was a sarcastic remark, but I honestly epted the sword dance performance. You guys have the courage to visit my father. Are you really going to insist until the end that he is the son of the Demon Cult leader? Thats right. I am the leader of the Demonic Church. I made it clear, so dont talk nonsenseter. How could you have believed that? Would you have believed it? I will speak clearly. If it were me, I would have believed it. Because my life is precious. Of course, Zhou Yang did not believe it. Because I had already received a message from the investigator there and visited today. This guy was the most shameless person ever, pretending to be the leader of the Demon Cult as his father. Alright, our small religious leader. I finally believe it. Starting tomorrow, I will send someone to collect interest every day. everyday? Arent you supposed to get it once a month? The rules have changed. Starting tomorrow, this obnoxious bastards life will change from shameless to harsh. Is it okay to change things like that? If you look at the IOU, its written down. We can change the way we collect interest at will. Geommugeuk shook his head after checking the phrase written in small print on the IOU. Did you lend money to the ant? Youre really taking it too far. We follow the establishedws. You should have read it carefully before signing. The toxic provisions were truly hidden in an amazing way. This is how these people take advantage of people who dont have money. Your name is Lord Xiaojiao. If you want to pay this much money, wont you be able to repay it quickly? Are you sure you can afford my interest? Then Joo Yang grinned and asked back what that meant. Have you ever seen someone who hates money? * * * The next day, while Geommugeuk was eating in his guesthouse, a fierce-looking man approached him with long strides and held out his hand. I came to collect interest. I looked up and saw that it was the same person who had taken money from Pyeonjung earlier. The same guy who beat his wife and children in front of them and even pointed a dagger at the childs neck. Some of the customers eating around them put down their chopsticks, quietly paid their bills, and left. The remaining people looked away without making eye contact. Just by looking at this, I could see what this guy usually does. My nickname is crazy dog. Then you will know what to do next. When I walk from a distance, I take out interest in advance. Did you understand? This crazy dog, who knows how to torment people and enjoys tormenting people, was a hardship given to him by Jooyang. Geommugeuk looked up at him and asked. But your opponent is a warrior with a sword like this. Arent you scared? The mad dog was armed with a sword, but he was not a warrior with internal strength. why? Are you going to pull out that sword and kill me just because Im an unmanned person? Kill it! Then that day is the end for you and your family. Do you think our organization will keep you alive? We start by tearing our families apart. Geommugeukughed and said, despite his intention to scare people. Then we cant even start. The crazy dog frowned. Then his face looked like a really vicious dog. They say hes a delusional person who is the leader of a demonic cult. I guess thats true. The crazy dog threw the bowl of food that Geomugeuk was eating on the floor and broke it. There was a sense of crisis there, as if a fight would break out at any moment. The owner of the inn and the guests who were watching looked sad. They knew better than anyone else that no matter how kind and sincere a person is, once they are involved in a power station, they can never return to their original life. Besides, why is a crazy dog in charge? He was so abusive that there was no one in the vige who wasnt beaten by that crazy dog. Master Xiao. What are you going to do now? Whatever. You should be punished for breaking Su Jiaozhus rice bowl. Now, if you give a signal, the Mazons will appear out there. Not only the crazy dog but also everyone in the guest room were shocked at the word Mazon. There was a primal fear that the word mazon gave me. Look over there, not there. The crazy dog also turned its gaze to where the sword dance was heading. The guests also looked in that direction. One, two. Geommugeuk counted the numbers and tried to send a signal. Then the crazy dog became nervous for a moment. Surely it wont really show up? At that time, there was tension as if someone would appear. three! But no one showed up. Everyones eyes were focused on the sword dance. Do you believe that? Will the noble mazonse to deal with people like you? The crazy dog, who was rxed, was dumbfounded. The fact that he was nervous even for a moment made him angry. Just as he was about to swear, Geommugeuk took out money from his pocket. Here we are! The polite attitude made the mad dog lose his temper. But for some reason, I felt like I was being caught up in the other person. You bastard, you were captured by me. It will happen a long time ago. You dont know that this young bastard is afraid of money. Sword Dancer dropped the coin onto his palm. I thought the coin fell lightly. Huaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Boom! The moment the coin fell into my palm, it was so heavy that I couldnt hold it. The coin crushed his hand and fell to the ground. Aaaah! The crazy dogs hand bones were shattered and crushed by the impact. He lifted the coin with his other hand and tried to put it away, but the coin did not budge. It hurts, it hurts! Someone please clean this up! Argh! My hands hurt so much. The weight got heavier and heavier, and it felt like it was going to burn a hole in my palm. There is still interest left. Give me your other hand. The crazy dogy down and looked up at the sword dance. At that moment he knew. The coin couldnt have been this heavy, so the sword dance had to go to some lengths. The crazy dog said in a trembling voice. Help me. The dog that was so fierce just now has be a dog that looks like it might shed tears at any moment. no! He said he would go to my father if I didnt pay the interest. receive. The crazy dog tried to run away, but its body couldnt move because of the hand holding the coin. An unknown force forced his other hand forward. Ugh! Please save me! What are you talking about? They say take interest. I lightly ced the coin in my other hand. Whoa! Boom! This time, my hand fell to the floor, unable to withstand the weight of the coin. An even louder scream came from the mad dogs mouth. The crazy dog was lying t on its face, as if bowing, with both palms pressed to the ground. Those watching looked at each other. Unconceble joy shed across their faces. He was truly a very mischievous person. Ugh. so painful. Geommugeuk used his screams as snacks to drink. Yes, you should know that money is scary. * * * Joo Yang, who heard the news, rushed to the guest house with swordsmen. I expected that they would be obedient and not pay the money, but I did not expect that they would run into trouble from the first interest. If wee here to get two coins, arent you at a loss? Pretending not to have heard what Geomukgeuk said, Joo Yang woke up the crazy dog who had fallen unconscious on the floor and kicked him with his foot. Whatre you doing? When he came to his senses, the coin in his palm had be lighter. Ugh. My hands hurt so much. Jooyang looked at the crazy dogs hand. The bones in both hands were crushed, making it impossible for him to live normally. Please treat my hand first. Wrong. I will have to live with a disability for the rest of my life. Then the crazy dog screamed. Joo Yang pped the crazy dog on the cheek without mercy. Wake! What happened? Was it stoned? Or were you trampled under foot? The coin was so heavy I couldnt lift it. What is he saying now? Did you dream? I couldnt understand at all that the coin had be heavier if it had just been beaten. Zhou Yang red at Sword Dance. What trick have you done? A trick? I only gave it because I came here to collect interest. Then he rolled around on the floor by himself and started screaming in pain. There, the sword dance performance went one step further. Are you also making threats of ckmail? Are you trying to extort money by doing something like this? How much will you raise from 100 nyang this time? Jooyang calmly asked the inn owner and Jeomsoi what happened. Then he did exactly what Geommugeuk said. When I gave him a coin, he rolled around on the floor and said it hurt. It wasnt just one or two people who saw it. Jooyang could tell that Geommugeuk had done something with the coins. This is the first time Ive ever heard of a coin bing heavy and preventing it from moving. Are you doing this because you know who we are? As Jooyang improved his voice, the sword dance imitated him. So do you know who I am? But then he said it jokingly. Oh, you know right? He is the leader of the Demonic Cult. Jooyang frowned. I thought he was a delusional crazy person. This guy is capable of something, right? As the knifemen were taking out the crazy dog, they picked up Geommugeuk that had fallen on the floor. You have to take interest. Geommugeuk held out the two coins that the crazy dog had spilled. Because Zhou Yang had heard something, he did not dare to extend his hand. This is the one you like so much, right? Youre not going to take it? There were many eyes watching around. If things continue like this, the prestige of the power station will fall significantly. In particr, the head of the power station was someone who thought that if he looked foolish to the debtor, this business would be over. It is obvious that a thunderbolt of fire will fall on you. Jooyang gave a nce to the knifeman next to him. The person who was pointed out stepped forward with a shocked expression. Here you go! The exact moment when Geommugeuk dropped the coin. Whoa! Boom! His hands also fell to the floor. This time too, it could not withstand the weight of the coin. Aaaahhh! The swordsman screamed in pain as his bones were crushed. Another knifeman rushed in and tried to lift the coin. But the coin did not move. When Zhou Yang saw this in person, he was shocked. It was my first time seeing a scene like this in my life. It was not a simple maneuver. You were an expert! The swordsmen all drew their swords. It wasnt an attempt to avenge his colleague, but he pulled it out reflexively out of fear. Zhou Yang raised his hand to stop them. If the opponent is such an expert, there is no way that the swordsmen of the Tongjeonso can defeat him. Geomgeuk held out the remaining coins to him. If you came here to collect interest, why are you taking out the sword when you should get the money? Joo Yang asked with a trembling voice. What is your purpose in approaching us? There is no way a master like this would have borrowed money from them because he did not have ten nyang. Purpose? I just borrowed money because I needed it, right? You were the one who increased the money to 100 nyang, and you were the one who said you would collect interest every day, right? If you hadnt changed the rules, we wouldnt have met today. Zhou Yang could not refute. Clearly, it was he who created this situation. Here, take the interest. Geommugeuk held out the remaining coins. The knifeman who had previously received the coin had his hands on the floor and was screaming that he was going to die, so no one dared toe forward and receive the money. Zhou Yang looked at the knifemen, but no one came forward. Everyone avoided his gaze. Jooyang eventually fell and handed the knife over to the screaming swordsman. That person has agreed to receive it, so give it to that person. Lets do that. Geommugeuk walked away with long strides. Ugh! please! no! The coin fell and the other hand was crushed. He was screaming and then fainted. Everyone was frightened by that hesitation and ruthlessness. How can you, who go around with knives and extorting money, know? The money I earn through working is so heavy. Zhou Yang had a intuition that even if something went wrong, it was very wrong. But this wasnt the end. Geommugeuk lifted the coin in his palm. They say no one hates money, so why dont they want to take money? Geommugeuk held out the coin in front of Jooyang again. I have to take interest. The moment Joo Yang made eye contact with the sword dance, goosebumps appeared all over his body. Ive dealt with all kinds of guys so far, but this is the first time Ive been this scared. Hold out your hand. The attitude toward sword dance ispletely different from what it used to be. Zhou Yang did not dare to disobey. The fear that he would die if he refused dominated him. Jooyangs hand stretched out trembled. The coin fell into Zhou Yangs hand. Zhou Yang closed his eyes tightly, but fortunately they were not heavy this time. Jooyang opened her eyes and spoke urgently. I will not receive interest or principal. Lets assume its all paid off. As he hurriedly turned around, Geommugeuk spoke coldly behind him. Anyone wants. When Zhou Yang turned around, Geommugeuk ced two new coins on the table. Come back tomorrow to collect the interest. If you donte, Ille find you. Chapter 296 Episode 296 Who on earth did you lend the money to? Jooyang, who was returning to the power station, stopped. My heart continued to beat to the point where I thought it might explode. The eyes of Geommugeuk looking at him came to mind, and the image of the coin on the table piercing his palm did not leave his mind. One of the swordsmen who were returning together asked. Arent you going? Go first. I will never tell anything about today. yes! Zhou Yang sent the knifemen away first and sat down on the side of the road for a while. I was angry, my pride was hurt, and I was scared because I had never experienced anything like this before. Working at a power station was his calling. I felt the pleasure of bing an absolute expert when I saw him bowing to himself and borrowing money. There was nothing more fun than tempting them with nice words. What about crying and crying because you cant pay a few pennies in interest? I felt relief from other peoples misfortune. Controlling and controlling someones life was such a happy experience. But for the first time, I felt a sense of crisis shaking my life as an unknown person. What is scarier than the fear of having your hand pierced is the fear that you might not be able to do this job. How do I deal with this? This matter must be resolved before it reaches the ears of the head of the Unification Center, Jeokpae. If the enemy finds out Jooyang shook his head. The enemy was a person who always took responsibility for the damage. Your hand will be pierced by a sword dance, but your neck will be pierced by an enemy. Because he is that kind of person. At that time, I made eye contact with vigers passing by. They were shocked and bowed their heads before walking quickly. I can sense from his busy pace that he is afraid of himself. Have we finally been punished for our evil deeds that have ruined other peoples lives? But Joo Yang was not the type of person to reflect on things like this. If he were that kind of person, this wouldnt have happened in the first ce. He was a person who thought like this. We have to pay off the interest somehow. After thinking of a suitable person for the job, he stood up and walked away. As I give more nervous nces to people I encounter each day. * * * The next day, Zhou Yang did note to collect the money. I said I woulde find you if you didnte. The sword dance went straight to the power station. Today, another person came to Jooyangs ce and lent him money. When I asked where Jooyang was, she said she was sick and didnte out. Geommugeuk came out to the training ground and shouted. Yang Zhou! Im here to pay you interest, soe out! Jooyang! Teacher Joo! Jou Daehyeop! In response to themotion, knifemen from the electricity station came out to watch. Are you here to pay interest? Are you a debt collector who is desperate to run away? Everyone watched in amazement because there was no suchmotion after the power station was opened. Yang Zhou! Come out now! After hearing the news, Joo Yang hurriedly came out of the building. you! Unlike yesterday, when he treated him coldly, Geommugeuk smiled happily at him. You said you were sick, but youre fine. What is all the fuss about here? Didnt you say you woulde find me if he didnte? Anyway, I didnt expect him toe and make such a fuss. I knew someone would be here. Its a ce that handles a lot of money, so isnt there a single expert who can kill you? So the first thought that came to Joo Yangs mind was this. How expert and what is your intention? Apart from all this. This guy is crazy. Geommugeuk held out his hand to him. Now take the interest. Otherwise, this couldnt be happening. The knifemen who were watching murmured. Those in the guest room yesterday were nervous and took a step back, while others were giggling and excited about the fun spectacle. It was right then. Are you the author? A man with a heavy voice appeared. He was dragging a man covered in blood with one hand. When he appeared, the swordsmen all bowed their heads and greeted him. He was a cruel person who could be said to be the real swordsman of this unit. Jaanhak is a person whoes forward when there is a problem with the warriors, and he was the first person Jooyang went to see when she returned yesterday. What kind of person he is can be exined by this one fact. Everyone joked that his name was an abbreviation for cruel martial arts (Űo). Some people actually thought that was the case. Thats how cruel he was. Because all those who reported and opposed the evil deeds of the Tongtongso were killed by cruelty. Yes, I am the author. In response to Joo Yangs response, cruel threw the person he had dragged forward. The man rolled around on the floor helplessly. Geommugeuk approached and examined him. With his whole body a mess, he barely opened his eyes. Kill me. Those were his first words. If the pain had been so severe, would I say those words as my first words without even knowing who the other person was? On the other hand, the crueltymitted by those who made the man do that was leisurely. At first, that guy was just as energetic as you. It flew over that wall andnded in the middle of the yard. You truly were a hero. Then the swordsmen who were watching burst intoughter. He stood there and gave a long speech. What about justice and consultation? They treated us like money-grubbing trash. You dont even know who is trash. At that time, the man reacted to the word trash. I am trash. I am trash. These were words forced upon us by cruelty. The man was half out of his mind due to the harsh torture. Geommugeuk examined his body. My Dan Tian was broken and all the muscles in my limbs were cut off, so I had to spend my whole life lying down. Even if the evil spirit came, the body that could not be recoveredmitted an act that no human being should ever do. As Geomugeuk was examining him, Cruelty silently approached. Yesterday, I already heard from Joo Yang what the other person did with the coin. If what I heard is true, it means that he is quite an expert. I thought I would first take him down by surprise and y with him for a while. When youre defenseless because youre paying attention to all that dying trash. You idiot! What is affection and morality? Illpletely fix that mental problem! The exact moment when cruelty was about tounch himself and hit the enemy. Peeeeee! puck. Followed by the sound of a gust of wind and the sound of something being pierced. Boom! Something got stuck in the wall of the building behind. Ugh. The impact was so great that cracks formed around the embedded object like a spider web. Jooyang was shocked when she saw what was stuck. What was stuck in the wall was a coin. Blood leaked from the coin and ran down the wall. blood? Why is there blood? no way? Zhou Yang reflexively looked at the cruelty. The cruelty was still standing there. He was touching his forehead to see if it was itchy. It seemed like he was trying to say something, but I couldnt understand what he was muttering. Soon his body slowly copsed. thud! Blood was flowing from his forehead, which had already died. The coin pierced the cruels forehead, pierced the back of his head, and flew into the wall. Everyone was shocked by his death. How much atrocity have you seen so far? How many warriors has he killed and harassed? But you die by being pierced in the forehead by a coin without even swinging your sword once? It felt unrealistic, like I was acting with that young man. The man who had been tortured to a brutal death had tears in his eyes. I held on with the thought that if I escaped someday, I would kill him. I wish I could repay you with the same torture, but its not worth it. Then wouldnt that mean you would treat him as a human being? As always, the sword dance performance did not attach any value to the death of the viin. Only then will we be able to deal with the endless evildoers. Its like setting aside a stone blocking your path and walking again. But this man was given value. It was my first time seeing him and I didnt even know his name, but I understood him from his actions. No one climbed over that wall for anyone else. The Heavenly Demon Church, the Apostolic Alliance, and even the Jeongdo Maeng. Everyone will either be uninterested, join hands, or say its an unavoidable necessary evil. Geommugeuk held the mans hand tightly. You have lived a good life. Thanks to you, many people will be free from suffering. A faint smile appeared on the mans lips. He made a final request to kill him with his eyes, and Geomgeuk epted that request. It was a sign of respect for him. Please go well, Daehyup. Geommugeuk ced his hand on the top of his head. There was no pain in that touch. The man died with a peaceful face. After leaving him lying down, Geommugeuk stood up. Everyone who had been giggling just a moment ago stood there holding their breath. It seemed like it would rage like a storm and wipe out everything, but the sword dance was calm. So Jooyang was even more scared. Sword Dancer handed out the remaining coins to Jooyang and said. There is one more left. Shall I give it to you? Do you want toe and get it? Jooyang could tell that what the other person was offering meant another coin stuck in the wall. no. I will take it. Zhou Yang ran over and held out his hand. My heart was pounding and I felt dizzy. In a tense situation with everyone watching, the sword dance slowly raised the coin. This time, his hand might be shattered But again today, the coin was lightly ced on his palm. What do you want? As if it was nothing to tell someone like him, Geommugeuk picked up the mans body and walked away with great strides. Be sure toe tomorrow to collect the interest. * * * Joo Yang went straight to the leader, Jeokpae. If you want to save your life, you must go and report it before the report is made. If you dont get hit first, the next hit will take your life. The enemy forces did not reside at the power station. This was because they did not consider the ce safe, with so many peopleing and going every day. He lived in a remote manor built like a fortress. There wereyers of masters guarding him, and deep inside the inner circle there was a pce of beauties. He was a person who knew how to spend the money he earned clearly. Zhou Yang took a deep breath and controlled his mind in front of the enemys abode. Having worked under Jeokpae for the past ten years, I know very well what kind of person he is. He was the most selfish person he knew. I treated other peoples lives like the lives of flies. That may be why this business was able to prosper. The crazy guy who imed to be the leader of the Demonic Cult turned out to be a master. If you report this, the enemy will throw anything they can get their hands on at you. If you are peeling and eating an apple, a fruit tree will fly, and if you are drawing a picture, an inkstone will fly. Because he was a person who threw inkstones, not a brush. Fortunately, the enemy was looking at the ledger and flipping the abacus. He looks like a violent wolf, but when ites to calctions, he bes a fox. It was wise for him to keep his mouth shut when he counted the money. The sound of the abacus rolling stopped for a moment. There was an ident when the master intervened. The enemy was not very shaken. While working at the power station, did a martial arts expert intervene once or twice? We somehow managed to resolve everything and ovee the crisis. The young man borrowed ten nyang. Ten nyang? Jeokpae raised his head and looked at Zhou Yang with these eyes. He probably didnte to me with a problem that only cost ten nyang. That killed Cruelty. Hiss. Pow! The abacus flew out and hit Zhou Yang on the head. Unfortunately, it was stamped on the corner of the abacus and blood was flowing down from my forehead. From the beginning, I told you to distinguish between those who might cause trouble, right? sorry. The guy who ate Yeomwangchae for so long couldnt even process it properly. Jooyang lowered his head, repeating his apology. What kind of guy is he? He is a crazy person who ims to be the leader of a demonic cult. puck! Something else flew out and struck Zhou Yang in the face. How can a crazy person kill a cruel person? Joo Yang said again that she was sorry and lowered her head. But doesnt that mean that the Demonic Cults small sect leader was killed? He struggled to swallow what he wanted to say. How will you take responsibility? I will dly ept the reprimand. Are you sure hes not a demonic bastard? I sent a message saying that I am not an investigator. From what I can see, its not Mine. As if he didnt want to see the enemy defeated, he motioned for Jooyang to leave. At least, since he is leading the power station well these days without making any mistakes, this is probably the end of it. The lone enemy said quietly. You should find out and deal with it yourself. Then a short answer was heard from behind the wall: Yes. Jeokpae took out a new abacus from his desk drawer and started calcting again. Whats so wrong? When writing a ledger, there are days when the calctions are particrly incorrect. Wrong and wrong again. That was today. * * * The next day, Zhou Yang rushed to his residence again at the call of Jeokpae. There was a red g standing in the middle of the yard with a serious expression. There was a corpse lying in front of him. It was his limbs that went out yesterday after receiving orders from Jeokpae. Zhou Yang knew very well how expert he was. The level of atrocities could be dealt with lightly, but the enemy was like a right-hand man who spent a huge amount of money to bring in. And I knew it again. Who killed him? Two coins were ced on the corpses forehead. It was as if the coin was saying: -I paid off the interest today. Zhou Yangs heart sank. The fear I felt until yesterday was not fear. Zhou Yang felt a primordial fear welling up deep in his heart. Zhou Yangs gaze did not leave the coin. What is this coin? Two coins have now be the scariest things in the world. This is todays interest. The red g red at Zhou Yang menacingly. You who on earth did you lend the money to? Joo Yang expected the enemy defeat toe out this way. Because he was a person who always looked for someone to take responsibility when a problem urred. You were the one who sent someone to kill him! Jooyang said, swallowing again what she wanted to say. Ill go and find out what he wants. Cant you see this? What he wants is our money. What business would a master like this have any business other than us? Jeokpae was a person who was convinced that those who were hostile to him were after his money. This assertion worked unexpectedly well. He said he was a demon? He bluffed and said he was the leader of a demonic cult. Are you sure its not? Absolutely not. As things got to this point, Joo Yang began to think that the investigators report might have been wrong. But I answered with the word absolutely. Because it had to be absolutely not. If so, the solution to the defeat was decided. We have to let the real deal with the fake. Because I spent so much money for a day like today. We have to show how scary the real Demon Cult is. Chapter 297 Episode 297 Why Me? The enemy who lost his limbs did not feel sad. It is obvious without even asking how the dead person would feel about himself if he lost his right arm. You have to hold him there until I get back. Because he knew the nature of enemy defeat well, Joo Yang was able to figure it out. If you miss the sword dance, you will die. You are already on the edge of life and death. The first thing to do faithfully is to go collect interest. The next day, the knifeman who went to collect interest came back with a broken hand. It was the same the next day. I was hoping they would show up on the second day, but they didnt show any appreciation for the sword dance performance. When he came back with his hands broken for two days in a row, the knifemen at the power station became agitated. Some suddenlyy down in pain, and some even disappeared, saying that something urgent hade up. Among swordsmen, the sword dance was criticized as heartless, but Jooyang thought the opposite. The other person was showing mercy. If he were heartless, no one would have survived the electrification center. Why didnt they kill everyone that day? When the eyes of the person who had been tortured by cruelty were closed, Joo Yang despaired and thought, Oh, we will now be exterminated. But that wasnt the case with Geommugeuk. There is clearly a reason for keeping them alive. Anyway, I had to go collect the interest today as well. Im going myself today. The expressions of the swordsmen, who were nervous that they might be caught by Jooyangs words, brightened. As a manager, there were limits to blindly sending out swordsmen, so I took the initiative myself. I left the power station feeling bitter as I saw that no one was following me to escort me. Yes, I understand. Even I wouldnt have followed. Rather, Geommugeuk greeted him with a more weing face than his subordinates. Why have youe? Have you already run out of subordinates? Everyone is afraid. But youre not the kind of person who worries about your subordinates, are you? What do you know about me? Geommugeuk stared at him. Be full of confidence. Where did you go to invite a great expert? Although it hit the nail on the head, Jooyang tried not to show any signs of surprise. How quick you are to notice. I was acting scared. How on earth did they find out? It wont be easy to find someone more skilled than the person sent to kill me back then. Joo Yang could tell that the person speaking in the sword dance was referring to Jeokpaes right hand man. That is correct. So I went to the Demonic Cult to ask for help. Joo Yang changed the topic by asking a question instead of answering. Why didnt you ruin my hand? This is the most curious thing. I didnt really do anything good to him. Geommugeuk took out two coins and ced them on the table and said. I might need your hand. Jooyang was puzzled by those unexpected words, but Geomgeuk did not say anything more and went up to his room. Zhou Yang picked up the coin lying on the table. I was just about to leave when I suddenly looked down at my hands. You need these hands? why? * * * It seems that the lord of thend has started to dig up the lords back. At those words, a groan came from under a rock the size of a house. Surprisingly, there was a person carrying therge rock. No matter how much strength I used, how could I hit such arge rock? It was a sight that made me think. thud. A rock fell to the ground and a man emerged from behind it and walked out. He had strong physical strength and a sharp appearance, but if I were topare him to an animal, he would be a tiger. Jungak (), the Great Lord of the Demon Sword. This is a man who exins everything in one line. The Demon Sword Corps was the elite of the Heavenly Demon Church and was a military organization deployed to the Gangseo region, the front line, in preparation for war. Jungak was an expert with strong martial arts skills, as befits the person in charge of leading an elite organization, and he also had a wealth of practical experience. If you report something like that while youre carrying this heavy thing, you mean to kill me, right? The subordinate who made the report was Chahoe, themander of the Mageomdae, a member of the middle evil tribe. Shouldnt I retire after making a fortune? His personality was so cold and stern that even the Demon Sword Masters were afraid of him, and the only person he had an informal conversation with was Chahoe. Their loyalty was so deep that they had no secrets. That person is investigating my background? Yes, you secretly freed someone. In terms of rank, Danju was higher than Daeju. However, elite organizations such as the Demon Sword Corps had authority that went beyond rank. So usually in these cases, there is some form of respect for each other. However, this was not observed well in Gangseo District. That guy really likes making enemies. We actually did all the fighting. Jungak took off his sweaty clothes and washed his body under running water. His whole body was full of scars. It was a body that made one feel what kind of history one must have in order to be the Great Master of the Demonic Swordsman. He continued talking while washing his body. How good would it be to live a good life? Befortable among people who are neither enemies nor friends. I dont know what the intention is behind pretending to be upright. No, that person is just sick. Im the kind of person who cant stand it if you dont show off like that. After washing up, he put on the new clothes prepared in advance. so? Is there going to be a problem? For now, Ive put a stop to joining. The most serious evil was corruption, as suspected by Jidanju. He was secretly collecting bribes from various ns in Gangseo. On the other hand, Zidane, who was newst year, had a strong personality and never allowed bribes. As a result, more and more bribes were given to the worst. Jung-eok took whatever was given to him. I dont know why Im having such a hard time living even though Im offering to share the extra money. I just need to take the money that those bastards give me, take care of it, and make my own decisions. It actually did that. He did not ept all of the other partys demands just because he epted a bribe. He ignored what he thought was wrong and did what he thought was okay. The four-character Demon Sword Master that made that possible. Of course, most of the bribes they paid were for events that had not yet urred. Were fighting anxiety, right? How good is it? Chahoeughed lightly at Jungaks joke. The problem was that this incident was not something to beughed off. As you know, Im not usually a picky person, so if you start digging into it like this, youll eventually find out. Jung-Aks eyes shone coldly. The fact that he decided to investigate his background means that he also risked everything. The rtionship was pretty good at first. Where on earth did it go astray? Jungak slowly walked to the rock and pulled out his sword. I swung it lightly as if cutting down a tree branch. Ugh. The big rock split in half. The Chahoe was full of respect for this amazing move. Even for the sake of martial peace Jungak added, touching the smooth cross section of the rock. Even if thendowner changes, we must remain the same. And at this very moment, as fate would have it, there was a visitor. Another subordinate came and reported. A guest has arrived. * * * The person waiting in the secret room was the enemy. This was a ce used by Jungak to have secret meetings. Jeokpae was also wearing a bamboo hat and a shabby jangsam in order not to reveal his identity. As Jungak entered, Jeokpae jumped up and greeted him politely. long time no see. I thought you told me not toe visit you until I called you? Jungaks reaction was cold. Originally, he openly ignored the enemy team that ran Yeomwangchae. Then you should have ignored my money too. The enemy hid his true feelings and prostrated himself. If it had been so urgent, would you havee to visit me like this? Whats going on? A person impersonating a demon intervened, and he is a master we cannot touch. The part where he impersonated the head of the Demonic Church was intentionally left out. If that was the case, it was clear that they would back down on the excuse that they were asking us to deal with such a crazy person due to the nature of the evil. Isnt impersonating our school a serious crime? How great is your skill? Its enough to make me rush here. Please help! In a situation where Zidane was doubting himself, he would have originally refused unconditionally. But one thought crossed Jungaks mind. I get it. Ill take care of it. thank you. He gave permission so willingly that Jeokpae was rather embarrassed. There is one thing I must do instead. Please order. Let Zidanju hear that there is someone impersonating Mine. I cannot handle this kind of thing alone. The enemy and defeat were known. The opponent is a master, so Im not moving and Im trying to get rid of him using Jidanju. Anyway, the little hairs. Anyway, it didnt matter. All I have to do is get rid of him. I will do as youmand. In fact, Jungak was nning a much more ruthless n than Jeokpae expected. Gangseo Jidanju dies while going to catch a man pretending to be a member of the Demonic Cult? That revenge is from the Demon Sword Team? Will that work? If I had lived a life of doubt, I wouldnt have gotten to where I am now. I have to make it happen. This was the life Jungak lived. * * * Joo-yang came again the next day. My teacher, you are now able toe alone without fear. At least you said you needed my hand, so wouldnt you be able to protect my hand? Zhou Yang was so curious that he couldnt sleep all night. Why on earth do you need my hand? Then the most surprising words of Zhou Yangs life flowed from the mouth of Geommugeuk. I was thinking of making you the head of the new power station. Jooyang shouted without realizing it. Nonsense! On the other hand, the sword dance was calm. Why do you think it doesnt make sense? Thats right There were many reasons. But it was a reason I had never thought about or mentioned in words. You werent going to kill me? The sword dance he felt was not someone who just leaves the evildoer alone. Thats right. Originally I was going to kill him, but now I need a viin. Geommugeuk revealed his n. If you are a necessary evil anyway, Im going to make it a proper necessary evil. From now on, the central power station will lend money at a reasonable interest rate. Right now, its just Tongjeonso, but someday, well change where all the Yeomwangchae in the central ins are ced. I finally found out. Why did you save yourself? Why did I leave my hand intact? This meant that you should continue to bounce the abacus with this hand. This man in front of me was having a truly absurd dream. These words came out of nowhere. What the hell are you? The answer Ive heard many times came again. Small sect leader of the Demonic Cult. You are just crazy! He is the one who made a hole in a persons forehead and smashed the hands of a knife holder, making them scream like this. It keeps making me let my guard down. Eventually, even the loan sharks will hear that. If the Mazons had listened to you, they would haveughed it off. Youre going to be crazy for teasing me for a while. Zhou Yang shook his head. Either hes truly crazy or hes just ying pranks in front of the real leader of the Demonic Cult. Do you think thats possible? I dont know. You have to take charge of it. How could this not be confusing? No matter how strong your martial arts skills are you will die anyway. Then you help me. What kind of Demonic Cult leader would ask for help from a loan shark? Juyangughed to himself as if he thought the joke was funny, but then quickly looked down. If you hang out with a crazy person, youll go crazy together. Okay, lets say that. Why me? Wouldnt it be enough to appoint someone worthy of that? Not someone like me, but someone who isnt greedy for money. Personally, Jooyang was the thing I was most curious about. Since this is a ce that deals with so much money, that person will also be corrupted because of money. On the other hand, you will no longer be corrupted. If you break your promise to me and do something stupid, its easy to kill you without any remorse. I never thought it was for this reason. Youre doing it too much in front of people. If you think I will save you, you are mistaken. It wont be easy for you. We will have to manage the organization thoroughly, and not a single penny will be wasted. This was the punishment that Geommugeuk gave him. You will have to work hard until the day you die, just like those who paid you back with interest. I will receive the correct interest for the rest of my life. What if I refuse? The day the enemy dies, we will die together. Geommugeuk took out two coins one after another and ced them on the table. The behavior seemed like this. This coin is yours. Upon seeing the coin, Zhou Yangs heart began to beat like crazy again. These days, I might die before my forehead is pierced by that coin. Is it because of the fear of death, the vanity of thinking he could be the owner of a power station, or the frustration of having to do boring work for the rest of his life? Whenever I am with Ija, my heart keeps racing like this. Geommugeuk asked calmly, as if he were listening to Zhou Yangs heartbeat. Are you afraid? Then youre not afraid? Even if you fall into the sea, you can survive as long as you have enough space to stick out your nose and mouth. No matter how wide the sea is, as long as its just this big. Geommugeuk rolled his hands into a cylinder in front of his face. Think carefully about whether you have this much pore space, me or your leader. Youll have to decide quickly. A big wave will hit us soon. Zhou Yang was looking down at the coins on the table. These two coins were about to change his fate. How do you feel? I wanted to live. If I had to live my whole life in atonement, I would rather choose death. I dont have that kind of spirit or courage. If the real deviles out soon, he will be torn to pieces. Why does my heart keep shaking? Why do you want to say, even now, I will follow your will, so please save me!? Why does it feel like it has to be that way? Joo Yang said as she took out the coins. The wave is hitting you first. So take care to find your own breathing space. Chapter 298 Episode 298 You guys! This person here. Ho-gyeong, head of the Gangseo Branch of the Heavenly Demon Church, was looking through the documents piled up on his desk one by one. The most important thing Hokyung did during the day was carefully reviewing reports from each branch. At that time, Demon Sword Lord Jungak visited his office. Are you busy? Wee, what are you doing without a message? I stopped by because I wanted to see Danju. Wee. One side was prying and the other side knew it, but they greeted each other more warmly than usual. Jungak said while looking at the pile of documents on his desk. Thats why there was so much resentment. What do you mean? There areints that the people working below are having a hard time because Danju handles his work so meticulously. Please take care of the morale of your subordinates. Jungak smiled and said it as if it were a joke, and Hogyeong answered calmly. Isnt the reason most people get angry is because they cant pay attention to small things? As long as our Lord Dan is here, those bastards from the Apostolic Alliance will not even dare to provoke. Is that because of me? Its thanks to our great lord and the Demon Swordsman. The gazes of the two people intertwined in midair. Both of their mouths were smiling, but their eyes were not smiling. Have you heard any rumors about someone going around impersonating our school these days? I heard it too. I have given an order to investigate the matter. I also looked into it and it seems to be true and not just a rumor. Ho-kyungs expression suddenly became serious. Impersonating Protestants was an issue that the headquarters also considered very important. Do you know who he is? I dont know his identity, but there is someone who can approach him. If you give me the information, I will send my men to capture you. You dont think its that easy. They say he is quite an expert. Ho-kyung made an expression that he couldnt understand. A master like that is impersonating our school? Its strange. We will find out if we catch him and investigate. But can Zidane handle it? It was a clever way of speaking that touched Hogyeongs pride. If you cant handle it, well figure it out. We will handle it. It was not because he was tempted by provocation, but it was a matter that he, the original owner of the Gangseo District, had to solve. If you cant solve it at the local level, you have to ask for help from the Magic Swordsman. Your subordinates may be in danger. This was the reason why Jungak visited today. Im afraid he might not step forward and just send his subordinates to deal with it. I will move with my subordinates myself. Ah, I am relieved only if Danju moves it himself. Jungak thought to himself. Its your weakness. That vain pride. If it were me, I would have answered like this. Isnt there a magic sword squad to handle such dangerous tasks? Then I will try to attract him through my secret service. Yes, thank you. Jungak, who was about to go out, smiled and added. Why dont you have a drink when youre done with this? great. Ho-kyung also said goodbye to Jung-ak with a good face. That drinking party will be yourst. I received information that Jung-Ak is taking bribes. If it happened once or twice, I might have turned a blind eye to it. Because it was an important elite organization that was essential to the Gangseo region. However, there were too many ces where rebates were received on a regr basis. The amount was too big. To what extent do you close your eyes? It felt like this. Imitted fraud. so? So what? So are you going to cut me? Ill cut off your hair. Jungak, who turned around and left, was thinking the same thing. The only difference was the real neck. * * * We have finally decided to move from the Demonic Cult. Jooyang was startled by Jeokpaes words. I should have felt relieved that Geommugeuk had died, but I wasnt. You bring him to the abandoned temple in the west tomorrow. Can you do it? You can. But am I okay? I told you well, they will take care of you when you get there. All right. If we make a mistake, we all die. Keep this in mind! That night, Zhou Yang had a dream. It was a dream of lying in the sea and floating. I was floating happily in the warm sun. Suddenly, when I imagined that the sword dance was being hacked to pieces by demons, my body became tense and I began to sink. I struggled and fell out of bed and couldnt fall asleep until morning. * * * When Joo Yang visited the sword dance, he was meeting someone in the guesthouse. It was the first time he had seen them together in this guesthouse, so Zhou Yang looked at them closely. The man on the other end handed something that looked like a letter to Geommugeuk. Geommugeuk studied the contents carefully and said a few words to the other person. At times like this, he looked so serious that he really looked like he was the leader of a demonic cult. The person who handed over the letter left the room. Zhou Yang, who was standing at the entrance, nced at the man passing by. He was an ordinary personmonly seen around him. Joo Yang approached Geommugeuk and asked. Who is that person? I am a person from Tongcheon Pavilion. Tongcheongak? It is the best intelligence organization of the Heavenly Demon Church. Youre bluffing as soon as we meet again! Even though Zhou Yang shook his head, he couldnt help but ask. so? What on earth did you talk about with that top informant? I learned about the Gangseo District. I will look into Jidanju and Demon Sword Master. When the two people were mentioned, Zhou Yang flinched. If its true, let me take a look at the letter. Geommugeuk held out a hand holding a letter. The moment Jooyang was about to receive it. Grumbling. The book burned down as mes rose from the hands of Geommugeuk. If you see our schools secrets, you wont survive. Surprised, Zhou Yang stared nkly at the paper turning to ash and flying away. Ive heard of it. It is said that real experts burn paper like this through samadhi evolution. Do you believe my true identity now? I expected a yes answer. Why are you so crazy when you stick to it like this? Geommugeukughed, stirring the flying ash here and there. If I want you to believe me, I will have to line up the mazons behind me. Zhou Yang looked at the sword dance in silence. There wont be a chance. Because today you die. Geommugeuk also looked at Joo Yang and asked. It looks like you didnt sleep well. Do you have any concerns? Now, Joo Yang was not surprised at the sword dance that he guessed like a ghost. I have a ce to go with you today. lets go. When Geommugeuk willingly followed, Juyang was rather embarrassed. Are you asking me to know where youre going? Youll find out when you get there. What if I set a trap? Are you ignoring me? Your traps are nothing? Thats not why. If you kill me, wont you get my interest? Arent you the one who takes the money, not the one who takes the life? Jooyang shook his head at the unexpected answer. If you really cant talk. Jooyang walked in front, and Geomgeuk followed behind. Zhou Yangs mind wasplicated. My rtionship with this strange person will end in just a little while. From now on, I will never see this crazy guy again. Jooyang nced back at the sword dance. Not knowing that he was going to die, he was following along leisurely, watching the people going about their business. I think that outfit over there will look good on you. Would you like to buy me a pair? Repay the interest with that money. shit! Stop talking nonsense and just follow me. Why am I so nervous? The reason was simple. He doesnt want to kill Geommugeuk. What is so pitiful about that guy who isughing so hard! Zhou Yang suddenly remembered a coin. The coin that was ced in the palm of your hand. Yes, it must be a feeling thates from gratitude for not damaging ones hand. As we left the street and reached the fork in the road, Jooyang stopped and sat down on a rock by the side of the road. Lets take a rest. You should also do some physical training. Thats how my body looks when Im sitting there counting money. Geommugeuk sat next to him. After sitting in silence for a while, Joo Yang suddenly asked. If you really are Demonic Cult Sogyoju what on earth are you doing here? After a moment, Geomugeuk spoke. As you can see, I am meeting people. I met a coachman who was held captive by you for the rest of his life because of the ten nyang I borrowed to pay for his childs medical treatment, I met you who stuck a tube in that person and sucked his blood, and I met an unknown chatan who jumped over a wall to save that person. While listening to those words, Zhou Yangs heart began to tremble. This is not something that will make your heart tremble, but when you watch a sword dance performance, you often experience this kind of heart-trembling experience. Why is Mine trying to correct Yan Wangcai? Even those in political factions are watching. You are a demon! Among the jeongpa people, there may be people who are suspicious of people, and among the magic people, there may be people who say they cant see that kind of thing. Isnt it something like that? And anyway, Yeomwangchaes work is yours to handle from now on, not mine. How can someone like me do something like that? As you said, its a life of sitting around counting money and enjoying watching others be unhappy. How can you do such a grand task? Its not a big deal. Its normal. Geommugeuk calmly stared at him. If you have lived a life like a song chung, now try living a life like flying. Even if you cant be a butterfly, you can still be a moth, right? At this moment, Zhou Yang felt that he really wished he was the leader of the Demonic Cult. So I thought that even if it was a punishment given to me, I wanted to live a new life. Its an opportunity thates once in a lifetime. That made me even more angry. Because he was not the leader of the Demonic Cult. The leader of the Demonic Cult would not say something like this in front of a mere loan shark. I dont want to hear that crazy talk anymore! Leave here this way! Zhou Yangs voice trembled. Please leave this way and nevere to Jiangxi again. If youe back, youll die. Jooyang decided to save this crazy expert. I have never once in my life lived for others. It was a life he lived selfishly only for himself. I dont know why the object of the favor I only show once is this crazy guy, but what can I do if I feel like it? People are waiting to kill you. So go. Theyll say that you realized it was a trap and ran away. I dont know if you will believe me. Have you ever taken a risk like this for someone else? Absolutely not. Why are you telling me? I think its because its my first time seeing someone as strangely crazy as you. Then Geommugeuk spoke as if he knew the reason. Thats probably not why. Geommugeuk was looking deep into Jooyangs heart. Thats because you are a very selfish person but have strong survival skills. Your instincts know. This is how you live. You really are! Even if you do them a favor! The real demons are waiting! I know. You know? Didnt you see me receiving the report earlier? I am currently keeping a close eye on the movements of the Gangseo District. Zhou Yang now raised both hands and feet. yes. This is how crazy he really is. Youre perfect. And if you go alone, youll die. Geommugeuk got up first and took a step forward. For some reason, those words sounded eerie, so Joo Yang followed him in silence. I dont know anymore. Up to this point, it was an unreasonable favor. Someday I will look back on today. At that time, that crazy guy was the only person I wanted to save in my life. This is probably how the shback begins. So the two arrived at the temple, the meeting ce. As they entered the front yard of the temple, dozens of Gangseojidan demons who had been ambushed appeared. They all pulled out their swords and revealed their demonic energy. Jidanju Ho-gyeong walked out from among the demons. For what reason did you go around pretending to be a demon? Hogyeong did not recognize the sword dance. Ive met him before, but it was a long time ago when I was a child of sword dance. Afterwards, Hogyeong traveled to various districts in the midfield, so he did not have a chance to see the sword dance again. I have never impersonated you. Ho-kyungs expression turned cold. There are already witnesses. Hogyeong looked at Joo Yang, who was with Geommugeuk, and said. Did the author impersonate our school? Jooyang was taken aback by the cold question. It wasnt the situation I expected. Jeokpae was like that. He said he would take care of it when he arrived. Whether it was the question or the flying demon, I couldnt feel any consideration for myself anywhere. I just saw him as a colleague of someone pretending to be a demon. Damn it! The target of anger was the enemy defeat. He didnt take care of himself. Perhaps, seeing this sword dance so closely aligned, I might have just wished they would die together. You stay right behind me. Wouldnt it be unfair if you got hit by a blind sword? The only person here who cared about him was Geomdugeuk. I asked if the person impersonating our school was the author! When Hogyeong asked again, Jooyang spoke to Geommugeuk instead of answering. Thats not the person who colluded with the power station. At those words, even Ho-kyung tensed and waited for his words. The person who colluded with the power station was That was right then. Someone flew in from over the roof andnded. He was none other than the Demon Sword Master Jungak. Demonic swordsmen appeared on the roof and walls of the building. Even Ho-kyung was surprised by his sudden appearance, but Jung-ak shed cold magical energy and focused on Joo-yang. Who is the demon who colluded with the power station? The moment Jooyang reveals that he is a serious evil, he will inevitably die. No, even if I dont reveal it here, I had a premonition that I would eventually die. At that time, when Geommugeuk was terrified, he took out two coins from his pocket and held them out to him. Now that I think about it, you didnt pay todays interest. Take it. Two coins were ced on Zhou Yangs palm. Joo Yang, who was looking down at it in silence, handed the coin back to Geommugeuk. The interest is too much. Even with the interest already paid, I still have more than enough to repay the principal. Geommugeuk smiled broadly at him. Joo Yang disyed all the courage he had umted throughout his life, including all the courage he would show until his death. The person who epted a bribe from Jeokpae, the head of the Electric Power Station, and offered to kill you is that person, Demon Sword Master. Cold demonic energy gushed out from Jungaks body. At the same time, the demons of the demon sword belt surrounding the ce also radiated demonic energy. Youre going to die anyway! Zhou Yang shouted at the top of her voice like a runaway carriage. You guys! This person here is the small sect leader of the Heavenly Demon God Church! Everyone, kneel down and worship! Ah, I am dying like this crazy person! Chapter 299 Episode 299 You wonte and we wont wait. Instead of adoration,ughter erupted. The main character of theugh was the middle evil. He was not embarrassed at all even when he was used of taking a bribe. Could it be that you were impersonating the leader of the Sogyo? Even Ho-kyung, who was listening seriously, burst intoughter. However, Ho-kyung clearly heard what Joo-yang said earlier. DThe person who epted a bribe from the enemy and said he would kill you is that person, Demon Sword Master. If what he said was true, that Miss Zhou was now the person he had to protect. Ho-kyung asked Jung-ak. What are you doing here, Lord? I thought I might need support since my opponent is an expert. Hogyeong didnt believe that. If that was his intention, he would have condescended to lead the magic sword corps in the first ce. He appeared just as his name was about toe out of Zhou Yangs mouth. It was clear that he had appeared to pressure them not to mention his name. As you heard, the author pointed out you. So, it would be better for the great lord to leave for now. You sure dont believe what the author says, do you? of course. However, since he testified in front of everyone, we should at least conduct a formal investigation. This author is the one who ced Yeomwangchae. Then Hogyeong asked Jooyang. Is that true? Jooyang felt intimidated by the cold question. Yes, but what I said is true. Hogyeong did not trust those who ced Yeomwangchae. Seeing his expression harden, Joo Yang was able to see once again how great a person Geommugeuk was. Everyone frowns at it and ignores it, but no one steps forward to get rid of it. At that time, Geomgeuk quietly intervened and said. If they cannot refute the content, they will attack the person who conveyed it. At those words, Jungaks eyes became fierce. Hogyeong appeased Jungak. If it is not true, I will severely punish you for making false usations. Dont worry. Jungak seemed rxed on the outside. However, he was looking for an opportunity to somehow get rid of Jooyang. If they go back to Zidane and conduct a full-fledged interrogation, it will be a public fact that he received a bribe. If all the other bribes are revealed, not only will he have to resign from his position as a major shareholder, but he will also have to be imprisoned. Jungaks eyes turned to the sword dance. How are you going to handle it, our Lord? I will deal with him myself as well. Isnt that treason? No oneughed at his joke. Meanwhile, Zhou Yang looked at the sword dance. Even if everyoneughed, Zhou Yang did notugh. He was prepared to die anyway. Master Xiao, what do you n to do now? Yes, from the beginning to the end, it is Sogyoju. As if he had been waiting for just that moment, Jungak pulled out his sword. How dare you mention Su Qiao Zhou! Just when he was about to rush in and cut Jooyang down. Hogyeong blocked his way. Please stop. Please get out of the way. We cannot just ignore someone who dares to impersonate the leader of the Little Church. I cant do that. The two people red at each other. It was a moment when the hidden depths of conflict were deeply revealed. In fact, even Jungak expected that Ho-kyung would stop him. -Kill that guy! A message flew to Chahoe, one of his limbs. This was an opportunity when Ho-kyung was blocking him. Chahoe made a surprise attack with his sword. Shhh! A ray of rough sword energy flew towards Zhou Yang. It was a powerful sword technique that swept away all the sword dance that was with him. Boom! Jooyang, startled by the heavy drinking, fell to the ground and hit his buttocks. The back of the sword dance was visible. The sword energy that flew in was easily eliminated by swinging the sword while standing still. Joint together and kill! As soon as themand of the Iljojang Chahoe was given, the magicians of the Demon Sword Corps drew their swords all at once. At the same time, Ho-kyung also shouted. Stop it! The demons belonging to Zidane also drew their swords at once. There was a tense atmosphere between the two organizations that were pointing their swords at each other. If things continued like this, Zidane would not be able to handle the elite Demon Sword Team. It was right then. As Geommugeuk walked forward, he uttered his prayer. Shoot! The prayers of the sword dance spread everywhere. A huge wave crashed towards them. There was no ce to escape and no escape. All the horses fell into the water. The abyss pulled them endlessly downward. They resisted. I tried my best not to get dragged in. However, the prayer of sword dance did not allow for any resistance. My whole body felt like it was going to explode and I couldnt breathe. Aaaah! I screamed, but no voice came out. And at the end of the abyss they saw. The image of a sword dance standing alone in pitch-ck darkness, shining with light. At that moment, the prayer of the sword dance disappeared. The sword dance of the abyss changed into a sword dance of reality as they stood in front of them. Everyone was shocked as they exhaled with difficulty. I could tell without having to draw my sword. The martial arts skills of Sword Dance are so overwhelming that they cannot bepared to their own. Also, the fact that it was demonic energy that was strangling them. Geommugeuk said to Hogyeong. Its been a while since I saw you. Thats how you greeted Zidanju during the celebration. I will carefully look at the little things to prevent major disasters. Ho-kyung remembered it vividly. This was the greeting given at the celebration after being appointed as the first Jidanju. How could I forget that time? Were you there too? Geommugeuk nodded. Who is Sohyeop? At that time, a person appeared there. Ho-kyung was surprised when he saw the person who appeared. Im Zidanju! He was Tongcheongak Gangseojidanju Imjeong (). He, who does not appear unless it is important, has appeared here. Whats going on here? Beforeing here, Geommugeuk met the Tongcheongak warrior and through him he asked the Provisional Government to do this work. This is to convey the order that all warriors belonging to Gangseojidan should serve Lord Sogyo with all sincerity. Everyone was surprised when Su Jiaoju was mentioned. Werent they the ones who were making fun of the fake Sojioju a little while ago? no way! Everyones eyes turned to the sword dance performance, and Lim Jeong spoke loudly. youre right. This is the leader of Sogyo. There was silence in astonishment and surprise. The first person toe to his senses was Ho-kyung. He bowed down with courtesy. See you, Lord Xiao! Then, not only Zidanes demons, but also Jungak and Demon Swordsmen all showed their courtesy. In all cases, respect for religious leaders and minor religious leaders was absolute. See you, Lord Xiao! The voices of the demons rang loudly. In fact, even if the Provisional Government did not confirm it, the grand prayer he had already shown was enough to know that he was a minor religious leader. Now, the only person standing there nkly was Zhou Yang. Geommugeuk looked at him and smiled slightly. You will believe me now even if the Mazons dont stand behind me, right? Joo-yang, who came to her senseste, let out a scream and fell t on her back. I was rude to a precious person without knowing him. How rude? You are the only person who believed that I was the leader of the Little Church. Jooyang was moved to tears. I couldnt believe this. So, doesnt that mean that you have met with the leader of the Demonic Cult and talked to him for interest? They even called him crazy. You will have to endure some hardships in the future. I finally found out. What is that ridiculous confidence? It is the order of the leader of the Demonic Cult, so how can one neglect the work of the power station? I will work with a heart of atonement throughout my life. You saved your life, what more could you ask for? A moment ago he was struggling in the sea, but now he is starting to floatfortably again. Warm sunlight shone down. On the contrary, a huge wave was crashing in Jungaks heart. Why on earth is Su Jiaoju here? Was it that Ho-kyung who was targeting him? Could it be that he joined hands with Ho-kyung to target him? However, judging from Ho-gyeongs surprised reaction, it was clear that he also did not expect the appearance of Su Jiao-ju. Now everyone, wake up! All the demons there stood up. They still stared at the sword dance with eyes of surprise and awe. He was the person who would be the leader of the cult in the future. If he says, Die!, you must die immediately. Geommugeuk walked towards Jungak. He received quite a lot of bribes from the major shareholders. Before Jungak could act, the Provisional Government spoke first. It was confirmed that the gold from the power station was divided and stored in various battlefields in the name of the great general. As the investigation continues, other evidence is expected toe out soon. In addition, investigations were conducted in ces other than the power station. If it had been said by someone else, you could argue that it was a fabrication, but it was the words of Tongcheongak Jidanju. Nevertheless, Jungak proudly raised his head and spoke as if it was no big deal. I didnt force them to take it, they gave it voluntarily. Would you have given me money even if you werent the Demon Sword Master? It was their choice. He looked confident as his subordinates watched. The moment you show a servile appearance, the respect of your subordinates will disappear. Did you distribute that money to your subordinates? A momentary silence. The only person who handed out money was Chahoe, a Sioux. I was going to share it. I probably shouldnt have said that. The eyes of the Demon Swordsmens subordinates turned cold at thatme excuse. I dont think the authority of the Demon Sword Corps should be harmed by such a trivial matter. Jungak somehow tried to avoid this moment. But the opponent was a sword dance. Thats why. Geommugeuk looked at the Demon Swordsmen. Because you are the Demon Sword Team. Even if we were pushed back to the headquarters by the Murim Alliance or the Apostolic Alliance, we will not lose hope if we hear that you are alive. I have faith that you will ovee the enemies ande to rescue us. That is our schools faith in you. Pride bloomed on the faces of the Demon Swordsmen. That is why you must be different from others. You should not ept bribes just because you offer them. Is this okay? Its not okay. If you are the kind of person who takes bribes and doesnt think anything of it, we wont wait for the Demon Swordsman. Rather than choosing to ovee the enemy, you would think that it would have been apromise with something easier. You wonte and we wont wait. Jungaks expression was distorted, but the Demon Swordsmen were sympathizing with Geomgeuks words. Jungak shouted in protest. Why are you worrying about somethingter that hasnt even happened? Because I am the one who will be your leader. Even if other people dont know, I have to worry about that. Jungak could not refute anything. Sin was added to it. Its not because of the bribe that I cant forgive you. You hoped that Jidanju Ho would be killed or injured here today. I could feel the surroundings shaking at those words. no. If that were the case, why would I be here? Anyway, the task of finding the person who harmed Zidanju will fall on you. I guess they wanted to end it all here. I will kill Jidanju Ho and take revenge. Why would I do that? The person who answered was Ho-kyung. I guess its because I found out that I investigated your background. Now Ho-kyung could be sure. I guess thats why he came to see me and encouraged me to go on a mission in person. Jungak, who was about to scream to stop being framed, made eye contact with his subordinates. Those eyes that were afraid of him were full of distrust and disappointment. Respect was disappearing. If you lose me, it will be a huge blow to our schools strength. Considering the possibility that the sword will be pointed at us for money, it might actually be beneficial. That would never have happened. You dont know that. What happens when you get paid too much to refuse? Geommugeuk calmly spoke to Jungak, who was full of resentment. This is why. This is why you shouldnt receive it in the first ce. Whether what you say is true or not, everything gets messed up like this. It makes me look like someone who would sell me for a few pennies. Geommugeuk said sincerely. Pay for your sins and start again. Then Ill give you another chance. Jungak let out a long sigh for the first time. How many years will I live in prison? Five years? Ten years? I dont want to do that. Jungaks choice was to kill Hogyeong and die himself. I had to me someone, and the target of that resentment was not myself. This is all because of you! I lunged at him and drew my sword. sh! The moment when his swift sword was about to split Ho-kyungs body. His sword, which was cutting a huge rock, got blocked by something and the sword broke. ng! The moment Jungak confirmed his opponent, his eyes widened. Puaiiyak! The opponent who broke his sword and cut his chest again was a terrifying evil spirit. Suddenly! Suddenly! Suddenly! Swords from demons flew from the left, right, and behind. Jungak died as his entire body was cut off. Those who watched were so shocked that they could not breathe properly. Since they knew that the only demonic technique in Xiaojiaoju that brings out evil spirits is the Nine Fire magic technique, they all bowed their heads in courtesy. This time, it was not about the sword dance performance, but was a courtesy to the Nine Fire Magic Gong. At that time, Chahoe, who was a member of the middle evil tribe, tried to fulfill the deceased leaders will, but fell dead from Hogyeongs sword. Zidanes soldiers were surprised by Ho-gyeongs skills. Ho-kyung had a meticulous personality and was always seen shuffling documents at his desk, but Ho-kyung was much more expert than they thought. I was even more impressed because I never showed off my skills. If I had known this would be the case, I would haveined less about having a lot of work to do. Unlike Zidanes warriors, whose morale was high, there was only gloom in the Demon Sword Team. Although they were corrupt warriors, they lost their leader and leader. The sword dance soothed their hearts. By this time, everyone will be drinking at the Magachon bar I often go to. Worry about money, worry about children, worry about work, worry about people. They may have all kinds of worries, but at least they wont have to worry about the sado-maeng warriors opening the bars door anding in to kill them. why? Because you are protecting the Gangseo region. Geommugeuk expressed his honest feelings with sincerity. Im giving them the best treatment, but I know its not enough. With your skills, you could go out and make ten times more. Instead, you wont be able to get the honor of being called the Heavenly Demon Churchs elite magic sword corps. You might say that fame feeds you, but you have to live on fame. Because you are the ones who use that honor to feed othersfortably. After a moment, Geomugeuk added thest word. Even if no one recognizes me, I will recognize it. Pride and determination appeared in the eyes of the magic sword warriors. What aboutforters who only use words? This isfort given not by anyone else but by the person who will be the leader of the religious sect. I will sacrifice my whole life to be loyal. The constion for them was not the end, but just the beginning. Now everyone follow me. Both the Demon Sword Corps and Jidans martial arts team followed the sword dance performance. Geomgeuk also spoke to Jooyang. Take the lead. Me? Its your ce to be the main character, so you should go. Jooyang could tell. That he was going to take them all to the enemys manor. It wasnt about taking the enemys defeat to a high level. Because Geommugeuk said this to the provisional official of Tongcheongak. Please send a message to the Apostolic Alliance. It is the Gangseo District Unity Day, so dont mess with us today. Chapter 300 Episode 300 Forget everything about the world today. Have you ever experienced something like this in your life? Right next to him is the Demonic Cults Minor Leader, behind him is the Demonic Cults Jidanju, and behind him is the Demonic Cults elite, the Demonic Swordsman, and then the Jidan Demons. Have you ever walked with them? It felt like Jooyang was dreaming. I was somewhat proud of myself and felt good. Then I suddenly became scared. Even if you pick just one of them, there will be an uproar among ordinary warriors. When a scary thought urred to him, Zhou Yang nced at the sword dance that was walking with him. He was the same both when he first came to borrow money and now when he was revealed to be the head of a small church. He wasnt condescending or scary. How can a person do that? But I didnt dare to talk to him. I liked it when we could talkfortably. I liked it when sword dance was a debt collector. As I was thinking these nonsense thoughts, I arrived at the Manor of the Red Army before I knew it. Zhou Yang lowered her voice and spoke privately. I will open the door. Before the words were even finished. Boom! When the Demon Swordmaster came forward and broke down the door, the Demons rushed in. I was startled when knifemen came out from all directions. The Demon Swordsmen unleashed their magical energy and revealed who they were. If you dont want to die, everyone should leave. That was when the knifemen looked at each other and hesitated. The Demon Swordmaster who had warned them swung his sword. A ray of sword energy passed between the swordsmen and cut down the stone tower erected in front of the flower garden behind. One stone tower saved everyone. As they rushed towards the entrance, the demons kicked them all out. They ran away holding their heads. The demons of the Demon Sword Corps had no hesitation. As I broke down the second door and entered, memorization poured down from the rooftops everywhere. The demons in front lightly swung their swords and struck down the sword. From now on, if you throw one more memorization, you will die. Those who threw memorization on the roof froze. Only then did they confirm that the opponents were demons. You guys, you have to see who it is and throw it. The sword dance passed by saying a word, followed by the demons. Those who threw the memorization ran away in the opposite direction. Zhou Yang, who was watching, was taken aback by this unfamiliar sight. I knew demons were scary people, but I never thought they would be like this. I was so scared every time I passed by this ce. The fortress of enemy defeat was the promenade of the demons. Beyond the next door, about a dozen warriors blocked the way. They were the ones the enemy boasted about as masters of joint techniques. I remember saying that the only money spent on the moon was a few hundred nyang, and I couldnt tell if it was ament or a boast. It was a loss that he usedvishly to protect his life with the money he saved through hard work. As they confronted them with their swords, the Demon Swordsman stomped out. Shall I show you what real Hapgong is? There was no need to scare people by arranging a medical check-up. They were gathered together and scattered in all directions. Looking at that, Zhou Yang shook his head. Why on earth did you spend hundreds of nyang per month? Of course I understand. What would the fear be like when the Demonic Swordsman pushes in as an intruder? It seemed like they were randomly pushing and scaring people, but the demons were orderly. It seemed like they were just walking, but they carefully looked around and formed a formation, with one person moving and another person taking their ce. Their formation and response were different depending on the terrain and opponent. It was a skillful move made through long training. The three men at thest gate were experts who seemed to have paid thousands of nyang, not hundreds of nyang. We are the three ghosts of Gangseo. Who dares! At that moment, the eldest of the three ghosts recognized Jidanju Hogyeong. Why you? Ho-kyung then pretended to hiss at him and shook his head with an expression that said now was not the time for you to go out. That sight alone was warning enough. Thank you for sending it to me. It was a situation where they couldnt deal with even if there were not three ghosts, but a hundred ghosts. Thanking them for saving his life, the three ghosts also left. Thats how they arrived deep inside the inner circle without shedding a single drop of blood. Thest door was open and the enemy was waiting in the yard. He bowed with his face as calm as possible. Meeting precious people. The reason the enemy did not run away was because they misunderstood the current situation. They thought that the real demons had arrived after defeating the person pretending to be a demon. Since Joo-yang came with me, I had no choice but to think so. If you had given me a message in advance, this mistake wouldnt have happened. My subordinates havemitted a great offense. sorry. Jeokpae carefully inspected the visitors. I confirmed that Jidanju Hogyeong had arrived. It was also confirmed that the Demon Sword Master was not visible. Last time I asked Jungak to handle this matter, it seemed like he would use Jidanju. As expected, it looks like Jidanju was used in todays work. I keep all the money myself! Jeokpae was a little puzzled by the current situation. From what he understood, Ho-kyung was not a bribe-taker. Why did Ie here? The red g nced at Zhou Yang. In my mind, I sent you to die with me. Youre a tough guy. Okay, just do your job and die. Jeokpae asked with his eyes. What kind of situation is this now? What would Zhou Yang say? I just turned my head and avoided his gaze. At that time, Geommugeuk handed out a coin to the enemy. Now take it. What is this? This is it. At that moment, Jeokpaes heart sank. An ominous feeling arose as the two coins lying on top of the Siouxs corpse came to mind. I told you to take it. The moment the enemy inadvertently epted it. Huaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Boom! My hand sank to the floor because of the heavy coins. Aaaah! He screamed, but no one came to save him. Theres one more left. Take this too. Jeokpae looked up at Geommugeuk with a painful expression. Why are you doing this? Why? You borrow money, so you have to pay interest. You dont have to take it. I heard there is also Abang Pce? Cant you keep it by paying interest? Forgive me! Please save me! But just because he didnt want to receive it didnt mean he couldnt receive it. The other hand was opened by an invisible force. Whoa! Boom! Eventually, the other hand was crushed as well. The sight of him lying down with his palms up looked like he was bowing to the sky. Because he had lived his entire life without knowing pain, he made a fuss about being in pain. Jooyang could tell. The reason he epted the coin instead of killing the enemy right away was to show it to himself. That each persons story contained in the interest you will receive in the future is this heavy. Jooyang lowered his head with an expression of understanding. Then, Geommugeuk gave a light blow. Pow! Jeokpaes head was broken and he died. It was the moment when his life, which he lived only for money, came to an end, destroying the lives of countless people. Although he made a lot of money, it was also a lonely death with nothing left. The sword dance performance brought in all the subordinates from the power station. After stopping them all, he introduced Zhou Yang. From now on, the owner of the power station is Jooyang here. Anyone who is dissatisfied should leave immediately. I will send you back alive. Among those gathered, some who were not on good terms with Zhou Yang left. People who wanted to quit this job but thought this was their chance also left together. The person who leaves like that leaves. Geommugeuk gave a firm warning to those who remained. From now on, please follow the new leaders words carefully. yes! Just like that, the owner of the power station changed overnight. Ho-kyung was secretly impressed by the unstoppable sword dance moves. These things were not possible simply because of high martial arts skills. It was a move that only a person who clearly knew what he was doing and what he should do next could do. Now, lets all have a drink together today. It was a nice and enjoyable day at Hogyeongdo. But he couldnt hide his worries. The core of our schools Gangseo branch is here today. Shouldnt we send back at least some of our troops? Are you worried that the apostle might do something tricks? It may not be the case since we even sent a separate message but it is the first time something like this has happened. Since he took office, he must have been concerned about the Apostolic Alliance every day, so it is natural for him to be nervous and sensitive in such a situation. You dont have to worry. The Sado League is not the old Sado League. The confidence in sword dance was due to trust in Bisain. When he heard this news, he was not the kind of person who would rush to the tavern with his men and open his arsenal. So a big drinking party was prepared in the training hall. He brought all the good liquor that Jeokpae had collected and made him buy all kinds of dishes from the authors famous guesthouse and tavern. Its rare that weve all gathered together and drank like this. In particr, it was the first time that Zidanes demons and the Demon Swordsman hung out together. When everyones sses were filled, Geommugeuk raised his ss loudly. Now today, lets forget everything about the world and drink to our hearts content! Everyone had a refreshing drink. The gaze of the demonic swordsmen toward the sword dance was extremely favorable. Not just thefort you gave me earlier, but also your martial arts skills that overwhelm everyone. Geommugeuk fitfortably with them. He told me about the main unit and about the Mazons. In particr, everyones eyes lit up when they heard the story of the Demon Army, whom the Demon Sword Team regarded as their rival. Where is that? With his vast experience and unique jokes, the people of the middle school and the new world were immersed in the story of the sword dance without noticing the passage of time. Meanwhile, Jooyang sat motionless next to the sword dance. Even though I needed to pee, I didnt go to do so. What if someone else sits while you are away and you have to sit among the demons? Id rather end up cheap! He desperately held on to the seat next to the sword dance. Geommugeuk, who had been chatting and ying with the demons for a while, came to Hogyeong, who was quietly drinking alone. When he left Joo-yang behind to follow him, he looked like he was left alone in hell. Im tired from ying with the kids. When Ho-gyeongughed at those words, Geommugeuk alsoughed and added. In terms of age, you are the youngest, but you say things like this, right? Just listening to what he said, he seemed like the oldest person. When did you experience something like that? I picked it up here and there. Two people emptied their drinks. Hogyeong asked while pouring alcohol for Geommugeuk. But how did you remember what happened before? The moment I met Jidanju, I remembered the banquet hall that day. Those were impressive words, and his face was the same as before. What are you saying? I am very old. This time, sword dance filled his cup. Isnt it difficult to take care of everything carefully? Its my personality, so what should I do? If you leave it alone, you wont be able to sleep. As a principled person, there will be sadness he feels. Its a difficult thing for the person who wants everything to go well, but gets criticized by others. How could he not want to livefortably? Geommugeuk said as he emptied his ss. If you do something difficult for a long time, isnt there a time when the difficulty bes strength? This was the feeling I felt when I was looking for Dafa materials before returning. At first, it was very difficult and lonely. At that time, I went to sleep with this expectation. Tomorrow will be better. As time passed, I thought this. Tomorrow will be difficult too. Its harder because youre trying to avoid hardship. Tomorrow will be difficult and the day after tomorrow will be difficult as well. Its not just me whos having a hard time, its going to be hard for everyone. As more years passed, I realized it. In the end, it was that hardship that made me grow the most. He was my worst enemy and my only friend. So Lord Zidan looks strong. Looking at Geommugeuks deep eyes that did not suit his age, Ho-kyung felt that he too had gone through a lot of hardships. Yes, he must have gone through all sorts of things while fighting over the sessor before bing the head of the small church. Cheer up, Master Xiao! Lets do our best! So the two talked about the Gangseo branch untilte at night. Geommugeuk silently listened to everything he said. * * * I found Jooyang in the backyard. While avoiding the demons, he sat alone in front of the bonfire. What are you doing? Oh, it was just there. Geommugeuk sat next to him. Everyone drinks well. Its because you dont know how to drink horses. Those magicians who drink alcohol without getting tired of it are also people from another world. But I think I will miss this person right in front of me. Even in another world, I am the person who is the furthest away from me. Will I be able to see Master Xiao again? I do not know. I may see you often, or I may not see you until I die. I will be working diligently, so please be sure to stop by when youe to Gangseo. I will send you work-rted reports without fail. Juyang. yes. Jooyangs face was red, perhaps because of the light or because he was nervous. Someday, there will be a crisis. The crisis will tempt you with these words. Okay, you only live once anyway, right? Jooyang, you have alreadymitted so many sins that I cannot forgive you if you do something foolish. So, if you feel tempted like that,e see me. Are you telling me toe to the Demonic Church headquarters? Okay, juste and find me at the front door. Zhou Yang thought about that scene for a moment. An image of himself standing at the main gate of the Demonic Cults headquarters and saying, I havee to see the Little Cult Lord. Then the demons at the main gate will ask, Who are you? No, its the guest of Sogyoju. Who are you? Then, I am a loan shark from far away in Gangseo. Oh, I dont really want to imagine whats next. I will work hard and live without having to visit you. The sword dance alsoughed at Jooyangs joke. The leader of Sogyo who smiles like this. Now this is thest gift. Geommugeuk handed him two nyang. Zhou Yang politely epted the money. These were the two coins I kept receiving after meeting Geommugeuk. Now youre receiving it for thest time. Jooyang asked while holding the coin tightly. Why are you so kind to me, who is just a loan shark? I hear that often. Geomgeuk said, staring at the bonfire. Maybe I am that kind of person. Jooyang stood up and bowed deeply to Geommugeuk. I will never forget the grace that gave me a new life. I dont know if Im a caterpir, a maggot, or a caterpir, but whatever it is, Ill definitely spread my wings. Geomgeuk just watched in silence as the embers from the bonfire danced and flew up. * * * Two dayster, Geommugeuk said goodbye to Ho-gyeong and other members of the Gangseo region. Are you going back to the headquarters? If there are more, it will only hinder your work. When Ho-kyung said nothing, Geommugeuk joked. I guess you really think that. Because Im not the one to pamper you. The two people looked at each other andughed. Soon, the headquarters will select a new Demon Sword Master. Im going to have to fight another tough fight. The day wille when hardship will be strength. Geommugeuk conveyed what he said that day with his eyes. As long as Ho Kyung is there, the Gangseo District will have no need to worry. Then, the inspection of the Gangseo district ispleted. * * * After saying goodbye to the Gangseo branch, the ce Geommugeuk went to was the house of the coachman Pyeonjung. Im looking for a skilled driver. Pyeonjung had just heard from the power station that he no longer had to repay the money. It was said that money paid in excess of the principal amount would be returned after calcting the appropriate interest. When I heard the unbelievable news, I sat down with my wife and cried. The children cried along, not knowing what was happening. I could tell that the eyes were puffy and biased. I dont know how it happened, but this man in front of me did it. Pyeonjung bowed his head and expressed deep gratitude in his heart. Where can I take you? Then came the most dangerous destination in the history of the coachman. Heavenly Demon Church Headquarters. When I first asked to go to the Gangseo branch of the Heavenly Demon God Church, my heart sank. But now he wasnt afraid. Instead, he smiled brightly and returned the favor by doing what he does best. I will take care of you until you reach your destination. Chapter 301 Episode 301: Only for those with a connection. The journey with Pyeonjung was extremely enjoyable. He practiced the Cheonma Defense Technique in the carriage he skillfully drove, and stopped by a delicious guesthouse to eat. Just like when we went, if there was a ce with a nice view, we stopped the carriage and looked around together. I saw a rainbow over the waterfall and listened to the coachmans life while having a drink. When we arrived at Magachon, I even paid for the return trip. There are a lot of vicious demons here, so its dangerous to return home with guests. This money is not for you; it is money for you to buy clothes for your children. Please do not ignore my sincerity. Pyeonjung was a face with so much he wanted to say, but he reced it with this one word. I look forward to serving you again someday. You may never see this person again, but you never know the connection between people. I wonder if one day I will be able to get on the carriage of Pyeonjung, who has gray hair. Go back carefully. I sent the group back and entered Magachon. Oh good! This smell! The unique smell of Magachon weed me. I finally felt like I was back home. Master Sujiao! The person who saw me from over there and ran to me was Jo Chun-bae from Pungryu Bar. It was so weing that I was worried I might fall. How are you, owner? When did youe back? Im just arriving now. Seeing as we met our owner as soon as we arrived, I think todays day will be very good. Oh, dont say that! What can you say? Even while waving his hands, he was smiling broadly. When I saw Jo Chun-bae, I realized that I had really returned. He was on his way to a pub with ingredients on a cart. You buy the ingredients yourself. sure. I personally select the freshest ingredients. Now, lets go. When Jo Chun-bae was trying to push the cart, I made him sit on the cart. Lets sit down together. I sat next to Cho Chun-bae in front of the cart. Jo Chun-bae blinked and asked. If you both sit down, who will pull the cart? I draw it with my heart. Im kidding. This is Cho Chun-bae, smiling. I will push you. Take a ride on my cart for the first time! The moment he was about to get off the cart, the cart started moving on its own. Oh my! It moves on its own! Of course, I was using empty space to move the cart. Jo Chun-bae expressed his admiration in amazement. I started working at a bar when I was young and had all kinds of experiences, but this is my first time experiencing something like this. Actually, its my first time too. Is it okay to use your precious strength for something like this? That precious energy is always being used only by trash. Rather, it is now being used for the most valuable work. Jo Chun-bae looked at me and said. If I were a military person, I would definitely attend Lord Xiao. I dont like it. He smiled and said to Cho Chun-bae, who was very nervous, wondering if he had made a mistake. Then there wont be any pubs? Even if you are not the owner, you have many subordinates. A deep smile appeared on Cho Chun-baes lips. So we arrived at Pungryu Bar. I went up to the seat on this floor where I always sat and drank. Do you still leave this ce empty? Yes, it is a ce for the small church leader and special people. If this happens, wont it be a loss for the owner? I have lived my whole life struggling to avoid that loss. Now it should be fun like this. Cho Chun-bae happily looked at the signatures of the Magons engraved on the wall. I, too, looked at that ce and was surprised. You left behind your father too! He came about a month after Master So was expelled from the church. Did youe alone? Yes, you came twice, but both times you came alone. I thought about my father sitting here alone, drinking. It must not have been that easy to leave a signature there. How can I not like this? After all, a father is a father. Would you like a drink? I have to say hello to my father first. Ill stop byter. Ill see youter then. As I left the Pungryu bar, my steps became faster. After seeing my fathers signature, I wanted to see him more. * * * Jeok Yeon, the guard in charge, was waiting in front of Cheonmajeon. Looks like news of my return has already spread. He quickly looked me up and down, checking for any injuries. Im d you came back safely. He must have been angry at the fact that he sent away the escorts and went to Gangseojidan alone, but he looked relieved that I had returned safely. You have to get used to this. There is a very long way to go. No matter how much you do it, its not easy to get used to. That is correct. Because if I died, they would have to take full responsibility. I asked Jeokyeon, who was about to turn around. How are your eyes? its okay. Let me see. Now he obediently took off the eyepatch without any fuss. Looking at the redness in the eyes, it seems that there has been progress in training. Once you get over this hurdle, you will enter a stage where the pain will decrease. He ced his palms on Jeokyeons eyes and injected gentle energy into them. Master Xiao, I know best that the state of martial arts is changing. Do you feel different? Yes, it feels different from thest time you looked at it. Rather, his eyes were able to sense every subtle change that I could not. When are you training? I may seem like a fool, but Im surprisingly diligent. When I came, I rode a carriage and practiced the whole time. Thats what I said, but I dont think there was any change because of the Heavenly Demon Defense training I did on the carriage while traveling. Wouldnt it change when you look at the sunset with bias? Wouldnt it have changed when he ced the coin in Jooyangs hand? Wouldnt things have changed when he was listening to Jidanju Ho-kyungs grievances? I still believe. It is said that martial arts can only change when life changes and people change. * * * Finally, my father, whom I wanted to see, is sitting far away. I walked the bloody road with great strides until I reached the temple. My father was protecting our school with an unchanging attitude. Im home. Have you been at peace so far? I bowed politely to my father. Whenever I return from a trip, I always visit my father first. I already say the same greeting several times, but each time, I feel that the feeling is different and the way I treat them is different. As time goes by, I am more and more happy with my father. If you go out, youe back with blood on your hands. In Honam and Gangseo. There was no room for excuses. Isnt this all because I resemble my father? A sneer crossed my fathers lips. Its so nice to see that mocking smile after a long time. My father has also changed a lot from before. He was the person who looked down on me from the beginning to the end. Lets go out and walk a bit. These days, he likes to walk with me like this. I left Cheonmajeon with my father. We walked together along the trail created along the sponsor. I met a good coachman and got to know many skilled guests. There was a delicious restaurant hidden in an unexpected ce. I will take care of everyer. I did not speak of those who died by my hands. Anyway, you would have seen and received information about what happened through Tongcheongak. These are the things I wanted to say to my father. Where are the ces with nice scenery and where can you find a ce with a nice atmosphere? How do people live? Just as my father came from Taesa Temple to support here, now I wanted to go to Jungwon together. Do you know how much interest they get from Yanwangchae these days? They are crazy people. He also told me about Yeomwangchae and the conversation he had with the warriors of Mageomdae. If your father personally sends a gift to Demon Sword Master, his morale will increase a lot. Sure. When my father answered obediently, I couldnt help but joke. There is too much discrimination. What discrimination? Its so different when youre a master of science and when youre a small religious leader. It has to be different. Only then will you know how precious your position is. why? Will you treat me like before? That time when your handsome face was almost blown into a hole by your fathers wind? I decline! I am so happy to be moving on to a new rtionship with my father. My father stopped for a moment and looked at Daecheon Mountain in the distance. And what I wanted to say most to my father was this. Next time,e hang out with me. When I move, Gangho gets surprised. I told him to be surprised. Stop protecting Cheonmajeon and now lets go protect your fathers life. At that moment, I felt my fathers back shake. I dont want my fathers departure from the martial arts world to be a war. I hope your fathers departure is a pleasant one. Its because I want to y with my father. My father just looked at Daecheon Mountain in the distance in silence. Well, wouldnt you want to go somewhere as a father? You wont know the pressure of that seat unless you sit down. Gwonma has a daughter. I was surprised too. I wonder if Master will make such a decision. You didnt intervene? I like to meddle in all sorts of things, but not as much as this one. Its a matter between parents and children. How dare you interfere? It was unexpected. Could it be that my father was the only one surprised? It seemed like I would live well even if I was left alone in the world, but I was lonely. How do you feel? Would you like your father to have a daughter? For some reason, my father nodded obediently. What if I disappear and you have a daughter? My father nodded more firmly. Thats too much! It felt good to y pranks in front of my father after a long time. Follow me. My father took me deep into the back garden of Cheonmajeon. We were able to see our destination only after continuously passing through all sorts of borders that prevented external intrusion and even a secretly spread out camp. It was my first timeing to this ce, and I was surprised to see what was written on the signboard. Cheonma Bogo (ħ). He brought me to the treasure trove of the Heavenly Demon Church. ah! This is my first timeing here. I followed my father inside. Numerous weapons were shing their des, and elixirs and herbs were giving off all kinds of scents and enticing people. There were countless dazzling gems such as Yamyeongju and Pidogju. Since it was an unmanned military unit, the first thing that caught my eye was weapons and elixirs. Not only swords and swords and spears, but also wheel, gyeom, chuck, line, brush, and acupuncture literally all kinds of new weapons were on disy. . They were all new recruits who would cause a bloody storm if they appeared in the martial arts world. That wasnt all. The elixir did not even handle millennium ginseng at all. The highest grade elixirs and herbs of the Permanent Snow Three levels were ssified and stored ording to the properties of yin and yang energy. There was also an elixir stored separately there. All numbers are eight. These here are elixirs that will be given to the Magons as soon as war breaks out. In addition, there were poisons and weapons to be used in war. The weapons were gold dragon weapons that were banned from use in martial arts, and the poison was a mass-killing poison that could kill hundreds or thousands of people at once. Since there was a bottle of that expensive intangible poison, just seeing how much poison was prepared gave me chills. If war breaks out, these poisons will be delivered to the Poison King right away, right? Where is that? On one side, there was a pile of self-defense armor. Stacked like this, it looked like cheap military uniform at first nce, but each and every one of them was self-defense armor that was difficult to find in the martial arts world. These were also items to be paid to the Magons and the heads of each organization when war broke out. My father was diligently preparing for war. Father, I respect you so much, but war is not an option. My father knows that I feel that way too. Nevertheless, showing this is persuading. Its the path you and I must take. At that time, my father said something unexpected. Choose only one of these. What followed was something truly unexpected. It is my gift to you, Lord. I was even more moved because it was an unexpected gift. After bing a small religious leader, I heard small religious leader and small religious leader countless times, but now I felt like I had be a real small religious leader. Can I really pick anything from here? Anyway, if you be a Heavenly Demon, it will all be yours. Of course, there is only one now. Choosing one of these priceless treasures is a thrilling task. Which of these would be most helpful to me? I passed the ce where the weapons and elixirs were and walked to another ce. Where are you going? There is no elixir there. My father assumed that he would naturally choose one of the elixirs. There was no need for weapons since there was the ck Magic Sword, which was the next treasured sword after the Heavenly Demon Sword. For some reason, I thought there would be something better on the other side if you showed me from there. I continued walking, looking at the items in the store. There was really everything. There were cushions to replenish yin energy and incense burners to boost yang energy. There were iron dolls performing martial arts using mechanical devices, and there were also statues of beautiful women dancing. The iron dolls martial arts skills seemed to be world-ss, and when it came to dancing, it seemed like it would disy world-ss walking techniques. But I kept passing by. There were all kinds of things that were precious, gorgeous, and amazing, but there was nothing that appealed to me. As I was about to turn around, there was one thing that caught my eye. It was a square piece of metal the size of the palm of ones hand. What is this? Its called Bigwe. The name ark means a box, but there was no lid anywhere. What is it used for? I do not know either. When I looked back at my father, he shook his head with an expression of genuine ignorance. This is an item that has been passed down to our school for some time. There is no information about where and how it is used, and it is only said that it will be opened only to those with a connection. What about your father? My father nodded. To me, it was just a piece of metal. It is only open to those with a connection. Could it be that the feeling of being drawn to this right now is because of that? I wanted to choose this. This dull piece of iron caught my eye more than anything else. Even though I knew clearly that it was more likely than not that it was meant to be, I also wanted to choose this among all these treasures. The worries did notst long. Ill take this. Chapter 302 Episode 302: Now is the time to be stronger. Are you serious? My fathers one question contained the meaning, Are you really going to make such an uncertain choice? There may not be a connection, and even if there is a connection, somethingpletely unhelpful may pop up. If you have no connection with me I use it to rip off the enemys head. Or just melt it down and make a sword. Well, the choice is yours anyway. Ive chosen this to let you know that I sometimes make mistakes because Ive only shown you a perfect image so far. I slowly extended my hand towards Bigwe. The moment you carefully touch it. iced coffee! My father asked in response to my deep sighs. Why are you doing that? When I pick this up, I should feel some kind of thrill or hear some kind of mysterious sound that only I can hear He added with a sigh. I dont feel anything. My father shook his head. It was your choice. If you look among the perennial snow ginseng, there must have been a bottle containing a few drops of Gongcheong Petroleum. No, right? Please tell me it was a joke! I ran to where the elixir was. There was indeed a bottle of Gongcheong Oil between the Yeongyak and Yeongcho. It was as if he was saying this. You didnt see me? This milky brilliance? You should have told me sooner! Why should I tell you when deliberately hiding it wouldnt be enough? I asked my father with a slightly pained expression. Isnt there something else? My father waspletely absorbed in the taste of teasing me. This school is a treasure trove in name and appearance, but is that all there is? There is also a cial snow fruit. I went next to my father and spoke softly. Please pass it on. No! Okay, if you take this away, you wont be my father. Dont use these, just leave them alone! Be sure to save it until I be the leaderter! father! I thought it was amazing that my father kept this. Do you think your father is not greedy? It must have been saved to be used at a critical time, not now. As expected, my father was drawing the big picture. I looked down at Bigwe and said. You bastard, you are more valuable than Gongcheong Petroleum! I was joking with my father for no reason, but my instincts were still drawn to this bigwe. Because I didnt feel that heartbreaking feeling when I made the wrong choice. This feeling that even if I had to choose again, I would have chosen Bigwe was not just a foolish stubbornness trying to deny a wrong choice. Because this dull lump of iron was still pulling me strongly. My father was no different from me. On the outside, he looked like he was okay with the fuss, but on the other hand, he seemed to be looking forward to it. I wonder if I can solve the secret you couldnt solve. It will open when the time is right. Yeonja, you chose well! When Ipared myself to Gongcheong Oil, my pride was hurt! Like this. Yes, I have to live with at least that hope. He shouted Yeonja! again and put Bigwe in his arms. Ah, why is it so heavy! I left Cheonmabogo with my father. We walked back the way we came and talked. Actually, today I received a bigger gift than Bigwe. The fact that my father gave me a congrattory gift. That was the greatest gift. What are you going to do now? You have to train. When I get tired from training, I y with the mazons. Even if you ask me to y, I will still y. Arent you tired of it? I will have fun even if you do. I looked at my father and asked vaguely. Do you invite your father when you y? My father scoffed, but didnt tell me not to call him. father. It wasnt for nothing that I said earlier that I wanted to go out with you. Come hang out with me sometime soon. If Master Sima stops them, the two of them secretly run away at night. I run at a rapid pace using the Heavenly Demon Flying Technique. My father never said yes. Then I will leave. Thank you so much for the gift. I greeted him politely and was about to turn around when my father spoke. Lets y a game of baduk soon. I said with a big smile. You will have to be nervous from now on. My soldier started learning baduk. * * * As I left Cheonmajeon, the daytime escorts, including Jeokyeon, lined up behind me. It was a silent greeting and a sign of happiness. You all trained hard. You could tell the results of your training just by looking at the momentum and the way you walked. It looks like youve had quite a bit of training. Yes, lets all be stronger. Because now is the time for us all to be stronger. I went straight to Hyeolcheon Doma that way. Elder! I ran towards him happily as usual, but stopped. An unfamiliar scene unfolded. A flower garden had been created in the yard, and Hyeolcheon Doma was pruning the branches of flower trees by carefully moving therge Myeolcheon de. this! I thought you were from the Namdo sect, but you came to the Northern Heavenly Sword House. Long time no see, Geomzon. Why have you be so ugly in the meantime? Stop talking nonsense and sprinkle some water over there. yes. It seems he has been getting along well with Ilhwa Geomzon these days and has learned how to grow flowers from her. Just looking at the outside, it doesnt suit me at all, but I know it. Growing a flower garden is something that suits Hyeolcheon Doma, who loves books. There is a chopping softness that exists behind that manliness. If you give too much water to one ce, they will die. Give it evenly. I watered other ces as Hyeolcheon Doma instructed. I see you and Geomzon are doing well these days. Btedly, you are busy with martial arts training. They dont even meet me because they dont want to be seen without makeup. It looks like he is concentrating on his martial arts training after meeting with me for thest time. The fact that Geomzon, who likes to decorate himself, doesnt wear makeup means hes sincere. Is it because of you? no. Not really. I wonder if everyone is so old that they want to win. There are some things that only be apparent when you get older. Things that you thought were no big deal when you were younger seem different now, right? Isnt that the case for seniors too? Giving a sword to a student and growing flowers in the yard? In the past, would you have thought it was worth it? Hyeolcheon Doma added one more thing. Dont just take care of the masked person, take care of the drunkard too. Brother Chuma? The day I came back, he was waiting for you on the roof, drinking. Oh my ugly brother. You got drunk and got into trouble again. Hyeolcheondoma only said that and did not say anything more about the intoxication. In fact, just taking care of him was enough of a change. Okay, thats it. Thats all for today. Hyeolcheon Doma stopped pruning and went inside the house. When I tried to follow him in, he tried to kick me out. I saw your face, so its okay. You dont have to worry about me for no reason. I feel mostfortable and like it here. Im ufortable. Imfortable alone. I quickly went in and threw myself onto the bed, but stopped floating in the air due to the airborne effects of the Hyeolcheondoma. This is the leader of the Su religion! Its the leader of the Little Church! My body slowly flew towards the window. You cant be a cult leader! Wash, change, and lie down. While Hyeolcheondoma was changing his clothes, I sat down by the window. There was a book on the table that Hyeolcheondoma was reading. It was a book about how to take care of a flower garden. Although it is a book that has nothing to do with Taoism, I believe that his Great Dao of Destruction will be more powerful and scary. Sometimes you gain enlightenment by cutting off the branches of a flower tree rather than cutting off the head of an enemy. Moreover, if Ilhwa Geomjon rushes through training, there is no way that Hyeolcheon Doma, who has been training hard, will just remain. In order not to lose to Geomzon, we will run together. It wasnt our intention, but were all getting stronger together. Elder. Do you know what this is? I took out Bigwe from my pocket and showed it to him. I thought he would show curiosity by asking what that was, but he said it indifferently as he continued to change his clothes. Its Bigwe. How do you know? How do you know? When I was young, the religious leader made such a fuss about unlocking the secret. This is a moment that confirms once again that there was a time when the young Hyeolcheondoma and his father were close. Compared to back then, it seems like our rtionship has be a bit estranged these days. By the way, my father, if you make such a fuss, please stop me before I make a choice. I thought he was truly father-like. Why is it in your hands? I received it as a gift for bing the leader of the small church. No, I chose it. Even if you choose, why do you choose that? It is only open to those with a connection. How can you bear it after hearing this? Even the elderly would have chosen it. I wouldnt have chosen. There is no way an unlucky person like me would have anything to do with treasure. This is what Hyeolcheondoma said when we first met. It was a life filled with misfortune. I asked, looking at him intently. Not anymore, right? Hyeolcheondoma smiled slightly and nodded. I might choose it now. Of course, thats how it should be. You have to do this for me, who is rushing to see my elders right after seeing my father. My eyes turned to Bigwe. One day it will suddenly snap open. I will be telling you to open it every day until it opens, so it will open even if you dont want to hear it. After taking the big box, I stood up. Ill go then. Dont forget. But I came to see you first. Condescending. Despite what he said, it was a Hyeolcheon chopping block that he would deeply like. After leaving Hyeolcheondomas residence, he returned to his residence. Originally, I was going to watch a boxing event, but I postponed it until tomorrow. The escorts did not tell us to rest. It was my first day back. How much would I have wanted to be an escort? Im counting on you! Dont worry, get some rest! I left them as escorts and entered the house. Even though the house had been away for quite some time, it was clean. Still, the house is nice. Iy down in bed and fell asleep first. I havent had a good nights sleep since leaving school. Sleep was reced by luck, and all the remaining time was devoted to martial arts training. I n to sleep well today and relieve my travel fatigue. No matter how expert you are, long-distance carriage trips are tiring. * * * When I woke up, it was already night. I really slept soundly without a single dream. I felt refreshed by the feeling of refreshment I felt when I slept well. Iy down and looked out the window at the night sky for a moment. Now that I think about it, the view while lying here was nice. After rolling around in bed for a while, I came out. The escort had been reced by the night shift. Are you awake? The person leading the night shift today was Samho. hungry. I want to eat your mothers home-cooked food. A smile automatically appeared on Samhos face. I thought you might be hungry when you wake up, so I prepared a quick meal for you. The food prepared by another escort was taken to the room. Lets all go in and eat together. We already ate. How should I eat? We eat before starting our night mission and take turns eating at dawn. Day and night have changed, so dont eat roughly. Eat properly. I throw away everything. Thank you for caring me. Dont just say thank you. Be sure to follow it! I went into the room and had dinner. It was supposed to be a simple meal, but it was a proper meal. Since I dont know when Ill wake up, Ive prepared dishes that can be cooled. After eating, I drank a cup of warm tea. As I sat by the window drinking tea, my mind became calm. It was the joy of daily life that I felt for the first time in a long time. If there is joy in being with people, there is happiness in being alone and quietly. The more you joke around with people, the more precious your alone time bes. Then I remembered my life before returning. At that time, I was sick of being alone. People are so treacherous. After finishing his meal, he took the Bigweh out of his pocket and ced it on his palm. I examined it carefully. What is this? If it was a box, what would be inside it? I shook the bigwet. It never urred to me that it was just a box filled with metal. My father and the previous Heavenly Demons must have tried everything. I tried injecting internal force, soaking it in water, and applying heat to it. So I dont n on doing anything. They said that if there is a rtionship, it will be open. It doesnt open until you solve the secret. Okay, if you dont want to open it now, open it when its convenient for you. As I was looking at Bigwe, Samho spoke from outside. Extremely evil Soma hase to visit. When I went out, I saw an extremely evil Soma wearing a white mask standing under the moonlight. Soma-sama! Sujiaoju! I was nning toe see you tomorrow, but what happened? I was nervous that something had happened, but the reason he came was really unexpected. I came here because I wanted to see you. ! Didnt Master Xiao always visit me? It has to be there when Ie to visit. The moment I heard those words, my heart sank. When I visited him, he was always standing there looking at the white wall. No matter how helpful it was to my martial arts training, I always felt bad about being alone in an empty room. But he came out of the room on his own and came to see me. Today, my father came down from the Great Master and the extremely evil Soma came out of the white room. The faces of the guards standing guard around the residence were full of surprise. I would never have dreamed that that scary evil Soma would say something like that. What about being expelled from school? Thanks to your concern, I had a great trip. Extreme Somas eyes were deeper than before. Somehow, Soma feels different. I was able to achieve martial arts thanks to the Mannyeonseolsam given by Sogyoju. thank you. How can it be because of just ginseng? Its thanks to Somas efforts. Somaughed out loud, as if the expression just ginseng was funny. Ive seen your face, so its okay. Extreme Soma immediately said goodbye as if he hade because he really wanted to see me, not because of any other business. There are times when one action can be more moving than a hundred kind words. That was the case now. I turned around and went next to the evil Soma who was walking away and walked side by side with him. What happened? Its been a long time since Ist saw you, but we cant part ways like this. Im going to y with Soma all night long. I already dered to my father that I will y. After a moment, Extreme Soma spoke. As of now, I dont know if the fate of Wulin will allow Lord Xiao to y. Even if I dont make a grand fate, I wont be able to y around even if Im in a hurry. Of course, today is an exception. Then we should hurry. Before fate gets in the way. Chapter 303 Episode 303: Our rtionship is as light as a feather. The ce where Extreme Evil Soma was located was on top of a giant stone statue erected in the Great Hall. I was sitting on the tip of the demon statues outstretched finger, and Extreme Evil Soma was standing next to me. Looking down from there, I could see the magnificent and splendid night scenery of Cheonma Shinyo Bridge at a nce. They asked us to stay up all night, but what would we do? Being with Extreme Soma like this was like having fun. Suddenly, I remembered my first meeting with him. The first words spoken to him as he stood alone in the white room were assimted. DWhat are you looking at? Then, Extreme Soma answered like this: -I wasnt seeing anything. Now I asked him again. What are you looking at? Then Extreme Soma answered. Im watching you fool around. Do you see the guy with the torch under the western wall over there? I was originally patrolling back and forth from there to there, but since a while ago, Ive been squatting in the middle and resting. Iughed out loud at the unexpected answer. He smiles with joy at his change. Thanks to the new eyesight technique, I was able to see the bored expression of the drone, who looked as small as an ant. My voice flew to him. It was a Cheonri-jeon-eum technique that I was able to practice as I reached the level of inner strength and martial arts. -You need to stop fooling around. Because a scary person is watching. At my urging, he jumped up and started moving. I guess you heard what Soma said. Your ears are bright, too. Even with my joke, Extreme Soma couldnt hide his surprised eyes. I realized that I had sent a telegram. Because he was the person who knew my skills best. Our eyes turned again to the disciplined man. When his patrol was repeated twice, Extreme Soma suddenly spoke. If it wasnt for Master Xiao, I would have died at that time. Being indebted to someone can definitely work to your advantage in a rtionship. If its a life debt, theres no need to say anything. However, I dont want to have a rtionship like this, especially with the extreme evil soma. I actually thought that this life debt was a hindrance to our rtionship. If it werent for me, there wouldnt have been a risk of dying in the first ce. I stood up from where I was sitting and looked at Extreme Soma. I told him my true feelings. I hope Soma doesnt think he owes me his life. Why? Because then the rtionship bes heavy. The moment you feel indebted to someone, your rtionship will be distorted in some way. If you want to vent your frustration or swear something, you cant do that, right? But I want to do it. If Soma is doing something wrong, he wont hesitate to criticize him. I want to hear that curse too. I want you to criticize me when I do something wrong. Because he was the one who saved my life. So I dont want to be in a rtionship where I hold back on what I want to say. I continued speaking as I saw Extreme Evil Somas eyes deepen. I think that a truly longsting rtionship is as light as a feather. When the wind blows, it flies away spinning in the air, and when the wind stops, it gently falls back to its ce, like a feather. I dont want to build an impregnable castle with the Extreme Demon. It might be good at first. It feels like the rtionship is standing tall. Butter, when ites to the bricks used to build the castle, the question is, What should I do this time to impress? It must be a burden. I thought we were this close, but you thought of me like this? It must be such a disappointment. I just hope that our rtionship is as light as a feather and that I can see itfortably until I die. Extreme Somas eyes shined brightly. until the death. I hope he realizes that the core of what I said is these five letters. I hope you know that this is a rtionship I want to be with until the end. And Extreme Soma understood my true feelings well. I almost died because of you. Buy me a drinkter. This is why I like Extreme Soma. I answered with a big smile. Thats right. When will you find time to go see Lord Cheonhwaru? That was the ce where the evil Soma became Soma and drank alcohol mostfortably. We stood at the tip of the demons finger and watched the deepening night view of the Heavenly Demon Church. * * * The first ce I visited the next morning was Donggwonmun Gate. After seeing my father and meeting Hyeolcheon Doma, I have to go say hello to my master. Master! Even in Gwonmas residence, a scene as unfamiliar as Hyeolcheondomas flower garden was unfolding. Gwonma and Ian were rubbing. It was not teaching martial arts. He was countering Ians Bicheon Sword Technique with his Wall Force Sura Fist. Is there any training more helpful than actual fighting with a horse? It urred to me that I would be able to achieve great sess in Bicheon Sword Technique faster than I thought. If she achieves greatness, no expert will be able to kill her unless she is a mazon-level expert. Everyone I met was into martial arts. I thought that maybe the impending fate was pushing us into the middle of a big fight. Since I knew the two martial arts well, watching them fight naturally led to this assumption. What if it was me? I became the main character of this dance. He became Ian, who wields a sword, and then he bes a horseman, who swings his fists. My image ovepped with the two people dancing. Sometimes it was the same movement, and sometimes it was a different movement. At the end of my imagination, I even imagined dealing with two people at once. I fought with Gwonma using Bicheongeombeop, and I fought with Ian using martial arts. A fierce battle between two and one. When the fight was over, I saved the enlightenment I gained from this imagination. At my current level, I was achieving this kind of non-academic achievement even in the martial arts that I watched without even thinking about it. When I opened my eyes, Gwonma and Ian, who had finished dancing, were looking at me. You probably think you closed your eyes to avoid seeing the rain. Master. Are you here? When we exchanged greetings with the horse, Ian greeted us warmly. young master. Ian. You cant treat me like a father! I felt that Ian wanted to respond to my joke. However, since it was in front of a horse, I could feel that it was difficult to hold back. If it were just the two of me, Id probably say, Ah! He must have joked, Do I have to defy heavenlyw to be stronger? My father is very jealous of you. me? I have a daughter. Actually, I would be like that too. Me or my brother? Ian is 100 times better. Ians face flushed slightly. Did the religious leader really say that? Ever since her father allowed Ian to learn the Bicheon Sword Technique, he has been an absolute figure to her. He might ask you to have a fight with Master sometime soon. Lets make that foster daughter my daughter. The horse epted my joke. Tell her not to covet my daughter. Since Gwonma was not the type of person who usually said things like this, Ians face turned even redder as he was so moved. Then lets talk. Ian made way for me. Gwonma took me with him and left the residence. I have somewhere to go with you for a while. The ce we arrived with Gwonma was in front of the lodgings where the demons of Donggwonmun were staying. When Gwonma and I visited that ce unexpectedly, the demons were surprised. All the horsemen passing by politely waved their arms and showed courtesy. Ask everyone toe out. At themand of the Gwon Demon, all the demons of the Dong Gwon n gathered at the training hall. From the demons of the White Fist to the Demons of the Blue Fist and the highest of the ck Fist, all gathered together. Among them was Cheon So-hee. Since this was the first time that a magician hade here and convened a gathering, all the magicians were nervous. As the horse gained momentum, the surrounding air became cold and heavy. This emphasizes how important the presentation I am about to make is. At that breathtaking moment, an amazing announcement was made. From this time today, I will make Cheon So-hee my second disciple and at the same time decide on her as the next martial artist. Everyone was surprised by the unexpected deration. Cheon So-hee was so shocked that she stood there in a daze with her eyes wide open and her mouth open. She came to her senseste and knelt down to show respect. I dont know what to do because such an important position has been handed over to me despite my shorings. I will work hard and never disappoint you. Her voice trembled. You probably have no idea what you just said. Of course, she was the person who was most disappointed after Ian became his foster daughter. You would have thought that Gwonmas sessor would now be Ian. Thats why her surprise was even greater. I believe you will do well. At those words, Sohee Cheon shed tears of joy. At this moment, I could feel what kind of determination she was making. Everyone cheered and congratted her. She was the most skilled in the Dongkwonmun. Therefore, this decision was a decision that followed the trend, and although there may be people who are internally dissatisfied, they would not dare to show it outwardly. Congrattions Samae. My congrattions will also give great support to this decision. Because the next religious leader was congratting her. Thank you, Master So. Now we should call it the death penalty. execution. Gwon Ma, who announced his sessor so unexpectedly, quickly left. I also followed him out there. Why did you bring me here? So Sohee will think you influenced this decision? It was consideration for me. They took me with them to ask the next Kwonma to take good care of the next religious leader. I never thought our master would be such a meticulous person! Come to think of it, all Mazons have their own uniqueness and meticulousness. Well, they were people who had put in an effort that was iparable to that of an ordinary warrior, and it was not an easy position for them to achieve with their clumsy personalities. Well done. Samae will be a better horse than anyone else. I thought of Cheon So-hee, who inherited all of Gwonmas martial arts skills. That would be really cool. Because she will be the person better suited to that position than anyone else. Isnt the religious leader happy toe back and say hello? They also let us see Cheonma Bogo. They recognized me as the true sessor. Im grateful for that I paused for a moment. I had something to say to Gwonma regarding the Cheonma report. This was something to say to the Demon Lord, not to other Mazon. When I saw the elixirs prepared in the report, I could tell that my father was preparing for war. Gwonma said nothing. He who has his fathers trust, how could he not know that fact? If war breaks out, the leader will be Kwon Il. I have a favor to ask Master. This may be a very difficult request. Tell me. If my father decides to push out the Murim Alliance and the Apostolic Alliance, I will be the first among the Magons to reveal my intention to my master. The horse just listened to me in silence. I wouldnt dare ask you to go against your fathers will. Master, you are not the kind of person who will bend your will even if I ask you to do so. Then what is your request? Please let me know. I will do my best to persuade my father and stop him, so just let me know. This alone was an extremely burdensome request. Because it would be like revealing something important to me. Besides, I dont know how I can stop my father. Nevertheless, Gwonma epted my request. Ill tell you. Didnt say anything else. There was no condescension to how difficult this was. This is the true face of a man named Gwon Ma. thank you. I also bowed my head politely without saying another word. As I said goodbye to Gwonma and left through the East Gate, Ian was waiting at the entrance. Before, I couldnt askfortably because my father was there. Did you handle the Gangseo District matter well? I walked up to her, looked at her face, and asked. Honestly, you werent worried about me at all, right? ah! Should I have done it? Although he reacted like a joke, I could sense that he wasnt worried at all. I miss the times when I was just stamping my feet and worrying about myself. Did I do that? I dont remember much. She also took my joke as a joke. The only thing I vaguely remember is someone saying, Find happiness in your life! I dont know who it is, but Im sure they didnt mean to be this happy. Ian smiled brightly, knowing that it was apliment that he was doing so well. How do you feel about having a father? Im shocked. This is the moment when I need your advice. Ive never been a parent either. However, if the rtionship between parents and children is ultimately a rtionship between people, I would like to say this to Ian. If you try too hard, Master will also feel burdened. lets think. I liked you so much that I made you my daughter. But Im trying too hard to do well and Im rigid because of what others think. I wish? Otherwise, its infinitely bright and cheerful. When we meet, its so funny that I just burst outughing. And then I make mistakes. are you okay. because? Because they are children. So, dont miss the opportunity to make peopleugh. Make your fatherugh I think the answer to their rtionship can be found there. Ian said with a suspicious look in his eyes. You have children, right? There are about five kids hidden somewhere, right? What if you think a guy like me is about five years older? Oh, its terrible. Why is it terrible? I feel really reassured. Ians face turned red as he spoke inadvertently. For a moment, I think she imagined those children as mine and her children. She quickly changed the topic. Im talking about Captain Lee of Gwiyoungdae. I would like to bring the younger brother of the ghost I saw before. Use your judgment. The moment finally came when Seojin came into my life. Whether she woulde was up to Ian. As I was leaving the East Gate after breaking up with Ian, someone spoke from the roof. Since youre so busy, when are you going toe see me? It was Chumas voice. I walked without looking up. Wait in line. I felt the horse walking along the roof. The line is too long. Where are you going now? Poison King? Geomzone? Archduke? Mabul? Netherfootnote? Demon Lord? There was no mention of Hyeolcheondoma and the powerful Soma. I knew I had already met them. Are you upset? Why didnt you go see your brother first? Im disappointed. We have to take care of the elderly first. Okay, if I wait, Ill go. Whats the rush that brings you here? Hyeolcheondoma told me that Chwima was waiting for me. Thats why I told you to take care of it. The fact that youre doing this clearly means you have something to talk about. I told a joke that only horses can tell. what? Did you make some mistake while being sober? Chuma smiled slightly at those words. As he was about to say something, he looked behind me and said. The line is really long. See youter. When I turned around, I saw an unexpected person walking this way. In fact, the other person was someone who was not even among the people Chwima had mentioned earlier. She was none other than Seophonmazon Cheongseon. She slowly walked towards me and said with a serious face. I have something to discuss with you, Lord. Chapter 304 Episode 304 What did you believe in and risk your life? I walked around the garden with Cheongseon. As I said before, I believe that it was thanks to Lord Sogyo that I became a mazon. Thank you for saying that, but it is because of your ability that Seobhon sat on the Majons seat. Maybe thats why. I got to visit Lord Sogyo like this today. Because you are the one who believes in me like this. After arriving at a deserted ce, I asked her. Whats going on? Cheongseon could not easily open his mouth. Even though he mustered up the courage toe to see him, he seemed speechless. Is it because of martial arts? Even though the leader of Pungcheon taught me, he is currently away, so there will be a lot of obstacles. or not? if? The name of a person rted to her came to mind. After hesitating for a while, she finally opened her mouth. I hoped it was the former, but her concern was thetter. Theres a guy I dated before I became a mazon. He is the Shoujong of the Northern Heavenly Sword Family. I already knew that the two were dating. In the past, I used that fact to make her go to the Pungcheon religious leader. In his life before his return, Sawujong tried to kill Ilhwageomjon while under the influence of a spirit spell and ended up dying. After his death, it was revealed that he liked Ilhwa Geomzon as a woman, and the person who cast a spell on him at the time was never revealed. Of course, I now know that that person was Cheongseon. I announced my breakup with him after I took up the position of Majon. However, he couldnt let go of his regrets and kept circling around me. After some time, I thought he would forget me and live a good life, but the other day he suddenly came to see me. If you dont meet me again, I will expose what happened while you were dating. Saujong is a pathetic bastard who has no intention of seeding himself and only threatens under the pretext of exposure. It doesnt matter because it happened before I became a mazon, right? That wasnt the only threat. In the past, I stole his death fan at his request. Theyre threatening to expose that too. At that time, the Soul Mazon was regrly practicing the Heart and Soul method of extracting a persons heart and absorbing their vitality. The person who reported that fact was Saujong. Of course, I didnt mean this with good intentions. Because the purpose was to keep me in check by using the Soul Mazon at the forefront. A body sacrificed through the Great Soul Demonstration was discovered, and a fan of a disciple of the Subsoul Mazon was found along with the body. The person who stole it was Cheongseon, who had received a favor from Saujong. Regardless of the intention, he was the one who prevented the evil deeds of the Seophonmazon due to the Saujong and was kept alive because he could not be killed just because he had attracted the Seophonmazon, but he reappeared like this. If thates to light, my reputation will be tarnished. If she were a fully established Mazone, she wouldnt have had to worry about this. However, since she was in the midst of taking control of the organization and growing, she took this matter seriously. To be honest A ghost flowed from her eyes. She did not hide her flesh. I even considered getting rid of him. Why didnt you get rid of it? Although Saujongs swordsmanship is not of average skill, that does not mean he can withstand the magic of her soul that has be a mazon. I could have lured him separately and killed him without him even knowing. There are two reasons. First of all, it was because I had this suspicion. This person is very suspicious and cautious about everything, so why would he make such a reckless threat to me? If you continue like this, you could end up being murdered by me. This is definitely a puzzling part. The Saujong I saw was also a cautious person who did not reveal his true intentions in everything. When such a person suddenlymits a reckless act, there must be a reason. The second reason was because of something he said inadvertently. Everyone has weaknesses. Is there no such thing as Geomzon? I felt it the moment I heard those words. Ah, this person also has the weakness of Ilhwa Geomjon. He is someone who can do that because he has served Geomzon for a long time. At that time, I thought this was not my job to handle. I thought I couldnt just kill him. The person who came to mind at that time was Lord Xiao. He looked at her and smiled. I passed. While chatting with Gwonma a while ago, I thought that each Magon has his or her own uniqueness and meticulousness. This is exactly the point. She must have known instinctively. Instead of arbitrarily handling it, you should let me know. Because both the first and second reasons she gave were warning me not to be swayed by momentary emotions. Instinct would have told me again. This is how your rtionship with me will be closer. Her instincts are working well. You made a really good decision. I will handle the rest. Cheongseons stern expression rxed. Considering the results I have seen so far, I will be able to sleep with my feet up from now on. Yes, you should receive a gift like that in return for making smart choices. I said something to her before breaking up with her. You probably know that the mazons that the right faction and the four factions fear the most are the soul mazon and the poison king. I hope that tradition of fear continues. Cheongseon bowed his head politely and left without saying a word. That pride will be the best motivation she has to work hard. I parted ways with her and walked in the opposite direction. Was it just a threat? Or does he really know Geomzons weakness? If you had any weaknesses, what would they be? My heart suddenly became cold. Those who take advantage of someones weakness and try to achieve something by threatening them are the worst of all viins. The ce I headed that way was Bukcheon Geomga. * * * Geomjon doesnt meet anyone these days. The demon sword guarding the entrance to my door spoke carefully. As Hyeolcheon Doma said, he seemed to be focused only on martial arts training. Just tell them Im here. Yes, please wait a moment. Demon Sword hurriedly ran inside. I stood there for a moment and saw Saujong walking through the training hall. When he saw me, he bowed his head politely. The greeting waste. I would like to thank you for bing the head of a small church. Its been a long time, Sammuin. He looked the same as usual. Originally, it was his role to deal with people who visited Ilhwa Geomzone. But now he was pushed out from being the second-inmand and became an ordinary magic sword. He greeted me again politely and walked on his way. Who knows? To think that he could treat people so casually and then threaten the soul mazon behind his back. Last time I just passed by, but this time will be different. At that time, the magic sword that went to report to Ilhwageomjon returned. Pleasee in. To know how much effort someone is putting in, just look at how they are spending their spare time. People who really work hard never neglect the time we inadvertently spend. Just as I practiced the Heavenly Demon Tiger Godgong whenever I had a chance to stick to my butt, the same was true for Ilhwa Geomzon. She was swinging a sword in the front yard of her residence. After receiving the report from his subordinate, he was practicing swordsmanship because he felt it was a waste of the short time until I arrived. The momentum with which she wielded the sword was clearly different from before. Everyone is really getting stronger. But what really surprised me was not the martial arts achievement. She had no makeup on her face. I heard it from Hyeolcheon Doma, but I never thought he would have such a bare face. He really seemed like a different person. It doesnt mean I was ugly because I didnt wear makeup, but it just feltpletely different. Sensing my surprise, she looked slightly embarrassed. Its my first time. Showing others what you look like without makeup. I could tell. She wasnt showing her face without makeup right now. She was now showing her will. I have changed. This is not the Geomzon who was only fascinated by the beauty of the past. See my will. My will to take off my makeup and look at you. I cant believe I saw your bare face! It is an honour. As I admired him in a somewhat exasperated tone, Ilhwageomjon smiled faintly. What is glory? It was shabby and old. You are actually more beautiful. Stop talking nonsense. Its not just a nice thing to say, its actually more beautiful. It makes me wonder why youve been wearing so much makeup until now. When I said that, she asked vaguely. Are you serious? Did no one tell you that? Because I didnt show it to anyone. It seems that for a very long time, I thought that makeup was definitely beautiful. It looks much more attractive now. Clean and elegant. What about these wrinkles? Its as beautiful as the sword line created by my seniors sword a little while ago. Geomzon smiled pleasantly. also! You are the only person who makes me feel good. I just told you the truth. No matter how much makeup and beauty she puts on, can she match the beauty of Ian or Jin Ha-ryeong? But at leastpared to middle-aged women, Geomjon was overwhelmingly beautiful even without makeup. In that world, Geomjon was Ian and Jin Ha-ryeong. Ive felt this for a long time, but you really never get tired. No matter how much you care about people, youre bound to get tired. How can you say something so pleasant? Its because Im a tterer. She shook her head and stared at me. Only people with high self-esteem can truly praise someone. I envy your self-esteem. Judging by her appearance and aura, she seemed to have the highest self-esteem among the Magons. At times like this, your self-esteem is at an all-time low. I think bing friends with the Amazons is the way for me to be stronger. I think every word I say is like swinging the sword once or twice. Sometimes I train until my arms fall off, but its easypared to that. Isnt dealing with people more difficult? Arent you training too easily? ah! I guess my training intensity was weak. We looked at each other andughed. Thats right, dealing with people is ten times more difficult. I have something to tell you, senior. Do it. Sau Zhong A slight difort shed across her face when his name was mentioned. Its causing trouble. No matter how you deal with Saujong, you must report to her in advance. I didnt tell her about her weaknesses, nor did I say that the Subsoulmazon was involved. Dont ask for the details, just leave it to me. Ilhwa Geomzon nodded his head without saying a word. In my mind, I thought about dealing with Saujong right away without telling Ilhwageomjon. But that wont work. Saujong was a mean person, but he was not stupid. Saujong, what on earth did you believe in and risk your life for? * * * Three people, if you want flowers to bloom, wait until springes. Seo Dae-ryong sighed as he looked at the flower pot that was once the second-inmand and then became the third-inmand. No, spring will nevere for us. He has been busy every day since bing a footnote in theher regions. The desk was piled full of work. As a footnote, there was a lot of work to do and a lot of people to meet. I thought I would be able to change the world with my own hands if I became aizen. Surprisingly, the world went on without change. ah! I hate working so much. There are days like that, right? A day when I dont want to work for no reason. Its one of those days where you just keep looking out the window. He banged his head on the desk. The workload was simr even when the sword dance was a must and I was helping on the side. Even back then, I did almost everything myself. However, when the task was given to him in earnest, the feeling and pressure were different. Even though it was the same task, it felt more difficult. I liked it when I was emunicated with you. In particr, the moment Ipeted in the Soryong Tournament and won was truly unforgettable. That shout that came from off-stage! That glorious moment that Ian and Jangho are so proud of that they can no longer bring it up! ah! I want to go back! Back then! At that time, the door suddenly opened. Seo Dae-ryong, who was lying face down on the desk, got up as quickly as a lightning bolt, straightened his back, and asked in a soft voice. Whats going on,ing in so quickly? Then a wee voice is heard. If we go back then, who will change our school? Footnote. Seo Dae-ryong jumped up and shouted happily. Master Sujiao! Geommugeuk was standing in front of the door smiling. Is it difficult? Seo Dae-ryong said with a hint of tears in his eyes. its hard. This is the first time Ive said the word hard sofortably. Who would have known that the target would be the most difficult person after Heavenly Demon? It was difficult, so I left it to you. Otherwise, I continued. Thats too much! Seo Dae-ryong felt joy as he shouted for the first time in a long time. And I could tell. You really wanted to see a sword dance. Nether Footnotes is good, Blood Heavenly Demons Disciple is good, everything is good, but I still wanted to see the sword dance the most. If its that hard, lets change jobs with me. With Lord Xiao? Now let me tell you what youre going to do. I went to see Chwima, listened to his concerns, checked on his brother and Mabul, and met the poison king to dig up poisonous nts. I also have to y baduk with my father. I stayed up all night practicing martial arts. I really wanted to see a sword dance show that made jokes like this regardless of ones status. Suddenly my job seems too easy? I will hold on to my monthly sry until I die. I have taken root. The sword dance performance did not end with a joke. He quietly looked into Seo Dae-ryongs eyes and said. Youve worked hard, my right arm. Seo Dae-ryong was moved to tears when he heard the word right-hand man for the first time in a long time. He was so busy that he even forgot that he was the right hand man of the sword dance. Yes, just saying that you had a hard time was enough. There is someone who understands what you are going through. Cant you suffer any more? Yes, you need to know. If no one notices, even picking up trash on the street bes difficult. Seo Dae-ryong was learning from his own experience how to treat his subordinates in the future. No matter how hard it is, my life must be someone elses dream. You have to work hard. I will die! Spring hase with Sogyoju. I will make a flower bloom in my heart! After shouting happily, Seo Dae-ryong asked. But whats going on in Hwangcheon Pavilion? In the past, it was a sword dance that would have been said to be Lets do something with me, but today it properly established Seo Dae-ryongs authority. Geommugeuk spoke with a more serious face than ever. I have a favor to ask of you. Letse out and catch a bad viin. Chapter 305 Episode 305 The two people look good together. Seo Dae-ryong felt like he was flying. Today, I was able to understand why things were so out of hand. This may be because something heartbreaking like this was waiting for me. Daeryong Seo lowered his voice and answered. It is our job to catch viins, Master So. That was all it took to set the mood. Ugh, Id like to feel at ease at least just when Im with you, Master So. In fact, what was more difficult than the work was having to show dignity as a footnote. It was even more so because I was used to joking around and ying around with Geommugeuk. But who should we catch? Saujong. Seo Dae-ryong also knew him, who was once Ilhwa Geomjons right-hand man. Geommugeuk tells the story of Saujongs visit to Cheongseon. However, because it could have been personal history, it was not reported that Ilhwa Geomzons weaknesses were mentioned. Something seems suspicious. Then what is the main office to do? Please secretly conduct a special inspection of him. If you enter the special inspection, you will know everything about the Saujong. From property, work, military service, and interpersonal rtionships to what your hobbies are and how you spend your day. You can find out everything about him. We are also requesting support from Tongcheongak. All right. Then Seo Dae-ryong raised a question. But if you threatened Mazon, isnt that a serious crime in itself? Depending on the case, beheading could also be imposed. Thats why Mazons status within the Heavenly Demon Church was absolute. However, the question was why such a grandiose investigation was conducted instead of simply solving the problem. Saujong must know that, so I wonder why someone who knows would do that. Iknow, right. Why did they do that? If Im not struggling before I die I guess theres something I believe in, right? Geommugeuk nodded as if he agreed. Lets find out what it is. We will start investigating right away. In fact, Seo Dae-ryong did not wonder what the reason was. Now I was just happy that I got to work with Geommugeuk. Im going. If you dont want to work, switch with me! As Geomugeuk turned around toe out, Seo Dae-ryong spoke from behind. Im d youre back. Seo Dae-ryong still likes to y pranks, but Seo Dae-ryong has a different sense of security than before. You just cant feel the change yourself. Then please take care of me, Seo Gakju. * * * After leaving Hwangcheongak, I went straight to Cheondogrim. Thanks to the highly toxic elixir that the Poison King obtainedst time, my resistance increased significantly. The King of Dog even contributed his own money in the process. Of course, what I was most thankful for was that he, who didnt like going outside, went out to the central field and saved the day. Our handsome poisonous king will be alone today, digging in the ground and looking for poisonous insects. Poison King! Ill dig it up with you! And an amazing sight unfolded before my eyes. The flower garden of Hyeolcheon Doma was amazing, and the dance between Kwon Ma and Ian was also amazing. But when I think about it calmly, this scene is the most surprising. Poison King and Mabul were walking side by side from the forest. It was really Mabul, not someone else. The two people were also having a conversation. Ah, I cant believe you have such a keen eye for attention! You are truly amazing. This is normal. The Poison Kings bag contained poisonous nts. It looks like they canned poisonous weed together. It felt so strange to see those two people together here without me. Once upon a time, Mabul and I made a bet to find poisonous nts in Cheondokrim. At that time, Mabul found poisonous nts and joked that it was all a plot by the poison king to use us as gatherers. But Mabul is back? shouted at them. Be careful! One of them is fake! Two people nced at me at my joke. Then, they pretended not to see each other and continued their conversation. How on earth did you find it so quickly? Tell me the secret. What is the secret? I just got lucky. Mabul really has the natural talent of being an herbalist. I rmend that you change your job now. Mabul answered seriously the nonsense. I might consider making it a hobby. I think going to ces with fresh air is good for your health. I shook my head and this time shouted at the merchant ship. Both of you are fake! The merchant ship just smiled. I really didnt even think about it. I never thought these two would be hanging out. What are you two doing now? Then the Poison King said with an excited face. Mabul visited the nine-eumcho nt today. Its something Ive been looking for for years. From what I said, it wasnt even my first time here. Is there a bet this time? Then the Poison King sighed with a sad expression. I lost this bet too. What happened? Bet a meal. Please prepare food for the merchant marine. The merchant said with a smile. I think youll lose this bet, so Ive already prepared it. A grand meal was prepared in the front yard of the residence. I also sat down. The merchant ship brought rice and chopsticks for me. How much does one root of Gueumcho cost? Even if I cant do it, Ill pay 100,000 nyang, right? But are you just trying to get by with just one meal? What matters is that you won the bet. I whispered to Mabul. You are being deceived by an evil bettor. Mabul answered while enjoying the food. The Poison King is not that kind of person. I never thought such words woulde out of the worn-out mouth of Mabul. One person pretends to be deceived and the other person pretends to be deceived. These two are truly cute. The Poison King pulled the dish in front of me towards Mabul. You eat only a little. I made this for you, Mabul, who worked hard. I am the head of the Su religion. Its not Li Gongzi, its Sogyoju! He is someone who can turn over the table. Even the poison king pretended not to hear anything and just took the horse fire. Eat a lot. It tastes good. I only went to two ces, the Honam region and the Gangseo region. If this were the case, I would have be sworn brothers if I went through all the central regions. The person whoughed at my words was a merchant marine. The two people are pr opposites. One is a person who enjoys alone time without leaving the forest, and the other is a person who met all the people in Oman and traveled around doing politics. When I saw those two people together, this thought suddenly urred to me. Maybe the two people have a yearning for the other persons life in their hearts. The Poison King may be jealous of Mabul. Mabul roams the world freely. Despite his short stature, he meets people without hesitation. In fact, he is more handsome than anyone else, but he stays confined to Cheondokgrim. Mabul may be jealous of the poison king. You may be tired of moving around and tired of people, and now you want to live a quiet life by yourself. Isnt that why these two people look so good together now? So what kind of life do I want? What will I do and how will I live when I kill Hwamugi and stand in front of my life? I keep asking whenever I have time. Lets do and think about the important things first! Try not to fall into the trap. What was more important was something that might be slipping away without me even knowing. Mabul, who was eating, suddenly asked. Gwonma is busy. Its your influence, right? He took on two disciples and saved a daughter. Since a sessor has been selected, it would be natural to attract Mabuls attention. You know Masters personality, right? He is not someone who can be influenced by anyone. You wouldnt know. Youre overestimating. The Dog King was only looking at Gueumcho the whole time he was eating. I know that I am truly obsessed with that poisonous nt. Right now, the only thought in the Poison Kings mind is that he wants to quickly go in and make a new poison with that Gueumcho. When are you going to meet your brother? Why do you want to run first? I will gost. I had a drink with the Archdukest time. He brought up your story that day. Im d you didnt swear. I never thought about missing my brother in my entire life, but today I missed him. There is a heart of a loser that a winner never knows. Your brother is a great loser. It happened because Mabul stayed by my brothers side. Mabul looked at me. You dont have to say that anymore. I will continue. Its not ttery, its sincerity. I felt the golden glow from Mabuls body bing a little more intense. While talking with Mabul, the King of Poison could not stand it any longer and went into his residence with the Gueumcho. Through the window, I could see him engrossed in cutting the coriander. Lets go. Of course. He left his residence with Mabul. The merchant ship did not follow him but greeted him politely. After a while, the Poison Kings voice could be heard echoing from far behind. Where did you go? Where! We need to do a toxicity test! Last time, I agreed to do a toxicity test in return for buying the elixirs. I pretended not to hear and walked faster. Then, there was a shout from the Poison King that was also conveyed to Mabul. Lets make our next bet on finding Banseoncho (ɲ)! A smile appeared on Mabuls lips. He also felt that a lot had changed. Just look at the road leading out of Cheondogrim. In the past, I would have chosen the shortest path and walked diligently on those short legs. Now I was walking slowly along a road that had nice scenery and took turns. I even stopped for a moment and looked at the scenery. Suddenly, I remembered what I had said to him in front of the cave on the hill in his hometown. DNow, get out of that narrow and stuffy ce. It urred to me that maybe Mabul had alreadye out of the cave and set out to find a new life. Next time, I will use Mabul as a gatherer to find Banseoncho. Mabul answered as he walked leisurely. The meal suits my taste, so its okay. * * * At the same time, Sau Jong was walking down the street of Magachon. As I continued walking down past the Pungryu bar, I came across a small flower garden on the outskirts. It was a ce that sold flowers, trees, and seedlings. It was already well-known within the Northern Heavenly Sword House that he often came to this garden. Originally, there was arge flower garden that he often visited when he was Ilhwa Geomjons right-hand man. But now, he gave up that role to another demon sword and came to a flower garden on the outskirts of the city, not the flower garden he originally went to, and sat there nkly before leaving. Everyone understood this behavior because they knew very well how eager he was to be the sessor to Ilhwa Geomzon. It wouldnt be too surprising to hear that hemitted suicide. His loss was so great, but no one came tofort him. It was the result of running only looking ahead for sess. The owner of the flower shop was a woman with a generous appearance. wee. Saujong did not even greet me, but sat in the corner of the garden as if it were his own home and stared nkly at the trees. The flowers had all faded and the saplings of the perennial trees were standing. It must have been a day or two that he came and sat like this nkly, so the woman left him alone. Looking at the nts here, he seemed to be trying to escape from the five desires and seven emotions, but he was not free from agony, but was walking through worldly desires. You even sacrificed a man to be a mazon, but are you abandoning me? Do you know what it feels like to give a man to the woman he likes? He hurled all kinds of insults and curses at her. He didnt think that it was he who had tried to use the man to get Geomzon into his hands in the first ce. She wasnt the only object of love and hate. When Cheongseon ascended to the position of Majon, he said goodbye as if he had been waiting. Thest bastion to be Geomjon has copsed. For a while, I lived with only growing hatred. I had a dream every day. Some days, I dreamed of killing Ilhwa Geomzon andmitting suicide, and other days, I dreamed of killing Cheongseon andmitting suicide. One day he killed both women andmitted suicide. Yes, if you cant be a mazon anyway, kill them both andmit suicide. Because he had no intention of achieving anything through his own efforts, the end of this abandoned desire was always death. I just couldnt put it into practice because I didnt have the skills to kill. At the end of this despair, someone approached me. This is the person who is sending a message to you right now. -Have you met Seophon? Surprisingly, the person who sent the message was the woman who owned the flower shop. The reason why Saujong came to this ce was not because of suffering. He would have killed and died, but he was not a weak person who went to the flower shop to forget the pain. -I did as you said, but she didnt try to kill me. Saujong was extremely polite. I am not a person who easily trusts others, nor am I a person who bows down. However, this woman, who approached her in the midst of a difficult time, immediately embraced herself. A woman who dares to aim for the Heavenly Demon Churchs Soul Demon Lord, but she gave me faith that she could do it. Saujong had already experienced the fear hidden in that ordinaryity. As a result, he became entangled with three women. he thought. He says he is destined to seed only through a woman. DMeet the Soul Mazon again and stimte him. I must use a soul spell to kill you. -I will do that. Since Saujong was not a person who would die easily, the woman had a n in ce. DThe moment the soul mazon uses the soul magic, he must activate the yin-yang reverse soul magic. Yin-Yang Reverse Honsul. It was a secret technique known to have been put into practice a long time ago that could block an opponents Seobunjutsu and then cast a Seophonjutsu in return. It was a secret technique that only worked on the person he was sleeping with. That was the reason he was chosen for this job. I didnt care what that woman had in mind. It didnt matter whether he killed the cult leader or the minor cult leader using the soul mazon who had been hit by the yin-yang reverse spirit spell as a puppet. There was only one thought in Saujongs mind. -You must keep your promises. When Saujong checked again, the woman stopped for a moment and straightened her back while moving a sapling as big as her body. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and sent a message. It was a reward that Saujong could never refuse. DIf you aplish this task, Geomzon will be you and Ilhwa Geomzon will be your woman. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!